《The Epic of Leviathan》


 Harem Members

    Members will be added here as soon as they get in a relationship with MC. And all the harem members will travel along with him to the next world. Harem members per world will be max 2 to 3.Not more than that.


    This list is will only have names of the girls who have joined the harem.


    1) Momo Yaoyorozu


    2) Nemuri Kayama


    3) Rumi Usagiyama


    4) Nymphadora Tonks


    5) Luna Lovegood


    6) Fleur Delacour


    7) Natasha Romanoff


    8) Jean Grey


    9) Ororo Munroe


    10) Hela Odinsdottir


    11) Unohana Retsu


    12) Kuroka


    13) Yasaka


    14) Grayfia Lucifuge


    15) Adult Ophis


    16) Serafall Leviathan

 Powers of MC & Harem Members (Spoilers)

    This Aux chapter contains the powers of MC & his Harem members. I will only write down the powers here, I will not write how much that power they have mastered.


    Itsuki Reo (Leviathan of Destruction) (God of Destruction)


    1) Magnetokinesis


    2) Law of Thunder


    3) Wizard


    4) Power of Destruction (Major Divinity)


    5) Divinity over Space (Minor)


    6) Divinity over Time (Minor)


    7) Divinity over Soul (Minor)


    8) Divinity over Mind (Minor)


    9) Divinity over Reality (Minor)


    Momo Yaoyorozu (Solar Elf)


    1) Creation


    2) Conversion


    3) Witch


    4) Solar Energy Absorption


    5) Nigh-Invulnerable (During Daytime)


    Nemuri Kayama (Nine-Tailed Fox)


    1) Somnambulist


    2) Perfume Magic


    3) Witch


    4)Bloodline Powers


    1st tail power- Ability to Shapeshift.


    2nd tail power- Ability to induce immense fear within the enemies.


    3rd tail power- Ability to temporarily blind everyone within 9 meters around her or temporarily blind any specific target within 99-meter range.


    4th tail power- Ability to heal all of the injuries the body has received before dying. (Cooldown Time One Week)


    5th tail power- Can confuse the enemies when the power is activated.


    6th tail power- Can slow down enemies within an area of 9 meters.


    7th tail power- Ability to create an Alter Ego (Much weaker than the original)


    8th tail power- Grants the ability to use Fox Fire.


    9th tail power- Grants the ability to use Fox Ice.


    When the powers of all the tails are activated at the same time Nemuri can bring her thoughts into reality but there are limits to it.


    Rumi Usagiyama (Lunar Rabbit)


    1) Rabbit


    2) Armament Haki


    3) Witch


    4) Overdrive


    Nymphadora Tonks (Goddess of Mimicry)


    1) Witch


    2) Metamorphmagus


    3) Divinity of Mimicry (She can also copy their powers but she can only use them when she is transformed into the original user. Though she lacks the ability to copy someone''s Divinity)


    Luna Lovegood (True Oracle of Gaia)


    1) Witch


    2) Seer


    3) Omniperceptive


    4) Unstoppable Teleportation


    Fleur Delacour (True Phoenix)


    1) Witch


    2) Allure


    3) Resurrection


    4) Phoenix Flames


    Natasha Romanoff (Meta-Human)


    1) Force Field Generation


    2) Portal Generation


    3) Knowledge Absorption


    4) Matter Manipulation


    5) Power Bestowal & Augmentation


    6) Telekinesis


    7) Mental Manipulation & Mental Shield


    8) Adaptive Superhuman Reflexes


    9) Regenerative Healing Factor & Immortality


    10) Essence Transference & Power Absorption


    Jean Grey (Meta-Human) (Host of the Phoenix Force)


    1) Telekinesis


    2) Molecular Manipulation


    3) Telepathy


    4) Psionic Energy Manipulation


    5) Phoenix Force Manipulation


    6) Immortal


    7) Phoenix Flames


    Ororo Munroe (Meta-Human) (Lightning Human) (Goddess of Thunder)


    1) Atmokinesis


    2) Witch


    3) Earth Telepathy


    4) Energy Perception


    5) Flight


    6) Lightning Powers (Depends on practice and imagination. Basically Goro Goro no Mi powers)


    7) Divinity of Thunder


    Hela Odinsdottir (Asgardian Goddess of Death & War) (Avatar of Death)


    1) Divinity over Death


    2) Divinity over War


    3) Weapon Creation


    4) Immense Physical Prowess


    5) Immense Speed


    6) Unmatched Battle Sense


    7) Ability of Rot (Anything she cuts will rot away into nothingness if she wishes)


    8) Astral Army (She can call her own army of Astral Figures, all of these Astral Figures were once her soldiers or her enemies, she can combine the Astral Figures to create stronger Astral Soldiers)


    9) Immortality


    10) Dark Energy Manipulation

 The Omniverse System for my Fanfic

    I wanted to write this up for quite some time but it only became possible today. I wanted to explain about the Omniverse in which the story is taking place.


    First of all, let me explain what is Omniverse:-


    Omniverse is a verse, which contains everything that exists, besides other things that go outside of normal existence., including nonexistence. It just contains all the verse that contains all existence and all the verses that contain existence. That''s it, existence and nothing but existence. The Omniverse is the largest official verse.


    Within the Omniverse, everything exists, like the MHA World or simply the MHA Multiverse, Harry Potter World, and the Harry Potter Multiverse. It''s the same thing with the current world in which the MC is residing in. In the future, even the Bleach Multiverse and the Highschool DXD Multiverse will be a part of this Omniverse.


    So, in simple words, my whole story is taking place within the Omniverse. Even though MC and the girls are traveling to other worlds they are still residing with the Omniverse. Only because of this reason MC can travel back to any world he had been to.


    Now, God who gave Reo all the power and killed the previous God of Destruction is the Supreme Ruler of this Omniverse but he can''t interact directly with any mortal beings or interfere with any Mortal Worlds. That is the reason God still has to show himself the MC and the girls. This is also the reason God is asking for MC''s help to complete the given missions.


    Now, God can only interact with Cosmic Beings¡­ beings like Cosmic Entities, like the Leviathan of Destruction or the Phoenix Force. I will continue explaining this later.


    Now, some you might ask me then what about One Above All??


    One Above All is still a Godly ruler, Supreme Being¡­ whatever you want to call him. But he is the Supreme Being of Marvel Multiverse, not the Omniverse. There is a known or unknown Supreme being residing within every known and unknown Multiverse. This is the same for all the Multiverses residing within the Omniverse.


    There are some other Gods too but they are not part of any Multiverses. These Gods are called Outer Gods, they are known by other names too but they are commonly referred to as Outer Gods. They generally lurk around the darker parts of the Omniverse and attack some Multiverses from time to time.


    These Outer Gods are very strong entities¡­ but they are no match for the God ruling the Omniverse. Now, some of my readers can already guess where I am going on with this. After all, a DXD is a famous series, I won''t say anything more, for now, not wanting to ruin your fun.


    Now, let''s talk about the Cosmic Entities. There are several Cosmic Entities within the Omniverse but only a few of them can stand out. Like Rebirth (Phoenix Force), Destruction (Leviathan of Destruction), Galactus, Aegis (Lady of Sorrows), Atum (Demogorge), The Living Tribunal, or The One Above All.


    Now, let me make it clear, I know that the Concepts like Eternity, Infinity, or Death are also Cosmic Entities but I didn''t include them in the previous list because they are also concepts not exactly beings like the ones I mentioned before. In Marvel Multiverse, Death is represented by Lady Death but in Bleach Multiverse, it is represented by the Shinigamis.


    Within the Omniverse there could be only one Cosmic Entity of one type, like other than MC there can be no other Cosmic Entity who could become the Leviathan of Destruction. Yes, there could be another Cosmic Entity within the Omniverse that can use the Power of Destruction like the Gods of Destruction from the Dragon Ball Multiverse, but they can never leave the Multiverse because their power is connected with their Multiverse and there cannot be another Leviathan of DEstruction except MC.


    Similarly, within the Omniverse there can be only one Phoenix Force which is inside Jean, there could be no other Phoenix Force within the Omniverse. So, Fleur will never become a Cosmic Entity as long as Phonix Force exists within the Omniverse.


    Now, let''s discuss the relationship between Jean and the Phoenix Force. Consider that Jean owns a scared gear but this isn''t made by the God of the Bible, this is made by the Omni-God. Their relation is similar to what Vali and Albion have¡­ (I would rather die than compare Issei with anything).


    So, when Jean leaves the Marvel Multiverse along with the MC, it won''t cause any problem because she will still be present within the Omniverse, like I said the Cosmic Entities are not only part of the Marvel Multiverse, but they are also a part of the whole Omniverse. So, as long as they exist within the Omniverse it won''t cause any problem.


    I hope that with this a lot of your doubts regarding the Multiverses would be gone¡­

 Tier Level

    Tier 10: Human


    10-C: Below Average Human level


    Characters capable of exerting force comparable to humans who are below the average norm in terms of strength, such as small children or infirm people, as well as smaller animals such as cats and dogs.


    10-B: Human-level


    Characters capable of exerting force comparable to that of regular humans, such as teenagers or unathletic adults.


    10-A: Athlete-level


    Characters capable of exerting force comparable to that of more athletic humans, such as trained fighters or generally physically fit individuals.


    Tier 9: Superhuman


    9-C: Street level


    Characters who stand at the threshold of human strength and capabilities, represented by Olympic-level athletes or rigorously trained martial artists, as well as larger animals.


    It is important to note that, despite being named "Street-level", this tier has nothing to do with actually affecting an entire street, with the name being more of a reference to street fighters as portrayed in martial arts movies and the like.


    9-B: Wall level


    Characters who can destroy or significantly damage extremely resistant materials such as stone, metal, or steel, as well as similarly resistant parts of constructions such as structural boulders and walls.


    9-A: Small Building level (Luna''s Tier)


    Characters capable of destroying rooms or entire small constructions such as houses or more modest buildings.


    Tier 8: Urban


    8-C: Building level


    Characters who can destroy medium-sized buildings and constructions, such as large factories or large complexes such as supermarkets.


    High 8-C: Large Building level


    Characters who can destroy large buildings such as skyscrapers.


    8-B: City Block level (Dora''s Tier base form, will vary depending on who is she mimicking)


    Characters who can destroy urban city blocks or equivalent areas of space.


    8-A: Multi-City Block level


    Characters who can destroy multiple urban city blocks or equivalent areas of space.


    Tier 7: Nuclear


    Low 7-C: Small Town level


    Characters who can destroy a small town or settlement, or those who can easily harm characters with small-town level durability.


    7-C: Town level (Fleur''s Tier, Nemuri''s Tier)


    Characters who can destroy a town, or those who can easily harm characters with town-level durability.


    High 7-C: Large Town level


    Characters who can destroy a large town, or those who can easily harm characters with large town level durability.


    Low 7-B: Small City level


    Characters who can destroy a small city, or those who can easily harm characters with small city level durability.


    7-B: City level (Nat''s Tier)


    Characters/Weapons who can destroy a city, or those who can easily harm characters with city-level durability.


    7-A: Mountain level (Momo''s Tier)


    Characters/Weapons who can destroy a mountain, or those who can easily harm characters with mountain level durability.


    High 7-A: Large Mountain level


    Characters who can destroy a large mountain, or those who can easily harm characters with large mountain level durability.


    Tier 6: Tectonic


    Low 6-C: Island level (Ororo''s Tier)


    Characters/Weapons who can destroy an island, or those who can easily harm characters with island-level durability.


    High 6-C: Large Island level


    Characters who can destroy a large island, or those who can easily harm characters with large island level durability.


    Low 6-B: Small Country level


    Characters who can destroy a small country, or those who can easily harm characters with small country level durability.


    6-B: Country level


    Characters who can destroy a country, or those who can easily harm characters with country-level durability.


    High 6-B: Large Country level


    Characters who can destroy a large country, or those who can easily harm characters with large country-level durability.


    6-A: Continent level


    Characters who can destroy a continent or those who can easily harm characters with continent-level durability.


    High 6-A: Multi-Continent level


    Characters who can destroy multiple continents or those who can easily harm characters with multi-continent level durability.


    Tier 5: Planetary


    5-C: Moon level {Jean''s Tier (Not using Phoenix Force)} {Hela''s MCU Tier but this is not accurate as it is mentioned in the wiki too... Hela fight with Thor was half-assed and anyone would agree with that}


    Characters who can destroy a moon, or an astrological object of similar proportion.


    Low 5-B Small Planet level


    Characters who can destroy a small planet or those who can easily harm characters with small planet level durability.


    5-B: Planet level


    Characters who can create/destroy a planet.


    5-A: Large Planet level (Rumi''s Tier without Armament Haki or Overdrive)


    Characters who can create/destroy large gas giants such as Jupiter and Saturn.


    High 5-A: Dwarf Star level


    Characters who can create/destroy very small stars.


    Tier 4: Stellar


    Low 4-C: Small Star level


    Characters who can create/destroy small stars.


    4-C: Star level


    Characters who can create/destroy a star.


    High 4-C: Large Star level


    Characters who can create/destroy a large star.


    4-B: Solar System level (Hela''s Tier) (Note this is base Hela''s Tier from the comics, and my character is a mix from the comics and the cinematic one. She is the only Goddess of Death and Queen of Hell in there. This is from wiki and I haven''t changed it)


    Characters who can create/destroy a solar system.


    4-A: Multi-Solar System level


    Characters who can create/destroy multiple solar systems.


    Tier 3: Cosmic


    This tier is broken into the following sub-tiers:


    3-C: Galaxy level


    Characters capable of creating and/or destroying a galaxy, when the space between celestial bodies is taken into account, as opposed to merely the matter encompassed by them.


    3-B: Multi-Galaxy level


    Characters capable of creating and/or destroy multiple galaxies when the space between celestial objects is taken into account as well.


    3-A: Universe level


    Characters who can destroy all celestial bodies within a volume at least equivalent to the observable universe via an omnidirectional explosion, alternately create or significantly affect[1] a universe of comparable size, which does not involve the destruction and/or creation of space-time.


    High 3-A: High Universe level


    Characters who demonstrate an infinite amount of energy on a 3-D scale, or those who can affect an infinite 3-D area or an infinite number of finite or infinite universes when not accounting for any higher dimensions or time, or more generally any realm of comparable size. Large numbers of infinite universes, unless causally closed from one another by a separate spacetime or existence, only count for a higher level of this tier. Being "infinitely" stronger than this level, unless uncountably so, does not qualify for any higher tier.


    Tier 2: Multiversal


    2-C: Low Multiverse level


    This tier is broken into the following sub-tiers:


    Low 2-C | Universe level+: Characters who are capable of significantly affecting, creating and/or destroying an area of space that is qualitatively larger than an infinitely-sized 3-dimensional space. Common fictional examples of spaces representing such sizes are space-time continuums of a universal scale. However, it can be more generally fulfilled by any 4-dimensional space that is either:


    A) Equivalent to a large extra-dimensional space. That is a higher-dimensional "bulk" space that embeds lower-dimensional ones (Such as our universe) as subsets of itself, whose dimensions are not microscopic / compactified.


    B) Portrayed as completely transcending lower-dimensional objects and spaces in the setting of a given work of fiction.


    2-C | Low Multiverse level: Characters who can significantly affect, create and/or destroy small multiverses which can be comprised of several separate space-time continuums ranging anywhere from two to a thousand, or equivalents.


    2-B: Multiverse level


    Characters who can significantly affect, create and/or destroy larger multiverses that comprise from 1001 to any higher finite amount of separate space-time continuums.


    2-A: Multiverse level+ (Ardat''s, Hydriana''s, Gotzone''s, Lars''s Tier)


    Characters who are capable of significantly affecting, creating, and/or destroying a countably infinite number of space-time continuums.


    Tier 1: Extradimensional


    Characters who can significantly affect spaces of qualitatively greater sizes than ordinary universal models and spaces, usually represented in fiction by higher levels or states of existence (Or "levels of infinity", as referred below) which trivialize everything below them into insignificance, normally by perceiving them as akin to fictional constructs or something infinitesimal.


    This tier is broken into the following categories:


    1-C: Complex Multiverse level


    Low 1-C | Low Complex Multiverse level: Characters who can affect, create, and/or destroy the entirety of spaces whose size corresponds to one to two higher levels of infinity greater than a standard universal model (Low 2-C structures, in plain English.) In terms of "dimensional" scale, this can be equated to 5 and 6-dimensional real coordinate spaces (R ^ 5 to R ^ 6)


    1-C | Complex Multiverse level: Characters who can universally affect, create and/or destroy spaces whose size corresponds to three to five higher levels of infinity greater than a standard universal model. In terms of "dimensional" scale, this can be equated to 7 and 9-dimensional real coordinate spaces (R ^ 7 to R ^ 9)


    High 1-C | High Complex Multiverse level: Characters who can universally affect, create, and/or destroy spaces whose size corresponds to six to seven higher levels of infinity greater than a standard universal model. In terms of "dimensional" scale, this can be equated to 10 and 11-dimensional real coordinate spaces (R ^ 10 to R ^ 11)


    1-B: Hyperverse level


    1-B | Hyperverse level: Characters who can universally affect, create and/or destroy spaces whose size corresponds from 8 to any higher finite number of levels of infinity above a standard universal model. In terms of "dimensional" size, this can be equated to 12-dimensional real coordinate spaces and up (R ^ 12 and up)


    High 1-B | High Hyperverse level: Characters who can universally affect, create, and/or destroy structures whose size is equivalent to a countably infinite number of qualitative sizes above a universal model, usually represented in fiction by endless hierarchies of layers of existence, each succeeding one completely trivializing the previous into insignificance, or more generally a space with countably infinite dimensions.


    1-A: Outerverse level (Omniversal Lady Death)


    Characters who functionally transcend the rest of the Tiering System, and stand outside of any extensions of infinite hierarchies and sizes, to varying degrees and magnitudes. In more straightforward terms, this category could be said to be occupied by characters whose size and/or level of power cannot be reached by merely stacking bigger infinities on top of each other.


    Low 1-A | Low Outerverse level: Characters who can universally affect, create and/or destroy structures and expanses of uncountably infinite dimensions, or which have a size roughly analogous to them, such as uncountably infinite sets of hierarchical layers or planes of existence, most specifically ones whose amount of layers is comparable to the set of all real numbers, and are thus equated to the first uncountably infinite cardinal, ?1, for simplicity''s sake.


    Alternatively, this tier can also be assigned to characters who transcend High 1-B structures when no further context regarding the nature of such transcendence is given.


    1-A | (Ikkagen''s Tier)- Weakened due to the fight with Nemesis.


    Outerverse level: Characters who can significantly affect, create and/or destroy realms or states that fully transcend infinitely-layered hierarchies and/or dimensional levels on a conceptual or existential level, normally being portrayed as entirely external abstractions that lie outside of the applications of spatiotemporal dimensionality as a constant defined by physics on any level, even compared to infinite or uncountably infinite dimensions, usually by perceiving them as akin to fiction or something similarly insignificant.


    High 1-A | (Reo''s Tier)


    High Outerverse level: Characters who can affect and create/destroy states or realms which are completely transcendent over infinitely-layered Outerversal hierarchies and any extensions thereof, as well as the framework in which such entities are defined in the first place. Note that simply adding more "layers" to an already infinite 1-A hierarchy (or some structure of equivalent size) is not enough to reach this tier, and one must be completely external and unreachable by it in any form.


    Tier 0: Boundless


    0 | Boundless: Characters who demonstrate equivalence to, or can create/destroy/affect, transcendental abstract levels of existence which conceptually stand superior to even High 1-A levels. Being "omnipotent" or any similar reasoning is not nearly enough to reach this tier; characters at this level must transcend High 1-A characters as High 1-A characters would transcend 1-A ones. This tier has no true endpoint and can be extended to any higher level, spiraling infinitely upwards.

 Chapter 1: Gods Message [edited]

    [POV MC]


    I am scared... actually scared and nervous, anxious too, I think. I don''t know to be exact, truth to be told. You would be also in a similar situation if you were in my position. Well, there is a genuine reason for my messed emotions.


    I was born in this world 4 years ago, now everyone will ask me how the fuck can I remember that and feel so many emotions at a time and differentiate between them...?? Someone like my mother will ignore everything else and start me interrogating, trying to find out from where I learned such colorful language... and my innocent father will be permanently allocated to the couch.


    The simple answer was simple, I was reborn, transmigrated... or whatever the fuck that is. At first, I didn''t want to believe it, I thought this might be a huge prank and kept searching for hidden cameras when I was in the cradle. Pretty stupid I know but that was the best option I had at that time. Desperate times can make you do pretty stupid things...


    Now everyone will call this bullshit but I thought that I was incapacitated. My second guess, I was a baby, I was weak and weak babies cannot move their arms without getting tired so I thought I was incapacitated. I later found out that I was really a baby when a giant woman started to breastfeed me.


    I gave up... this was the day I knew that God was the biggest prankster. He pranked me with my life. Usually, when you are sent to another world you meet a God or Supreme Being, he gives you powers, wishes, and so many more merchandise, and only after that, he finally hauls your ass to the new world... this is how it happens, right?


    Well, I cannot compare my notes with anyone on this matter, but I would have been happy with this new life, new family. I exactly don''t remember my past life except for all the memories of movies, novels, animes, fanfics... you get that right.


    I wish that this was a normal world... but NO... I have been sent to an anime world where people with super powers are a pretty common thing. I was only 4 months old when I saw a muscular guy in a superhero suit on TV, the guy had a huge grin plastered on his face, if he was in my previous world he could easily give toothpaste or toothbrush advertisements. I recognized the guy in an instant, ALL FUCKING MIGHT. (All Might).


    I was in My Hero Academia World... and I knew that I was FUCKED. Yes, I cursed like a sailor after that. Fortunately, my vocal cords weren''t developed and my mother only heard me crying which made her shove her boob in my mouth. Now, don''t get me wrong... my mom is the most precious thing to me in this whole world, my dad comes after that because they loved me unconditionally even though our economic condition wasn''t that great.


    So, as a kid, I was always tensed... because of the things that could happen in this world. My mom and dad were worried about me due to that but they thought that I was a shy and silent kid. Well... who cares, as long as they love me, I don''t have any problems. I am not going to do amazing feats like walking when I was only 6 months old or exercising when 3 years old and make my parents think that I am some otherworldly genius. That only happens in cliche novels with time-traveling protagonists which are in most of the fanfics. I will laze around until I awaken my Quirk if I have one.


    I was not sure if I would awaken a Quirk or not because of two reasons... first, I didn''t get to meet a God or Supreme Being who would give me a Goldfinger which would help me gather all the ladies and become OP, and second, my parents were Quirkless. So they didn''t hold too much hope on this matter. I knew my mom was really sad that I might not have a Quirk and for that, she blamed herself. I hugged her whenever she thought something like that... I can''t read her mind but I felt when she was worried.


    There was another reason for me being tense... Villians. This whole world is filled with villains and whatnot, so if I don''t get a Quirk how the fuck then I was going to protect my family if needed?? Don''t get me wrong I was not going to run around in a skintight suit with my underwear outside and a cape swishing behind me and saving people. But I still want to protect my family. I don''t know if any third power was in play here or not which was making me feel connected to my family but I didn''t care since I didn''t remember my family from the past life.


    There was another reason for my worries... I didn''t want to awaken an OP power, because that would attract the attention of All for One towards me and my family. He was an OP Super-Villain of this world and there was only one Hero who could fight him... All Might, but he would never deal the killing blow. Pretty stupid if you ask me...!! And even having a simple Quirk could attract villains towards my family, and having a simple Quirk would make it hard for me to save my family.


    Now let''s talk about my family... my family isn''t rich, but both of my parents earn enough for the three of us. My dad is a paperboy (or man) or a simple peon working for the Head Lawyer of the Yaoyorozu Family. And my mother also works for the Yaoyorozu family. She is a helper in their kitchen. I have seen Momo Yaoyorozu a few times but never talked with her. She had a different social group and I understood that we lived in a small flat given to us by the Yaoyorozu family in their compound.


    Fuck I ranted so much but I still didn''t say my name... my name is Itsuki Reo, my mom, Itsuki Ai, and finally my dad Itsuki Shomei. Well, we were happy with whatever we had... it still left much to be desired because of the Quirk Dominated society but it was still good enough for me. If I awaken some quirk my family would be somewhat safe since we live in the Yaoyorozou compound.


    "Reo-kun, are you up? I need to leave for work!" I heard my mom''s voice from downstairs. In this society it is truly hard for Quirkless people to get a job and even if you get a job, it is going to be a low salary one, after all, no one wants to hire someone without a Quirk while hiring a person with a Quirk will get you better results.


    "Coming mom" I answered from my room and stopped all this worrying stuff about the adult world. I can always contemplate about them later. After all, I was doing this for the ''Greater Good'' which had another meaning ''food'' (at least for me). I wasn''t a food mauler like a Saiyan or a certain jealous Red-Head from the World of ''Greater Good'' which had a meddling old goat fucker in it. I just loved my mom''s food, she wasn''t the best cook but her food made me feel warm.


    I went downstairs and immediately climbed into the chair... yes I have to climb the chair. Fucking baby body. I was waiting for my mom to place the plate filled with food in front of me when a sudden pain assaulted my heart. It was so painful that I couldn''t even scream and just like that, I passed out. Before I closed my eyes I could only hear my mom''s scream.


    Everything was dark when a screen appeared in front of me. Any novel or game fan would know the meaning of a screen like this. I don''t know how to get out of this place so I decided to re-read the message.


    "I am the one you kept cursing when you found out that I sent you to a dangerous world without giving you a Goldfinger. Yes... I am God and don''t worry I don''t mind that you cursed me. So many people curse in a single minute that if I would have to punish them then the whole population would just vanish.


    Now I am giving you a Quirk but I also have a mission for you. Just a single mission, how you finish the mission I don''t care, how long you take to finish the mission is irrelevant to me. Yes, just one mission and I am not kidding but I have to say I pranked you hard. I and my wife laughed for few centuries when you kept searching for hidden cameras just after you woke up. Time flows differently here.


    You have to kill All For One or AFO, nothing more nothing less. After you do that, you will be able to travel to another world and come back to this world at any time possible, so that you could meet your parents again. Don''t worry they will be protected by me when you will go to the next world and you can bring along your intended or many intended if you wish.


    Now goodbye until next time... which will be after you kill All for One. Until then, take care.


    Oh, another thing, you don''t have to worry that your power will be taken by All For One. I made your Quirk special that no one could nullify it, copy it, or steal it"


    .....Wow..... holy shit!! At least I could come back and meet my mom and dad after I leave this world. At least I am interested now, it will be hard to kill All for One but I will try. I don''t know what power I would have but it might be good.


    Suddenly the whole dark space started to collapse and I could see light. I opened my eyes completely and was immediately hugged by my mom...

 Chapter 2: My Quirk [edited]

    [POV MC]


    "I was so worried..." my mom kept repeating this like a mantra while hugging me.


    "I am sorry, mom" I said genuinely as I could clearly feel that she was worried about me. I knew that she loved me a lot and me passing out like that must have scared her.


    "There was nothing you could have done young man, after all, it was the awakening of your Quirk" I looked around a found a midget old man with a bald head in a lab coat. Now that he just said it... I could already feel something different all around me. It was like a sixth sense and an extra limb... I could feel that I could do anything with it. It felt odd, it''s like that it is a part of my body and at the same time it isn''t. Maybe after I hear what my Quirk is, it could shed some light on it.


    Finally, my mom let me go and I released a relieved sigh. I might love her but that''s mean that I want to be hugged by my mom all the time. "How can he have a Quirk? I didn''t have one and neither did my husband has any Quirk" my mom spoke clearly curious.


    "It is really rare for something like this to happen but it happens, it is rare but not unheard of" the geezer spoke. I don''t know but this might be anime logic that all old people should be a midget.


    As soon as he finished speaking my dad burst through the door sweating profusely. It was clear that he came here running after he parked his bicycle. Yes... we can''t afford a car so my dad uses a bicycle. My father immediately hugged my mom. After that, he asked the doctor what happened or what or wrong with me.


    "So my son has a Quirk?" My dad was still unsure but I guess that happens.


    "Yes... now Reo-kun, if you follow me we could see what your quirk is" the doctor told me pointing towards me another room. I looked towards my parents and saw them happily nodding towards me. They looked really happy and proud of me. So I did what the doctor asked and followed him to another room while my mom and dad stood outside the glass.


    (A/N: I don''t know if the Quirks are tested like that or not but since this is a fanfic, I decided to use a machine that could find out about people''s Quirks)


    The doctor asked me to place my hand on an odd-looking sphere which was connected to a computer... maybe some supercomputer. I don''t know and honestly, I didn''t care much about that now. I was really excited, I was finally finding out what my Quirk was and most of my previous worries were also for the naught since All for One can''t steal my Quirk.


    A mirror was also fitted in front of me, maybe it was for kids who have mutated body type Quirks. Now that I think of it, I didn''t describe how I looked like. In short, I was plain and simple... you could also say that I looked like a typical Japanese (A/N: Forgive me if this sounded racist). Black hair with black eyes, face better than average kids. It wasn''t like how normally MCs described them. Girls would start dropping on their feet kind of handsome or women would leave their boyfriends and husbands so that they could spend time with me.


    I call that bullshit... you can make up all the shit to look like gold but it will be shit no matter how good it looks. So, I was happy with my average looks and average face. My mom and dad were also average if truth to be told... a sudden beeping sound pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Good good... I got the results. Why don''t you come here and see for yourself kid?" the doctor asked me.


    I went in front of the computer, the monitor was displaying a lot of fucking lines. Boring... I just skimmed through them and finally reached the Quirk section. What I saw just blew my mind... I knew it... I fucking knew it. If God sends you on a mission then he is going to give you an OP power. So I made a new law, Reo''s law of reincarnation, ''If a God reincarnates you with a mission on another world then the power he gives you is directly proportional to the difficulty of the mission given to you''.


    "Reo-kun, what''s your Quirk? Don''t worry even if it is not that good, we will still be proud of you" my mom spoke up. This made my stomach flutter but my Quick isn''t fucking weak. It''s fucking OP.


    "Magnetokinesis" as soon as I spoke those words. It felt like I just had a revelation from God. Is this how MCs from the cultivation novels felt when they comprehended something..?? Maybe. Who fucking cares...? I could feel the whole world around me, and this was an awesome feeling. I felt like a severed limb was connected with my body... but it didn''t feel odd, I felt like it has always been there...


    "What exactly is magnetokinesis?" my dad finally asked, unable to hold back his curiosity.


    "It means he can control and manipulate magnetic fields which would effect any and all metals around him. This Quirk is marvelous" the doctor spoke. He looked really giddy.


    I became fucking Magneto... fuck this shit!! This is fucking OP. But my weakness is also obvious. But that can be also solved when I can extract metal from the ground or human bodies. I am not going to extract metals from human bodies... until and unless my life depends on it. I could already feel the iron moving in the body of the doctor, mom, and dad.


    I could also feel the metals buried underground. The steel bars inside the concrete walls. It feels like I am Magneto on steriods. More tests needed to be done but they can wait for later. I looked at my mom and dad, both looked gobsmacked. I walked towards my mom and pulled her into a hug. Only then she was brought out of stupor, after that I did the same with my dad.


    "Let''s celebrate today... after I come back home from office, we can have a small party" my dad spoke. He looked really excited and happy.


    "I also must give you both a warning... don''t tell anyone what your son''s Quirk is. Since both of you don''t have any Quirk, you can''t protect yourselves and someone could use either of you to reach him. His Quirk is really powerful but it has shortcomings too. Having no metal around him will make him powerless" the old man said. Even I have to say this was still a serious problem. Even if plastic doesn''t bother me as long as there is a human or I am close enough to the ground, there won''t be a problem. But I am not going to correct him.


    Both of my parents turned completely serious and nodded their heads but they still looked proud and happy. After some time we were finally able to leave the hospital. My mom led me towards a car while my dad took his bicycle and went outside back to his office.


    "Guran-san, we are back, my son just awakened his Quirk" my mom said to the driver. I knew him. He is Lady Yaoyorozu''s driver. She must have allowed my mom to use the car since it was an emergency. They were always nice to us but it was clear that there was a status difference between us. At least, I felt that way.


    "Whoa, kiddo. You are going to make your parents proud someday. So champ what''s your Quirk?" Guran-san said in an excited tone. He was a young man and a nice guy. He sometimes tell me some stories when my mom works in the kitchen. He has a Quirk called Sharpeye... his eyesight is really sharp. His eyesight is twice as sharp as a normal human.


    "I can control Iron, Guran-san" my dad and mom had already talked inside and they decided that they would tell everyone that I could control Iron until I can go to any Superhero School. For that, I needed to get a scholarship, after all, Hero schools were really expensive. After that, there won''t be any need of hiding since it would be out in the open.


    "Awesome kid... the young miss also awoke her Quirk a month ago. Her Quirk is Creation Quirk, quite useful if you ask me. Maybe someday both of you will become top heroes" Guran-san spoke enthusiastically.


    I just laughed nervously while my mom pulled me inside the car. After my mom closed the door Guran-san drove out of the parking lot. I could feel all the metal around me, I could manipulate them, control them and do whatever I wished with them. I knew I could do that, it was just like second nature to me. Even if I haven''t used my powers a single time, I absolutely knew that I could do that... something inside my mind was telling me that.


    I need some future plans now... Magneto''s powers were depended on his emotions. He used anger to fuel his power before Charles showed him the strongest emotion was serenity. I need to test that, I also needed to test the range of my powers. I needed to know from how much distance I could control metals and if my emotions and age could change them or not.


    A lot of work has to be done but first I need to get used to metals manipulation so I could play with them even without touching them. After some time we reached the Yaoyrorzu compound and Guran-san parked the car. I wanted to jump out and go to my room so that I could test and play with my powers but my mom grabbed my shoulder which stopped me.


    "I know you want to test your powers and all that but don''t push yourself. You are tired today so first, take a rest. I need to inform Lady Yaoyorozu that I am back and you are fine, now go on" after saying that, my mom shooed me away.


    I immediately entered our flat and pulled out some coins from under the TV. The coins rotated around my hand and I could use them as I wanted. I huge smile appered on my face... more tests needed to be done but those can wait. I have to play with the coins now...

 Chapter 3: Meeting Yaoyorozu Family [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I cracked open my eyes and saw that the room was already lit up with sunlight. I immediately got up and looked below the bed and found a lot of coins and some other small pieces of iron. I released a big sigh... I was finally able to calm down. Yesterday wasn''t a dream, I have finally awakened my Quirk.


    From the movie X-Men First Class, I remember that Eric found it much harder to control the metals around him when he was young but I don''t. I can already bend, rip, and strengthen the metal pieces. The iron pieces and the coins already rose up in the air and started to revolve around my body. I was somehow able to drag my body towards the toilet, if I am late then I will have to do with cold food, and I don''t want that.


    Yesterday was awesome if you ask me, dad brought a lot of stuff yesterday for our little party. I didn''t care for whatever he brought, we celebrated together, which is more important than anything else. My mom also went out of her way and cooked all the best food she knew about with all the best ingredients she could get her hands on.


    After getting completely freshened up and dressed in clean clothes I reached the kitchen and saw that mom was cooking breakfast while humming. The coins were still revolving around my body. I ain''t doing this just for fun, I remember the shield Eric made in the movie X-Men Apocalypse, so I wanted to make something like that. My mom and dad think that I am just playing and honestly, I didn''t bother to correct them, I don''t want to tell them that I have other memories in my head due to which I know this is an anime world.


    "Good morning, mom. Food smells awesome!!" I said in an excited tone and I climbed the chair. I demand equality... I should have stairs beside this chair so I can climb easily.


    "Reo-kun, you are awake? Are you really that excited to meet the Yaoyorozu family?" my mom asked me with a smile on her face. Shit... I forgot that Mr. & Mrs. Yaoyorozu wanted to meet me, which means I might be meeting with their daughter too.


    "No, mom. I was just excited to play with my powers" I told her honestly with an innocent expression on my face. Honestly, I don''t care about meeting them, many would argue that I can''t miss a chance to meet Momo Yaoyorozu because she is a future bombshell but seriously I ain''t a pedophile.


    I might be a kid now, but I am pretty sure that I was a grown-up in my past life even though I don''t remember anything about it. I might give it chance when she gets all those insane curves that she showed off by wearing her skimpy superhero costume but until that happens she is going to stay as a friend maybe a best friend and that will only happen if she doesn''t treat me like the kid of her servant.


    I am more interested in R-Rated Pro Hero Midnight, Nemuri Kayama. When she shows up for the first time in the anime she is 30 years old. Yesh... mature women are the best!! I wonder if I could get an Ara~ Ara~ Onee-chan. There is still a lot of time to think about all theses stuff. Like when finally my lil bro finally stands up.


    "You can play with your powers all you want but you must not push yourself too hard or you will be forbidden from using your powers" my mom said with a stern face. Don''t worry mom I won''t do that... at least not knowingly.


    We continued to have our small chat while mom continued her cooking. Dad finally decided to join us, he is always late at the food table. Mom calls those bad manners, I have to take her up on that since I don''t remember manners from my past life.


    Soon the food was served and my mom asked me to place all those coins and metal pieces aside since I will be eating food now. I immediately followed her command, because in our small house my mom wore the pants and dad was head of the house only when we were outside. I quickly dug in... ahhh, her food always gives me so much warmth.


    After breakfast dad left, we bid him farewell while I resumed playing with coins again. Only now I noticed that I was wearing new clothes, I think these were special occasion clothes, Mom always kept these clothes aside, this must be because I was going to meet the Yaoyorozu family. My mom was also done with her breakfast. After that, both of us headed towards the main mansion where the Yaoyorozu family lived.


    I have to say the rich people really have some class, the whole mansion was awesome, it represented the class in our society and I can easily say that the Yaoyorozus were one of the richest families in Japan. My mom led me straight to the kitchen.


    "Wait here Reo-kun, I am going to see where Sir and Madam Yaoyorozu are. Don''t touch anything" my mom said quickly and went inside.


    I used my powers to put all the coins and small iron pieces in my pocket and looked around the room. Well, I have to say, this is really impressive, most of these kitchen appliances were excessively expensive. I didn''t dare touch anything cause I don''t wanna cause trouble for my mom and dad. I just gonna get out of here and continue testing my powers.


    After a few minutes, my mom came back and pulled out a comb and combed my hair to be presentable but my hair has a mind of its own no matter how much you comb it will again return to its previous state. When my mom was finally happy with her combing skill, she pulled me through the house. "Reo-kun, be respectful to them" this was all she could say before we reached a big room, this was probably a meeting room or whatever rich people called it.


    I saw three people on the couch, they looked really... RICH with a capital R. Thier clothes, their style, their posture all screamed filthy rich. How the hell did I even know how what were the rich people standard? I blame my past life...


    "Sir, Madam, and young miss, here meet my son Itsuki Reo" my mom greeted them and introduced me. I don''t know what to do... we aren''t in a kingdom so I don''t think I should kneel or bow down. So I decided to just stand there... this was the best I could come up with at this exact moment and I was a 4 year old kid so I don''t think that they could blame me for not knowing manners.


    "Ai-san, he has really grown up... last time I saw him when he was only a baby" Mrs. Yaoyorozu spoke up. She looked really regal, with all those pieces of jewellery around her neck... it would give anyone else neck cramps.


    I saw a glint pass her eyes, fuck... can she read minds? Nah... I don''t think so. At least her eyes don''t twinkle like a certain meddling old fool. From what my mom told me, she has a Quirk that lets her grade a Quirk. So that is why my mom spoke with my dad last night that she didn''t want to lie to Mrs. Yaoyorozu.


    "So what''s your power kid?" finally Mr. Yaoyorozu spoke up with a gentle tone in his voice.


    "Magnetokinesis, sir" I spoke up. I don''t think that they would try to use me up in some nefarious plot but I ain''t dropping my guard.


    Hearing my Quirk''s name Mr. Yaoyorozu was slightly surprised but Mrs. Yaoyorozu wasn''t bothered. She already knew about my powers, I think she found out using her Quirk. Momo Yaoyorozu looked confused, I don''t think a normal 4 years should know what Magnetokinesis is.


    "Daddy, what is that?" Momo asked while pulling Mr. Yaoyorozu''s sleeves.


    Hearing his daughter''s question brought him out of his daze. "It is a power which would let you control and manipulate metals... am I right?" Mr. Yaoyorozu asked me.


    "Yes, sir" I spoke. I don''t know what more to say or if I should add anything more.


    "He is really polite, what do you say Toshima, should we arrange a private tutor for him along with our daughter?" Mrs. Yaoyorozu asked her husband.


    "But madam... we can''t afford a private tutor" my mom stuttered out. Really why do they even want to train me... oohhh I get it now. They want me to be a bodyguard for their daughter. This is the best I could think of. I have no problem doing that, after all, there is no free food in this world and private tutors were really expensive and Hero Schools were also like that. So, if i had to become her bodyguard so that I could get admitted to Hero School and get tutored then I would happily agree.


    "Rubbish, Ai-san, you don''t have to worry about money regarding this matter. Strong Quirk users are needed by our society and it would be a huge waste if your son can''t receive proper training because of money" Mr. Yaoyorozu spoke up. I have to agree with him, no matter how much I know about Eric or Magneto, I could still use all the training I could get. It would be really beneficial if an expert trainer is there to help me.


    I am completely fine being a bodyguard for their daughter and since we would be training together, we might become friends and friends protect each other. I think this is a reasonable deal if thought carefully. Just like I said before, nothing is free in this world.


    "I would be really happy if you give this opportunity to my son" my mom bowed my head pulling me along with her. Mrs. Yaoyorozu immediately stopped her and pulled her in a hug.


    "Ai, don''t be stupid. You are working for my family since I passed high school. After I got married I brought you here with me" Mrs. Yaoyorozu said. I didn''t know that, so my mom worked for Mrs. Yaoyorozu before she even got married.


    "Don''t worry Ai-san, from now on all of his academic expenses will be taken care of by the Yaoyorozu family. He should get all the facilities and services needed to nurture his powers" Lord Yaoyorozu said in a serious tone.


    Tears were flowing from my mom''s eyes and she immediately turned around and hugged me tightly. She must have been really worried because our family didn''t have money to send me to a Hero School...

 Chapter 4: Limitations & Training [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    After meeting with the Yaoyorozu family their daughter Momo invited me to play with her. Honestly, I didn''t have a single clue about what kind of games kids played. While she dragged me, I kept praying to God so he would give me a manual or something similar like that... after a few seconds, I opened my eyes and found nothing changed. I just let out a huge sigh... and let myself be pulled by Momo.


    Until today I thought of her as a spoiled princess who won''t lower herself to play with a servant''s son but I found that she didn''t have the courage to talk with me until today. At first, she told me that I looked scary to her but now that I have talked to her... I wasn''t that scary to her anymore.


    "Reo-kun, here we are" she took me to a room filled with toys. This must be something rich people did. After all, I don''t think anyone would have a whole room filled with toys.


    "So, what do you want to play Momo-san? I don''t know much about games" I told her honestly. There is nothing to hide about this and nothing to be embarrassed about.


    "Don''t worry Reo-kun, I would teach you" she pulled me with her.


    When I finally came back home I was dead tired. I don''t even want to imagine how a little girl like her has so much energy. At first, she showed me her Quirk, and then she asked me to show her my Quirk along with puppy dog eyes. I have to completely agree that she is a little ball of energy. Running around everywhere with a huge grin on her face. She told me that I was her first friend, all her other friends didn''t like her because she came with a bodyguard when she went to the nearby park.


    Well, what image I had of her until today was completely changed after I spent the whole day with her. She is just a lonely girl, she doesn''t think highly of herself because she is rich or she is from a rich family. I could clearly see her happiness when I spent my day with her. I was brought out of my thoughts when my stomach rumbled. Fuck... I am hungry.


    I climbed up the stupid chair again... wait, why don''t I learn how to fly like how Magneto flew. I decided to give it a try... I concentrated really hard. I focused on the magnetic fields around me...


    *FART*


    Well, that was embarrassing... I am so glad that my mom isn''t here. I gave up for now and decided to concentrate on the food. I quickly ate my food and ran outside so that I could test my powers. I pulled out a coin on the ground and kept moving away from the coin, after moving away about 10 meters I could no longer move the coin but I could still feel it.


    After moving for what I thought was another 5 meters, I could no longer feel the coin. So I guess this is my limit for now. I again moved at the previous mark from where I could no longer move the coin.


    I decided to use different emotions now, first I tried a happy memory. Didn''t work, then anger, that also didn''t work. Then I tried serenity, the coin trembled slightly. So my strongest memory is also serenity... I need to work hard on that. The trainer is going to come from the next week... from what Mrs. Yaoyorozu told my mom he would only give us light exercises according to our Quirks and also write down a special kind of diet if needed.


    From what I remember from the anime, Momo creates objects from fat stored in her body. So I think she would need special food too. I returned back to our house and directly went to take a bath. Ahh... a nice shower is heavenly after a long day.


    One week passed in a blink of an eye. Both Momo and I were excited, but we were calm on the outside because we were waiting for our trainer. Mr. and Mrs. Yaoyorozu were talking to a tall middle-aged guy, he was our trainer I think. He clearly wasn''t Japanese because his Japanese has an accent. Finally, he finished his talk with Momo''s parents and came to greet us.


    "Hello, my name is Carmine Alessandro, I will be your trainer" he spoke. From his name, seemed like Italian, how the hell did I even know that?


    "Hello Alessandro-san, my name is Itsuki Reo. I am looking forward to your training" I introduced myself.


    "I am Yaoyorozu Momo, nice to meet you Alessandro-san" Momo also introduced herself. Throughout the whole week, both of us played together regularly. I can say with full confidence that I am Momo''s friend. I ain''t gonna bitch about how in one week I came to love her and all that. All of those are complete and utter bullshit, I am a kid, I don''t even know what the hell love is.


    "Nice to meet both of you too, just call me Carmine. Now follow me to the training area your parents showed me" he said to us leading us towards the training room in the Yaoyorozu compound. I thought this was another rich people stuff and stuffed it back in my brain in the folder of rich people stuff.


    "Now both of you stand aside, let me see" he said and his eyes turned completely white. First, he looked at Momo and wrote down some notes, and then looked at me. For a moment he flinched... that is not good. He gathered his bearings and wrote down some stuff again.


    "Yaoyorozu-san, you will need a special food course because your Quirk needs body fat to work. After today''s session, I will give your parents a note about your food regimen. Itsuki-san, you won''t be needing any special food. But you will need both fitness and emotional control to get the best results from your Quirk" Carmine said. What is this guy''s Quirk? It was really easy for him to decipher my Quirk.


    After that Carmine gave us some light exercises which would help out our bodies and he said it would be a good foundation for our future. He helped us with the exercises and wrote down the regimen and handed it to our parents before leaving. Both me and Momo were tired after that so we decided to return to our own home.


    I found out from my mom that Carmine Alessandro was the best trainer in whole Japan. One single session with him costs thrice of what my mom and dad earn together in a whole month. Fuck... rich people. He was a busy man due to that, he will only visit once a week week and give us new exercises if needed. Until he says so we had to follow the training regimen he gave us.


    The next day, I joined Momo in the training room. Now, the time we spent playing together we spend training together. We completed the exercises and got tired. What more can you expect from a 4 years old kid? The whole routine continued for the whole week before Carmine visited again but he didn''t change the regiment.


    (A/N: I know this is a huge time skip but I don''t know what kids of that age do. And I don''t want to take too much time with just childhood. The next chapter will be about middle school)


    Just like this 6 years passed in the blink of an eye... I didn''t even know these 6 years came to pass. Throughout these six years both me and Momo trained hard along with having fun from time to time... you know what normal kids do. Both of us never got close to any other kids because they didn''t like Momo because she was rich. I think that is stupid... it was not Momo''s fault that she had rich parents you know.


    Both I and Momo became really close throughout these 6 years, but we could still only be called best friends. After all, we trained and studied together all these years. Both of us had been homeschooled until now and finally, we were going to attend the middle school.


    Now let''s talk about training and development... I could now manipulate metals from 35 meters away and I could feel metals 50 meters away. I could pull out minerals from the ground but still, I cannot fly like Magneto did in the movies. I need to work hard on that. Only after two years of training with Carmine, he gave me meditation exercises, and to be honest it helped me a lot.


    I was walking by Momo''s side, we just entered our new school. Momo was really excited... she still has her bouncy personality. I was playing with a coin without even looking.


    "Come on Reo-kun... aren''t you excited about making new friends?" Momo asked me really excited. She grabbed my hand and started to drag me.


    "Hai hai... Momo-chan" I replied. When Momo gets excited like this I just had to be dragged around so I just give up. But she is really like a ball of energy I would never want her to change...

 Chapter 5: Middle School & Troubles [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Another year passed since we started attending Middle School. This is a kind of Elite School where you are forbidden from using your powers. The school is completely filled with geeks and nerds... in other words, BORING, with a Capital and Bold B.


    In this school, I really had to work hard... very very hard. Not for studies. I ain''t gonna lie and say that I am a top student but I am in the top 15... maybe. I don''t know Momo keeps a note about stuff like that. As long as I can stay in this school beside Momo, I don''t need anything more. Now let''s talk about why I had to work hard.


    Everyone in this goddamn school wants to work as a researcher or in the support department and for that, they need financial support. And here comes my dear Momo-chan, they already know about her from her last name, so they try to get close to her so that they could get to her money. Momo also understands that, so she just sticks with me. Even some girls try to ask for favors from her when she goes to changing room or lavatory.


    I never thought that kids could think like that and I am probably right, the kids must be getting urged by their parents to befriend Momo. Momo was from one of Japan''s richest families, so befriending their heiress would elevate their family status.


    So now I am known as a delinquent throughout the whole school but I don''t care. Teachers don''t say anything to me since I never laid a hand on anyone. But because of this reason, all other students tried to destroy my image by declaring me a delinquent. But that never worked since only one person was important to me, Momo. What the others think, doesn''t matter to me.


    Finally the bell rang... finally the school is over, I released a huge sigh. Both of us are now 12 years old. Both of us still follow Carmine''s training regiment and we had decided to continue following that until we start to attend UA High. My family is still the same, mom and dad are still working on the same jobs. Momo never brought our status difference between us and I am truly happy for that.


    "So where to Momo-chan?" I asked Momo who was gathering her stuff so that we could leave quickly. If we weren''t quick enough then Momo would get surround by annoying kids who would try to bother her. She gave me a brilliant smile before she started speaking in an excited tone.


    "Let''s go to the Arcade" she declared excitedly. What can I say, I will just allow her to drag me. I pulled out my phone (given by Mrs. Yaoyorozu).


    "First let me inform your mother... we can go, after that" I told her but it didn''t bother her because she kept leading me outside. I texted Mrs. Yaoyorozu and told her about our plans, she immediately replied back to me and told me that she would be sending her car to pick us from the Arcade.


    We exited the school premises and I bought two Ice-Creams for ourselves. I have to say Ice-Creams are nice... like really nice. Like a ray of sunshine on a rainy and dampy day... now enough of my spiritual rant. We kept walking towards the Arcade when I suddenly noticed a van following us. I wasn''t sure if the van was following us or not but I could feel something was odd, so I immediately took out my phone and texted the driver to come quickly.


    I grabbed Momo''s waist and pulled her towards me. She immediately knew that something was wrong so she didn''t react.


    "Someone is following us, right?" Momo asked me looking slightly worried. She wasn''t scared because she knew that I would protect her and this whole place was filled with metal so it was the worst place anyone can plan to ambush me or in this case us.


    "Yes... I think so. Don''t react or turn around. Let them attack, I could already sense that they are loading their guns" I told Momo, she didn''t react but I could clearly see the worry etched on her face.


    There were six men inside the van and five of them were carrying weapons. They seemed like a mercenary group to me. Well this was going to be their last assignment because even of they survive, Yaoyorozu family would make them disappear. Things like this always happened in the real world.


    I sensed a gun a being pointed towards me but I didn''t react. They were still inside the van so I destroyed all the cameras in this area while they were still getting ready. I used my Quirk and made sure that the bullet won''t move from its initial position, this would make the gun explode in the guy''s hand. The next moment a bang was heard and a man started to scream.


    "Momo-chan, can you make some iron rods for me?" I asked Momo. Even if there was metal all around me I didn''t want to damage public property or someone else''s private property. Police would declare me a villain before I could even say Sorry.


    "Iron rods coming right up" Momo said cheerfully and she started to create iron rods out of her hands. By this time the remaining five guys had left the van so that they could attack us but I was faster than them and bound their hands and legs with metal rods. The whole traffic stopped when they saw heavily armed men right in the middle of the road. Those five men dropped on the ground and they were trying to get out of those bindings but that wasn''t going to happen.


    "What did you do to him?" Momo asked me pointing towards the man, who just rolled out of the van while cudding his hands. Both of his hands and face were slightly bloodied. He could no longer use his left arm because anything below the wrist was completely gone.


    "I don''t know... I think the gun exploded in his hand?" I didn''t want to tell Momo that I was responsible for that.


    "You don''t need to lie to me, I don''t care what you did to them because if you didn''t do that, then either of us could have ended much worse" Momo said seriously. Sometimes she really surprises me, when she suddenly becomes so serious. She is a really intelligent girl.


    I didn''t answer her but gave her a smile, I looked around and pulled away Momo with me. I was still holding her by the waist. We walked away from the scene because nobody saw me taking any action and only Momo knew that it was my Quirk. I tried to pull away my hand from her waist but she grabbed my hand and placed it again around her waist.


    "I like it, when you hold me like that Reo-kun" Momo said while blushing. I knew Momo must have started to develop feelings about me because girls matured much faster than boys.


    "Then I will keep holding you like this" I replied to her. This intensified her blush but she also gave me a bright smile.


    Both of us walked towards the Arcade and found Guran-san was already waiting for us. Since we were no longer in danger, we decided to forget about it, for now, so that we can have some fun in the Arcade. We enjoyed ourselves for a couple of hours in the Arcade before we decided to leave. We entered the car and drove back to the Yaoyorozu compound. I had already texted Mrs. Yaoyorozu about the incident on street and she had said she would take care of it.


    After reaching the compound, Momo gave me a tight hug and ran away. Mrs. Yaoyorozu was standing at the door and saw both of us. I was worried about how she would react.


    "Don''t worry Reo-kun, if she decides to date you then I have no problem. Both, me and my husband approve of you" after saying that she went inside. After hearing that, I released a sigh... I know if I want, nobody could stop me from doing whatever I want, but I respect both Mr. & Mrs. Yaoyorozu for what they have done for me... I can never forget that. If they didn''t get Carmine as a trainer for me I would have been a lot weaker right now. They were also paying for my school and they were going to keep paying even when I enter UA High.


    I also entered the compound and went towards our house. I opened the door "Mom, I am back" while saying I entered the house and went towards the kitchen. Mom was on the couch watching TV.


    "How was your day Reo-kun?" mom asked me while ruffling my hair. She had given up on combing them a few years ago.


    "Just like normal... which means boring" I didn''t tell her about the attack because she would only get worried without any reason and I don''t want her doing that.


    "I will take a shower and then I will go to train with Momo-chan" I told her while walking towards my room.


    "Don''t overwork yourself" my mom told me before I closed my door. I entered the bathroom and put all the clothes in the basket. I was lean and muscular, I was quite tall for someone of my age. I was already 4''9". I stretched my body before entering the shower. After leaving the shower, I wore clean training clothes and went towards the training room and found that I was alone. I decided to do some warmup before Momo-chan joined me.


    I did a few stretching exercises and started to work on my daily routine. I have grown a lot stronger since last year. I could now feel metals about 76 meters away from me and move metals about 55 meters away from me. If I was serene then I could easily use it from 60 meters of distance. The amount of load I could pick up has also increased. While I was thinking all this, Momo had already joined me.


    I saw her and remembered the small chat I had with Mrs. Yaoyorozu, it made a small smile appear on my face but it would still take some time before I would act on my hormones.


    (A/N: The next chapter will contain a timeskip that will directly lead to the end of middle school. But the next chapter will mainly be about UA High recommendation exams)

 Chapter 6: Momo & U.A. High Recommendation Exam [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Well after the incident on street Momo was never attacked again. From what I heard from Momo''s mom, I know that it was someone from their own company, the guy wanted to kidnap Momo so he could use her as leverage and get all the shares of their company in exchange for Momo. Pretty stupid plan if you ask me...!! She also told me that she took care of it and he would never do something like that again... I wasn''t stupid so, I had a pretty good idea of how that guy ended up.


    So, today was the last day of our Middle School, two more years have passed just like that. In these two years, I have shown immense progress with my powers. I didn''t know how I improved so much in only two years but according to Carmine, it has something to do with my maturity and growth. According to him, my 14 years old body is a lot stronger than my 10 years old body, so if my body keeps getting stronger my Quirk will also keep getting stronger.


    Now, I have also learned how to fly. At least, I didn''t fart while I was training. That would have been really embarrassing... Momo and I didn''t take our relationship toi the next stage in these two years because Momo was working really hard with her Quirk. Her Quirk is OP but it also has some huge drawbacks.


    Like if she wants to make something, then she would need to understand the structure and every nit bit of the stuff she is trying to make. So, it means she can''t use her powers to pop out something which she just saw until and unless she knows about its molecular structure. So, this means she had to study and she did study a lot... I am not a science guy, to be honest. Yes, I can think fast, make strategies quickly, or make whatever plans but science and research aren''t my stuff.


    After that street incident even though Momo tried to hide it, but I knew that she was angry. She was angry with herself, yes she knows that I will always be there to protect her but she doesn''t want to become a burden. In other words... even if she didn''t need to use her powers to protect herself because of my presence beside her, she still wanted to have the power to protect herself.


    After that, she dived into studies so that she could understand and learn about the molecular structure of different materials and objects. One of the best things she did was, she started to learn the structure of different metals. It took a lot of time for her to finish learning about all those metals but according to her, it was worth it. Yes, metal was everywhere around us but I can''t pull out beams from a building or use a car to fight, so I was really happy that Momo took care of that for me.


    "So which hero do you want to meet first?" Momo asked me curiously. Currently, both of us were sitting in a park eating ''Ice-Cream''. Since it was the last day of our middle school we decided to have a small celebration. We didn''t like our middle school to be honest, so it was something both of us wanted to celebrate.


    "Nemuri Kayama, R-Rated Pro Hero Midnight" I told her honestly. There was nothing to hide... Momo has been in my room which is filled with Nemuri''s posters.


    "So... so, you like older women?" Momo asked me nervously. I knew why she was asking something like that but I can''t just go out and say I want both of you. Harems are not common in this world, and if they are, then I didn''t know about them.


    "Not sure... I like Nemuri, that much I know" my answer didn''t seem to assure her but she gave up for this moment. I am not Nemuri''s fanboy but I keep her posters for my manly needs... It was already getting dark so I think we should be going back.


    "Let''s go back, Momo-chan, it''s already dark" I told Momo who nodded meekly. I know what Momo wants, and Momo also knows that I know what she wants. Sigh... I guess I will give her an answer within the week. It''s not like I don''t like Momo, in fact, I might be even in love with her but I guess I am just hurting myself and her now.


    We reached the Yaoyorozu compound and Momo gave me a hug and ran inside. I sighed again and went to our house while thinking about stuff. I think I should put my ''taking multiple women'' plan on standby... I am still going to have a lot of time in this world. I guess I have made my decision. I entered my home and notified my mom that I am back. She was watching the news, a lady was speaking something about some heroes and stuff.


    In two more months, the UA High Recommendation Exam will take place along with the UA High Entrance Exam, which means All Might have already given One For All to that... that... whatever you call that kind of boys. I went straight to my room and looked around. My whole room was filled with Midnight''s posters. I started pulling them off one by one, since I have decided to enter a relationship with Momo, I decided to give up on Nemuri or anyone else, for now, at least.


    The reason I was doing something like that is because when you are in a relation, your girl will get really jealous and competitive if she finds out that you have a crush. So, if you want to have a peaceful love life then you better take off all the posters you have of others girls from your room. Momo keeps popping into my room from time and time and I have always noticed how she got annoyed when her eyes would land on Nemuri''s posters, and in all the posters, Nemuri was wearing her Hero Costume, if you could call it that...


    (Images Here)


    After taking all of them off I stashed them away in a box and put them under the bed. When I first came to this world I thought that I would make Nemuri my girlfriend and I won''t think about Momo till I enter UA High... guess it didn''t work out like that.


    After getting freshened up I went to the training room and saw that was Momo stretching her body. I gathered my courage and went to talk with her. Where the hell did my courage go when I need it so badly?


    "Um... Momo-chan, do you have a sec?" I asked her... yeah fucking great Reo. This was the best line you could have started with. Fuck... why this is sooo hard... while coming here I had it all planned in my mind, but now... hah. Let''s wing it... Momo finally turned towards me.


    "I just wanted to ask that will you go out with me, this weekend?" I said that in one breath and held onto my breath after that.


    "As... as you mean... like boyfriend and girlfriend?" Momo asked me nervously. I could just nod my head, I was slightly nervous myself. She immediately jumped on me and smashed her lips on mine. I don''t know how to categorize kisses since I don''t have any past life experiences but I have to say it was the best feeling I ever felt. I somehow held my ground and prevented both of us from falling to the ground.


    She swiped her tongue across my lips twice like she was asking permission to enter my mouth, I slowly opened my lips and gave her entry. Her tongue immediately invaded my mouth and I could feel my Lil bro was struggling to get free from my pants but I concentrated more on the kiss. Both of our tongues started to fight for dominance but none of us won. After a few minutes of sucking each other''s faces, we finally separated. A string of saliva parted between our lips. Momo looked really flushed, I didn''t have a mirror but I think I looked kind of the same too.


    "Wow... our first kiss was much better than I ever imagined" Momo said while licking her lips and looked down. I also followed her gaze and saw her looking at the tent of my pants.


    "I think you are also feeling the same" Momo again spoke.


    I didn''t answer her and pulled her again in another hot and steamy kiss. After another few minutes, we parted again.


    "I don''t think I can train today" I said while still hugging Momo. I could feel my dick pressing against her stomach.


    "I also think that... let''s meet tomorrow" after saying that she gave me a small kiss and ran away. I looked down and saw the tent on my pants and sighed... I guess that ain''t going away on its own. So, I went back to my room and went straight to the bathroom to relieve myself.


    Two months passed just like that, I went on dates with Momo every weekend for these two months. My mom and dad were slightly worried about us dating but after I told them that Mrs. Yaoyorozu didn''t have a problem with it, they finally agreed. Both I and Momo had decided that we won''t move too fast, for now only kissing and slight touching.


    So today was the day of the UA High Recommendation Exam and both me and Momo were sitting for our written exam along with other recommended students. Soon the written test was over... I thanked God that nothing was related to science or research or I might have failed.


    Next was the practical exam, an obstacle course of 3 km. I was along with 5 other students who I didn''t know or neither remembered from the anime, meaning they were mob. As I had thought, the race was a piece of cake even when I was holding myself back. I used my Quirk to pull me through the course while sometimes jumping and moving to dodge the obstacles.


    The interview was completely boring and useless. They just asked me some stupid questions. After that, I was told that I would be sent my acceptance letter in one week if I was accepted. After that, I waited for Momo to finish her interview. So, with that, both of us entered the car while holding hands.


    (A/N: Sorry guys there wasn''t date between Reo and Momo, but next chapter there will be. I wanted to show a date when they get used to each other not like a first date both of them blushing and flushing. After the date next chapter will be about the start of the school)

 Chapter 7: Date & Class 1-A... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "So what did you do with the posters?" Momo asked me curiously. She was currently sitting on my bed while I was trying to pour cola for her.


    "Oh... I took them off and stashed them in a box under the bed" I answered her honestly, there is no need to hide something like that. As long as they are not on my wall, it is fine. We are going to receive the UA High acceptance letter the day after tomorrow if we get accepted. So tomorrow''s completely free, that''s why Momo''s here so that we can go on a date before school starts.


    "So where do you wanna go tomorrow?" I asked her while handing her the cola glass.


    "Why don''t we go to the amusement park, to be honest, it has been so long since I have been there, I feel that I have never been there" well there''s the answer, I guess. Then amusement park it is... honestly, I am much worse than her. I have been there only once and I was what? 5 years old at that time?? Firstly, I wasn''t even allowed to ride most of the rides. So... it was kind of a bust...


    Well after that, both of us discussed about some casual and nonsensical topics until Momo pulled out a book from my stands. It was about Magnetic Fields, the only branch of science I will be ever interested in. We discussed some stuff but nothing came out of it. We spent the rest of the time just like that before she went home... before leaving she gave me a passionate kiss.


    So the next day, I got ready like any other decent guy... meaning, I was ready before the designated time. I have been waiting in front of the compound for about ten minutes. Only after a minute, I heard Momo''s voice, she was looking gorgeous, fabulous... and much more.


    "You really look stunning... ma Lady" I complimented her in a cheeky manner, this made her giggle playfully.


    "Why thank you... my fair gentleman" she giggled (none of that fangirl giggles mind you) while I opened the car door for her. I entered after her and closed the door, the car drove off towards the amusement park. Soon we were there, after exiting the car I pulled Momo closer to me by her waist.


    ~Timeskip~ (One Eternity Later)


    "Phew... that was a long fucking line" I said while wiping off sweat from my brows. My shoulder was immediately smacked, I was confused so I looked at Momo wanting to know the reason for her sudden glare.


    "How many times have I said that you shouldn''t use such words?" she asked me and continued to glare at me. Fuck... I cursed aloud, I just rubbed the back of my neck sheepishly. This is what I do when she catches me cursing... there was nothing else you could do.


    "I know you cursed again in that dirty mind of yours" her glare intensified. Did she suddenly become Charles Xavier?


    "After I reach home I am going to wash your dirty mouth with soap!!" she harrumphed and grabbed my arm. She started to drag me towards the roller coaster. Well, that is the best offer I am getting I guess.


    I easily passed the minimum height, I was 15 now like Momo, she was now 5''8" and I was 6''2". Tall for anyone of our age but there were still a lot of taller kids than me, some of them were taller because of their Quirks. I never talked about our birthdays... Momo''s birthday is on September 23rd while mine is on November 15th.


    We took our seats and I fastened the safety gears, after waiting for just a couple of minutes the whole ride was filled, and the car started to move slowly after a small jerk. Throughout the whole ride, Momo was grabbing my hand intertwining her fingers with mine... in other words, it was a lot of fun.


    We enjoyed several other rides which were similarly insane like the roller coaster but we saved the giant wheel for the last, so that we can give our date a romantic ending. Both of us are currently sitting in a pizza store. The amount of cheese Momo asked for on her pizza would even scare a foodie away, sometimes I am amazed how much food she eats. Even three adult foodies would find it very hard to finish that food.


    "Are you excited about the school?" I asked Momo. I genuinely wanted to know the answer. Middle school wasn''t a good experience for either of us. Momo always wanted to have a lot of friends since she was a small girl, but Momo didn''t have any friends except me.


    Momo stopped eating and looked directly into my eyes. "Yes, at least everyone won''t be jealous of my Quirk or rich parents there" her answer was what I expected.


    We continued eating our food. When we were finally done with our food, both of us headed towards the Giant Wheel. After waiting for a few minutes we finally got our chance to enter, as soon as the ride started I pulled Momo on to my lap.


    "Tell me did you had fun today?" I asked her with a smile on my face.


    "Let me show you..." after saying that she immediately kissed me. Both of us started to make out heavily. Only lack of air deterred us from sucking each other''s face for any longer. My pants were feeling really tight, I guess she felt that too because she adjusted herself property on my lap.


    "I love you, Momo" I blurted out somehow. I could clearly see her face morph like a blooming flower and she forgot everything and smashed her lips on mine. I didn''t want to say that but I somehow said that... but I don''t regret saying it.


    "I love you too... Reo" after saying that we continued sucking each other''s face.


    We continued making out before we got out of the ride. It was already dusk so we decided to leave. I texted the driver who replied that he was in the parking lot. We left the park and entered the car... today was... really nice. I thought that while nodding my head sagely. Both of us didn''t talk anymore but I simply held her in my arms till we reached the Yaoyorozu compound.


    Tomorrow we will be receiving our UA High acceptance letter, both of us kissed goodbye before walking towards our own homes. I entered my home and was immediately questioned by my mom.


    "So, Reo-kun... how was your date?" she asked me excitedly.


    "Nice... really nice... as a matter of fact I finally confessed and she accepted" I told her because she won''t leave me until she gets some of the details. She immediately squealed in joy and hugged me.


    "I am so happy, Reo-kun. Finally, you forgot that old and shameless perverted woman and got with someone of your age" she said blandly but her smile was really brilliant. She didn''t like Nemuri that much.


    "For your information... I still like her but I am in a relationship now... this and that are different" I said and my mom became more and more depressed as she heard my words(anime depression).


    All of a sudden, her mood changed in an instant. "Ok let''s forget that old woman, I will make the best food I can to celebrate" she again squealed and went inside the kitchen.


    Just like we had thought, the next day our UA High acceptance letter came. Both Momo and I were accepted in class 1-A. Wait!! 1-A... aren''t there only 20 students... that means someone unfortunate was kicked out. It won''t would be Izuku Midoriya, which means, it could only be that midget pervert... Minoru Mineta. The school was about to start from the 2nd week of April... didn''t know what kind of logic was followed.


    The time passed quickly and it was already the 2nd week of April. Both Momo and I were ready for our new school. I could easily feel that Momo was very excited... she was bouncing all around. So here I was standing in my new uniform, waiting for Momo. This time we had decided to take normal transit... didn''t know how we came to that decision but it kind of clicked.


    Momo finally came down and pecked me on the lips. I clearly saw Mrs. Yaoyorozu standing by the door who had a gentle smile on her face. Momo grabbed my arm and started to drag me off. Well, I could never cope up with her excitement, this must be because of all the food she mows down. Did I mention how stunning she looked in her school uniform?? Believe me... the anime didn''t do her any justice.


    This was Momo''s first time on a train so it was very exciting for her. While she was excitedly looking outside I was keeping watch for any perverts who would try to grope her or touch her. Call me overprotective but every boyfriend should do this for their girlfriends.


    We finally arrived at the school, thank god that nobody tried anything because I didn''t want any trouble on the first day at least not from a fucking pervert. Both of us looked around and the whole place was filled with students. I have recognized some of them since all of them were 1st years. I remembered them from the anime but I didn''t see anyone from Class 1-A.


    After checking the map we finally navigated through this huge school and found 1-A. I opened the door and saw that it was mostly empty. Tenya Iida was there along with Toru Hagakure... well wherever her clothes were floating she should also be there. Then there was also Mina Ashido, Yuga Aoyama, and finally from what I remembered Mashirao Ojiro.


    Both Momo and I decided to sit in the back. Now that I think of it I might be tallest in this class or second tallest only beaten by Mezo Shoji.


    Soon the class filled up, the same thing happened between Bakugo and Iida like it did in the canon. I checked the whole class and it seems that I was right. That pervert midget is not here... there is no way Midoriya isn''t going to be here.


    Suddenly the door opened and a man walked in a sleeping bag looking like a caterpillar "Good morning class..."

 Chapter 8: Quirk Apprehension Test... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Good morning class..." the caterpillar (Shota Aizawa) spoke in a dead voice. Shoto turned towards a group of three. Midoriya, Ilda, and Uraraka and again continued in his dead and tired voice "If you are looking for buddies to hang out with then do it somewhere else."


    The three kids looked startled and the man got out from his sleeping bag "This is the hero course". The man was wearing full black clothes and something like a bandage was wrapped around his neck. "It took you guys 8 seconds to calm down. Time is limited. You guys are not rational enough." he continued berating us.


    He scanned throughout the room with his same dead and tired eyes. "I am your homeroom teacher Aizawa Shota. Nice to meet you" he continued with his similar dead and tired voice.


    UA mostly hired Pro Heroes as their teaching staff but I can guarantee that there is only one person beside me who will know about Aizawa or Eraserhead and that is Izuku Midoriya. Of course, he would know him because he is a hero fanboy, to be honest, I have no problems with his hobby, but he is way too fanatical with it. I am pretty sure that if I wasn''t Japanese in my past life, I always get confused with their first and last name...


    Aizawa pulled out a tracksuit from the podium to show it to the students "Go and put this on and get out on the field" after saying that he handed everyone a tracksuit. I kind of liked this stuff... pretty comfortable. I have to say they must have made this after a lot of research... I don''t think they exaggerate when they say UA is the best Hero training school.


    After getting ready we finally got out on the field, everyone was wearing their tracksuit now. I went and stood beside Momo who was chatting with the pink girl named Mina Ashido. But as soon as Aizawa turned his sight towards us, both girls immediately stopped talking. Looks like Momo is finally making friends.


    "Today will be your Quirk apprehension test" Aizawa said to the whole class and then turned around. We were now facing his back.


    "A quirk apprehension? What about the orientation?" the chubby-faced girl named Ochako asked.


    "Orientation? This is the hero course, we don''t have time for all those unnecessary ceremonies. We aren''t like other schools. Over here you will be training to improve your Quirks. That is what we will be focusing on instead of those things" Aizawa said in his usual bored tone.


    Just like in the canon Aizawa called Katsuki to show how to throw the ball using his Quirk which he did after he screamed ''DIE'' like a typical villain. Then he switched off his Quirk to show the difference between normal people and us.


    He saw the students getting excited because they could use their Quirk so he added the sentence "the student who comes last will be expelled". Everyone got scared except me... I looked at the side and found Momo also wasn''t scared. In canon, she thought that Aizawa was lying to bring out everyone''s full potential but she was wrong. Looks like she is wrong here too. I didn''t think that I need to correct her, so I let it be.


    Then I looked over to Midoriya, he looked completely petrified except his knees which were shaking. Honestly, can you be any more obvious... fuck!! That kid is stupid... I shouldn''t badmouth him though stupid people deserve some respect too and I don''t want karma to come back and bite me on the ass.


    First was the 50-meter dash, running wasn''t one of my specialties. But I think I performed pretty well, like in UA High recommendation exam I decided to hold back my power. I didn''t want to attract the attention of one certain emo kid and a wannabe future villain. It''s not like I am ashamed of showing off my Quirk but I want to keep it under the wraps for now, at least.


    People who think their Quirks are absolute are simply stupid. I have an obvious weakness, lack of metals, if I am imprisoned like Magneto was then I would be done for. I can extract iron from blood but if they don''t send anyone then that power will also be useless. After all, this was a pretty advanced world and they could use glass or plastic robots to feed me.


    I came 5th... not bad if I have to say. After everyone finished I could feel Momo''s glare burning a hole in my skull. She must be angry because I am holding back. I felt another stare on me, I turned around and found it was Shota Aizawa. He must have noticed that I wasn''t giving it my all... yeah, geezer fuck you, you can''t do shit until and unless I am the last and you can''t accuse me of anything because my performance was the same in the UA High Recommendation Exam.


    The next was grip strength, like in the canon Mejo Shozi showed immense strength. If Midoriya wanted he could have beaten him but he didn''t want to bust his arm before the ball throwing test. If I wanted I could have busted the machine too... but what would I have gained? Attention from an emo half-half brooder and a villain in making bully. I would never know how Katsuki Bakugo didn''t turn out to be a fucking villain. If a certain meddling fool was here then he would have just said ''Bakugo my boy, you are turning dark''. I came 8th in this test.


    Now some people would say I am just a scaredy cat or the FBI is looking for me that I am hiding my powers but why would I even want to come 1st in a meaningless test which would have no value in the final result?? I could use this to easily deceive everyone until USJ where it really matters. No matter who offers what... I will be joining an internship with my dream gir... *ahem* woman, ''Nemuri Kayama''. Yosh... ''YOUTH''.


    Next was standing long jump, Momo came 1st in this followed by Bakugo. Momo made some spring-like objects, I didn''t know what they were called. She used them to clear the sandbox. I don''t think that her performance was shown in the anime, whatever, she came 1st in this test. I landed myself within the box but it was almost the end. I was in 10th position. I didn''t care honestly.


    The next was repeated side steps... a certain person with a shiny bald head and a yellow hero suit would have loved to do it but I am not him, nor were the other students. That''s the fucking reason I came 2nd... in anime, I remember it was the purple-haired perverted midget who did the best. Well looks like 1st place is Iida and I am 2nd. I blame Carmine for this, if he didn''t give me this exercise, I wouldn''t have been so good at this. 3rd was Momo, not surprising since she did this exercise too. I don''t think that Momo will come out on top this time...


    The last and final was the ball throw... I guess I should try to do better in this one at least or the way Momo is glaring at me I might die before reaching home today. I watched Ochako send the ball to infinity using her zero-gravity Quirk. It must be quite handy sometimes... like kinky times. Fucking in air... nope not a dream anymore, since I can fly without farting now. I just need to convince Momo... ahh... I guess it''s my turn I could coax her to have sex in the air later.


    I took the ball from Aizawa''s hand before going to the circle. A tiny piece of iron was immediately implanted within the ball. I pulled my arm back and threw the ball but actually used my power. After the ball reached a certain distance it broke the sound barrier and flew away. I looked back at the students and Aizawa, the students were shocked, some looked at me with awe.


    Ah... this is what I wanted to avoid. I garnered the attention of the emo half-half brooder and in the making villain. Then I looked towards Momo, she was smiling brightly. That improved her mood a lot, my result was 1,237 meters. I guess I got the second position.


    The final result came... I was gobsmacked. What kind of fucking weed are they smoking?? I seriously need to ask them. How in the hell Momo came first... to tell you the truth, I was proud of her and I really happy that she came 1st, but I really want to know how did they tally the result? They must be seriously high... I need to get the stuff from them.


    The rest of the result was announced too... 2nd was Todoroki, then Bakugo, then Iida and it was me, in 5th position. I don''t think the rest are that important. As I had thought Izuku Midoriya came last, he was petrified except for his shaking hands and knees.


    "What I said about expelling the student who came last was a lie" Aizawa said in his usual dead tone like it was a matter of fact. This shocked everyone and Midoriya came this fucking close from passing out because of the severe emotional stress.


    "What? Did you guys actually believe him? It''s was an obvious bluff." Momo said, this shocked everyone but they understood while nodding. But I know Aizawa wasn''t bluffing he would have done that but why should I correct her?


    "We are done for today, don''t forget to get your handouts on the curriculum in the classroom before heading out" Aizawa said while walking towards Izuku... yeah old man, take him into some fucking corner... *ahem*... I must purge these nasty and disgusting thoughts. I need my Momo-chan, now... well I guess day one is finally over with this...

 Chapter 9: School, Friends, and Hero Costumes... [edited]

    [POV Momo]


    I was calmly heading back to the girl''s changing room. I simply don''t understand why does Reo has to act like that, always holding back?? I know that he might have pretty a good reason for doing that... but we are in the most secure building in all of Japan. Something can''t happen here, right? (A/N: You don''t know how wrong you are dear...)


    I was halfway done with my clothes when I felt someone tapping on my shoulder. I turned around to find that it was the pink-skinned girl, she was giving me a friendly smile.


    "Hello! I am Mina Ashido, nice to meet you!" she said in an excited tone and extended her hand towards me.


    I accepted her gesture and shook her hand. "Momo Yaoyorozu, nice to meet you!" I said and picked up the final piece of my clothing and I put it on.


    "I couldn''t help but notice how unique your Quirk is. What is it exactly?" Mina asked, her voice was filled with curiosity. I don''t think there should be any harm by telling her.


    "My Quirk is called Creation. I can create any non-living material or object from my exposed skin." I spoke, hearing about my Quirk made her more and more excited.


    "Ah! That''s so cool! Now mine seems to be lame when compared to yours!" Mina said she was still excited like before. She must have found my Quirk interesting.


    "Well I do have to understand the molecular structure of what I am making, it isn''t easy as it seems" I explained to her. Her yellow eyes seem to glow more and more with each passing second.


    "Wow! So you must be something like a super genius?" Mina shouted attracting the interest of other girls.


    Like Mina introduced herself to me, others did too... soon all of us were chatting like normal friends. Is this how it feels when you have friends? This is so nice... I noticed that none of them were bothered by my last name. I guess it''s for the ''Greater Good'' if they didn''t know that.


    I love this... I would have loved to chat more but I have to be somewhere else now. Reo must be waiting for me... so I bid them farewell and went towards our class and found that Reo was already Reo waiting for me.


    "I have collected your schedule, I will give it to you when we reach home" he told me. I grabbed his hand and both of us started to head outside.


    "How long you have been waiting? I didn''t notice the time... I was chatting with the other girls. They seemed to be nice" I told him excitedly. He knows how much I craved for friends but with all those hussies in the Middle School, it wasn''t exactly possible.


    "At least they aren''t annoying like the girls in the middle school... that''s good" he said, I don''t know, but he always seems to understand what I am thinking.


    "Let''s get back home, I am sooo tired" I whined.


    [POV Reo]


    Yesterday was fun, yeah Momo was slightly... maybe more than slightly annoyed because I was holding back. But nothing a good make-out session didn''t fix. So, yesterday it was the Quirk Apprehension test, so today must be the Hero Basic Training. I just hope I am paired with my lovely girlfriend. I don''t want to explain anything to a new guy... or a new girl (gender equality).


    So today, we will be wearing our Hero costumes. Thank God I finished the designs of my suit... thinking of costumes, I was so glad that I was somehow able to convince Momo to change her costume design. I won''t be a pathetic MC who won''t understand that her Quirk works better with more exposed skin but I still don''t want her to wear that skimpy suit in public. Even if her new costume wasn''t much better, it was still a lot decent than her original one.


    I know in anime she showed little to no concern about losing her clothes. If it wasn''t for the restrictions about exposing your skin then she might have chosen her costume to be a fucking lingerie... or it might have been something even worse like a string bikini. I might have stopped her from being a future Exexhibitioist.


    (Image Here)


    We finally reached school, but before entering I gave Momo a small kiss because we won''t be able to kiss inside the school. It''s not my fault that my Momo-chan is a law-abiding student.


    "So what do you think we would be doing today?" suddenly Momo asked me.


    "Hmm, let''s see. Well, since we will be training to improve our Quirks and how to use them efficiently, my guess is, we would have to do something with combat" I spoke while imitating a sage.


    Finally, we reached our class and entered, only a few students were here like yesterday. Both of us took our seats while the class started to fill up slowly. Momo was happily chatting with her new friends. I didn''t have any friends so I just looked outside the window.


    Soon Aizawa arrived and discussed the schedule... then the whole morning passed with boring classes, like English. I was able to somehow bury my head inside the book while I was imagining doing kinky stuff with Momo. Currently, the sex in air matter is stashed in the back of my head. I will deal with it... after we become physically active.


    During lunch, like in the anime, they served really high-quality food. In middle school, the food was awesome, but we could never enjoy it because everyone would glare at me or someone would usually pop up so they could chat up with Momo. I am not a jealous type, she can have all the male friends she wants but there is a line I know Momo would never cross. But all those little shits in the middle school weren''t exactly friends or wanted to be friends. They just wanted to curry favor from Momo or her money.


    I knew that, Momo also knew that, that was why she never gave them any time. Both of us sat at a table, we weren''t bothered by anyone else. We enjoyed our lunch, we fed each other like normal couples do. Feels good to be young... wait! Why the fuck did I just thought like an old geezer...?


    After having lunch we were finally back in the class, Momo joined her new friends to chat. She really looked happy. Suddenly the door opened.


    "Coming through the door like a normal person!!" yeah fucking right. No normal person would ever say that.


    "All Might!" "Wow! It''s really him! He is really going to be teaching us?!" All the students looked at him with awe in their eyes while chattering among each other. Well seeing the #1 pro hero teaching us can do that. I was also slightly excited. Mind me I am not Midoriya, the creepy stalker fanboy, but I respect All Might for what he does.


    "Hero Basic Training! The class that will put you through special training to mold you into Great Heroes! And for today we will be having a battle trial!!" All Might said or declared with the same huge smile he always has. How the fuck does he keep that smile throughout the whole day???!!! I screamed inside my head incredulously.


    His words made all the students excited but I know what he is going to say next and I also know that it would make the students even more excited. Call me a cheat but it is what it is...


    "And for that, you will need costumes! When you are finished getting dressed, go out to ground beta so we can start our lesson!" after saying that while he somehow still had that huge grin plastered on his face, he left the room.


    ''At least I get to wear my costume''... I thought and walked towards the changing room. I saw my costume was waiting there in a package with my name on it. I immediately tore off the package and looked at the costume in awe... in my past life, I loved this costume or armor, whatever you want to call it.


    I looked around the room and saw everyone was excited (only boys were here since it was the boys dressing room). They also tore off the packages and started to wear them. I also followed their example and started to put on my suit, when I finished putting on my costume I looked at myself in the mirror and I have to say... damn... I looked fucking cool and badass. I am not narcissistic but I really looked badass... I know everyone would like to know (or see) how I look like so here goes.


    (Image Here)


    We finally left the room one by one and headed towards ground beta, some were talking with each other. I saw some guys checking out my costume, I didn''t mind them since I would say myself that this would definitely attract some attention...

 Chapter 10: Hero Basic Training... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Once again I looked at my suit... armor... or whatever you want to call it. The armor was made up of metal plates stitched on fibres. The fiber they used can be easily termed as clothes but it wasn''t a cloth at the same time. It was needed for flexibility. But that also means that my armor has some gaps.


    I entered the waiting room of ground beta and saw that all of the students were checking out each other''s costumes. For now, nobody paid any special interest in me because it wasn''t something extraordinary and on top of that, I didn''t go out of my way and became the top-ranked student in the Quirk Apprehension Test. Naval Laser (I actually forgot his name after he introduced himself so I am just gonna use his superhero name, for now) and Iida also had suits like mine... so nothing special.


    Only two students were carefully watching me, one of them was obviously my Momo-chan, who was checking me out from my head to toe with hungry eyes. I obviously returned the favor because it was the first time I saw her in her Hero Costume. I have seen her in the anime wearing that excuse of a suit, but this and that was different. Watching her in real life while she was wearing that costume is... ah, I need to stop thinking about that, or I will get a boner for the rest of the training.


    And the other was that creepy stalker fanboy... ugh. Fuck... brat!! Don''t watch me like that, people will get the wrong idea. I can already guess what the fanboy must be thinking ''Why does he have to wear armor? What does this have to do with his Quirk? The armor seems to give him a lot of defense while also giving him enough mobility. Wait! Could it be that?! His Quirk gives him major weakness?'' Ugh... can you be any more obvious??


    "Looking good future heroes" All Might''s voice was suddenly heard and he gestured towards our costumes with a thumbs up while he still had that huge grin on his face. Thank God... this made that creepy stalker turn his attention to him... I could clearly see his eyes twinkling.


    "Well then... for this exercise, all of you will be put into teams of two and face off with another team. One being the heroes and the other being the villains. Afterward, you will face in two vs two indoor battles" All Might said with his usual fervor.


    After that, he explained how Villains will be protecting the nuclear warhead on the upper floors of the building while the Heroes will try to immobilize the villains or gain possession of the nuclear bomb. The villains would try to stop the heroes from getting their hands of the bomb by immobilizing them or if they delay the heroes until the timer runs out.


    Then we were divided into teams, I am so glad that I was paired with Momo. No more unnecessary explanations are needed. Though I shouldn''t be so surprised because in canon Momo and that creepy purple pervert were paired together who was throughout the exercise ogling her chest. Now that I have taken his place in this class, I don''t have to worry about Momo getting harrassed continuously by the pervert. I might kill him if he pervs on Momo.


    "Tell me how glad are you to be paired with me?" Momo asked me with a grin on her face.


    "A lot... you know how much I hate to explain my Quirk to other people...?" I asked her and even though she rolled her eyes, she still nodded her head. " And there is also the fact that I could stare at you all I want, you look amazing in that costume, by the way" I told her. We were the Villian team and we were going to fight against Denki Kaminari and Kyoka Jiro Hero team.


    "As a matter of fact, you do too... I clearly saw a few girls checking you out, anybody you are interested in?" her mischievous tone really amused me.


    "No... I am only interested in you" I said in a serious tone that seemed to make her happy.


    "For that, you are going to have a nice reward later" Momo said and winked at me. Yosh... I can only imagine what kind of reward it will be. That also means that we have to win or my reward could be revoked.


    The first fight was between Izuku Midoriya and Uraraka Ochako (Hero Team) VS Katsuki Bakugo and Tenya Iida (Villian Team). Well, the fight was exactly like it happened in the canon. Nonsense spouting about this and that. After the fight, All Might asked us if we learned something from the fight or not which Momo happily answered. Well, she is my little genius she would obviously know about this stuff.


    The second fight was between Shoto Todoroki & Mezo Shoji (Hero Team) VS Toru Hagakure & Mashirao Ojiro (Villian Team). Same as what happened in the canon. After only a minute I stopped paying any attention to the fight. It wasn''t that I was overconfident or arrogant but it was the same as what happened in canon so I stopped paying attention.


    The third fight was between Fumikage Tokoyami & Tsuyu Asui (Hero Team) VS Eijiro Kirishima & Hanta Sero (Villian Team). In anime, this fight was never shown. So I watched this fight with slight interest. Due to their nice planning, the Hero Team came out victorious.


    The fourth fight was ours... Momo and I entered the building and went towards the Nuclear Bomb we had to guard. While Denki Kaminari and Kyoka Jiro were waiting downstairs for the timer to start.


    "So how are we going to do this?" Momo asked me.


    "Make me as much Iron dust as you can" I told her.


    "I could make a lot... you are going to owe me an extra cheese pizza" after saying that, she started pouring out Iron dust from her hands.


    "Happily" I commented. She continued making Iron dust, when she made enough for me to use, I placed my hand on her shoulder stopping her. I immediately raised my hand the iron dust rose up and immediately left the building through the window and some through the door. All of them rushed towards the hero team who have now started climbing the stairs.


    [With Denki & Jiro]


    "So what''s the plan?" Jiro asked Denki. "You aren''t planning to take them head-on, right?" Jiro again asked Denki.


    "Of course not, I don''t even know what Quirk they have" Denki replied.


    Both have just entered the building and decided to make their way toward the upper floors.


    "Momo has Creation Quirk, she can make anything non-living but it has limitations too. Though I don''t know anything about Itsuki Reo... in fact, nobody knows" Jiro told Denki.


    "I think his Quirk has to do something with strength! Didn''t you see how he threw that ball?" Denki asked Jiro who nodded her head. Though Jiro wasn''t so sure because if that would have been the case then he would also perform well in the grip strength test.


    "Ok then, I will use my Quirk to sense their position" Jiro said to Denki while sticking her earphone in the wall.


    "Odd they don''t seem to be moving at all but I am also hearing some buzzing sound... like small insects" Jiro said with a frown on her face, Denki looked truly confused. With each passing second, the noise kept increasing. Suddenly it dawned on her but it was too late. The glass on the windows shattered and the whole place was filled with Iron dust. Iron dust could also be erupting from the stairs.


    Both of them were immediately submerged within the sea of Iron sand and the Iron immediately gripped their bodies and it started to slowly cascade their whole bodies except their heads.


    "Don''t try to use your power, I will be electrocuted!! This is Iron dust!" Jiro exclaimed in panic. She didn''t know if Denki''s own electricity would hurt him or not but it would definitely hurt her.


    "I can''t even move my fingers... looks like we lost" Denki said understanding the situation but that didn''t mean he was happy.


    [With Reo & Momo]


    "I got them. They are completely immobilized and if Denki uses his power then Jiro gets fried" I told Momo.


    "That''s truly evil you know... you would have made an awesome villain" Momo said. Both of us decided to head downstairs.


    "Villian Team Wins" All Might''s voice was heard. With his announcement, the battle is finally over. I let go of my hold on the iron sand and the iron sand dropped on the ground freeing both Denki and Jiro.


    [Moments before in Viewing Area]


    All Might and the rest of the students had their eyes glued to the screen. They were watching the live feed of Reo, Momo, Jiro & Denki.


    "... It''s unfortunate that we can''t hear what they are saying" Mezo spoke to everyone. Some other students completely agreed with him so they just nodded their heads in agreement.


    "What is Momo doing?" Tsuyu asked Ochako and Mina. Momo was now making some kind of dust.


    "I think that is Iron dust" Ilda suddenly said gathering everyone''s attention. They again turned towards the screen.


    The next moment they saw the iron dust leave through the window and stairs because of Reo''s small gesture.


    On the other screen, they saw Jiro sticking her earphone in the wall. Everyone was confused seeing that except the girls.


    "What exactly is she doing?" A guy with thick lips asked.


    Ochako decided to answer that "She is trying to sense her opponent''s position. She can use her Quirk like that".


    Suddenly they saw iron dust erupt in the Hall where Denki and Jiro were standing and started to wrap around them.


    "He can control metals... that must be it. I know what Momo''s Quirk is, this must be Reo''s Quirk." Mina said.


    "Young Reo is also smart, now if Young Denki uses his Quirk then he will also hurt his own teammate" All Might said. He was too interested in this fight. ''Young Midoriya, you are going to have to work harder.''


    [With Reo & Momo]


    Well, it was a quick fight if I have to say. I wonder who will receive the MVP? Honestly, I don''t give a flying fuck whoever gets MVP. Denki and Jiro looked somewhat annoyed, nothing I can do. I like my girlfriend happy and nice, so why the hell would I hold back and lose so that she would glare a hole in me?? Hah... fat chance.


    Like I have thought I was declared the MVP because of my quick thinking and all. After that, All Might gave them some of his encouraging words, which seemed to work like wonder because their mood seemed to change.


    The last fight was between Yuga Ayoma & Mina Ashido (Hero Team) VS Rikido Sato & Koji Koda (Villian Team). The fight was interesting. This fight was also not shown in the anime. Rikido Sato & Koji Koda finally won because of their divide and conquer strategy.


    Looks like this is the end for today... I can''t wait for the reward I will be getting from Momo...

 Chapter 11: (Reward) Research & Aegis Shield... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I am happy... I am a truly happy guy right now. You want to ask me why right? Well, it is because currently, I am receiving my reward. I have to say this feels really nice. Now, you might want to ask what is happening... well Momo and I are making out while she is also giving me a handjob.


    I have a nice 7-inch dick which I am really proud of. I am not one of those 10-inch dick guys, but I am still happy with what I have and Momo also seems to be happy. That is all I want. I finally grunted while kissing as I finished releasing thick ropes of cum. Some covered Momo''s hand... she made some napkins and wiped off my dick and after that, she washed her hand. We kissed again while I put my dick, back in my pants. Now you must be asking where we were... we are in the washroom of the training room. After cleaning the washroom, not wanting to leave any traces of our debauchery, we finally left.


    "Did you like that?" Momo asked me with a glint in her eyes. She still had a naughty smile on her face.


    "No... I loved it" I answered her honestly, she seems to take pride in how easily she can make me feel good. Well, I might have to start winning more... if winning a simple training exercise can lead me to have such a reward, I can''t just imagine what will happen if I win the UA Sports Festival.


    After that, both of us decided to call it a day since it was already late and we still had school tomorrow. I directly went towards my room and took off my clothes and entered the shower. While in the shower I started to think about the future. Tomorrow, the Class President will be selected and the break-in will happen. Villians will use that distraction to steal the class schedule and the day after tomorrow, the incidents of USJ will happen.


    Now, what should I do? Should I rip them apart on my own or just let the things happen as they happened in the canon? Decisions decisions... ugh... if I have to go by today''s reward then I might get another handjob or... maybe even a blowjob if I am lucky. Yosh... I have decided that I am going to rip them apart... I mean not literally. Maybe cripple them slightly.


    Fighting with Nomu will also give me some experience. Fighting people with strength Quirk can be problematic. No matter how strong the metals are, you could easily break through them. Yes, I could reinforce them so that they won''t break but it will also keep my mind worked up. I have to try and find some new uses for my powers. I haven''t done this till now because I wanted to strengthen my foundations before trying different ways of using my powers, now that I have strong foundations, I won''t have problems if tried experimenting with my powers.


    I left the shower and dried my body, after getting dressed I picked up my phone and sat on the bed. Now, let''s start from the beginning. Let''s see what I know about my Quirk. Everyone thinks that my Quirk allows me to control and manipulate metals except for Momo. She knows the true power of my Quirk. I don''t control or manipulate the metals to be exact, I can control, manipulate, and create magnetic fields. The two things are a lot different.


    In theory, I could use my powers to lift islands and mountains or even manipulate gravity because earth also uses Magnetic Fields. I quickly searched for uses of Magnetic Fields on the internet. I only know about the powers Magneto showed in Movies which were Alpha-level powers but I know that in comics, Magneto was easily an Omega-level mutant.


    I have read the comics but I mostly remember only the plot... I should have paid more attention to Magneto''s powers, but at that time I didn''t know that I was going to get reincarnated with Magneto''s powers.... hah!! no crying over spilled milk. I checked my mobile and found a few uses. Electricity can be made from Magnetic Fields... needs to be researched later. I can''t exactly stop Nomu or All Might with electricity. If I can produce huge amounts of electricity I might be able to stun them or paralyze them. Well looks like I can even absorb lightning or electricity.


    Control gravity... well I knew that. I will be researching that matter in near future. It can also be used to control the tectonic plates... can cause mayhem and destruction. I will try that later. Metal or matter manipulation... I immediately pulled out a coin and tried to manipulate it at the sub-atomic level. After 10 minutes I gave up, I could feel that I could do it... but I didn''t have enough power... I needed to put more ''oomph'' behind the force.


    Metal morphing... if I master this then I could convert metal in all its states with just my power. Converting any metal into gas or liquid would be piece of cake. Mixing metals together will be also a piece of cake. Organic Iron Manipulation... well I know about that from the movies. I know I could do it but if I extract the iron from a person, he or she might die... Magneto might have killed that guard in spite but it could cause death. So I am not gonna test this on any person... at least not now.


    Electromagnetic Spectrum Manipulation... fuck that''s one insane name. Let''s see what it can do... it can be used to absorb and shoot electromagnetic energy and radiation. That''s OP as hell... it can be even used to create heat and infrared radiation... it is out of my league at this moment. I know... but this doesn''t mean that I can''t do that in the future.


    Blackholes and Wormholes... apparently if I can manipulate the magnetic fields in a certain way and compress them enough... voila! I would have a mobile blackhole... again too dangerous to try. Not gonna happen. Wormholes will also work on the same principle so must not be tried casually.


    Wait...!! Then I saw a YouTube video about how magnetic fields can be used to create Force Fields... I like this. I watched the video and I did my damn best to understand the theory and concept behind it. After 30 minutes more... I understood that I should have taken science more seriously. Now only Momo can help me.


    (A/N: None of the above-mentioned powers are made by me... Magneto from planet 616 had all those powers)


    I gave up, this wasn''t my area of expertise any longer. After dinner, I stealthily sneaked out of my house and went towards Momo''s room. I peeked through the window and saw her sitting on her study table wearing a nightgown, she was listening to music while she was reading a huge and heavy book. I knocked on the window which immediately got her attention. She immediately opened the window and I immediately glided inside.


    "What are you doing here? Not that I mind you should have informed me that you are coming" Momo said sternly with a stern expression.


    I pulled out my mobile and showed her the video. She watched it intently and diligently. I just kept watching the expressions on her face. To say the least, my experience was lovely. After watching the video she didn''t say anything and kept my mobile and pulled out another thick book from her bookcase. She opened the book and started to read it diligently. Well, everything in there was out of my understanding capabilities, so I just laid on her bed.


    After another hour she was finally done. I didn''t do anything to disturb her or didn''t even try to show her that I was bored. Well, at least I could do that much because she is doing this to help me, after all.


    "Ok... I will explain how it works, step by step... if you don''t understand anything, ask me... I will explain again" after that she started to explain the theory. Her explanation was very nice and organized... very easy to understand after another 45 minutes I finally understood everything... now, I only needed to apply the theory to create the Force Field.


    "Thank you... what would I have done without you??" After saying that I gave her a long and chaste kiss.


    "Maybe, bang your head on a wall" she said and giggled. Maybe I would have done that. After giving her another kiss I left her room, I wanted to stay there but if I stay there I was sure that I would distract her and I don''t want to do that, she won''t even go to sleep and would try to help me. I appreciate her help and I also appreciate her support but I don''t want her to stay awake the whole night for me... I would have been fine with it if it was for hot and steamy sex... hehehe.


    I quietly entered my room and checked the time... shit!! It''s already this late. I want to get my new power... I can always sleep tomorrow. I can easily go on without a day of sleep.


    I followed Momo''s instructions to make a force field. It took almost one hour but I was finally able to hold onto the force field without having it collapsing on itself. Another two hours passed in a blink of an eye and I was finally able to cover my whole body in a sphere instead of just a single direction. I have to say it was energy-consuming... I was really tired now. I could only hold this Shield for about 7 min max. I will name it Aegis Shield. After resting for half an hour and collecting some energy, I started to practice again.


    By the time of sunrise, I was dead tired but it was worth it. I could make a strong enough shield to withstand anything. I know I didn''t test it but something inside my mind kept telling me that I have achieved the max level and now I only needed to increase my power so I could hold it for a longer duration.


    I decided to close my eyes for a moment but I didn''t even notice when I fell asleep...

 Chapter 12: Unforseen Simulation Joint... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I groggily opened my eyes when I felt someone shaking me. The first thing that happened was that my eyes were stinging because of the light in my room, then I felt a mild headache, and then I felt that I needed to sleep... badly. But I somehow relented and opened my eyes enough so that I could look at the person''s face who was currently disturbing my handsome sleep. If girls have beauty sleep then as a man, I must have handsome sleep.


    It was my beautiful Momo-chan so I couldn''t do anything there. Then I remembered what happened before I fell asleep. I had to accept that it was completely my fault.


    "Come on Reo! Get up! We are already late, we have to take the car today" Momo said while shaking me by holding my shoulders. I held her hands and stopped her, I gave her a kiss and immediately rushed towards the bathroom.


    After closing the door I thought about it and I knew that I was really late because Momo was never this anxious. And from never, I meant never ever. I finished my morning rituals which needed to be done in the toilet as fast as I could and came out fully dressed in our uniform. I came out and saw Momo fidgeting while sitting on my bed. I gave her another kiss and rushed downstairs to get breakfast. I shoved down food as fast as I could and I was completely ready in about a total of 30 minutes since waking up.


    Momo''s jaw was on the floor by seeing how fast I was. She somehow collected herself and grabbed my arm and dragged me towards the car. After entering the car we were immediately on our way.


    "You were up all night, weren''t you?" Momo asked while glaring at me. I knew that it wasn''t a question. It was a statement or declaration so I just nodded.


    "But it was worth it" I spoke and made a small sphere on my palm and showed her. Her anger was immediately gone, replaced with complete curiosity. She tapped the sphere a few times with different strengths. Then she made a hammer and hit but it still stayed the same.


    "Awesome!! How strong is the shield and how long can you hold it?" Momo was in her scientist mode now, so I decided not to bullshit with her.


    "If I enclose my whole body then about 7 minutes if I make the shield only in a particular direction then about 15 minutes. It can withstand anything... I mean anything as long as I keep supplying it with my energy. I named it Aegis Shield" I told her. She was already taking notes in a small diary. I don''t even know from where she took it out.


    Finally, we reached the school and we rushed inside. We finally reached Class 1-A and we were the last to enter. Momo greeted her friends while I directly took my seat, only after a minute Aizawa entered the room.


    Aizawa entered the room and declared that today we would be selecting the class president. This made all the students react except a few (like me & Momo). The class was being rowdy as always suggesting each other''s name. Someone just suggested my name... glad nobody paid any attention to him or her. Finally, Iida raised his hand and suggested that we take a vote.


    Personally, I had close to no interest in becoming class presidet or whatever, but I heard Momo being nominated as it happened in the canon. I obviously voted for Momo like many others which made her the class president. I don''t even want to know how someone voted for Izuku instead, how can someone think that he would be a good leader?


    I understand that they are his friends but still... what can they see in him while the rest of us don''t? Maybe plot armor makes that happen. Finally, Iida was selected as Vice-president, I honestly support that. That guy is a lot better than Izuku.


    Soon classes were over and it was already lunch. Since Momo was the class president she decided to eat with her friends today. I didn''t mind and went towards the cafeteria after telling her that.


    [With Momo]


    "Well, we never asked before but you and Reo seem to know each other?" Mina asked her completely excited like she was always.


    "Um, yes. We have been dating for three months" Momo answered them, which made the girls even more curious.


    "But the two of you, seem uh... more close since the two of you look really comfortable with each other" this time it was Tsuyu who asked the question.


    "I have known him since I was four... we were together for about 11 years. I mean best friends before we finally decided to start dating" Momo answered them while continuing to eat her food. When the other girls heard about 11 years, they were surprised...


    "Aww... both of you kind of compliment each other''s Quirk. He can control metal while you can make metal for him" Toru said and all the girls nodded in agreement.


    [POV Reo]


    I was back in my seat after I had an amazing lunch in the cafeteria. Suddenly the alarm went off and everybody started to scream and rush towards the door. Momo looked towards me while I just pointed outside the window, reporters were running around. Seeing that Momo stood up and decided to announce this to the whole class.


    "Calm down guys...!! It''s a false alarm! It''s just some annoying reporters trying to get inside!" Momo spoke in loud voice. That seemed to calm down the most of them. The rest of the students were stopped near the stairs by Iida.


    So the villians used this distraction to get the schedule. Well, I don''t know from where they took it. Even if I knew I wouldn''t stop them.


    The rest of the day was pretty normal, nothing more happened except for boring classes and stuff. Finally, the school was over and after Momo bid her friends farewell we left the school while everyone went on their own way. I was feeling sleepy but I needed to hold on... since we didn''t have to hurry now, we decided to enjoy ourselves. Momo dragged me to a movie and brought tickets. I didn''t know if she had it planned or not... well it was a surprise. It was an action movie where the hero defeats the villian and gets the girl, nothing special.


    We did make-out a few times during the movie but nothing more than that. After the movie was over we left the place, I brought Ice-Creams for us. Finally, we reached the station and we took a train. We finally reached home and it was pretty late but because I had already informed Mrs. Yaoyorozu about our detour she wasn''t worried.


    After entering my house, I greeted my mom, who excitedly extracted some details from me about our importou date. I gave her some minor details noting major, where we went, what we ate. My mom never understood why I craved Ice-Creams so much. It might have to do something with my previous life I guess.


    After getting freshened up I went to train, after sometime Momo aslo joined me. After finishing our training and getting another handjob while making out, I headed back to my house. But we didn''t stop there today... while I was summing my hands instinctively groped her magnificent boobs... she seemed to like it, so I started to play with her boobs, after a minute, Momo started spasming. When she was finally done, she told me that she came. We finally decided to stop there and both of us returned home. After dinner, I slept like a log because I was dead tired.


    The next day was completely normal, I woke up on my own, had breakfast, waited for Momo in front of her house, and after she joined me both of us headed towards the school together. Because we were on schedule today, we took the train. Yesterday I had worked more on my Aegis Shield and I can hold it for about 10 seconds longer... It may not seem like a huge improvement but a single second could make a huge difference in a fight.


    We finally reached school and took out respective seats. Aizawa finally came in and started to speak in his usual dead voice with his similarly dead expressions.


    "For today''s Basic Hero Training, All Might, Myself, and another hero will be supervising you guys as we prepare you for disaster relief, from fires to floods." Aizawa held out a card and said "It''s rescue training!"


    The class became excited and began to chatter among themselves. "I am not done yet" Aizawa said. He pressed a button and a wall opened revealing out hero costumes.


    "You will have the option to wear your uniform or your Hero Costumes. For some of you, your uniforms are not suitable for today''s training, but it''s not my decision. The facility we will be at, is off campus, so we will take a bus there. I will take questions when we arrive" after saying that he left the room.


    All of the students were excited... I was excited too but for an entirely different reason. I put on my armor like the others and joined them on the bus. I have to say... I needed to make some friends. Momo came and sat beside me, soon all of the students had boarded the bus, so we were on the way towards the Unforeseen Simulation Joint...

 Chapter 13: USJ Incident... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Upon our arrival at the massive dome, which was called USJ by ''UA staff'', we met with Space Hero Thirteen. Ochako squealed in joy and delight upon seeing her like she did in the canon. Aizawa looked around but didn''t find All Might.


    So he asked Thirteen about his whereabouts. Thirteen told him that he used up most of his time today, so he was now resting in the lounge. Then Aizawa turned around toward the students and decided to start our training with only him and Thirteen present.


    "Well, if that''s the case then..." he couldn''t even finish before the lights started to flicker. Both Aizawa and Thirteen started to look around until their eyes stopped near the fountain. In front of the fountain, a black portal appeared and it started to slowly grow in size. From the portal, a hand emerged, followed by a body. The face of the person was covered by, another severed hand. As the portal grew, a lot of people started to emerge until it was a full horde.


    "Gather together and don''t move!" Aizawa shouted while he was still looking towards the group of newcomers. His usual bored and dead persona was completely gone and it was replaced by a serious look on his face.


    "Is this for training? I didn''t that we would be fighting too!" Eijirou said with a grin. A lot of students seemed to have similar thoughts like him.


    "Don''t move!" Aizawa shouted again while he put on his goggles. "Those are villains!"


    "Villians?!!" The students gasped, only now they understood the meaning of the serious expression on Aizawa''s face. This immediately turned their mood from excited to nervous and scared. Of course, they would be scared and nervous, even if we were training to become heroes, we have never faced a real villain. Yes, fighting against each other under other''s supervision and fighting are villians are different.


    I suddenly felt someone grabbed my hand which brought me out of my thoughts. Just by touch, I knew who it was. I looked towards Momo and nodded my head, she clearly understood what I meant and with a serious look on her face, she started to make iron sand for me to use.


    I kept analyzing the villains that came out of the portal, none of them were important in the slightest. They were just plain and simple mob if they were going against a top hero but neither Aizawa nor Thirteen are one of them. Aizawa can fight someone one on one. Maybe take two or three enemies at once like he did in canon but he would still come short against the numbers they had brought.


    More and more villains kept coming out of the portal until a particularly huge purple manlike creature with an exposed brain came out of the portal and stood beside Tomura ''The Man Child''.


    I looked towards Momo who was already done with the iron sand. The iron sand immediately gathered by my feet while I started to walk forward. This seemed to have gathered the attention of most of the students and Aizawa.


    "What are you doing kid? I told you to stay togeth-" Aizawa was saying but before he could finish I cut him off.


    "I will handle this" I said and kept walking forward. The iron dust started to dance around me like Senbonzakura from Bleach. The students were completely shocked and stunned when they saw me controlling the iron dust in such a manner.


    (Gif Here)


    "Are you crazy? This isn''t training. These are real villains! Just stay with the rest of the students and wait for other teachers to arrive while I hold them off!" Aizawa said as he was prepared to grab on my shoulder to stop me but all of a sudden a wall made of iron sand rose up from the ground and stopped his hand from reaching me.


    "Wait for the teacher?! The villains were ready for this... did you hear the alarm? Or how did they even know that we would be here? Don''t you see they wanted us here... trapped!" I said. I stopped myself at a reasonable distance from the horde of villains. This seemed to shock Aizawa and Thirteen even more.


    "Reo"


    "What are you doing Reo?"


    "He is just a student. No matter how much confidence he has in himself, there is still the fact that he is only one person" Shoto said in his usual emo mode.


    "Tch, that bastard gonna get himself killed" I didn''t even need to look around to see who this person was. It could be the one and only Villian in making Bakugo.


    "Thirteen! Protect the students and get out of here, I will go and get the kid!" Aizawa said and started to come downstairs.


    "Look Kurogiri, a brat thinks he could defeat all these villians. You think All Might would show up if we kill him and the other students?" Tomura asked Kurogiri while staring at me. Kurogiri didn''t give him a reply, he must be analyzing me, I knew from the anime that he was much more calm-minded and clear thinker than the ''Man Child''.


    "Hahaha! They sent a kid to fight us!" A villain said and laughed. Hearing him all the others mob villains started to laugh.


    I still kept hearing voices of students including Aizawa but all of them stopped when the whole building started to shake and the floor was ripped open. Metal bars were ripped out of the floor and kept floating in the air. Now, how hell should I do this? Should I just bind them or cripple them and bind them after that?


    The whole student body except Momo was shocked, even Aizawa and Thirteen were shocked... maybe, I wasn''t so sure about Thirteen though, with the helmet and all that.


    The steel beams and iron bars were launched towards the villains before they could even blink. It was so fast that no one was even able to move a single muscle. The steel beams and iron bars hit the villains on their legs, either taking off their entire limbs or just breaking the bones.


    Loud screams of several people''s were heard from inside the dust cloud. As soon as the dust settled down everyone could see about 20 villians were on the ground with eaither a missing leg or a broken leg. I used the iron bars to wrap around their hands and remaining legs or legs to immobilize them completely.


    "I remember you saying something about killing me?" I said and started to walk forward, again. But this time, it was different, instead of laughing or making fun of me, the villains all flinched and stepped back. Fear and horror could be clearly seen on their faces.


    "What are you guys doing!? Attack him together! He is just a single student!" the ''Man Child'' screamed again. He was also scared because of the display, I could clearly that see in his eyes, but his immaturity took over him.


    Following Tomura''s order, somehow everyone gathered courage and attacked me together but all of them were stopped by a wall made up of iron dust. I know I have Aegis Sheild too but I want to keep it under the wraps. If I only show control over metals then they would think I can only control metals. This could be useful when I am fighting against All For One. I will not risk my life so that I can hide my powers but I would keep it under the wraps as long as I can.


    The villains started to curse in frustration and nothing worked against the wall made of iron sand. Once again I launched the steel beams towards the villians. After I was done with half of the mob, I started to bind their remaining limbs with iron bars I had pulled out from the ground. I kept an eye towards Tomura, Nomu, and Kurogiri. I don''t want to ignore them so they could launch a surprise attack on me.


    "Kurogiri, get me close to him" I clearly heard the ''Man Child'' and I knew he was angry, he was completely blinded with rage now. Pish... easy for me the more angry he is. I immediately send a mass of iron dust in his direction.


    I portal appeared beside my head but nothing came out of it. This seemed to shock both Kurogiri and Tomura. Tomura looked down towards his left hand and saw it was completely missing from down the shoulder. He grabbed the stump and screamed in pain and dropped on the ground rolling around.


    The next attack came from Kurogiri himself as he tried to grab me but I immediately attacked his neck brace. This seemed to shock him but he was still quick enough to get out of the way.


    [With the Students]


    "A-Amazing" Izuku somehow stuttered out. He and the others were still speechless to see what just happened and happening right in front of them.


    Everyone was shocked, stunned, they were also feeling other emotions at the same time. The two teachers were also feeling the same... they still couldn''t believe that Reo took out so many villains in a matter of seconds without lifting his finger.


    Momo had a proud smile on her face. Yes, Reo deserved a reward for this and he will get his reward. Things like this were going inside Momo''s head.


    "He is on another level" Iida spoke up.


    ''He is able to take on so many villains on his own and come out victorious and he didn''t even seem to be trying. Even I would have to put a lot of effort to just take out even half of what he defeated'' Shoto thought while gritting his teeth and clenching his fists.


    "E-Everyone! Head towards the exit!" Thirteen said to the students. This seemed to bring them out of their thoughts.


    "I will stay and help him, I can at least take care of those riff-raffs" Aizawa said. He knew he couldn''t compare with this kind of power but decided to stay behind because of his responsibility as a Hero and the kid''s teacher who was currently fighting the horde of villians on his own. He decided to join the fight so that he could at least take out some of the mob villains.


    "We need to go and inform the other staff members! Iida, you are the fastest one among us, I think you should go ahead of us to inform them" Momo said taking the role of class president. Iida looked at her for a moment before nodding and rushing towards the gate.


    [POV Reo]


    Tch... I couldn''t get Kurogiri. He seems to get out of the way. At least he will think twice before trying something again. I saw the students leaving and Aizawa joining the fight. At least he could take care of those mobs.


    Tomura looked at the students running away but he knew Kurogiri couldn''t do anything because he also saved himself by a hair''s breadth. Tomura was still clutching his stump in pain but he somehow got up and called the creature, "Nomu". As soon as he shouted, Nomu appeared beside him. Looks like he is going to sic Nomu on me now... I think I can hold him off or maybe even immobilize it.


    Tomura gestured towards Nomu using his chin. "This weapon is made to kill All Might, you stand no chance against it! So why don''t you surrender and I will give you a painless death?" Tomura said with an expression like he won the whole fight.


    "Yeah... sure" I said with a bland expression on my face when I suddenly had an idea. I remembered how Magneto controlled those Sentinals in X-Men Days of Future Past. The steel beams around me were immediately ripped into threads, by this time Tomura had already ordered Nomu to kill me. Nomu lunged towards me but he was stopped by the wall of iron sand.


    The steel threads immediately wrapped around Nomu and started to go under his skin and muscles. Nomu screamed in pain. "What are you doing to it??!" The ''Man Child'' screamed like a kid throwing tantrum. Soon all the steel threads were inside its body. I tried to control it but it wasn''t moving like I wanted because it was still following Tomura''s command. I guess I will just keep him immobilized. Another thing that needs to be practiced in future.


    "Nomu! Why are you just standing there?! Kill him! Why aren''t you following my orders!" Tomura''s tantrums grew more and more. Suddenly the black portal appreaed beside him again and a voice was heard from the inside.


    "It''s over, Tomura. All the heros are already here, we need to leave now" Kurogiri didn''t wait for Tomura''s reply and engulfed him inside the smoke and disappeared.


    I didn''t try to stop them, if I wanted I could have stopped them easily nut doing that would have changed the plot drastically and All For One would try to hunt me down actively... he might even attack my family if needed. Small-time villains like Kurogiri would never have been a problem if the Heroes had the guts to deal with them...


    My Priority was also different... I didn''t want to change the plot that much before the Kamino Incident, or All For One change his plans and I can''t have that. I know some of you think that I might sound stupid because I have already changed the plot but in truth, I haven''t changed much... after all, all these villains would have been defeated. So, I just stood in my initail position looking around hearing the moans of pain coming from all the villains I took down. The villains Aizawa took down were knocked out cold.


    "Reo! Aizawa!" A voice yelled out. I turned around to see all the students including the teachers of UA High were already here, including All Might. The students looked mostly worried because one of their classmates was fighting all those villains with the only help of Aizawa.


    When all of them finally arrived here, they saw something none of them expected. All the villains were taken out and it was already over! Even the teachers were shocked, but currently my attention was only towards two people. One was obviously Momo... and the other was my Nemuri who was looking at me while licking her lips.


    I also noticed that Aizawa was looking at the place from where Kurogiri whisked away Tomura with him.


    [POV Aizawa]


    I looked all around me and couldn''t help but think ''He was able to defeat all those villians on his own without even getting a single scratch on him. Granted, they were all low-level villains, and he used his Quirk to defeat them but he still used his Quirk heavily but he still doesn''t look even slightly winded. He even defeated that creature, that guy declared that it was a weapon made to kill All Might and he is still holding it back.''


    Then I looked towards all those villains he defeated, all of them had some broken parts or missing limbs. ''He is pretty brutal with the villains, but he seemed to have held back'' I looked towards his back while he was walking towards his classmates. I noticed that the teachers were coming towards me.


    "Aizawa! Who is that kid?" Nezu asked me.


    I looked at the small mouse "Itsuki Reo" I said seriously.


    "Hmm... he is pretty handsome! And his costume makes him look so hot" A certain R-Rated hero decided to speak out her thoughts.


    "Nemuri, this isn''t time for your antics. We need to talk with the student who fought here" I said seriously, she seemed to held back but her eyes didn''t say the same.


    We walked towards Reo, he was currently talking with Iida and a few guys. (A/N: MC didn''t start the conversation but the other boys were asking him questions). After asking him a few questions which he answered. We also came to know what his Quirk is. As All Might and I had thought, his Quirk lets him control and manipulate metals. He also told us that some villains must be still hiding around.


    He also made the creature lay on the ground before binding it with more steel beams. Soon the police arrived and arrested the villians who were hiding around and also took the creature with them.


    [POV Reo]


    As soon as the police took away the villains I was immediately engulfed in a hug by Momo. She checked my body if I had any injuries or not.


    Soon I was surrounded by other students again who started to fire off rapid questions towards me. I answered some of them and I ignored the rest. Bakugo was making snide comments about that but I didn''t bother with him... he can do that all he wants.


    But I was thankfully pulled out of the situation by a teacher "Reo, the principal wants to talk with you" I kissed Momo on her cheek and walked towards the small animal sitting on All Might''s shoulders. I kind of guessed what he would ask or want to know.


    Seeing me kiss Momo on the cheek the girls squealed while awwing.


    "You guys can''t be showing that kind of indecent acts on the school grounds" Iida said but was ignored by everyone.


    "Damn that lucky bastard!" Denki shouted because he was clearly jealous.


    I arrived in front of All Might and looked at his shoulder, Aizawa was standing beside All Might. "You needed me?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes, I would like to talk with you in my office after we reach the school" Nezu said seriously. I walked back towards the students who were already boarding the bus.


    The journey back was much quieter than when we were coming here. I sat beside Momo who just placed her head on my shoulders. After reaching school I was immediately called into the Principal''s office. I entered the room and found Nezu and All Might were already there. Aizawa had left with the other students.


    All Might looked at his limit, he must have pushed himslef too hard even if he didn''t have to fight Nomu this time. "I have something urgent to do, so I will see you guys later" All Might said and rushed out of the room closing the door. Nezu gestured me towards a chair in front of him. I took the seat and looked at him, waiting for him to speak.


    "Firstly I want to thank you for today''s help, if you wouldn''t have helped then we would have a lot of injured people and someone could have even lost his or her life. Now you can ask me for any request and I will accept it it''s within my power" Nezu said.


    "At this moment I don''t have anything... I will keep the request for later" I said. Nezu also nodded in understanding.


    "What you did today will also gather the attention of many villains so I wanted to have a guard for you" Nezu said seriously.


    "I don''t need a guard, you may think I am being arrogant or overconfident but I am not. As long as I have metals around me, I don''t have anything to worry about. But my father could use a guard, he is Quirkless, and villains could use him to reach me" I told him. Let''s see what he says.


    "I will see what I can do, now you may leave" Nezu said. I got up from the seat and left the room. At least there was no interrogation...

 Chapter 14: First Time (R-18)... [edited]

    The room was completely dark, the only light inside the room was coming from a laptop screen. A silhouette of a man could be seen trashing things inside the room.


    "I hate him...!! Kurogiri! Why didn''t Nomu work?!!" Tomura slammed a chair on the floor. A hazy figure of a man could be seen on the laptop screen.


    "It isn''t over Itsuki Reo! I will get my revenge!" After saying that Tomura rushed out of the room while fuming.


    [POV Reo]


    After leaving the Principal''s office, I took out my phone. I saw a couple of text messages, one was from my mom, one from my dad, and the last one was from Momo, apparently, she was waiting for me near the school gates. My mom had found out about the attack and she was asking questions. The school must have informed every student''s parents.


    I replied to all three of their texts... I didn''t want them to keep worrying. I walked through the school corridors and now it was already empty. I entered the changing room so that I could change from my Hero Costume to my school uniform. Because of the incident, the students must have left sooner today.


    I finally reached the gates and saw that Momo was waiting for me there. I walked up to her and pecked her on the lips. Momo''s mom had sent the car today because she was also informed about the attack. So we didn''t get to enjoy ourselves by taking a small detour.


    After reaching the Yaoyorozu compound both of us met with two pairs of worried parents. Even though I had replied to my mom''s and dad''s texts, I wasn''t able to explain everything through a text. After half an hour of rapid-fire questions, we were finally allowed to leave. Mom was really angry that I went to fight all of them on my own but dad was proud. Because of Mom, he couldn''t openly say that, if she heard him then he would be on the couch before he could say sorry.


    My mom had to drop the matter when Mrs. Yaoyorozu decided to step in. She said that a lot of students could have been injured or killed if I hadn''t stepped in, that would have been really bad. I knew from the canon that even if I hadn''t stepped in, Aizawa would have fought the villains and he would have been grievously injured due to that, but he did protect all the students by doing that. But they didn''t need to know that.


    After getting away from them, I went to our house and I directly entered the shower after reaching my room. A shower after a long day is really nice. I walked out of the shower in clean clothes and like always sat on the bed. I checked my phone a found a text from Momo. This message immediately made me have few dirty thoughts because she was inviting me into her room after dinner.


    So after having dinner I discreetly arrived in front of Momo''s window and I knocked on her window pane. It seems like she was waiting for me, she immediately opened the window and let me in. As soon as I made it inside the room, I found myself forced down on the bed.


    "You, mister are in a lot of trouble" Momo spoke naughtily while trailing her fingers on my chest.


    "I am sorry, but I just couldn''t let them kill us or use us as hostages" I told her, I know that she isn''t angry with me but I still tried to explain myself.


    "No... that is not why I am angry with you" Momo spoke while she pulled me up and hugged me tightly.


    "Then? I don''t remember doing anything else" now I am really confused. I don''t think that I had done anything else, at least nothing that she should be angry about.


    "...I saw how that ''perverted'' woman was checking you out" she spoke emphasizing the word ''perverted''.


    "Nemuri?" I blueted out and immediately knew that it was a mistake. Her glare on me intensified much more.


    "Yes... that older woman, your crush... isn''t that woman your crush?" she asked me heatedly.


    "Well yes... she was my crush, but I wasn''t the one checking her out. So, I don''t think that I am in the wrong here" I don''t understand where she is going on with this. I just looked at her once, even if she was stripping me naked with her eyes, I can''t do anything about that.


    "No... I am not exactly angry at you... I don''t know! I mean am angry, but on whom I don''t know" Momo spoke.


    "What''s the matter, speak to me" this is the most difficult situation. I can''t say anything wrong here. I first needed to understand what is bothering her.


    "No... it''s nothing" she spoke and turned around her face. Fuck... this ain''t funny at all. Even if I am an amateur in these matters, I can say for sure that when a girl or woman says it''s nothing then there is definitely something wrong.


    I did the only thing I could do at that moment. I turned her face towards me and kissed her passionately. We kept kissing... thank god she is kissing back, meaning my plan at least worked. This kiss was completely different from the kisses we have shared before. This kiss was hungry...


    Momo dropped on the bed and pulled me down with her. We continued kissing when I felt her hands snake inside my shirt and roaming around on my chest and back. She started to pull off my shirt... does she really wants to have sex? I honestly don''t understand what goes inside women''s heads. Just now she was angry and now she wants to lose our virginity together.


    We separated for second to get back air, Momo used this chance to take off my shirt completely. She grabbed my hands and placed on her chest... soft, like pillows. We started kissing again and she started to fumble with my belt. I somehow stopped kissing her so that I could speak with her.


    "Are you sure that you want this?" I asked her completely serious.


    "Yes... show me how much you love me" Momo spoke huskily.


    "But there are other ways to show that I love you, its not like I want this but..." before I could finish speaking to Momo, she stopped me by placing a finger on my lips.


    "I really want this" this is all she said before taking her off her top releasing her amazing tits open in the air. I don''t even know when my hands reached towards my beautiful twin peaks but my hands were already playing with them.


    We resumed kissing again, she was finally able to get my belt and pulled down my pants along with my boxers releasing my dick from my pants. She started to stroke my cock slightly, my right hand slowly trailed down by her stomach towards her core, my hands reached under her pants and I was surprised that she was clean-shaven. As soon as my fingers brushed her honeypot, her whole body shuddered.


    She was already wet... very wet. I pulled out my hand from her pants and with both my hands I pulled off her pants. She also helped by raising her legs. Finally, I laid my eyes on her wet pussy, it was pink, her juices could be seen trailing down.


    I positioned myself between her legs and started to brush my dick against her burning hot pussy. "P-please don''t tease anymore... I want you now" she somehow spoke. It was also really hard for me to tease her and I wanted to take her badly. I nodded and lined my cock in front of her pussy and slowly pushed forward and met with a barrier. I looked at Momo waiting for her permission.


    She nodded her head and I pushed more until the barrier broke apart and I could see tears leak from her eyes. I immediately leaned forward and started to kiss her, my hands didn''t stay ideal, they started to roam all around her body. I wanted to stimulate her body with pleasure to ease away her pain.


    "Y-you c-can move" Momo spoke between the kisses. I pushed forward again, finally sheathing myself within her this time. In passion her fingernails dug on back, drawing blood... but I wasn''t bothered by that at this moment. I started to piston inside her, but not roughly. I didn''t wasn''t to have sex, I wanted to make love with her.


    "Harder" I heard her voice and I did what she asked. I increased the force. She was incredibly tight.


    "S-so tight" I grunted out and continued pistoning inside her. Finally I felt my balls tightening.


    "I can''t take anymore... I am gonna cum" I told her.


    "In-inside, in-inside. Do it inside, I am safe today. Let''s do it together" She somehow moaned out. I didn''t even understand how I even understood all of that with all the pleasant feelings inside my mind. I felt her legs lock behind my back. I was unable to hold anymore and I finally emptied my load inside her...


    "I-I am cumming" I grunted out again.


    "Ah... me too" She moaned in my ears and I pulled her into another kiss by her hair. I finally grunted and exploded inside her. Her body also shuddered. It was clear that she came too, we kept kissing and moving until both of us were completely done. After both of us were done, I laid on her and rolled around so that she would be laying on my chest. I was still inside her, both of us just laid like that, panting heavily.


    "It was amazing" I told her.


    "Yes... it was. It was everything I imagined what our first time would be" she told me while stroking my chest.


    "By the way... sorry for your back" she told me after she saw blood on her fingers. I didn''t say anything but pulled her in for another kiss. Soon I was hard again inside her.


    "I want to be on the top this time" Momo spoke trailing kisses on my neck and collarbone. She bit my collarbone giving me a hickey.


    She didn''t give me chance to reply and started moving. This time I just laid on the bed while she kept moving...


    We finally laid down panting and I pulled her over my chest. We did it 4 times in total and now both of us were completely tired.


    "I love you" I whispered into her ear. During lovemaking, we said this to each other many times but I felt that it wasn''t enough.


    "I love you, too" she also said before I felt her breath evened out. She was already asleep. I also felt tired so I decided to close my eyes too and sleep soon claimed me...


    ---------------------


    A/N: Here it is... many readers were waiting for this. This is my first attempt for writing a lemon. I think it turned out a lot better than I was thinking. I was thinking it would turn out something unreadable. Please tell me how it was...

 Chapter 15: UA Sports Festival (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    The next day when I finally woke up, I was feeling tired and I also felt someone''s hot breath hitting the crook of my neck. Immediately a smile appeared on my face as I simply laid there remembering the events of last night. It was truly awesome and I loved every moment of it. I kept laying there while thinking about the future events that were going to happen.


    "Good morning" Momo said, she raised her head and pecked me on the lips.


    "Good morning to you too" I said and kissed her again. Then suddenly a thought emerged in my head.


    "Did you think they heard us? I think we were pretty loud last night" I said slightly worried. I am not ashamed or scared of them finding out but I didn''t want either Momo''s or my parents to find out about my relationship stage this like this.


    First, it will be embarrassing like hell and I want them to know on our terms, not like this. If they come to know then I will just wing it, no hard feelings there.


    "Oh... don''t worry about that, I don''t think they know because they were in their own room and their room is far away from mine. You also know that" she seemed to scold me but couldn''t bring herself to do that. So she sounded both stern and loving at the same time.


    "Oh yeah, sorry... it just left my brain at this moment" I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly.


    "But, I think you should leave now... my mom will come to wake me up. I need to take a shower before that. I don''t want them to find us like this... we can tell them later" she said while getting up.


    Well, I completely agree with her, I followed her suit and gathered all of my clothes which were laying in different places around the room. I quickly dressed up while Momo collected all her clothes.


    I kissed her gently and said "I love you".


    "I love you too" I heard her reply and turned around and left through the window. I silently entered my room, not to alert my parents. I don''t them to find out that I was missing the whole night like a common delinquent kid.


    After taking a shower and throwing all of my clothes in the washing machine I finally felt fresh. After waking up both me and Momo reeked of sex. I had already decided to relax and make plans for the future since we didn''t have school in the light of yesterday''s events. Tomorrow, Aizawa will announce the UA Sports Festival and we will have about two weeks to train.


    Both Momo and I spent the rest of the day lazing around while watching movies in her room. We also discussed about our powers. Then she started to research on her own and found that it was possible to achieve all of them but she wasn''t sure if I would achieve them as I grew up or if I would have to train to achieve them like I did with the Aegis Shield. So, after discussing with me the final verdict was I could use them but currently, I didn''t have enough power or juice (what she likes to call) to use all these powers.


    The day was just over like that, the most important power I wanted to achieve was the power of Metal Morphing. I can completely guarantee that I would end up fighting Todoroki in the 3rd round of the Sports Festival. I know I can control liquid metal too because liquid or solid didn''t matter for me. Metal was metal... but if he somehow gets the motivation to use his powers then he could break my metals. I also couldn''t seriously injure him as I did with the villains. I need to win while holding back.


    So, the next day while we were on the way to our school, I told Momo about my need to learn Metal Morphing which she immediately agreed to help me with. I just needed her help with the concepts, I am completely useless with them.


    So we finally reached the school and entered the class and were greeted with the similar sight of class 1-A. We both took our seats and I saw Iida coming towards us.


    "I am Tenya Iida, on the the behalf of whole class I wanted to thank you for fighting with villains to protect us!" Iida said in a completely serious tone and I could feel he was truly grateful.


    "Don''t worry about it, I had the power to stop them so I did, I don''t believe that we have been formally introduced, Itsuki Reo, just call me Reo" I spoke while extending my hand towards him, which he happily accepted and shook my hands.


    From the canon, I remember Iida being one of the decent and loyal guys without any serious issues. I know... that he likes to follow rules and everything but I personally don''t think that he could be worst than Todoroki and Bakugo... and I don''t even want to start with Izuku.


    After that, we talked a while before we were joined by Denki and Eijirou. Both of them were nice guys... so I also decided to befriend both of them.


    I looked over to my side and found Momo was already chatting with her own friends, talking about the usual stuff girls talk about. Boys or men are never invited to talks like this. Suddenly a voice sound inside my head which pretty fairly sounded like ''Don''t jinx yourself''. The whole class was talking about the USJ incident. We also talked about that. They didn''t give out my names... not that I mind now. All For One already knew about me.


    The door was slid opened and Aizawa walked in, all of us settled in our seats immediately. This time he wasn''t injured at all because he didn''t have to fight Tomura and the fight was relatively easy for him than the original one. "Good morning" Aizawa said back in his usual bored tone and tuned around to face us.


    "Your fight is still isn''t over. The UA Sports Festival is drawing near!" Aizawa declared causing many reactions among the students.


    "Sports Festival? An actual regular school event!" Eijirou shouted excitedly. "Wait a minute Eijirou" Denki shut him up.


    "Is it ok to have a sports festival so soon just after the villains infiltrated the school?" Jiro asked and most of the students nodded their heads agreeing with her.


    "Apparently the staff thinks that by holding this event, it will show that our crisis management system is solid. So there is no need to worry as our security will be strengthened by fives times over the previous years" Aizawa said relatively easing up many student''s worries.


    Then he told us how this huge event was. Apparently, this sports event was one of Japan''s biggest events, and how the pro heroes would be watching for scouting purposes. Needless to say, all of the students were already pumped up for the festival. I have to say I was also excited.


    "Homeroom dismissed" Aizawa said and walked out of the classroom.


    Soon the bell rang indicating the class was over. Some of our class tried to leave but our door was being blocked by some students from other class.


    "Move out of the way extras" Bakugo said trying to intimidate them in his usual villain style.


    Like in the canon an Indigo-haired boy came forward up to the front and said "I came here to see what the hype about class 1-A was, but you seem pretty arrogant. Are all students in this course like this?" from what I remember his was Shinso.


    I just sighed at the blatant try to rile up the students of our class. Well, it worked like a charm since Bakugo started to shout like a typical villain. Denki and Eijirou had to work really hard to hold that hot head back. I didn''t even bother to pay them any mind and just sat on my seat. I would just leave after this shit is over.


    The crowd was soon dispersed by a girl, from what I remember it was a girl named Kendo from class 1-B. Momo was doing the same thing with our class. After that, both Momo and I headed towards the cafeteria, Momo first went through a panic attack when she found out that she needed to study and train a lot. I somehow calmed her down... well she can''t rant if I keep feeding her whenever she started to rant. The rest of the time passed without any more incident.


    ~TIMESKIP (2 WEEKS)~


    It has been two weeks since Sports Festival was announced and finally, the day has arrived. The hype was immense and every single student who will be participating has trained their asses off... well I don''t exactly know about the others but I can speak about myself and Momo.


    Momo trained really hard so that she could create new stuff which she had studied and read about. But on the first day, she spent the whole day explaining to me about the concept of Metal Morphing. We enjoyed ourselves from time to time delving into the world of carnal pleasures but we still held back because we had to train the next day. And now I can proudly say that I have heavily improved my Aegis Shield, and I was also able to perform Metal Morphing.


    I found something in these two weeks, when I completely exhausted myself while using my powers the next time I would be able to use my powers for slightly longer. It wasn''t a huge improvement but you would clearly notice it if you compare the statistics from two days. I am now relatively much stronger than before. My stamina had also increased according to Momo...


    So here we were... waiting inside a room for the signal for us to enter the stadium...

 Chapter 16: UA Sports Festival (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Damn! I am so nervous and excited at the same time!" Kirishima shouted with a big grin on his face but he was also nervous... it could be clearly seen in his eyes.


    I was right beside him and I could easily say that a lot of students were also having similar expressions like him. To be honest, I was also slightly nervous... I didn''t know why but I was. When I fighting the villains I wasn''t nervous, but I was nervous now because of a Sports Festival. Yeah... quite understandable... I thought sarcastically. It must have to do something with stage fright...


    "Yeah, and the waiting is even worse!" Mina said while others nodded to their heads showing their agreement.


    Everyone was in their regular UA gym uniforms as they weren''t allowed to wear their Hero Costumes for the Sports Festival. Most of the students were nervous because of stage fright like me and the UA Sports Festival was going to be aired live on the TV. That increased our pressure.


    "Is everyone ready?! We will be entering soon!" Iida said to everyone in the room.


    "Yeah! I am so pumped!" Toru said while... maybe jumping? I thought she might have jumped because her uniform also jumped around all over the place.


    Just then, Todoroki walked up to Izuku and declared that he was stronger than him. "I won''t pry on your situation with All Might, but just know that I am going to beat you." He said, looking straight at the green-haired boy who wasn''t even able to utter a single word. I know, that the dumb boy had revealed his biggest secret so that he could appease his childhood bully... but did he tell Todoroki too? Or does Todoroki had found out by himself?


    Heh... no matter. They can do whatever they want until Izuku himself hands One For All to All For One...


    "Hey! Are you trying to pick a fight Todo-" Kirishima tried to say, but was interrupted mid-sentence by Todoroki.


    "I am not finished yet." Todoroki said to Kirishima while turned his head towards me. Fuck me...!! now the emo kid is going to challenge me. Why the hell does he have to do this?


    "Itsuki Reo... despite taking out multiple villains in just an instant without even lifting your finger, I will show you that my Ice is still superior to your metal. Currently, you are my biggest obstacle here, so I will be defeating you to prove myself." Todoroki declared. Wow... just wow... I am speechless.


    "Yeah, sure whatever" that was the best I could come up with, at this moment. I don''t think that he appreciated it though... his eyes seem to be burning with rage while he clutched his hands and after a few seconds of glaring at me, he simply turned around and walked away.


    The room was completely silent before everyone started to discuss my Quirk and Todoroki''s Quirk. I just looked over to Momo who was also chatting with her friends. Soon the announcement was heard, and all of us started to walk towards the stadium gate.


    "My heart is beating so much!" Mina said while we were walking.


    "Yeah, my hand can''t seem to stop shaking." Tsuyu said.


    "There is no need to be nervous. we will do just fine!" Ochako said, trying to encourage the girls.


    "Ochako you are shaking too!" Momo said when we finally entered the stadium to find out that the whole stadium was filled with audience, Pro-Heroes, and teaching staff.


    [Within the Crowd]


    A certain pair of parents became very excited when the students of class 1-A came out of the entrance and were introduced to the crowd.


    "Look! Look! Our son is looking so cool" Ai said while poking her husband.


    "Yes, like I have said before, he has made us really proud" Shomei said while pulling Ai towards him.


    It didn''t matter to them if Reo got any position or not. For them, their son had already made them very proud but they still wanted their son to win.


    [POV Reo]


    "We will have to give it our best performance to impress everyone" Iida said as their class was introduced.


    "Wow! Look at all these people!" Toru said.


    A lot of students nodded their heads in agreement. "This is definitely overwhelming" she said while looking at the crowd. I completely agree with her. This is truly overwhelming, I tried to look for my parents. I know that they are here but it is very difficult to look for someone specific among such a huge crowd.


    Present Mic started to introduce class 1-B as well as the other departments that had their students participating. Soon all the introduction was done and over with when a whip cracked. Midnight came up to the stage and cracked her whip again. Well... she is really beautiful. She is the perfect representation of ''YOUTH''. Most of the men in the crowd started cheering when they saw the R-Rated Hero.


    "Everyone be quiet! Representing the students is Katsuki Kakugo from Class 1-A!" Midnight said again while cracking her whip. The crowd immediately calmed down seeing the dominatrix.


    It would have been much better if they had even have called Izuku. Giving the mic to Bakugo is just causing a shitstorm. I watched as the same shit unfolds right in front of my eyes. He challenged all other classes and made an enemy of them. It was finally over when all the students apart from 1-A started to boo him. After that happened, Midnight finally sends him down.


    "Now, let''s get started right away!" Midnight yelled into the mic.


    Midnight then revealed that the first task would be an obstacle course. I remembered it clearly from my memory but still listened to Midnight''s explanation. I am a good student after all. "As long as you stay on the course, it doesn''t matter what you do! Take your places, everyone!" This was the final instruction from Midnight.


    Soon all of us lined up by the red starting gate that had 3 lit-up green lights on the top of it... I have already made a simple plan. I am gonna be like Siver Surfer in this task. I turned towards Momo "good luck". Momo returned the gesture with a smile on her face and moved towards the front. I didn''t try to move forward and concentrated on the ground below pulling all the metals towards me.


    "3... 2... 1... Start!!" Midnight exclaimed.


    Everyone rushed towards the narrow tunnel, using everything they could to make it to the front. The ground seemed to become porous and small particles came out like smoke rising from the ground. The students near me were surprised, while it made the audience and the Heroes curious about what I was doing. The particles condensed into a huge surfboard and started to float by my side.


    I jumped over the board and my feet were covered by metal straps as soon as my feet landed on the board, it would protect me from falling off. I crouched down and the speed started to increase, in an instant I passed a lot of students who were much more ahead of me.


    I finally reached the front liners and saw four students from our class were in the front. Ayoma was using his laser to fly over the ground. Momo had made herself a pair of ski and was happily using the ice made by Todoroki to glide over. I passed them with ease, everyone was thinking that I was using my control over metal to fly the board but Momo knew the truth. I was using repulsion force to fly, I was releasing a magnetic field that has the opposite polarity of the Earth''s magnetic field.


    As soon as I passed them... I met Todoroki and Bakugo competing with each other. Todoroki was using his ice Quirk to glide over while Bakugo was using his explosions to propel him forward. I didn''t want to goad them so I just passed them.


    "Bastard!" I heard Bakugo yell as soon as I passed him and Todoroki.


    Todoroki didn''t say anything but he started to put more effort in making his Ice Road... or whatever.


    As soon as I passed them I found myself in front of many giant robots. ''Good'' I said inside my mind. Robots were made up of metals so... I just immobilized their limbs temporarily. As I passed by the robots I let them free, so they could create more problems for the students who were behind me. Sorry Momo... I will give you a foot rub later.


    [With the rest of the Students]


    All of them had seen the Giant Robots and they were waiting to see how Reo would deal with them because he was in the front and his method might give them some idea. But all of them were gobsmacked when they saw the robots completely ignored Reo and became active right after he passed the robots. Everyone in class 1-A cursed inside their mind because they already knew what Reo''s Quirk was and making him fight robots made up of metals was just giving him a free pass.


    Momo also cursed but didn''t mind it much because they had already decided beforehand that they won''t hold back anything if they went against each other.


    "What the hell! That bastard!" Bakugo yelled as he saw the robots let Reo get a free pass. He used his rage and attacked the giant robot in front of him.


    "Tch... that lucky bastard!!" Denki shouted due to the unfairness of the world.


    "That was completely unfair!" Jiro whined loudly, and everyone near her completely agreed with her.


    ''As expected from Reo. Metal will never hurt him, but this also brings a weakness... everything non-metal is his weakness'' Izuku thought as he continued running forward. (A/N: Stupid Izuku and his stupid delusions)


    Just like this, the race continued...


    (Let''s see what happens on the next episode of Drag *cough*cough* A Mutant''s Ascension)

 Chapter 17: UA Sports Festival (III)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    [With the UA Teachers]


    "Just what did that kid do??" a teacher asked while pointing towards the blackish smoke rising around Itsuki Reo.


    (A/N: Of course, that is not smoke but from the distance, it looked like smoke rising from the ground. Of course, the ones who know what Reo''s Quirk is, they know it''s metal)


    "Amazing! He can already bring out metal minerals from the ground" Nezu said while looking towards Reo, there was a look of awe in his eyes.


    "Yes... I don''t even want to imagine what he could do with that power" Aizawa was also amazed by the amount of power and control Reo showed over his Quirk. Many teachers agreed with him and Nezu.


    They kept watching Reo, as he easily took the lead in the race and came to face with the Giant Robots. Some of them already cursed because they immediately knew that robots were made of metal and Reo''s Quirk allowed him to control metals. It didn''t take a rocket scientist to know what would happen.


    Reo didn''t let them down, the robots just ignored him and allowed him to pass. Well, in future events they must consider that using metal would give one of their students a huge advantage over the others.


    [POV Reo]


    I looked behind and I saw that I was pretty far ahead with a huge lead. I kept gliding over the ground until I came in front of the second challenge. It was a giant pit consisting of many pillars with ropes connecting them. It was called ''the Fall''.


    I didn''t slow down and glided over the cliff. Many thought that I would fall down, but I didn''t even descend in the slightest. I kept gliding in the air just like that, it was like I was still gliding over the ground. I didn''t even bother to try something else. Don''t need to fix anything if it isn''t broken.


    I soon passed through the second challenge and reached the final challenge ''Minefield''. The mines were also made up of metals so I didn''t even need to worry about where the mines were. Not that it mattered, I wasn''t even placing my hair on the minefield. I was just gliding over that leisurely.


    "And it looks like we have a winner already!! Itsuki Reo of Class 1-A, easily gliding over this whole obstacle course with ease! Nobody would have expected how easy this obstacle course would be for him!" Present Mic yelled into the Mic.


    The crowd cheered and shouted as I crossed the finishing line. I got down from my surf board and the metal dust scattered on the ground and made a circle around me. Then I looked towards the stadium filled with audience and a smile appeared on my face.


    Minutes later, I heard loud explosions and a few moments later Izuku Midoriya walked through the finishing line followed by Shoto Todoroki. Then surprisingly Momo crossed through the finishing line... I don''t know how she came 4th, but I clearly noticed that she was followed by an enraged Bakugo. He was completely purple with rage and he looked like he would blow up anyone or anything...


    [With the Pro-Heroes]


    "It looks like his Quirk is really powerful... control and manipulate metals. That is really strong" someone random hero said.


    "It is also obvious that his power is the most versatile Quirk I have ever seen. He could use metals to do anything he wants. He could use that to rescue people while fighting with enemies." someone else pitched in their thoughts


    "He was also very fast, while he used that metal to glide over the whole obstacle race like nothing" someone spoke in a praising tone.


    "He is also strong enough to extract metals from the ground" the first Hero pointed out.


    "There is a great chance that he would be winning this Sports Festival" a Hero among the crowd declared and everyone nodded with him except one Pro-Hero.


    All the pro heroes were discussing amongst themselves, a certain red-haired hero wasn''t happy. He wasn''t happy at all but didn''t say anything.


    [In a Dark Room]


    Currently, a blue-haired ''Man-Child'' was sitting in a dark room staring at his laptop screen with hints of rage in his eyes.


    "Sensei! Are you watching? Did you see that, that''s him! The nobody who defeated us and defeated Nomu..." Tomura said while rubbing his neck.


    "I see... just like what you said. His Quirk is truly strong" A voice came out of the background.


    [POV Reo]


    "And in second place! Someone completely unexpected! Izuku Midoriya!!" Present Mic yelled again into the mic and the crowd cheered loudly.


    I guess I will be the target this time. I started to make some plans and I also wanted to have a group who would like to stand with me. Let the announcements finish first.


    "You may have won the first round, but you definitely won''t win the second." Bakugo came towards me and declared and then walked away. Weeeellll... that happened.


    "And they are all finishing the race one by one! Good job kids! Go take a breather and get checked up if you have to. We will be posting the results once everyone is finished" Present Mic announced.


    I just walked towards Momo, she noticed me and gave me a bright smile. "Congratulations on first Reo" Momo said to be with a smile on her face.


    "Although it would have been much better if you had taken care of those giant robots in the obstacle course." She said with a deadpan on her face. Though I knew she wasn''t serious at all but her face was really cute.


    "Reo that was amazing!" Somebody slapped my back and snaked a hand around my shoulder. Obviously, it was Denki.


    "I would have never thought that you could use metal to fly like that" Eijirou was the next.


    "Yeah! But it was also quite unfair" Denki whined and went into depression.


    "Life isn''t fair my friend" I said to both of them. Momo''s friends have also gathered around.


    "Too true" Eijirou said and others immediately agreed with him.


    Before we could continue any longer Midnight announced that the 1st event of the Sports Festival is officially over. "The first round is finally over! Let''s look at the results!"


    The screen behind her lit up to show the results and rankings. Next, she revealed the next course being a Cavalry battle and explained how it would work. She also explained that we could use our Quirks but contestants weren''t allowed to make each other fall on purpose. Even if a team loses their headband or falls down, they can compete until the thirty-minute time limit. She finally revealed that the winner of the obstacle course would have 10 million points. All eyes immediately zeroed in on me.


    "That''s right, it''s survival of the fittest for this course! A chance for those at the bottom to rise to the top!" Midnight announced while looking towards me with a naughty smile on her face. It was like she was telling the others to go after me...


    "Don''t worry my friend, even if nobody comes to our team. We can still win" Denki declared in front of everyone.


    "Our team?" I asked him while raising my eyebrow towards him.


    "Of course our team... do you think we were your friends just for the show? Even if all the teams out there would be gunning for us, I would still be in your team" It was Eijirou this time who answered me. It feels really nice to have some friends.


    So, that was it... nobody else joined our team. Momo already joined Todoroki''s team along with Iida and Tsuyu Asui. Denki was in Todoroki''s team in the canon but since this time he was on my team his place was being filled by Tsuyu who was on Mineta''s team.


    I then looked for Mezo Shoji who joined Bakugo''s team since Eijirou was on my team this time.


    I needed more metal so I just crouched down on the ground while placing my hand on it. Immediately the ground became porous and metal particles came out of the ground as it happened at the beginning of the obstacle race. Nobody told me anything about taking out metals so there are no rules against it... so I am going to spam it.


    We have decided that Eijirou was going to be the horse while using his body hardening Quirk and Denki would support me from the back. He would also supply mild electricity to the metal sand around us, this would dissuade a lot of participants from attacking us after they get stunned once.


    [With the other contestants]


    "Momo you know what his abilities are, so you also know if we can bypass his guard or not, right?" Iida asked Momo.


    "Sigh... that is the problem... as long as he has metal we can''t breach his guard. Maybe if Todoroki uses his Ice and Fire to make his metals brittle we might have to chance to pass his guard" Momo said while stroking her chin.


    "Ribbit... Extreme cold could also achieve that. Can you achieve that much cold?" Tsuyu asked Todoroki.


    "I can do that... but is there anything else we could use?" Todoroki asked wanting to gain more information.


    "Yes... even we can''t penetrate his guard he can''t change the temperature around him... that would make all three of them very uncomfortable" Momo said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Most of the teams would be going after him. Do we do that as well or go for the weaker ones first?" Iida asked his teammates.


    "We will let the others go after him first. While Reo deals with them, we can easily go after the weaker teams and rake up some points. We attack him when he would be expecting us in the least" Todoroki said and everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Are you guys ready!?" Suddenly Present Mic yelled in the mic as the crowd cheered once again. The teams got into positions, most looking towards Reo''s team greedily because first they had only three members on their team and they would be giving the most points.


    Seeing everyone was ready Present Mic started the count down.


    "3... 2... 1...! START!!

 Chapter 18: UA Sports Festival (IV)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    As soon as Present Mic yelled ''START'', some of the teams immediately rushed towards my team. I nodded towards Denki who started to channel his electricity towards the metal sand surrounding us. A team made up of unknown students attacked us and their attacks were immediately stopped by a wall of metal sand that rose up from the ground.


    "Shit!!" A student cursed when his hand was swatted away from the wall.


    "They are channeling electricity in the metal wall" another one deduced after his hand was also swatted away by the wall of metal sand.


    I simply smiled at them. At least they understood what was happening here. Maybe this can keep them from attacking us. But I think that I was giving too much credit to this team. They tried to attack us again, it still gave them the bore same result... after attacking a couple of times more, they finally gave up.


    I looked towards teams who had rushed towards us. It looked like they were discussing something. The next moment the wall rose up at several places stopping several attacks from all the sides. So, they decided to attack us at once... good at least they are trying. I wonder how are they going to divide the points if they somehow succeed??


    "Are you sure that the wall is going to hold up?" Eijirou asked me looking slightly worried.


    "Don''t worry about that... as long as someone can''t make the metal sand disappear, we have nothing to worry about" I answered him.


    "What about Bakugo and Todoroki?" Denki asked looking slightly winded up. Maybe continuously using his Quirk might be tiring for him.


    "Denki you can stop using your Quirk if it gets too tiring for you and as for Bakugo or Todoroki attacking us? Bakugo won''t be able to blast through the wall of my metal sand because I will enforce the wall and if Todoroki uses both of his Ice and Fire sides he still won''t be able to break through my wall. Brittle metal or weak metal is still metal" I declared with a confident look on my face. Both Eijirou and Denki nodded their heads in understanding.


    [With Reo''s Parents]


    "Our son already won the 1st event and there is a good chance that he is going to win the second one too" Ai declared proudly while watching how the other teams attacking her son''s team, she was worried that the flimsy wall won''t be able to hold any longer but she was still proud.


    "Yes... I never knew that his power would be so amazing" Shomei was shocked to see how strong his son''s Quirk was.


    [With Pro-Heroes]


    "Whao... that wall is providing him 360-degree protection"


    "Looks like he is winning this event too"


    "The event has yet to finish"


    "His Quirk is strong and he is also using it smartly but it will only one moment of negligence to lose their head-band"


    [With the UA Staff]


    "Hey Aizawa, did he use that wall to protect himself from those villains?" A teacher asked curiously.


    "Yes, don''t underestimate that thin wall of metal sand, he used that same wall to protect himself against that purple creature" Aizawa said, now he was watching Reo''s moves closely.


    All of their attention was brought towards Bakugo''s team who seemed to be heading towards Reo''s team. All of them were immediately interested because they also wanted to see the confrontation between those two teams.


    [With Reo]


    "Get ready to lose!!" Bakugo shouted. I don''t even want to know... he should have tried to surprise me but he didn''t, at least he didn''t need to announce himself like that.


    I saw Bakugo jump towards us while screaming. "Die!!" he shouted like a typical villain and attacked us but my metal wall rose up and he attacked with the biggest explosion he could make at that moment.


    The collision caused the whole place to shake but the wall didn''t even dent inwards. Just some of the metal particles had turned red due to the heat from the explosion.


    "Bastard!!" Bakugo yelled again and attacked us at the same place with even more power. The same thing happened but this time the wall had a huge red spot showing the metals have heated up. This time Bakugo was swatted away from the walls more hardly because Denki increased the electricity output.


    All the other teams also stopped their own fights so that they can watch the confrontation between my team and Bakugo''s.


    "Don''t injure yourself Bakugo" I told him in a slightly worried... I was worried that he was going to hurt himself and I didn''t want that, and I was only slightly but it seemed to have riled him up even more. He attacked us again from the same direction but the result was still the same except merging some metal particles together due to the heat.


    The next moment the wall was attacked with Ice which immediately broke the walk but was stopped by another wall that rose up in an instant.


    "I never thought that you two would team up with each other to attack me" I said looking in the other direction. Todoroki was pointing his arm towards my direction.


    "I didn''t team up with him, I just used the best chance to attack you" Todoroki said. I looked at the rest of his team and they looked completely determined, even Momo. Well, let them try.


    "Bah...! This ain''t fun anymore" Bakugo declared and went away with his team. I know that he was too much prideful to work together with Todoroki. Well, it works better for me since they broke one wall when they attacked together.


    Todoroki already attacked us with ice spikes which were stopped by a wall that instantly rose up from the ground. He kept using this pattern of attack for a few minutes from different directions.


    "Isn''t it getting too cold" Denki told me. So, he is trying to get us cold so that we would get sluggish and to also make my metals brittle.


    I immediately used my metal walls to expand in all directions which successfully broke apart all the ice spikes surrounding our position. Todoroki kept looking towards me like he was looking for something. Looks like he was searching for my weakness or wanted to find some gap in my defense.


    "Times up! The second round is now over! Now let''s reveal the top four teams to make it into the last round!!" Midnight shouted as the screen behind her revealed the results of the match.


    1) Team Reo


    2) Team Todoroki


    3) Team Bakugo


    4) Team Shinso


    I climbed down from Eijirou''s shoulder who also stopped using his Quirk. Soon the three of us were surrounded by our classmates to congratulate us.


    "Hey! Reo, congratulations on your win" Mina exclaimed happily.


    "Yeah, even if you only defended, but it was still awesome to watch that" Jiro said to me, looking slightly relieved. Was she thinking that I would attack her or the others like I did in the USJ?? Don''t know... maybe I will ask Momo later.


    "You bastard!! Are you just too scared to fight?!" A purple-faced Bakugo appeared. I don''t even know what he is on about... didn''t he just attack me during the game? So is he angry that I didn''t fight back or Todoroki interrupted us?


    "Calm down Bakugo!" Eijirou tried to calm him down.


    "Calm down?! This asshole was just mocking me while he just stood inside his wall along with you" Bakugo yelled out loud, causing the other contestants to look towards us.


    He is really angering me now... why the hell was I even worried about this fucker. Fine, he wants to fight me... then so be it. Each time they tried to get a confrontation out of me I always steered them away or laughed it off but I don''t think it would work anymore. I need to make an example of Bakugo.


    "I didn''t fight back because if I did you would have ended up with a broken bone or a missing limb" I declared shocking everyone around me. They weren''t shocked because of my words but they were shocked because of the tone I used. Other times, I just sounded like a boy filled with charisma and passion. But now I sounded completely cold-hearted.


    I didn''t even wait for his reply and walked away... I have been stupid for so long. I thought that I could stop the confrontation if I just avoided them. Yeah I know I made a lot of comments and made fun of them inside my mind but I didn''t antagonize them openly because I didn''t want myself to be roped into some juvenile stuff like this. Now... I know that I have been too naive. They still treat me like their enemy like I killed their dog. So be it... I will break him in the third round.


    After all, ''Peace was Never an Option''.


    I started to walk towards the washroom to clear my mind. I will do what I have decided because Bakugo needed to be taught a session which his parents failed to teach him and that was HUMILITY... I will crush all his pride and arrogance and show him how pathetic he is.


    "Was that really necessary?" I heard Momo voice from behind me.


    "Yes... I wasn''t the one who started the fight" I told her, my voice was now back to somewhat normal.


    "So what are you going to do with him? I know you will be fighting against him" Momo asked me looking slightly concerned.


    "I will show him his place..." I told her. I don''t want to go into the details but I know that she will understand...

 Chapter 19: UA Sports Festival (V)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    After the fiasco with Bakugo, again we gathered in front of the stage for the next announcement. I could feel that Bakugo was still glaring daggers at me... if glares could kill then I would have been dead a few times over. Well... since he can''t kill me with his glaring, I decided to ignore his glare. At least I could allow him to enjoy the rest of the time before I beat the shit out of him.


    This time it was very different from what happened in the canon as only 11 students have gathered together, I, Denki, Eijirou from my team. Todoroki, Momo, Iida, and Tsuyu from team Todoroki. Bakugo, Mina, Hanta Sero, and Mezo Shoji from team Bakugo. I decided to look around and my eyes landed on Izuku, he looked like he was about to break down.


    His team didn''t even qualify, so he thought that he had let down All Might. Honestly, I don''t feel sorry for him, nor did I felt bad that my team took his team''s place and I won''t care even the slightest. True I wanted to face Izuku''s One For All, but it won''t be happening today I guess.


    "Now that all of you are here, it''s time to present the final event!" Midnight yelled into the mic.


    But before she could continue any longer Mashirao Ojiro and Nirengeki Shoda decided to withdraw from the tournament. They spouted the same tripe they had spouted in the canon and like in the canon Midnight called them naive. I honestly agree with her, yes, of course, I will also hate to be manipulated and brainwashed by someone else but I will try to take revenge and if that is not possible then I would try to prove that I am better than him by getting a higher position than him.


    Then Midnight announced that because Mashirao Ojiro and Nirengeki Shoda resigned from the tournament their place was going to be taken by Ibara Shiozaki & Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu. And Izuku Midoriya was also going to join the final event because of the odd number of contestants. Look like Izuku is still going to get a chance to fight. Looks like All Might might have pulled some strings or Izuku was born under a fucking Lucky Star.


    "Now that we are done with the unimportant things... let''s start with the matchups!" Midnight announced loudly which made the crowd cheer. The screen behind her rolled through a dozen of possibilities before settling on a 1v1 tournament. "And now, here are the matchups!" Midnight exclaimed dramatically.


    FIRST ROUND


    1) Izuku Midoriya VS Hitoshi Shinso


    2) Shoto Todoroki VS Hanta Sero


    3) Denki Kiminari VS Ibara Shiozaki


    4) Itsuki Reo VS Mezo Shoji


    5) Tenya Iida VS Yuga Aoyama


    6) Mina Ashido VS Momo Yaoyorozu


    7) Eijirou Kirishima VS Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu


    8) Tsuyu Asui VS Katsuki Bakugo


    I have to say I am quite pleased with these matchups. I would have hated to fight against any of the strong ones in the first rounds. After all, if strong opponents fight in the first round then it will ruin the fun.


    All of the other contestants were sent to the stands where their class would be sitting. I sat beside Momo, she looked pretty nervous so I just held her hand. She somewhat relaxed and gave me a bright smile.


    So the first three fights were exactly the same as the canon and the winners were also the same. Izuku won the 1st match, the 2nd match was won by Shoto Todoroki, and the 3rd match was won by Ibara Shiozaki.


    Finally, my name was announced along with Mezo Shoji''s name by Midnight. The next fight was between the two of us. Both of us climbed the huge arena.


    "Now, on one side we have Itsuki Reo from Class 1-A, who won the last two rounds with ease" Present Mic yelled into the mic and the crowd started to cheer.


    "And on the other side we have Mezo Shoji from Class 1-A, can he prove himself to be a dark horse in this tournament?" Present Mic announced and got a somewhat similar effect when he announced my name.


    "Are you two ready?" Present Mic asked us and both of us nodded our heads then he immediately yelled out "START".


    The metal particles which I left at the place where Cavalry Battle took place rushed towards me in an instant. Shoji was also heading towards me, well he is really disadvantaged against me since he is a close-range fighter. Mezo finally reached me but now I was surrounded by my metal sand.


    He punched towards me which was blocked by the wall of metal dust. The wall didn''t even budge but the ground below the wall cracked. ''Damn!! Is he trying to kill me?''. If that punch had connected with me then my head would have painted the stage...


    I didn''t give him any chance to back out and the metal sand snaked around his hand. This gave me enough chance to put him out, the metal sand immediately rushed up to his legs and gripped strongly around his legs and body. Soon his whole body along with his hands were covered by metal sand but I didn''t go near him. I have absolute trust in my Quirk but to be honest I don''t want to get surprised.


    "Please surrender, you can''t fight any longer" I told him but didn''t seem to get any reaction from him. He still tried to move a few times before he finally released a sigh.


    "I surrender, you win" he finally said and I could feel that he had relaxed his body.


    "Mezo Shoji surrenders! Itsuki Reo advances to next round!" This time it was Midnight who announced while cracking her whip and the crowd went crazy.


    After Midnight''s announcement, I let him go and both of us shook each other hands. By the time we were in the stands, the 5th match was announced. Tenya Iida VS Yuga Aoyama, in canon, Yuga fought against Mina and Ilda fought against Mei. This fight also ended quickly with Tenya Iida''s win.


    After that, the sixth fight took place, the fight was between Mina Ashido and Momo Yaoyorozu. This was also a quick fight with Momo''s win. The 7th fight was exactly the same as the canon. The match was a draw.


    For the final fight Tsuyu Asui VS, Katsuki Bakugo were called into the arena, I have to say Tsuyu tried her best but she was really disadvantaged against Bakugo. After trying a lot, she surrendered. After that, there was a tie-breaker between Eijirou Kirishima and Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu (the oddest name I have ever heard). It was an arm-wrestling match which was won by Eijiorou. So with that, we had 8 participants.


    With that, the first round was finally over and we were given a 10 minutes break before 2nd rounds matchups would be done. The break was over in an instant and we were gathered in front of Midnight, again. Not that I am complaining.


    "Now that the break is over, let''s see the matchups for the 2nd round" The screen behind her flashed again and showed many matchups. Finally, it came to a stop and showed the results.


    SECOND ROUND


    1) Shoto Todoroki VS Tenya Ilda


    2) Ibara Shiozaki VS Momo Yaoyorozu


    3) Itsuki Reo VS Izuku Midoriya


    4) Eijirou Kirishima VS Katsuki Bakugo


    Sooo... I would be fighting that creepy stalker. Damn... now if I beat him then he would also become obsessed with me... it''s not like he isn''t right now. Fuck... I don''t care any longer I will whop his ass no matter what.


    So, except for Todoroki and Iida who headed towards the arena, the rest of us returned to the stands. I looked at my side towards Momo. I know that she didn''t have much chance against that pirated version of Hashirama but I would still support her. I am ashamed that I can''t think that she could win but sometimes facts were facts.


    This time the fight took some time. Todoroki was unable to hit Iida successfully because of his speed but after some time Todoroki started to move too instead of standing at one place and got Iida from the side. So, with that, the first match was over. Ibara and Momo were called into the arena for the 2nd match.


    Before she went I wished her ''best of luck'', then I turned around to look at Izuku who didn''t look so good. Is... is he losing control of his bowels?? Then I don''t even want to be near him when he does that... or is he simply nervous?? Honestly, I don''t want to know.


    Then I turned my head towards the arena, Momo and Ibara were ready to fight. As soon as the ''START'' signal was given, Ibara covered herself with her trees and they immediately rushed towards Momo.


    Well just like I had imagined Momo lost the fight. She tried hard but her Quirk wasn''t a good match to go against Ibara''s Quirk. Momo made blades from her Quirk so that she could cut off the vines made by Ibara... but Ibara finally got her from behind, when she wrapped her vines around Momo''s legs. I knew she would be slightly depressed so I went towards the arena to meet her even before my name was announced.


    Soon, I found her near the entrance "Are you okay?" I asked her.


    "Yes, she was really good. I didn''t even have a chance" Momo said with a smile on her face. The smile wasn''t fake so she might not be that sad.


    "You gave it your all and you should be proud of that" I gave her a hug and kissed her forehead. I heard my name being announced so I got out of the hug.


    "Best of luck" Momo said and gave me a small kiss on the lips and walked away.


    I walked up to the arena and found Izuku was already there. How the fuck did that midget even got there before me???

 Chapter 20: UA Sports Festival (VI)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I looked over to Izuku while I was trying to sense my metal sand. It didn''t take me long to find that my metal sand was stashed down the corner of the arena. Good...!! I should have stashed the metal sand before I left the arena after the previous match. I don''t want anyone to throw it out... maybe I should also start carrying a gourd or something similar like Gaara did in Naruto.


    "On one side we have Itsuki Reo from Class 1-A who finished his previous fight with complete ease" Present Mic yelled and I noticed Midnight was making cow eyes at me. I would take that as she is wishing me good luck.


    "On the other side, we have Izuku Midoriya who is also from Class 1-A with a mysterious strength Quirk! Now let''s see who comes on top between these two!!" Present Mic yelled in the Mic and the crowd exploded in cheers. Well, the audience seems to be pretty excited.


    "Are you two ready?!!" this time Midnight asked us. Both Izuku and I nodded our heads. "Then START!!" Midnight yelled and with that, the fight finally started.


    Izuku really has a good head on his shoulders, he immediately tried to get closer to me but as he saw the metal sand has already reached me, he jumped towards the side. Then he kept moving in a zig-zag pattern around me, trying to get closer to me. I don''t even want to know how the hell did he get that idea... but honestly it was too stupid.


    I was completely bored and was unimpressed with his try, is this the best he could do? Some metal sand rose up from my side and rushed towards Izuku. I was sure that I was going to catch him but somehow, I missed. What...??!! I know how good my aim is... my eyes narrowed on the midget, so that''s what''s happening. By moving from side to side he is keeping his momentum which he could use to dodge the attack.


    Well... it was still the worst strategy he could have used... another volley of metal sand rushed towards him but this time it was going towards where he was going to land. He also knew that his pathetic gig was up and he was caught, if the fear in his eyes meant anything.


    Before he could even land, the metal sand gripped his leg in a vice grip. Izuku knew that there was no escape, after all, he had seen Mezo Shoji being restrained by the metal sand. He immediately channeled One For All through his foot and he was able to successfully break away from the grip but using One For All didn''t bode well for him. His left leg was completely useless now because it was broken.


    All of the metal sand I had, rushed towards him, this game was getting pretty boring. But Izuku someone managed to dodge my metal two times before he was surrounded from all the sides. Izuku didn''t wait any longer and channeled One For All in his right hand and punched the wall of metal sand which was closing in on him. The wall immediately split apart due to the force of the punch.


    The ground beneath us has also ripped apart due to the immense force of his punch. Another wall rose up in front of me and stopped the attack completely before it could continue coming towards me.


    After Izuku''s attack was nullified, all the metal sand was dropped on the ground. Izuku was clutching his right arm with his left hand. It was broken too... now, he was breathing heavily. I wasn''t even slightly winded. Before he could even blink, the metal sand rose up from the ground and rushed towards him.


    Izuku tried to dodge but he was caught on the first try. He channeled One For All in his left arm and was able to free his left arm before it was again engulfed by the metal sand. He wasn''t able to oppose anyone before his whole body was engulfed in metal sand up to his neck.


    "There is no way you can continue this fight any longer! Give up!" I told him. I know he is too stubborn to give up or too stupid to understand his situation. He kept trying to free himself but the metal sand didn''t even budge. I just waited there, so that he could finally understand his situation. But he kept trying and trying... well I guess I have waited long enough... the metal sand cocoon rose up in the air went out of the bounds and dropped Izuku out of the bounds.


    "Izuku Midoriya is out of the bounds giving the win to Itsuki Reo" by the time Midnight did the announcement I was already leaving the arena. The crowd exploded in another bout of cheers because they got to see this exciting fight. I have to agree that Izuku was the one who gave me the best fight until this point... even though I wasn''t trying that hard. Honestly, I didn''t need to... So I finally reached the stands.


    By that time Eijirou and Bakugo were already in the arena. Their match was similar to what happened in canon. Bakugo won the match gaining his position in the top 4. If his next fight is with Ibara, then he would be moving up to the finals too.


    [With UA Staff]


    "The fights were pretty good" a teacher said.


    Aizawa was thinking about Izuku, who was taken to the infirmary for his treatment. The kid had enough determination but he was too stupid to know when he had lost. That stupidity might even cost him his life someday. Aizawa would be teaching that to him at first whenever classes resume.


    [With Reo''s Parents]


    "I don''t have anything to say anymore, I could happily say that I got the best son I could hope for" Shomei wiped his eye to stop the tears of happiness.


    "Don''t be dramatic but I will say that after he wins the tournament" Ai said with full determination.


    "You are right, honey" Shomei said and pulled Ai towards him.


    [With the Pro-Heroes]


    "I think that Reo kid is going to win"


    "He will be getting a lot of offers from a lot of heroes"


    "Too true, I myself will offer him an internship"


    While all this conversation was going on a certain red-head hero was seething in anger.


    [Back with Reo]


    After another short break, again the 4 of us were gathered in front of Midnight. "Now, with the 4 remaining contestants, we are going to have the semi-finals! Now, let''s see the matchups!!" Midnight screamed into the mic and the screen behind her flashed a few times with our names. "And here we have the matchups for the semi-finals!"


    SEMI-FINALS


    1) Shoto Todoroki VS Itsuki Reo


    2) Katsuki Bakugo VS Ibara Shiozaki


    Just like I had imagined... Bakugo will be going to the finals. I don''t see him losing against Ibara and if he loses then, to be honest, he isn''t worth my time.


    So now, both Todoroki and I could be seen climbing the arena from different sides.


    "From one side we have the ruler of metals from Class 1-A, Itsuki Reo!" Midnight yelled in utter joy. Crowd also cheered after my name was announced. I somewhat cringed at the nickname Midnight has given me.


    "And from the other side the emperor of ice & fire also from Class 1-A, Shoto Todoroki!!" Midnight yelled into the mic. Todoroki didn''t seem to be happy when the fire was mentioned along with his name. In the canon, I saw Izuku made Todoroki get the stick out of his ass so he would also use fire but I won''t be doing that. Why would I?? It wasn''t my responsibility to deal with someone''s trauma.


    "Are you both ready?" this time it was Present Mic who asked us and both of us nodded. "Then START!!" with that the match was a go. Todoroki launched a glacier towards me which was stopped by my metal sand wall. Again he attacked me but this time it was from another direction, but before it could even come near me, a spike made of metal sand shattered the ice attack. The previous attack which was stopped by my metal sand was also shattered.


    The metal sand rose up like a sea wave and rushed towards Todoroki who used an ice wall to stop the wave but it wasn''t enough. The ice wall was shattered like glass. Todoroki was even more determined and launched another volley of ice attack towards the wave of metal sand. This time Todoroki''s attack was huge and he was able to freeze off the whole wave.


    "My Ice is better than your metal" Todoroki looked at me and gave me a superior look. Is he that stupid?? And why does he need to do that?


    I was somehow glad that I didn''t have that attitude and I thank my previous life for that. The ice Todoroki used to freeze my metal sand broke apart, metal sand spilled out from the cracks and rushed towards Todoroki.


    This time I rose up my hand and the metal sand became a lot faster, before Todoroki could freeze them, the sand was reaching him. This made him dodge the attacks and run around. He could no longer create any ice attacks because if he did that then the metal sand would reach him. He knew what would happen if they grabbed you for once...


    So just like this, the battle continued... (Let''s see what happens on the next episode of Drag *cough*cough* A Mutant''s Ascension)

 Chapter 21: UA Sports Festival (END)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I noticed that Todoroki was also moving like how Izuku was moving during his match. He must have noticed Izuku''s movements during the match and copied them. Well again, it was nice much better than what Izuku did, because if I want to catch Todoroki when he lands he could just use his ice to block the sand.


    No matter, I started to surround him slowly as I did with Izuku. Todoroki was becoming more and more frantic with each passing second. He also noticed that the sand was starting to surround him from all sides. As a desperate move, Todoroki made a huge dome around him to protect himself.


    I have to say that this ice is much harder and denser than those he had made before, but it wasn''t enough to stop me. I made several spikes of metal sand and launched them towards the ice dome. Those spikes turned into drill bits and started to rotate and soon the whole dome started to crack but before I reached the inside, a sea of flames erupted from inside the ice dome.


    [With the Pro-Heroes]


    ''Finally, he accepted his power, now show everyone that you are the strongest!!'' Endeavor exclaimed in his mind. He was really excited to see that his son had finally accepted his strongest side (according to him).


    [Back in the Arena]


    I saw Todoroki walk out of the sea of flames without any injuries.


    "So you finally accepted your other side... good for you" I told him but Todoroki''s face still remained indifferent.


    Again I gather my metal sand and attacked Todoroki, but this time it clashed with a sea of flames. This time the flames were many times hotter than the previous one. I backed away slightly due to the immense heat. I have to say, this heat is too much for me.


    He looked at the metal sand which I used to attack him which had now completely melted down. I just waited to see what he was going to do... I really wanted to see it.


    He didn''t let me down and attacked me with his ice. But the attack wasn''t for me. The attack hit the molten metal which immediately released a huge amount of steam covering the whole arena. Damn... I already knew where Todoroki was because of the iron in his body. He seemed to be just waiting for the fog to clear, but isn''t that stupid? He could have attacked me already.


    The fog cleared and I saw Todoroki was now standing over a huge chunk of solid metal. Ooo... so he did all this so that he could take away my sand? Really a good plan... but it would only work of I hadn''t mastered Metal Morphing.


    "What will you do now?" Todoroki asked me with a smug expression on his face.


    "Just this" This time I raised both of my hands and Todoroki''s feet were grabbed by metal sand which I got from the chunk of metal. Soon the whole chunk was reverted back to metal sand. Todoroki was too shocked to even react, I used this chance to move his hands towards his own body using the metal sand. Now, if Todoroki wanted to use his power, he was going to hurt himself.


    "Surrender, you can''t fight any longer" I told him but it seems to have a different effect on him. He didn''t try to escape like the others but kept his mouth closed. Fine... stubborn emo...


    I tightened the metal sand around him successfully slowing down his blood flow, this time he tried to escape the binds. After a few seconds he passed out and my metal sand moved away from him leaving him unconscious in the arena.


    "Shoto Todoroki is unable to fight any longer! Itsuki Reo is the winner!" Midnight announced as the crowd grew louder and louder.


    While I was walking towards the stands, I was stopped by a certain red-haired Hero. What do fuck he wants with me? This ain''t a cultivation world chump so it is highly unlikely that he came to attack me to get revenge for his son... but I still decided to be vigilant and the metal sand started to come towards me slowly.


    Both of us did nothing and kept glaring at each other. "Thank you" Endeavor grunted out and walked away. Did he think that I made his son use his other side? He isn''t wrong but I didn''t do it knowingly. His son used it because otherwise he would be screwed... well whatever. While thinking these stuff I finally reached the stands. Ibara and Todoroki''s fight had already started.


    I sat beside Momo and everyone around us congratulated me for entering the finals. This fight was much quicker than compared to mine, I still remembered what Bakugo said and a flash of coldness spread across my face for a second before going away. I will crush him...


    The match was over with Bakugo''s win. After a short break both of us were told to head to the arena for the finals by Midnight.


    "And now the for the finals of the third round! Itsuki Reo VS Katsuki Bakugo" Midnight yelled into the mic, I saw her eyes were completely fixed on me while see was announcing. She kept watching me while licking her lips seductively... wow, I must have really impressed her.


    "Are you two ready?" Midnight asked us and my attention again moved towards Bakugo and I nodded my head. Bakugo also did that same, "Then START!!" with that the fight had officially begun.


    Before Bakugo could rush towards me, my metal sand rushed towards him, Bakugo dodged my metal sand by using his explosions to propel himself. But I didn''t give up... I was relentless and continued doing the same thing. The metal sand finally wrapped around his legs and before he could even do anything, his hands were also wrapped around by the metal sand.


    The metal sphere formed two spheres around his hand, stopping him from creating explosions. As soon as I did that, the metal sand was completely retracted from him. Bakugo looked towards his hands and used his Quirk... he tried to get off the metal sand by explosions but it didn''t work out like he had planned, as the metal kept sticking around his hand.


    "Are you mocking me aga-" Bakugo started to yell but was cut off when a right hook made solid contact with his gut... Bakugo crouched down and emptied whatever food he ate in the morning on the floor. I looked down at Bakugo coldly and raised up my foot and a powerful kick landed on his chest. Bakugo flew away by several meters and landed on his back and he started to whimper.


    "This is what happens if I try to seriously fight you" I said in clear disdain. I wasn''t a fighter but I was strong enough to beat the shit out of Bakugo. After a couple of minutes, he was finally able to pull himself up from the ground... his face was filled with complete hatred, slowly, I started to walk towards him, as soon as I reached him, he swung his right hand towards me which was still covered by my metal sand, I simply leaned back and his hand passed by my head.


    I retaliated with a left hook, followed by a right uppercut... this made him spit out blood but I didn''t stop and kicked towards his left kidney. As soon as my kick landed, Bakugo spat out another mouthful of blood and dropped on the ground.


    "You are nothing but a pathetic weakling who only knows how to bully weak people, now see what you are truly worth of" my words were completely calm.


    The crowd didn''t mind the display neither did the heroes, so is it common or they didn''t react because they didn''t seem to hear what I was saying.


    "You were shouting about how I am a coward hiding a wall not fighting back and now when I start to somewhat seriously use my power you end up on the floor" I said loud enough so that only Bakugo could clearly hear me.


    "You are just a weakling!" he tried to get up again but I slapped him down with my foot. "Stop dreaming about being the strongest because you would never pass me... and that is a fact weakling!" the metal sand morphed into metal strips and I started to wrap them around his hands and feet. After I was done wrapping him, I finally dropped him outside the arena.


    I don''t want to bully a weakling any longer.


    "Ka-Katsuki B-Bakugo is out of the bounds! Itsuki Reo is the winner!" Midnight announced, I looked at her and her face was blooming with a huge smile and she was also clutching her thighs together. Looks like she is into both S & M.


    As soon as Midnight finished the announcement the crowd erupted in another cheer. The crowd kept getting louder and louder. As I kept walking I heard the thunderous crowd and their cheers, some of them were even shouting my name to praise me for winning the first place. I was back in my usual happy personality and waved towards the whole crowd. I was really happy that they appreciated my win. I was also happy that my parents would be proud of me.


    [With Reo''s Parents]


    Both Ai and Shomei were hugging each other while crying. They were really proud of their son. They knew how their son was and they knew that the other kid must have said or done something to make him act like that. So, they didn''t mind that display that much.


    [With UA Staff]


    "That was really brutal" a teacher spoke.


    "Yes, but nothing new. Many students use and have used this stage to get rid of their grudges" another teacher spoke.


    "He could have done much worse" Aizawa said.


    "I have read about that Bakugo kid''s personality, arrange some sessions for him" Nezu said before looking back again at Reo.


    "And what about Itsuki Reo?" another teacher asked.


    "Not needed, he is usually easy going and mild mannered. Only other time he was brutal was when he fought in the USJ against the villians, Bakugo must have said or done something to him" Aizawa said.


    "Yes, young Reo only used defensive and binding methods to win throughout the tournament" All Might said when he suddenly popped out from somewhere...

 Chapter 22: Award Ceremony... [edited]

    A/N: I have also copied most of this chapter from another fanfic called In MHA with Madara''s power because I forgot about the award ceremony. And in that fanfic the author described it pretty well.


    ---------------------


    [POV Reo]


    If I am being honest with myself, I was sad. I was happy, really happy because I won the tournament, made my parents proud but something is missing. I don''t know what... it''s like a part of me. The tournament kind of left an unsatisfied feeling within me...


    Maybe it was because the events at the festival were no challenge to me. The 1 VS 1 matches were also a huge disappointment. Although, it felt nice to go up against all these students who are in the same age group as me. Experiencing it firsthand was vastly different than watching it on a screen. Since I was born in this world I wasn''t able to actually fight against someone like I had done today. Even if the opponents were not on the level I wanted, it was still pretty amazing.


    It is really good that this school keeps arranging some kind of events here and there. There are always some kinds of fights or events. Maybe I should stay in this world for a few years even after I have offed All For One. Maybe graduate from UA High... hah... this brought up another topic that I have been putting off. I still need to tell Momo about world travel and ask if she wants to come with me.


    (A/N: The harem members will definitely go with him. But he wants to ask them if they want to go with him or not but they will always agree)


    I was walking back to the stands when I heard someone announce my name. Looks like it is already time for the award ceremony. So, instead, I headed towards the stage for the awards.


    [A few minutes later]


    "All of the first-year events for this year''s UA Sports Festival have been completed. So now, we will begin with the award ceremony!" Midnight announced, with all students but four were standing there with cameras flashing behind them.


    In front of them, three students came out of the underground while standing on their platforms that showed their rankings.


    The third place was taken by the emo half-half kid, Shoto Todoroki who seemed to be in deep thoughts. Second place was being occupied by now a clean and patched-up Katsuki Bakugo, he had to be kept completely restrained, like in the canon. Finally, the first place was occupied by me.


    Cameras constantly flashed on all three of us. "And to present the medals! The man himself, All Might!" Midnight announced and a familiar laugh sounded out. Seeing the silhouette of the number one Pro Hero, everyone within the crowd began to cheer loudly, with most of the students joining in as well.


    "I have brought the medals here!" All Might shouted as he perfectly landed with no sort of difficulty whatsoever.


    Walking up to Shoto who had his head down with a dejected look on his face, All Might put the bronze medal on his neck.


    "Don''t be so down Young Todoroki. I am sure that you have your reasons for not using your other side until you fought Reo, right?" All Might asked Todoroki.


    "Even so, I still lost to him, it seems like I still have something else before I could fully embrace it" Todoroki raised his head to look into the eyes of the wanted to surpass.


    All Might laughed out loud and gave Todoroki a small hug while saying "Then I hope you get your situation sorted out so we can see what you are fully made of, Young Todoroki!"


    Next, All Might walked up to Bakugo, but since Bakugo''s mouth was restrained he decided to keep his words to the point.


    "I know you have a lot of pent-up rage inside of you, but I hope you don''t act rashly for when we release you. You are a very strong young man with so much potential to become something more, so please don''t ruin your chances. If you want to reach the top, then the first thing you are going to need to do is to fix that personality of yours and your mindset. Other than that, you did a very good job at this sports festival". All Might said as he gave the boy a small hug and put the silver metal around him.


    After giving the medal to Bakugo he walked up to me. "And finally! Itsuki Reo, the winner of today''s sports festival. I gotta say, you have the most versatile Quirk I had ever seen. The only thing I have to say is to keep working hard because I am sure that you will be an amazing Hero one day" All might said while putting the gold medal around my neck and gave me a hug.


    After the hug he patted my shoulder with a laugh, All Might spoke again but this time only loud enough so that only I could hear him. "You did good Young Reo, and judging from the conversations I have heard from the Heroes, I am sure you will get tons of nominations, so choose wisely to ensure your bright future".


    "Yes, thank you All Might" I said to him with a bright smile on my face. After that walked away from me and went towards Midnight and took the mic from her.


    "Well, these are your winners! But listen up, everyone, pay attention to what I have to say. Anyone could have ended up here and won the sports festival. Don''t feel so down at your loss because here at UA, you will have time to grow and shape yourself to become splendid heroes! All you students here did a wonderful job today, so can we please get a round of applause!" All Might said as the arena became filled with the sound of everyone clapping.


    Well, I have to say, that was an awesome speech and being the symbol of peace also helps. I looked all around and saw how much these people and students look up to him. Most of the first years happily smiled because of his words and others began to feel better because of the encouragement he gave them.


    "The next generation of Heroes is definitely looking promising!" All Might declared which got him another round of applause. He raised his hands up in the air "And I would like to say one more thing, so everyone please say it with me! Thank you for everyone''s hard work!"


    "Plus Ultra!!"


    With that, the Sports Festival for the 1st year was finally over. This was the same scene from the canon. On the screen, it looked funny but now it was completely different.


    I finally met Momo and our friends. All of them happily congratulated me. Chatting happily, all of us left the stadium. I pulled out my phone and saw that my mom had texted me to wait at the station.


    So, they did come here. I became really happy that they could see me winning the tournament. Watching it in the stadium and watching it on TV are completely different things. Both me and Momo were waiting at the station for my parents to come. Soon, my parents arrived and I was immediately engulfed in a tight hug by my mom. Momo was standing by my side. My mom used her other hand and pulled her into the hug too. Suddenly a camera flashed, I looked at the side and found my father clicked a photo of us hugging.


    Finally, both Momo and I were allowed to go. "I am so proud of you, son" my father said and pulled me in another hug. But this time it was a fatherly hug. The hug didn''t last long.


    "We both are so proud of you" My mother said while holding back her tears of happiness.


    We finally settled down for a few minutes before the train arrived. When we were finally back into the Yaoyorozu compound, we were met with another celebration. Momo''s parents have arranged for a party in their compound to congratulate me on my win. Both of them congratulated me again and again along with my parents.


    When the party was finally over I gave Momo a good night kiss in front of her parents and my parents. I was too tired to care about all those stuff, it was also the same with Momo. Finally, the fatigue was catching up to both of us. We really had a long and tiring day. Even if my body wasn''t tired, my mind was telling me to sleep.


    After reaching our house, I directly went to the shower. Ahhh... so relaxing. After a long and relaxing bath, my body slammed into the bed, and sleep immediately embraced me and my world became dark...

 Chapter 23: Hero Names... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "I blame you... you beast!" Momo said while glaring at me. I just rubbed the back of my neck and chuckled sheepishly.


    Both of us were back to school now that the short break after the Sports Festival was over. And the reason of Momo being angry at me is because she was walking funny, while she was also pouting.


    "Even after when you had your wicked ways with me, I still wasn''t able to satisfy you" Momo said while she kept her glaring daggers at me and she still had that cute pout on her face.


    "I am sorry... but you were the one who kept me asking for more and more!" I retorted while chuckling. Neither of us were actually angry at each other.


    "Yes... that was my mistake... but you have to get another girl or I will die..." Momo whined while clutching my arm like a koala.


    (A/N: I know this is a pretty stupid reason to get a harem but it was the easiest way to get a harem without excessive drama)


    It would be really funny... but I don''t want her to die. And I truly don''t know what to think about this ''get another girl'' thing. Honestly, I want a harem for myself, I truly do. A lot of men also dream of getting a harem, I don''t know about getting another girl but I want a woman ''Nemuri Kayama'', to be exact and I don''t know how to get her. It''s not like I can just go to her directly and ask her to join my harem or even ask her to date since she is a teacher here.


    When both of us woke up in the morning after our last night''s workout, I felt really guilty. Momo wasn''t even able to walk straight when she woke up. I gave her a massage (seriously, nothing naughty), helped her in the shower then left her. According to Momo, her mom had been giving her a knowing smile which was really embarrassing for her. So yeah, from next time when we sleep together, I will stop after only 3 or 4 times. I don''t even know how the hell I am getting so much stamina, it must be something related to my power.


    I was brought out of my thoughts when Momo opened the door of our class. I met with a similar sight, we were pretty early so not many students were here. I went up to Iida and started chatting, I had seen the news about Iida''s brother so I asked him about that. He seemed pretty uneasy so I just changed the topic before wishing him well. Soon, the class began flooding with the students, while I was chatting with Eijirou until a voice called me from behind.


    "Reo..." I turned around and saw Shoto Todoroki. Everyone in the class became quiet in an instant. No one wanted to miss anything about the confrontation between Itauki Reo the ruler of metal (unofficial given name because of Midnight) and Shoto Todoroki (Midnight gave him a name too but it didn''t stick).


    "I finally resolved my own problem which didn''t let me use my left time to its fullest, so I hope we can have a battle once again another day. I recognize you as the strongest in this class, so I am aiming to surpass you" Todoroki said and extended his hand towards me. Well, looks like he got his shit together.


    I repeated his gesture and shook his hand. "I will be looking forward to that fight, then both of us can go all out" I told him with a charismatic smile on my face.


    "I will too" Todoroki said and went back to his seat.


    I noticed a purple-faced Bakugo was glaring murder at me. To be honest, I don''t care how he felt after being humiliated by me to that extent and honestly, I didn''t care. Even if he turns out to be a villain then I would happily take him off from the streets, maybe two of his limbs, and throw him into prison after that. Do I feel guilty for doing this to someone? No... not even in the slightest. At the beginning, I kept avoiding him but he kept pushing me again and again... well yeah I snapped.


    "Good morning class. Get into your seats." A familiar bored voice sounded out, causing everyone to sit down and everyone responded back to his greeting.


    "Today we will be doing something different for class. Code Names. You will be picking out your Hero names." Aizawa revealed, causing the class to get excited at not having to do something boring.


    After that he had to calm down the class, Momo looked pretty excited too.


    "Hero names? Why are we picking out our Hero names so early?" even if Momo was excited, she still asked. After all, she was our class president.


    After that, he went on to explain the purpose and reason on why they would be doing it today, as well as revealing the number of nominations the students had.


    I noticed that Momo had way more than she did in the canon. The only reason for this could be that she didn''t lose in the first round and even won in the 2nd round. It made her name quite famous since she was able to show off her powers.


    Bakugo was in the third, with Todoroki in the second. Of course, I was way ahead of them in the lead for first, getting an insane amount, which didn''t surprise me. None of my classmates called out unfair because all of them knew my power and what I can do with that.


    "Now with these, you will be going into internships with the Pro Heroes." Aizawa announced.


    "Internship?" Izuku curiously questioned out loud.


    "Yes, you will be receiving the training that will help you guys to improve your abilities as well as teaching you guys how to combat villains and see the Pro Heroes at work. Thankfully the USJ incident didn''t escalate to anything worse..." he turned his eyes towards me. The students also followed the direction he is looking at. Aizawa looked at me almost gratefully and then continued again "...but if a situation like that ever happens again, then you will need to know how to defend yourself."


    "So today, we will be picking out your Hero names, but they are temporary for now. And if you are not serious about them, then you will have to-" Aizawa was speaking, but was interrupted when a certain R-Rated suddenly barged into the classroom.


    "Then you will have to pay!" Midnight said as she seductively walked inside and went to stand beside Aizawa.


    "Midnight!" The students called out in surprise. Wow... no matter how many times I see her, she is still so gorgeous and beautiful. I felt someone grab my hand and I immediately froze. I robotically turned my head towards Momo because I knew very well that it was Momo''s hand. I looked at her and she was giving me a disapproving look.


    "I don''t know what you see in her but if she is your choice then I am fine with it" Momo said to in low whisper. As she spoke her disapproving look turned into an approving smile.


    After that she let me go, but not before she squeezed my hand slightly to show her support. Both of us then immediately turned towards Aizawa and Midnight.


    "Because a lot of Hero names are used by students become recognized by society, you will have to make sure to be serious about this and know if it is appropriate" Midnight finished and licked her lips while winking. Our homeroom teacher, Aizawa just sighed at her antics.


    Midnight than started to scan the class when her eyes finally landed on me and she again licked her lips seductively. From what I have seen previously, she is definitely interested in me. Even if not romantically, she is definitely much more interested in me than my classmates if I consider all her signals.


    "Yes, Midnight will be making sure your names are okay" Aizawa said to the students who were already thinking of good Hero names for themselves. All of the students were then handed a whiteboard and a marker so that they could work out their Hero names more efficiently. During that whole time, I noticed Midnight was looking at me. She only removed her eyes from me a few times.


    I already knew what name I wanted for myself. There could be no other names for this particular Quirk or power I have.


    As the time passed by, I watched how the students walked up to the front to announce their names. Momo went with her canon name ''Everything Hero: Creati'' and Izuku came up with ''Deku''. Midnight asked him with concern if he was fine with it or not. He just told her he was sure that he wanted this name, so Midnight accepted the name. She could only help but she can''t choose a name for someone.


    I would never understand why Izuku would take up the name that his bullies used to tease him with. Maybe Bakugo left a huge impression on his mind or he secretly has an M fetish... ugh... I berated my own brain for thinking that.


    "Itsuki Reo, it''s your turn." Midnight called me to the front. She looked like she was waiting to hear the name I had thought of. I calmly walked up to the front of the class and held up my whiteboard.


    "The Hero name I pick is ''Magneto''" I announced to the whole class. After I announced my name, all the students immediately nodded their heads in understanding. I don''t even want to know why they would do that. Midnight also looked very happy, she seemed to approve my Hero name completely...

 Chapter 24: Internship Begins... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    The class continued with the Hero names until all the students were done with their names. Like in the canon, Todoroki chose Shoto and Bakugo didn''t choose anything.


    "Now then, let''s talk about your internships" Aizawa spoke up when all of us were finally done with the names. Then he went on to explain the details on internships and what should the students do who didn''t get any internship offers.


    "So think carefully about where you want to go before you choose" Aizawa said while he and Midnight started to pass out the papers that had their internship offers. When Midnight finally reached me, she looked me in eyes and smirked.


    "I didn''t know that you would be this lucky... or it might have been because you won all the events on your own" Midnight said while handing me the paper and walked away to hand the papers to the rest of the students. I raised my eyebrows in confusion but didn''t say anything.


    I scanned through the paper and my eyes stuck on a particular name. I have been looking forward to this but I wasn''t 100 percent sure that she would select me. Rumi Usagiyama, also known as the Rabbit Hero: Mirko. Then I dived into my thoughts... will it be alright to take an internship with her? I know that I wanted to get an internship with her before but now that I got it I am thinking about the pros and cons, fan-fucking-tastic.


    Ok, let''s see. She is a melee fighter and to be honest, I could learn lots of stuff from her but I also don''t get to learn about my Quirk. Wait... if I get an internship with someone who will help me with my Quirk then I had to tell the truth about my Quirk. It''s not like that I can''t tell my next teacher but I already know what my power could actually do and currently, I am only lacking the raw power to use them.


    So, now I came to my actual weakness, which is my physical condition, if I get an internship with Mirko then she would definitely make me work out and that would improve my physical condition. Ok, it''s decided I am taking an internship with her.


    "So, Reo, who did you choose? The grin on your face is telling that you won some lottery or something" Momo asked me while leaned down beside me so that she could take a look at my list.


    "I will tell on the way back home but before that, I need to talk with Aizawa sensei about my Hero Costume" I told Momo before getting up from my seat.


    During this two days break, I thought a lot about my Hero Costume and found that I needed to make some changes to it if I wanted to continue using it. So I went over to Aizawa and told him about the changes I wanted and he said that those changes aren''t that big and can be done in a short time.


    The rest of the day was pretty normal. Everything was pretty boring if I have to say. Sigh... now there can''t be a USJ incident every day or the UA Sports Festival. So, after school was over, we went straight to the station after we bid farewell to our friends.


    Exiting the train, we decided to visit the Ice-Cream parlor. After getting our favorite flavors we started to walk towards home hand in hand. I was quite surprised to see that our hands were censored but I decided not to bother with it. (A/N: I can''t believe that the MC did something lewd like hand-holding... no wonder it was censored).


    "You didn''t tell me who you chose for your internship" Momo said while licking her Ice-Cream.


    "Rumi Usagiyama or known as Rabbit Hero: Mirko. Who did you choose?" I told her casually. Momo after hearing Mirko''s name, she completely froze. Damn, I must have shocked her heavily.


    "Damn... you are really lucky. If you get an internship with her then you can work on your only weakness" Momo spoke up suddenly and jumped on me giving me a tight hug. She must be really happy for me.


    "The same thing I had thought" I told her and she finally let me go. So I asked my question, again. I just hope that she didn''t take Uwabumi as she chose in canon.


    "So who did you choose?" I asked her.


    "...I am confused. I am confused between Uwabumi and Ryuko. Since I had some time before I needed to decide, I thought that I should seriously think about this before I choose anyone" Momo told me kind of thinking seriously.


    Well, she should choose Ryuko with her eyes closed. I am so glad that she didn''t lose in 1st round and got the option to choose Ryuko which didn''t happen in the canon.


    "I think you should choose Ryuko, she is a much better hero than Uwabumi. I think you should learn from the better" I told Momo.


    Momo also nodded and we finally reached the Yaoyorozu compound. I went to my house, greeted my mom, and then I went to train.


    Just like that, two days passed and Aizawa informed me that they finished the new modifications I wanted on my Hero Costume. So, one more day before I get to start my internship. I have already received Rumi Usagiyama''s address and I wasn''t even slightly shocked when I found that it was in a forest.


    Momo had also accepted an internship with Dragon Hero Ryuko. After reaching home, she searched a lot on the internet and found that Uwabumi was much busier with her celebrity image than her job as a Hero. The next day, the first thing she did was sign up for an internship with Ryuko.


    So, now here I was sneaking into Momo''s room. I don''t know why she called, she just told me to come quickly. I peeked into her room and found it empty. I entered the room and heard the water running in the shower, I went to knock on the shower door but before I could do that, the door opened and Momo grabbed my collar and dragged me inside, and she immediately pushed her tongue into my mouth.


    After the intense kiss ended... I looked at her and she was completely naked like the day she was born. Then she started to grind her hips against my body. "Pants down Magneto" she purred into my ears and without any questions, I did what she asked. Well, it''s pretty easy to guess what happened after that but I seriously held back this time. From tomorrow we are starting our internship and I don''t want Momo to arrive at Ryuko''s while walking funny.


    So, after doing it only three times, we stopped. Momo was soundly sleeping on my chest and I was stroking her back with care. Just like that, I went to sleep too while I was also pretty excited to start my internship with Rabbit Hero: Mirko.


    The next morning we followed our usual routine, that is I sneaked out of her room and went back to my house. After getting ready for school we immediately left. Both of us were really excited and we found that we weren''t the only ones excited. Everyone was pretty excited about their one week of an internship.


    Finally, Aizawa opened the door and entered the class. "Are you guys ready! Make sure you don''t lose your Hero Costumes" Aizawa said to the students (us) as he was seeing us off. I kissed Momo goodbye and wished her luck with her internship. Then I wished luck to Denki, Eijirou, and Iida. Though Iida looked quite uneasy and felt different now, he still wished me back.


    Hero Killer incident also happened during this week. Iida is like this because his brother was hospitalized by the Hero Killer. Honestly, I want to fight him. Then I started to imagine what would he think if he comes to learn why Ochako wants to be a hero.


    Everyone else left for their internships via train but I didn''t have that luxury. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a train station in the middle of the forest so, I had to take a bus towards the nearest stop to Mirko''s house. I boarded the bus and immediately connected my earphones and started listening to music. I was carrying a backpack, in which my new Hero Costume was kept. The design was the same as before, I just added some new stuff.


    After almost 1 and half hours, I reached the nearest bus stop from her home. I walked into the forest and after 15 minutes of walking, I finally saw a small and cozy house there. I have to say, the house looked really nice, even if it is in the middle of the forest.


    I walked up to her door and found that it was unlocked. Even if it was open I wasn''t a creep or pervert so I did what a gentleman should do. I knocked on her door two times. Is she not here or got bored waiting for me and went on villain hunting?


    I knocked on the door again but this time I decided to call her too. "Hello is anyo-" before I could finish that, the door opened abruptly and a kick came in my direction. I was surprised but that wasn''t enough for me to get hit. The attack was stopped by iron sand which came out of my backpack.


    "Interesting... you were surprised but were still able to stop my attack" Rabbit Hero: Mirko, in her usual getup, came out of the door.


    "Good for both you and me or I would have to drop you at the nearest hospital. Congratulations, you passed the test" Mirko said with a huge smile on her face. I wasn''t sure if she was happy that I passed the test or she didn''t have to drop me in hospital.


    "Hello! Nice to meet you, my name is Itsuki Reo, just called me Reo" I introduced myself to her. I know that she knows me but it''s common courtesy to introduce yourself when you meet someone for the first time.


    She looked at me approvingly "Myself, Rumi Usugiyama, call me Rumi..."

 Chapter 25: Surprise...!! [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "So let''s start with your Quirk, I can''t work with it if I don''t know anything about your Quirk" Rumi told me.


    "My Quirk lets me control and manipulate metals, as you have already seen it in the tournament" I told her. I know she can be trusted but I wasn''t be going to blabber about my actual Quirk on the first day I meet her.


    She nodded and stroked her chin while thinking something. After some time she looked at me and scanned me from head to toe, to be honest, it felt quite uneasy.


    "Ok, change into your Hero Costume. I will attack you from different directions, this time I will be using my full power so if I end up hitting you, then you die. I don''t want my 1st intern dying, so try not to die. I want to check your reaction time" after telling me that she gestures me towards her house where I was going to change. I immediately changed into my Hero Costume and came out.


    Both of us moved from her house towards the deeper part of the forest filled with tall trees.


    "Get ready!" She exclaimed and my hero suit started to leak iron sand. Below the iron plates I have stored iron sand, I also had 10 grenade-like flasks at my back hanging from my belt. They also contained iron sand. This was the change I asked Aizawa to make in my Hero Costume. The quantity of iron sand wasn''t that much but it was more than enough to fight against a single enemy while still having my defensive wall around me.


    Rumi was about to attack me but stopped when she saw iron sand coming out of my hero costume. She smirked and nodded towards me approvingly and crouched on the ground like any wild animal would, she was ready to pounce on its prey. She did the same in the next moment, she pounced on me with a huge force which made the dust rise up from the place from where she launched herself.


    For her, I was prey and she attacked me like that, she kicked in my direction which was stopped by my iron sand wall. She used the wall as a support and jumped away. I have to say, she got away from me much faster than Izuku did. I could catch her if I tried but I have to try hard. She landed on a tree and used that as a support to launch herself at me once again. This time the attack was much faster than before but I was still able to stop her. Even if she got faster it didn''t bother me in the slightest.


    She kept repeating the same thing and each time, her attack kept getting faster and faster. I have to agree that now her speed is giving me problems. So I started to use one of my hands to manipulate the iron sand. The reaction speed of my sand became much fatser which Rumi noticed in an instant. She kept attacking me like that for few more minutes before she finally stopped. Her final attack was the fastest I saw but I could react to that easily when using my hand.


    "I have seen enough, your reaction time is more than decent. Now, I want to know what your physical capabilities are, I know for someone with a Quirk like yours it is pretty useless, but if you neglect it then you could face problems if some villain could negate your Quirk" Rumi told me and I completely agree with her even if that wasn''t going to happen with me since no one could negate or steal my Quirk but I wasn''t going to tell her that so I just nodded my head.


    "I am going to be honest with you, I can''t teach you anything about your Quirk but I could make sure that your physical body wouldn''t be the weak link anymore. You won''t gain special strength like those with strength like people with Quirks have, but you would definitely be able to defeat or surprise someone who would think you are physically weak" Rumi said to me with a serious look on her face. Now, she was in complete trainer and no no-nonsense mode, I have to say this makes her look cute.


    "From today, you will be joining me in my physical exercise routine for the time period of your internship with me" Rumi said and gestured me to follow her. Well, I will say that I am not disappointed, after all, I came to her because of this particular reason.


    "You can keep those metal plates on your body for the increased weight but I would appreciate it if you don''t use them to help yourself. I wouldn''t know if you use them but it will definitely be your loss since you won''t gain anything throughout the week" Rumi said while she took me to what looked like a running track. I won''t be using them, or my coming here would be a complete waste. I knew that myself.


    Throughout the next 4 hours, I regretted thinking that. Rumi is a sadist, a slave driver. She made me follow a routine that made my whole body ache. But I know that if I survive through this hellish training camp, I would be much stronger than before. At least physically.


    After my training was over, she kept training on her own and I have to say she is really beautiful. Her chocolate-colored skin and her sleeveless leotard were an instant kill combo if someone looked at her like I was doing. I don''t think many get this opportunity though. I knew that I was her 1st intern and I don''t think a villain would ogle her when she is trying to beat him up and break his bones.


    Finally, I was able to get up again which made her stop her exercises. "I have to say, you impressed me. I never thought that someone with a Quirk like yours would be able to keep up so long with my training. Did you train on your own or had a trainer?" Rumi asked me curiously.


    "Yes, I trained under Carmine Allesandro before I started UA. At home, I still follow his routine" I told her honestly. I didn''t think that I needed to hide this. She also nodded after my trainer''s name.


    "I will be assigning you a new training routine, follow that routine from now on" She told me while she went inside, I followed her but didn''t enter until she gestured me to enter.


    "Aren''t you a gentleman? I like you, Reo" she said to me while laughing.


    She took out a paper and scribbled down something on it and handed it to me. I looked at it and almost passed out, but somehow I was able to hold myself back from doing that.


    After that, she told me that day one of my internship was over. She left me to change back into my regular clothes. Before leaving I thanked her which she waved off. I somehow reached my home, Momo still wasn''t back so I texted her before going into the shower. I rested and meditated the rest of the day until I went back to train with the new routine given by Rumi.


    But before I did that, I went to check on Momo, she has replied to my text when I was meditating. I peeked into her room and saw she was soundly sleeping so I left her and went to train. The day was way too tiring for both of us, so I decided to sleep in my own room without doing any naughty stuff with Momo, but she texted me after dinner so that we could sleep together.


    We didn''t do anything except cuddling and kissing. Then we talked about our internships before we finally fell asleep.


    The next morning was normal too, after breakfast I kissed Momo goodbye and went towards Rumi home to train. It was the second day of the internship. If I remember correctly, Izuku would develop full cowl today, he is training with Gran Torino and Stain will meet Shigaraki today.


    So, the Hosu incident will happen tomorrow, and Izuku, Todoroki, and Iida will fight with him and get hospitalized. Let''s see if I could jump in their fight with Stain before the others could fight him or the Heroes scare him away. At least I would try to reach him before he starts the fight with my classmates, I don''t want any of them getting injured or even worse except for Bakugo. He can go take Stain''s sword up to his ass and die for all I care.


    I finally reached Rumi''s house and followed the same routine which we did yesterday.


    "I think you have a second Quirk" Rumi suddenly spoke during my training. This was completely out of my imagination, I thought that she might find out something related to my Quirk but honestly, I wasn''t expecting this.


    "What do mean by a second Quirk?" I asked her nervously. I am pretty sure that I don''t have a 2nd Quirk, God didn''t tell me anything about that.


    "Now that I have seen your improvement since yesterday, I am damn sure you have a 2nd Quirk. This Quirk is boosting your physical body and stamina. There is no other way you could have gotten used to the training routine I have assigned you yesterday" she told me while looking at me.


    "Did you ever feel that your previous training was useless and didn''t improve your body or stamina?" Rumi asked me while she sat down right in front of me cross-legged.


    "Yes, I did, I felt it strange that after training for just some time my strength or my Quirk would increase exponentially." I told her. Could it be that I really have a second Quirk that is making me get used to my training and boosting up my body? I don''t know for sure but this needs to be experimented with, this also explains why my stamina kept increasing... is this some kind of pirated version of Zenkai Boost?...

 Chapter 26: Hero Killer: Stain... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Uhmm... so what now?" After finally calming down my nerves, when Rumi broke the sudden and unexpected news, I was able to ask her the most important question at this moment.


    "Nothing! We came to know that you have another Quirk and that''s it, but I am going to increase your training routine so that it could match up with your boosted body" Rumi said. After resting for some time we resumed our training.


    Now that she had pointed out, I have to agree that I lasted a few minutes longer than I had done yesterday. This same thing happened when I was training for the Aegis Shield. I practiced for a few hours and gained one more minute, it didn''t seem odd at that moment but now I think that it was rather odd to suddenly gain massive improvements in just a few hours.


    I will say that I am quite happy with Rumi''s attitude. It didn''t seem like she would blab about my 2nd Quirk to anyone. But if it is a Quirk like Rumi had guessed, the machine should have shown it too, right? But it didn''t show up there, so could it be that I had awakened this Quirk at a later date. I know that this Quirk wasn''t given to me by God and it could have been my own Quirk...


    Hah...!! I don''t have the resources to find that now. I could apply for another Quirk test with Rumi''s help but I don''t want to draw any more attention. I have no problem showing off my powers or Quirk, I am just worried for my parents, just for my dad since he works away from home. If villains could find out about the schedule of the most secure school in all Japan, then gathering a student''s information won''t be that hard for them.


    Finally, our training for today was over and Rumi allowed me to go back. But before I went off she stopped me.


    "Tomorrow I will show you how to fight hand to hand and then take you to the city with me for the rounds. We might find some villain and I will be able to show you how Pro-Heroes work" Rumi said to me.


    "Ok, good night Rumi. Take care" I said while waving at her and walked away from her house. I was again dead tired today because Rumi romped up my training routine. After returning home I followed the same routine as yesterday and after dinner, I went to cuddle with Momo. Again we talked about how we spend our day and I told her about my 2nd Quirk.


    "So, Rumi thinks that you have another Quirk?" Momo asked me again for confirmation.


    "Yes, she is quite sure that bodies of normal humans or humans with Quirk like mine don''t react like my body does" I told her.


    "Well, it would certainly explain your regularly increasing stamina" she said and giggled.


    While speaking like this we went to sleep but the next day wasn''t exactly like the previous day.


    I was woken up by a flash of light, I somehow opened my eyes and saw Momo''s mom standing in front of the bed while holding her mobile. I froze and subconsciously started shaking Momo. Momo rubbed her eyes and looked at me. She gave me a kiss but that resulted in another flash. This seemed to bring Momo out of her sleepiness.


    She froze too who she saw her mom clicking pictures of us. Momo''s face immediately turned bright red. "What are you doing here mom?!" Momo screamed looking completely embarrassed.


    "Ooh... I was getting pictures for your photo album. Ah... my daughter grew up so fast" Momo''s mom said like it was the most normal thing to do. While speaking she placed her hand on her cheek and started to dream about her small girl has grown up. Wow... rich people are truly odd. After that, she didn''t even pay us any mind and walked out of the room still dreaming.


    "Your mom must really love you..." that is all I was able to say before Momo disappeared into the bathroom. For a moment I thought that she teleported. Well... after that I sneaked back into my house. Nothing like that happened in my house thankfully.


    After breakfast, both Momo and I were headed towards our own destination. After almost two hours I finally reached Rumi''s house. Rumi, like she said yesterday, showed me some hand-to-hand moves which were generally used to surprise enemies who would think that I would be sitting duck without my Quirk. She showed me a lot of moves, like any other good teacher or trainer. From what I remember from the manga, she should have been a battle maniac but it didn''t seem to be like that.


    We practiced the moves for sometime until Rumi''s phone started to ring. She accepted the call, it was from the Hero Association and she was informed that there was an attack on Hosu and she was being called there.


    "Come on let''s go there, maybe you could help or even learn some stuff" Rumi said. Woah... so the Hosu incident was already happening.


    I immediately made a huge iron surfboard like I had made in the first event of the tournament. I extended my hand towards Rumi, who hesitantly took my hand and climbed on the board. Her feet were immediately strapped by iron. "This will be much fatser than any other means" I told her to which she nodded. She pulled out her phone and marked Hosu on her map.


    Soon, the board rose up above the forest and with a sudden acceleration we flew towards Hosu, Rumi was standing behind me so the sudden acceleration made her grab my waist which I didn''t mind in the slightest. I kept increasing the speed but it didn''t bother Rumi anymore but she didn''t remove her hand from my waist.


    Because of the helmet, I wasn''t having any problem, but Rumi was somewhat bothered, that is why I had to somewhat lower my speed. After just 16 minutes of flight at breakneck speed, we finally reached Hosu. Since we were in the air we were able to look around quickly. Like in the canon there were three Nomus, but I wasn''t able to find Stain or that ''man-child''.


    "Take me to that monster" Rumi pointed towards a Nomu that Heroes were trying to stop but they weren''t strong enough. It wasn''t the flying Nomu or the muscular Nomu. It was the middle one, she asked to drop on a building nearby which I did. I removed the iron straps from her feet and she landed on the roof.


    "You wait here and watch for now, I know you could help me deal with that monster but if you do, then the police will try to charge you with illegal use of Quirk" Rumi said and jumped off the roof towards the Nomu. She saw that I was about to protest but she stopped me. Damn... she is right. Police in this world are exactly the same as the people in the ministry of improper use of magic by minors in Harry Potter world. Even if it was to stop villains they would just charge a case and be done with it.


    Then, how I am supposed to fight Stain? Well... I could just say he attacked me and I defended myself. Yeah... that would work and even other Pro-Heroes would also support me.


    I looked towards Rumi who seemed to have the time of her day while fighting the Nomu. She was fighting it with a huge grin on her face. I fucking take it back... she is definitely a battle maniac. Then I closed my eyes and started to look for metal objects which resembled a sword. Only after a few seconds, I found the only sword in that area. The board immediately turned in that direction and flew towards it. I reached over a dark alley where I landed.


    "You came to the wrong place at the wrong time, kid" a cold voice was heard from the alley.


    "I know you, you are that metal kid. Now, run off to where you came from and bring some fake Heroes with you if you want to be useful" the cold voice was again heard but this time Stain walked out of the shadows while talking to me. I have to say, he has that scare factor. Even if he is not releasing his aura I could clearly feel his bloodlust. My flasks immediately opened and started to leak iron sand.


    "I am not someone who wastes his time speaking unnecessary things" this was only thing I said before the iron sand rushed in his direction and some iron sand made a boundary around so that he can''t get to me. The iron sand kept coming out of my body plates. Stain was fast... not fast like Rumi but his instincts were like wild animals. Before even I launched an attack he would notice it.


    But that wasn''t enough, he started to gain scratches and gashes on his body as I kept attacking due to my active role in attacking he was unable to even launch an attack towards me. I saw that he tried to make some distance between us but I collapsed the wall behind him stopping his retreat. I raised my hand and the walls beside me cracked and I pulled out metal rods from them. I placed those rods above us so that I could stop him from jumping away.


    Stain was getting more and more frustrated, at this moment I was honestly playing with him. He had already started to release his bloodlust, even if it was scary it didn''t bother me much. Stain knew that he couldn''t win against me and decided to run away from me, he slashed his blade at the metal rods so he could make a gap and run away but this gave me all the time I needed to land a hit. I sent another volley of iron sand at him and was finally able to catch both of his legs.


    I immediately closed my palm crushing both of his legs. Stain let out a blood-curdling scream before dropping to the ground.


    "You are not a Hero... not at all, you must be purged" He said while throwing knives at me. The knives stopped as soon as left his hand.


    "You are stupid to even think that metal would ever harm me". That was all I said before punching him with a fist of iron sand to knock him out.


    "Now, I would have to dump him on the police and tell some half-truths." I thought while stroking my chin...

 Chapter 27: Hosu Incident (& Aftermath)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I removed the wall and the iron pillars I had used to block Stain''s escape route. Now that I think of Stain was only dangerous in the canon because of his bloodlust and his assassin-type techniques. I lifted up Stain''s body and walked out of the dark alley.


    It was complete chaos outside the alley. I think I heard Izuku''s scream coming from above. Nah... the creepy midget stalker can''t fly... while thinking this I looked up and found Izuku was being carried away by the Nomu with wings. Damn...!! He didn''t even fight Stain this time, how the fuck did he get caught??


    Even if I don''t like that creepy stalker, I still don''t want him to be killed or severely injured. I immediately used my powers and brought out the iron pillars I left back in the alley. I morphed one of the pillars into several iron threads & hanged Stain on an electric pole. Now he couldn''t escape even if he gained consciousness.


    As soon as I finished binding Stain, I immediately took flight. This time I didn''t wait to make a surfboard from iron sand. I couldn''t afford to lose sight of Izuku. I took the remaining iron pillars with me. I could use them to bind the Nomu until the police can take care of them. Izuku immediately noticed me flying towards him, when I got into a comfortable distance I launched the iron pillars towards the Nomu. The pillars impaled its body, the Nomu screamed in pain, and due to that, it dropped Izuku.


    As I saw Izuku falling I rushed towards him and caught him. He had closed his eyes in fear when he noticed that Nomu had dropped him. But as soon as I caught him, he opened his eyes and saw me. "Th-Thank you for saa-saving me" Izuku somehow stuttered out. Both of us immediately landed on the roof of the nearest building. I looked at the Nomu which was now on the ground due to those pillars lodged inside his body. After that, I used the pillars to snake into its body and used them to pin it on the ground.


    (A/N: Just like Magneto pinned down Wolverine at the end of X-Men, days of future past)


    "Are you fine?" I asked Izuku.


    "Y-yes... you saved me before it could even harm me" Izuku said looking grateful towards me.


    I grabbed Izuku by his Hero Costume and took flight again but this time with my board and I also gathered all the iron sand that was scattered around. When I landed where I had tied up Stain, the place was filled with police and Pro-Heroes. Rumi, Gran Torino, and Endeavor were also there. The rest of the students like Todoroki & Iida and some other minor Heroes were also there.


    The police were questioning them and wanted to know the person responsible for Stain''s condition. Even though I could have done with less popularity but I didn''t want anyone else to take responsibility for this. This could be a problem if it comes out in open at a later date. So, I immediately went forward after I let down Izuku.


    The questioning was being done by Kenji Tsuragamae, the police with a dog face. "I am responsible for this" I said and this made every single person turn around towards me.


    "What are you doing here, kid?" the dog police asked me.


    "Where have you been? I have been looking for you around the building I left you" Rumi spoke before I could even answer. Well looks like it would work out even more nicely with Rumi''s help.


    "You brought him here? So he is your intern & didn''t you tell him about carelessly using his Quirk" Kenji asked Rumi. I found that this was my time to speak up.


    "Yes, I was waiting on the building where she left me but he attacked me thinking that I was some Pro-Hero and he ended up like that. I was taking him to the police when I saw Izuku was being kidnapped by that flying creature. So I bound him here and went to save Izuku" I told the Kenji. Rumi didn''t look that much concerned, but the others immediately turned towards Izuku. Who just nodded that I was the one who saved him.


    Kenji then asked me to take them to the Nomu I pinned on the ground. Stain was immediately taken into police custody. Then I took them to the place where the Nomu was. The police worked very fast and took it into custody too.


    "As you are not a Hero you can''t take credit for this, you know that right?" The dog-faced police asked me.


    "I know that". I said. I didn''t mind that very much. I just wanted to fight Hero Killer and the Nomu was just a bonus.


    "But since you were here with Rumi, she can take the credit" Kenji told me.


    "I am not that desperate that I would take my own intern''s credit. Do whatever you want with it. Me and my intern will be leaving if the investigation is over" Rumi said and she looked really really bored. Well I can''t blame her, the action was all fine but investigations are boring.


    The police chief nodded and I made a board, both Rumi and I climbed on it and flew away from there. "Fly faster... this is awesome" Rumi said from behind me and grabbed my waist so that she won''t fall. Even without holding me, she won''t fall because of the iron straps around her feet. I immediately increased the speed and blasted off towards Rumi''s house.


    We soon reached her house and we had already decided to call this a day. I changed back into my regular clothes and came out of her house.


    "You are good... I never bothered with that Hero Killer but from what I heard he was very dangerous" Rumi said to me.


    "Yes, he was pretty fast and had great endurance, I was only able to stop him after I crushed his legs" I told Rumi, she seemed to think for a few moments before nodding her head.


    After that, we just bid farewell to each other and I walked away. When I entered my home I found that Momo was there. She was already back because Ryuko was called in during the Hosu incident, so she let her go early today.


    "You were there weren''t you?" Momo asked me but that didn''t seem much like a question but a statement.


    I looked towards the kitchen and found that even though my mom seemed to work on food but she was much more interested in our conversation.


    "Yes, I was there. Rumi received a message about the attack so she took me with her" I said. My mom immediately turned towards me and looked at me worriedly.


    "Don''t worry nothing happened, other interns were there too. We just saw everything from far while the Pro-Heroes took care of the villains and those monsters" I told them. I didn''t like to lie to either my mom or Momo but for mom, I did that. I will tell the truth to Momo later, she will understand that there was risk and danger in our job of Hero but my mom wouldn''t understand that.


    From the news, I came to know that Endeavor took the credit for defeating the Hero Killer Stain along with the Nomu with wings. Today, Momo stayed at our home for dinner. After dinner, I sneakily sneaked into her room and told her the truth. Like I had thought, she understood the whole matter. Even though she didn''t like that I had to lie but she agreed that my mom would be needlessly worried. Becoming a Hero comes with additional risks.


    The next day, I went to Rumi''s house to train, it was already the 4th day of the internship. Honestly, I have started to enjoy training with Rumi in just three days. We spent our whole time learning more moves about hand-to-hand combat. We also worked out together, to say it was quite enjoyable.


    Just like that, two more days passed, learning about hand-to-hand combat from Rumi and doing the physical training with her. I improved a lot in just these 6 days. I was really going to miss spending time with her. She wasn''t like anything I had imagined. Yes, she was a battle maniac but she didn''t show it until and unless it was in a fight. She was a training junkie too and only because of her training, I was able to improve that much. I am really glad that I took an internship with her.


    So, I was finally on the way to Rumi''s house for the final and last day of the internship. So, today the life story, origin, and ideologies of Stain would go viral and would inspire a new wave of villains to join the league of villains. I didn''t even care about them, for now, my aim was All For One and if I decide to stay in this world for some time then Overhaul too... yes... him. I don''t have a mission about him but he is pretty dangerous and insane. Well, I will think about him later when the time comes...


    I finally reached Rumi''s house and found her sitting in front of her house on the ground cross-legged. After noticing my arrival, she opened her eyes and looked at me intensely. Something is different about her today...


    "You are finally here... today we will do something different..." Rumi spoke in a distant voice and rose up from the ground...

 Chapter 28: Payment... [edited]

    Happy New Year guys... I just wanted to wish everyone. 2020 was complete shit, I just hope that 2021 would be better than that. Many of us had many grievances this year but none of them matter now... a new year is beginning and we just have to hope that it would be better than this one. There won''t be another chapter today, I have a small party today with my friends. In some countries, 2021 has already arrived and in some hours other countries will also follow.


    So, once again... HAPPY NEW YEAR GUYS!! MAY THIS NEW YEAR BE BETTER!! ??????


    ---------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "You are finally here... today we will do something different..." Rumi spoke in a distant voice and rose up from the ground... "Today I will be getting my payment for training you".


    That didn''t sound very nice... damn...!! That didn''t sound nice at all. What the hell did she mean by payment? I know she isn''t talking about money because if she was interested in money then she could have lived in a better place with better accommodations.


    "I trained you, now you owe me a fight... without holding anything back" Rumi spoke and her aura and pressure started to spike more and more. I could see the hunger for battle dancing in her eyes... well, I should have expected this, she is a battle maniac, after all.


    "Quickly, change into your Hero Costume, I will be waiting for you in our usual training spot". Rumi spoked and walked away.


    Honestly, I was pretty excited too, the last time when she used her powers to attack me was when she was checking my reaction time. Even though at that time neither of us were interested in fighting each other. I was slightly nervous, slightly scared but my excitement was overwhelming my other emotions.


    Now, some people would say that fear makes a person weak or a coward. But I had found out that fear makes you stronger, fear would make you try harder, fear makes you exert more force than your body can, fear makes you run faster than you usually do. Fear drives us to improve and without fear, we would start to stagnate.


    But we should never let fear drive us, we should use it to drive ourselves to make ourselves better. While thinking these boring but useful lessons, I was now dressed in my Hero Costume and I was heading towards our usual train spot. I walked up to the place and found Rumi was waiting for me in the middle of the field.


    "Now get ready, Reo. Don''t hesitate or you will be in a world of pain and if you lose too soon then I would honestly regret training you, after all, I came to like & respect you" Rumi said while crouching on the ground as she had done on the first day.


    "Don''t worry Rumi, I won''t disappoint you" I said while my iron sand had started to move around me in an erratic manner. Usually, I used slashing or piercing shapes made up of iron sand to fight my enemies but I didn''t want to do that to Rumi. And if I held back then I would be definitely insulting her. So I was going to use blunt shaped weapons to fight against Rumi.


    "Don''t hold back!" Rumi exclaimed and jumped towards with full force. Today she was fast as the first day but the force behind her kick was much greater. It didn''t budge my wall by it definitely made a small shockwave. Last time I didn''t attack her but this time it was different, so I attacked her with a blunt-shaped weapon made up of iron sand. She had already jumped away using the wall as a support and she used her arm to redirect the blunt-shaped object.


    She landed on a nearby tree and used that to jump towards me once again, but this time her speed has slightly increased. This time I didn''t give her a chance and used my hand gesture to throw another blunt-shaped object towards her. The object slammed on her stomach and made her crash against a tree before dropping on the ground.


    "Yes...!! That is what I have been speaking about!" She said while wiping away the blood from her mouth. Damn... is she a masochist too along with a battle maniac...?? That''s a fucking dangerous combination.


    "Now that the warmup is over let''s start the real fight" She said and jumped towards another tree instead of jumping towards me. But this time her speed increased massively, I could no longer be callous about her speed even while I was using my hands. The increase in her speed was very drastic.


    With a blood-thirsty grin on her face, she kicked towards my back which was stopped by the iron sand wall, but I couldn''t harden the wall to withstand her force. The wall was taken down even if she had to back away but seeing the wall collapse, her grin became more bloodthirsty. Her face may split in two with that kind of grin on her face.


    We continued to exchange interactions like this for a few moments before I started to slightly gain on her. It was true that none of us were able to hit anyone after I hit Rumi once before but I could clearly see that now her aura was getting wilder and wilder.


    I couldn''t let this continue or I won''t know if I would have to deal with a wild humanoid rabbit. I gathered all the iron sand around me and I even started to pull out metals from the ground. With a sudden hand gesture, I send a huge wave of iron & metal sand towards Rumi. She didn''t look worried at all and even started to giggle like a little girl with a new toy. She kept dodging the waves and the blunt objects which I sent towards her using the trees of jump around.


    Suddenly she changed her approach and with a speed more than I could follow she appeared in front of me. I was only able to see a white blur, her speed shocked me. She rose her feet and kicked towards my ribs. It would be really bad if that kick lands on me... no holding back now. I have no problem now if she comes to know my true Quirk.


    A translucent shield appeared around my side and stopped her attack. The appearance of the shield shocked Rumi but she still kicked it to check how strong it was. I could clearly see the expressions on her face change.


    "So, your Quirk is much more than controlling metals, I see" Rumi said before jumping away again.


    I brought back my sand towards me and morphed all of them into solid metal balls. Since the cat is already out of the bag, I don''t need my wall anymore. The metal balls immediately flew towards her, she is truly a rabbit. She fucking dodged all of them... even if she didn''t look like it, she was quite flexible. I knew that this fight wasn''t as simple as the previous one so I also took flight towards her and used this chance to punch at her.


    She noticed me coming from a mile away and immediately grabbed my hand so I couldn''t back away. She took my bait... as I had already seen that she would always prefer her leg to attack so jumping away with only one leg while you are putting all your body weight on your other feet to kick someone becomes quite impossible. So, I knew that the impact was coming and made another Aegis shield appear to stop her kick. At this moment several metal balls hit Rumi from several different directions.


    Those balls hit her really hard, her body rotated due to the force of impact of those metal balls and she released my hand from her grip. I used this chance to land a karate chop on her neck which she had taught me during training. The thing worked as it should have and Rumi finally dropped on the ground unconscious.


    "Damn... fighting while holding back is so much tiring" I finally sighed and cursed out loud. I could have used those metal balls to move faster but if I would have done that then she would have been lucky if she ended up with broken and strangely bend limbs but if her luck was on the bad side she would have ended up losing limbs completely.


    Now, she had only ended up with some cracked ribs and some bruises on her beautiful body. Speaking of her beautiful body, she shouldn''t lie on the ground so I picked her up bridal style and morphed back the metal balls into the sand. I immediately separated iron from the metal sand I pulled out from the ground. I flew towards Rumi''s house and laid her on her bed and sat on a chair while looking outside.


    Two hours passed and Rumi was finally waking up. "Fuck!! I feel like a truck ran over me" those were the first thing she spoke after waking up. Yeah, getting hit by all those metals balls would definitely make you feel that.


    "I am glad you are finally awake... I was slightly worried that I went overboard" I told her with my usual smile on my face.


    "So... I lost to my intern? Damn...!! How long was I out?" Rumi looked pretty dejected that she lost to me but finally asked me how long she was unconscious.


    "About two hours" I told her, she tried to get herself up from the bed but stumbled slightly. I immediately went and grabbed her shoulder to support her.


    "But, that was the best fight I had in a long time, it always kept me on my toes and made me dodge around" Rumi said with obvious joy on her face.


    "I also had a lot of fun... maybe we should do this again sometimes. I could come and visit you on Saturdays" I told her. Yes, I also had a lot of fun, even though holding back was too tiresome but it would help me gain better control of my powers.


    "Good... I will be waiting and next time I won''t be the one losing. Reo... you have to become a full-time Hero quickly. Only you are worthy enough to be my Hero partner" Rumi spoke with obvious joy in her voice. Damn... from the manga I knew she thought only weak Heroes would work with others but if she is asking me to become her partner she definitely thinks of me as her equal.


    "I would be happy to" I replied happily...

 Chapter 29: Back to School... [edited]

    [INSIDE A DARK ROOM]


    The room was occupied by Tomura, Kurogiri, Muscular, Dabi, and a few unknown villain mobs.


    "How can that be?" Tomura yelled in rage.


    "Sir, we tried everything and looked everywhere but weren''t able to find anything" One of the unknown villains started to spout off.


    "Just get out! Both of you get out before I turn you both into dust!! All of you are completely useless" Tomura yelled in rage throwing another of his tantrum. A voice was heard from his laptop which finally calmed him down.


    "It doesn''t matter, he goes to UA, we can always abduct him from there. His Quirk will be a wonderful addition for our cause" All For One finally said something calming down Tomura''s tantrum.


    "Can I trust both of you with this?" Tomura asked while looking at Muscular & Dabi.


    "Do we have to bring him intact?" Muscular asked, it was an open secret that Muscular liked to play with his victims.


    "As long as he is alive, you are free to do anything" Tomura answered Muscular making a huge grin on his face.


    [BACK WITH REO]


    After chatting with Rumi for some time more I finally decided to return. I had thought that she might want to know about my Quirk but her answer was "I am not interested in that as long as we can have fights like this". Well, that is a typical battle maniac & masochist combined, what more can you expect.


    After getting back home it was another normal day, I trained, had dinner, and then I sneaked into Momo''s room but tonight both of us felt pretty excited so after a romp in the sheets we finally settled down. Honestly, I don''t like sneaking into her room like a thief but none of us were ready to tell our parents that we sleep together. Even if Momo''s mom knows that I sneak into her room to sleep in one bed, she might not know that we have already ''done it''.


    Since both Momo and I were pretty busy last night tiring each other out so we didn''t have much time to talk about the last day of our internship. So, when walking towards the school I told her about yesterday.


    "Mirko asked you to be her partner?" Momo asked me completely astonished. I was pretty bewildered by her late reaction towards the whole fight.


    "Eh... beating her didn''t shock you?" I asked her.


    "No, not so much. I know how strong you are, if it was only a physical brawl then she would easily beaten you, but since it was a normal battle with Quirks so it''s pretty obvious" Momo reasoned, well she is the first one I told the full capabilities of my power.


    While chatting both of us entered the school gates but the gate guard stopped me. "The principal wants to meet with you" I thanked him and separated from Momo to visit the principal. I reached his office and knocked on his door. After hearing the permission to enter, I opened the door and walked in.


    "Please take a seat" the mouse told me. I did what he told me and took a seat. Is this about Stain or the Nomu?


    "During the USJ, I tried to give you protection but you refused, saying that your father needed it more. So, after the Hosu Incident, I was finally able to get that done" Nezu told me looking quite proud of himself.


    "What do you mean?" I asked him. Well, he didn''t exactly elaborate on what he did, so I am obviously curious.


    "I destroyed any and all records of you and your family. Now, this school only has information related to you, but everything regarding your parents has been removed. Now, only three teachers know that you have a family, me, Aizawa, and All Might" Nezu told me.


    When I walked in here, I didn''t imagine this but what did he mean destroyed or removed. Nezu must have noticed my face and decided to continue again.


    "You don''t need to worry... all of that data is protected and cannot be accessed by anyone other than three of us. You and your family''s public data is secured by the police chief and can only be accessed by him" Nezu said clearing all the questions that were popping inside my head. But I still had one question.


    "But, why bother with me so much sir?" I asked him. Honestly, I want to know. They should treat Izuku like this.


    "All of us believe that you are going to be a Great Hero one day... how you protected every student and defeated the villains, your performance in the Sports Festival, you also defeated the Hero Killer and one of those monsters, once again. So we did this to appreciate your effort and your report from Rumi has shocked everyone in the Hero Association" Nezu answered my question. Well, all of the above-mentioned things were done by me for selfish reasons. USJ, so I could get a reward from Momo. The Sports Festival is also the same, I just wanted to fight Stain... and I might have saved Izuku and took down that Nomu as a real Hero.


    "Thank you, sir" I happily said to him. No, I will happily accept this gesture. I also noticed that he didn''t say anything about my brutality, so either they didn''t bother by it which I highly doubt or they are just turning a blind eye towards it because what I am doing must be permanently keeping the villains off the streets.


    After that, I left his room quite happy with myself and kept walking towards my class. I reached my class and saw Aizawa was already there. I knocked on the door, he looked at me along with my classmates and gestured me to enter. He didn''t ask or say anything to me, so Nezu must have told him. I took my seat and noticed Iida was giving me odd looks along with several others. Iida must be bothered that I had defeated Stain, taking away his chance for revenge. I ignored the wannabe villain, Izuku... I don''t know what he wants. Todoroki... he is also an odd kid.


    Before the class ended Aizawa finally announced about the end-of-term exams. Fuck... I forgot about that. After Aizawa left the class, I immediately turned towards Momo and gave her my puppy dog eyes.


    "You don''t need to do that... I have already included you in my study plans" Momo said to me while giving me a reassuring smile.


    Hah... that relieves me so much. I relaxed in my chair, I simply can''t bring myself to study those boring stuff but when I work on something seriously then it is completely different. Damn...! I blame my previous life.


    The classes after that continued, they were pretty boring. After lunch, we had a class with All Might, from what I remember today we will have Rescue Training Race on Ground Gamma. As soon as lunch started I was approached by Iida.


    "Reo..." I heard Iida calling me. This seems quite familiar like what happened with Bakugo. I turned around to look at Iida who seemed half grateful mixed with other emotions.


    "Thank you for defeating Stain... I wanted to defeat him myself but he attacked you thinking you are a Pro-Hero" Iida started to speak like he was in a trance. I placed a hand on his shoulder which made him stop speaking.


    "Iida, I heard what he did to your brother, I know that is why you wanted to defeat him yourself, right?" I asked him and he nodded to that question. "But now that Stain is finally off the street he won''t be doing that to anyone else''s brother. I think that piece of news would make your brother happier" I told him.


    "That he was" after saying that Iida finally walked away. I don''t know what would be the result of me telling him that, it sounded cool inside my head at that moment so I told him.


    As soon as Iida walked away I was immediately approached by Izuku.


    "Reo, I-I j-just wanted to t-thank you again for saving my life. As a Hero, I shouldn''t have let my guard down and I got caught easily because of it" he said while stuttering. I don''t know what makes him so nervous, I don''t think that I am someone scary.


    "Don''t worry about it... it was my duty as a Hero" I told him with my usual smile. But before Izuku could leave I was ambushed by my two friends from left and right... Denki and Eijirou snaked their arms around my neck which made me lower my head slightly. I was much taller than both of them.


    "Dude... I heard you had an internship with Rabbit Hero Mirko, tell me, how was it?" Denki asked me with a glint in his eyes.


    "I can tell you that she made me work really hard" I told Denki, I obviously knew what he wanted to know but I decided to tease him.


    "So how strong was she?" This time it was Eijirou. Izuku was still there, interested in the conversation. I don''t mind him listening, he is truly a Hero Fanboy.


    "She is strong... very strong" That was all I said.


    "Enough about that... tell me how did she look?" Denki asked me unable to hold himself back.


    "She was really beautiful if you wanted to know, but don''t flirt with her if you ever see her face to face if you want to keep your head on your shoulders" I told him. The whole line didn''t seem to affect him like I had thought... only after hearing the first part he stopped listening to me and went to dreamland.


    We finally decided to walk to the cafeteria for lunch and as soon as we left the class we heard someone make a comment about Momo''s ass. I looked at the side and found the perverted purple midget. The three of us immediately froze and turned around to look down on him. The sudden appearance of the shadow over him scared the midget.


    "Care to repeat that, midget?" I said while cracking my knuckles...

 Chapter 30: Rescue Training Race & Chance Meeting... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    While we were returning back to the class we heard that Mineou Mineta was found in front of the infirmary with two black eyes and a lot of broken bones, nothing too harmful though. Just enough to teach him that he shouldn''t perv on other people''s girlfriends. Rumor was, that he was caught peeking in women''s locker room. Our faces remained completely indifferent.


    We took our seats after entering the class, as soon as the bell rang All Might entered the class in his usual flashy manner and with the same grin over his face.


    "Let''s go! Change into your Hero Costumes and meet me on Ground Gamma!" All Might said and walked out of the class.


    After getting changed into our hero costumes all of us gathered at ground gamma. Several of us started to guess what was going to do today but all of them stopped when All Might arrived.


    "Today we will be having a Rescue Training Race!" All Might declared in his usual manner. Iida raised up his hand.


    "Yes, Young Iida?" All Might asked.


    "Isn''t USJ designed for these kinds of exercises so why we are doing it here?" Ilda asked.


    "Good question. USJ is designed to train students in different scenarios but for what we are going to do today, this training ground is more suitable" All Might said and started to explain about the exercise.


    It was going to be a race for the fastest response, All Might will be right in the middle of the ground and the students will start in groups from different sides of the training area. The first person to reach All Might will be the winner of this exercise. We were doing this exercise to see who would react the fastest to reach for rescue after the distress signal is received.


    All Might then asked Bakugo to keep the destruction on ground gamma to the minimum. Some of us snickered at that which made him turn his purple rage-filled face towards us so that he could glare at us. We professionally ignored him, I will see how long he can go on before snapping. If he does that, once again I will show him how useless he is actually.


    So, All Might announced the 1st group. The 1st group was made up of Izuku Midoriya, Tenya Iida, Mashirao Ojiro, Mina Ashido, and Hanta Sero. I exactly don''t remember if this was the same team as in the canon, I don''t remember clearly because this wasn''t an important event.


    The 2nd group was made up by Denki, me, Momo, Toru, and Ochako. I stopped paying any attention to All Might after that and started to check the Ground Gamma. The building wasn''t that tall so if I took flight then there was nothing stopping me. After the groups were divided, team one got ready for the race but as soon as they left the rest started making bets. I stood at the side and let others have their fun. After they were done I went there and placed a bet on myself during the race of our group. Everyone called me shameless but who cares... extra cash is always welcome.


    While All Might went towards the center of the Ground Gamma from where he will send the distress signal. We (the students) moved towards the viewing area while team one went to the starting point that had been assigned to each of the members of their group. After they reached their designated points we heard All Might''s voice through the speakers telling them to get into their positions.


    All Might yelled start the all five of them rushed towards All Might''s position immediately. Izuku was a surprise for everyone except me. I knew that he had mastered full cowl and he would use it here so it wasn''t surprising for me. But in the end, he pushed himself too far and ended up injuring himself. Hanta Sero won the race and Izuku came eventually last because of this injury... the irony... at the beginning he was in lead but he finished the last.


    After their race was over our group was called and we immediately went to our designated places. We heard All Might''s voice telling us to get into our positions.


    "START!!" All Might yelled in the mic and the race started. I started to think about what should I do but finally decided not to use my board. My family was protected now, so I don''t need to hide everything any longer and I will start to slowly reveal my powers.


    I didn''t fly at my full speed but it was like I was enjoying the view while flying towards All Might''s location. As I had thought, I won the race. Ochako could have posed a nice challenge if she wasn''t affected by nausea. I returned to the viewing room and started to collect my bet. Even if they still called me shameless but they still handed me the money.


    "How did you fly?" Unable to hold herself back Mina asked me.


    "I exactly don''t know how it works... but during my internship, I found if I concentrate hard I can fly, that''s it" everyone''s attention was brought in the room by Mina''s question and they started to hear attentively. My answer wasn''t what they expected. Momo covered her mouth and giggled slightly, she obviously knew that I knew exactly how it works.


    After that, the other groups were called one by one for their races. After the races were done, All Might called it a day and all of us went to the lockers room to change back in our uniforms.


    [WITH MOMO]


    "Wow, you are now able to create objects much faster!" Jiro said to Momo because of her performance during the race. After all, she came second.


    "Well, yes. Ryuko made me create objects one after one. During the last two days, she made me make two objects at once, though it didn''t turn out too well it is a work in progress" Momo told the others.


    "Hey, Momo... umm can you help me with the exams?" Mina asked Momo nervously while slightly fidgeting.


    "Umm... yeah sure. All of you are welcome to visit me, I had already planned to help Reo with his studies" Momo spoke in her usual bouncy attitude. The whole class knew that Momo was the best student academically in their class.


    "So when will you keep the study sessions?" Jiro asked.


    "At evenings?" seeing Jiro, Mina, and Toru nod their heads she continued. "I can start as soon as you guys want" Momo finished.


    "As soon as possible, please" Mina''s voice was very desperate.


    "Then how about from tomorrow? I will text you guys my address or you guys could come with me directly to my home after school" Momo said really excited. She never had any friends so she never brought anyone to her home. Reo didn''t count because he also lived in the same compound.


    [WITH REO]


    "Dude, how are you going to prepare for the exams?" Denki suddenly asked me.


    "Eh... Momo is going to help me." I told him.


    "If I ask her will she help me?" Denki asked worriedly.


    "You can ask her yourself" I told him. I looked around and saw a few more students were interested too. I didn''t mind them getting help from Momo, it was completely her decision if she decides to help them.


    We left the locker room after getting changed. Since school was over I decided to wait for Momo to come. Some other boys did too... they wanted to ask for her help. After Momo came with her friends, Denki and Eijirou were the first to approach her to ask for help which she happily agreed.


    Finally, both Momo and I were able to leave the school. "What do you think about roleplay?" I suddenly asked her out of the blue. It wasn''t sudden at least not for me. I was imagining Momo teaching in a sexy teacher outfit when she was giving me a personal lesson.


    "Why? Do you want to have late-night studies with Momo-sensei when she would be able to teach you delicate subjects in detail with hands-on experience?" Momo asked me seductively with a naughty smile on her face.


    "Oh yes, sensei" I immediately accepted.


    "Detention tonight, after dinner" Momo''s face immediately became stern and she said seriously.


    Oh yeah... I would do anything to be in that detention. When I was in front of the Yaoyorozu compound Momo told me that everyone was coming tomorrow so I should go and buy some snacks for them. I handed her my school bag and took a bus towards the nearest shopping mall.


    After 10 minutes of the bus ride, I reached the mall but before I could enter I heard a voice I knew very well but what she called me confused me slightly.


    "Hello handsome" I turned around and saw the one and only, R-Rated Pro Hero Midnight or Nemuri Kayama in civilian clothes carrying a handbag with her.


    "Midnight" I said, well she was still beautiful even if she was wearing civilian clothes. Mature Women have a different kind of appeal.


    "Pish... for you handsome... I am Nemuri. At least outside of school" Nemuri said while licking her lips and eyeing me with her lust-filled eyes. Well her eyes are always like that especially when she looks at me. Wow, talk about shameless, pervert, flirt... but I like it.


    "If it isn''t the new heartthrob and winner of the Sports Festival, Itsuki Reo. Care to accompany this lady on her shopping quest?" Nemuri spoke extending her elbow towards me. Should I do it... oh hell, after all, Momo gave me permission to chase her. I tangled my arm with hers and entered the mall.


    "So what brings you here Mi-Nemuri?" I finally decided to ask her. I was about to say Midnight again but stopped myself, which made a sly smile appear on her face.


    "Well a hero needs to do shopping too" Nemuri spoke with a flirty smile on her face. Yeah, it was a pretty stupid question.


    "By the way, what do you meant by heartthrob?" I asked her.


    "Oh please. I am sure you realize just how handsome you are. Coupled with the height and power you showed that day, it''s not a surprise that you would have girls swooning over you. I personally like your height, your face, and power... almost everything about you, handsome" Nemuri said while sliding her fingers by my arm she was latching onto.


    "It hasn''t been a month yet... and you did something unforgivable, you stole my heart. You defeated that Hero Killer, Stain, and Rumi said that if she accepts anyone as her partner then it would be only you... that''s really impressive. I couldn''t keep myself from falling for you" Nemuri said again licking her lips seductively. Wow... just wow...


    All this time Nemuri kept checking me out shamelessly. Not that I mind if it''s her. Since she was a flirt I decided to flirt back with the measly knowledge I had. Don''t know if it would work but what could go wrong with trying.


    "But I am only interested in someone if that person isn''t interested in just my looks and power" I spoke with the usual smile on my face. Hearing this seemed to make her more excited.


    "Oooh... so why don''t we get to know each other, handsome? I was tempted to put you to sleep and have all of you for myself" Nemuri said while dragging me towards a couple''s cafe. We went and sat at a table in the corner so we could continue our chat.


    "So why didn''t you?" I asked her slightly curious.


    "Ooh... I didn''t want to steal you from that Yaoyorozu girl after all she is still a novice" Nemuri said while licking her ice cream suggestively. Damn... she is good. I mean really good.


    "But you are wrong if you think that I would ever leave Momo" I said while taking a scoop out of my ice-cream bowl.


    "Because she doesn''t mind sharing..." I spoke slowly and looked towards Nemuri who was stunned for a moment. Before the lecherous grin again appeared on her face.


    "Naughty... naughty... I take it back. She isn''t a novice. Honestly, I don''t mind sharing too, but the thing or person I would be sharing needs to be worthwhile" Nemuri spoke again while giving me a wink.


    "And just between us... just thinking about the forbidden love between a teacher and a student turns me on" Nemuri said while licking her ice cream.


    Damn... this is my lucky day... or it is simply a dream???

 Chapter 31: Preparation For Exams... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Shortly after that, our impromptu date was over. We exchanged our contacts and went our own ways. To be honest... I didn''t completely like Nemuri''s personality but I still want to go on a date with her so I could know her. Going on a few dates won''t hurt anyone... at least I don''t think so. If she isn''t someone loyal... then at least, I would come to know about her true personality.


    So after getting all the snacks Momo asked me to buy. I finally returned to the Yaoyorozu compound. I dumped all the snacks in their kitchen before heading towards our house. I entered the house and saw mom and dad were getting ready to leave.


    "Umm... where are you going?" I asked curiously. I have never seen them dressed so nicely except for some nice & important functions.


    "Your father is invited to a marriage reception, so it will be only you for tonight" my mom said in her normal voice. I immediately got excited that I might be able to get Momo here.


    "Ooh... have a nice time both of you" I said with a happy and cheering voice. That seemed to tick my mom off for some reason. Her face immediately became serious.


    "Now that we are leaving you don''t need to sneak out of our house to visit Momo at night..." my mom said while placing her hand on her cheek.


    She knew?? How the hell did she know? "How did you know?" I squeaked out.


    "The way Momo was walking right after the Sports Festival told me a lot" my mom said with a stern face. Damn...!! I guess my luck ran out right after I got a date with Nemuri. I looked over to dad who was looking in the other direction. I followed his sights and he was checking the flower vase... damn! He is skillfully ignoring the conversation.


    "Uhmm..." I guess not saying anything is the best I could do now. Mom didn''t bother me anymore and became cheerful the next instant and left the house pulling dad along with her. After they finally left I heaved a sigh... damn!! Moms are pretty dangerous. At least she wasn''t angry... it was just awkward.


    Let''s forget all this stuff and I should go and train for today. So what should I do today? ...Oh yes, I know. After taking a quick shower I went to the training area and started to try generating electricity. Momo had already explained to me how to do it right after the Sports Festival but I didn''t have time since the internships started.


    After 45 minutes of trial and error, I was finally able to make some decent-sized lightning bolts to dance around my fingers. I had seen Denki use it like this so I have followed his example. The electricity didn''t harm me as I had thought previously. But my lightning was definitely different from Denki''s... not just the color but my lightning seemed to be more erratic.


    I need more practice before reaching any conclusions. It could be due to many reasons for the erracticness of my lightning. Denki played with his Quirk since he was four and I just for 45 minutes. Obviously, my control would be whacky, my lightning color is also blue unlike the yellow of Denki''s.


    First I need to control my lightning if I want to use my lightning. After practicing for two more hours, the quantity of my lightning increased but they kept becoming wilder and wilder. I finally decided that this was enough for today when I remembered about my detention with Momo-sensei. After a perverse giggle and skipped back to my house.


    I checked the places where mom would leave food for me usually the fridge or table but finding nothing I didn''t bother anymore and took out instant ramen from the cupboard. Ahh... I have to say that ramen is happiness... damn... I am becoming like the knuckle-head shinobi. My dinner was quite short because Momo sent me a pic of herself dressed like a teacher. I ate the ramen so fast that some would say that I inhaled them.


    Like other days I sneaked into her room and saw her standing over the bed with a stern and serious face. I gulped hard when she slightly leaned, this made her shirt to stretch, putting a lot of pressure on the buttons on her chest... I gulped once again.


    Well, it was an awesome night for us. Our first night together was inexperienced but it was still the best and always remain the best. Tonight just came after that. After being done with our nightly activities, we finally went to sleep.


    The next day, on the way to school, I told Momo about my improvements in lightning and she also agreed that first I should work on the control before I try to increase the output of the lightning. After that I told her about my meeting with Nemuri, I kept my eyes on her face to see how she reacted but surprisingly she didn''t seem to mind. It''s not like she was hiding her true feelings about it. Being with Momo for so many years, I have learned to read her feelings or mood.


    "You look surprised that I don''t mind?" Momo asked me.


    "Well yes... aren''t you jealous or angry??" I asked Momo.


    "No, I was the one who told you to search for another girl or rather woman... so why would I get angry? But be careful, she could be plotting something from what you told me" Momo said. Honestly, I had also thought that after our impromptu date was done. If she was planning to seduce me then it won''t work. If she plans to kidnap me then she can kidnap me... only for this kind of reason, I have hidden about my powers. But I don''t think that she would try to kidnap me...


    The school was pretty boring as we didn''t have any special classes today related to Hero training. The school was finally over and several of us were gathered outside the gates.


    I looked at the group and saw Toru, Mina, Jiro, Denki, Eijirou, Hanta, and Mashirao. Well, Momo-sensei had to work hard it seems. While joking and laughing we finally reached in front of the Yaoyorozu compound.


    "Guys this is my home" Momo said and turned around to see the whole group had frozen stiff while their jaws were on the floor.


    "Hey, Reo what''s up with them? They look pretty shocked" Momo asked me, she was completely clueless. I tagged this as rich people''s stuff and decided to store it away.


    Finally, it seemed that they were coming out of their shocked states.


    "Damn...!! Life is so unfair!!" Denki screamed and plopped on the ground while crying anime-style.


    "Uhmm... Momo, are you sure it''s okay for us to come?" Mina asked somewhat nervous.


    "Ooh... it''s completely fine. Let''s go!" Momo grabbed her hand and dragged her to the gates. The rest also nervously followed her. Momo was very very excited because this was the first time she brought friends to her home. She led us through the halls, all of the group except me and Momo were completely gobsmacked.


    We finally arrived at a huge room which had a huge table with a lot of chairs.


    "What is this room?" Jiro asked.


    "I exactly don''t know... we never used it. I got it cleaned yesterday for our use" Momo said it like it was the most normal thing in the whole world. This shocked the guests again but Momo didn''t seem to notice.


    "All of you get yourself comfortable... ask Reo if you want to know something" Momo said and skipped out of the room. She seemed like she was on the moon.


    "H-Hey Reo, she seems much more cheerful than ever?" Toru asked me.


    "Yes, this is the first time she had brought friends home, it''s like a dream come true for her" I answered her. All of us settled down. The others sat down a little carefully, not wanting to damage or scratch anything. I chuckled slightly seeing them.


    "Dude, weren''t you her friend? So she didn''t bring you here when you were small?" Eijirou asked me.


    "I live here so I don''t count according to her" I answered, this again seemed to shock the group. The girls started to blush after hearing me, by girls I meant Jiro and Mina... Toru is a girl too but her face is kind of invisible so she doesn''t count. I looked at the guys, they also seemed to flush slightly, while Denki looked proud. Ooh... now I got it, they are thinking that we live together.


    "Oh no... we don''t live together. My house is also in the Yaoyorozu compound. My mom works in their kitchen so they have given us a flat in their compound" I told them. That seemed to get rid of their misunderstanding but it seemed that they wanted to ask more questions about that. Before they could ask, Momo entered the room followed by some maids. All of them brought trays filled with snacks, after putting the trays down the maids left the room.


    Again I looked around the room and everyone seemed to be frozen again with their jaws on their floor. After that, we didn''t have any more interruptions and Momo started to help us with our studies. We had a nice time while studying together. When it was finally dark outside, they decided to leave and come back tomorrow.


    "Dude, see you tomorrow" Denki said and did a fist bump with me.


    "Same dude" Eijirou also did the same kind of fist bump with me before walking away with Denki...

 Chapter 32: Nemuri Kayama (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "So, what exactly did you write about me in your report?" I asked Rumi who was lying beside me on the grass after she woke up. It was Saturday and I was at Rumi''s house. Like we had decided before, I came here, had another fight with Rumi and she ended up unconscious. It still bothered her that she lost to me but it was a kind of rivalry so it was fine.


    "It was boring and useless so I wrote the most important thing, ''I want you as my partner''. Ugh... I feel awful" Rumi said while rubbing her side. Damn... that one line was much more valued than any other reports she could have written about me.


    Suddenly my phone started to ring, I pulled out my phone and saw it was Nemuri. Ah... immediately some mixed feeling popped into my mind. I already had a date with her, I had fun on that date if I have to say but she was so perverted that even Jiraya would kneel in front of her and beg her to be his teacher. After going on a single date with Nemuri I am sure that if Jiraya was super pervert then Nemuri would be Ultra Pervert. I finally accepted the call.


    "Hello! Whatcha doing, handsome?" Nemuri''s perverted voice was heard from the other side. I looked at the side towards Rumi who had already noticed the caller and was somewhat interested.


    "Nothing... I was at Rumi''s house, training!" I told her.


    "Uhmm... so you wanna go on another date... um, tomorrow?" Nemuri asked me quite nervously, that wasn''t even like Nemuri at all. She was never nervous... and I mean never ever when I had seen her or talked with her. This piqued my interest, I really wanted to what is making her so nervous.


    "Yeah, sure. I would love to" I told her. I immediately heard a squealing sound from the other side. She also didn''t squeal like a schoolgirl. Something is definitely going on.


    "Then how about 9 am tomorrow, in front of the mall?" I asked her ignoring her squeals of happiness because Rumi was looking at me with piercing eyes.


    "Don''t worry handsome, I will be there" after saying that Nemuri cut the call.


    I placed my phone in my pocket and looked at Rumi who was still looking at me with critical eyes.


    "So, what did that perverted woman want from you?" Rumi asked me.


    "She wants to go on a date with me" I told Rumi. Rumi was taken aback slightly.


    "Didn''t you have a girlfriend... yeah, Momo. So are you cheating on her?" Rumi asked me with a stern face.


    "No, Momo knows that I have been talking with Nemuri. Momo doesn''t mind sharing" I answered Rumi. Rumi didn''t know what to say to that, so she just kept quiet.


    After a few minutes, I got up and helped Rumi to get up. I changed back to my normal clothes and bid farewell to Rumi which she happily returned. While returning home I started to think about Nemuri and my first date.


    Well, it started pretty normally like any other date but soon it turned into something else due to Nemuri''s perverted comments. Some people heard her and looked at her oddly which didn''t even bother her in the slightest. It was really awkward for me but it was quite fun spending time with her.


    When the date ended Nemuri looked pretty sad and I could clearly say that it wasn''t acting or anything. She genuinely felt sad that our date came to an end. I didn''t particularly bother about that at that time, she seemed pretty open and liberal so I didn''t know what made her so sad.


    I particularly didn''t start anything serious with her so it wasn''t a matter. I liked her but that doesn''t mean that I will love her or get together with her without personally knowing her. That is the reason I accepted the second date with her. Even if we don''t end up in a relationship, it''s pretty fun to spend time with her.


    I finally returned to the Yaoyorozu compound and found that our study group was already here. I was tired and I needed to practice my lighting so I decided to skip the study session. Momo can always help me later and from what I know it was already halfway over. I pulled out a box of led bulbs and a few resistors.


    This was the method I had decided to use while training my control. I would pass electricity through the circuit and try not to melt anything. I have been doing this for about 12 days. It has been two weeks since the study group has started. It meant I had another two weeks before finals started.


    My control and power over lightning have increased massively. I have a second Quirk and that is confirmed now. I had previously thought that I have been subconsciously using my lightning to manipulate my body''s bio-electricity to boost my physical body. But now that I am learning to manipulate lightning, I could clearly say that my body''s bio-electricity was as normal as it could be.


    I was working on two moves... the first one was pretty usual but OP stuff, your usual run of the mill Railgun. I don''t know if I could do it but I don''t want to practice it here in the Yaoyorozu compound and another one was Rupture... it was named Rupture after seeing the effects. It wasn''t a nice thing to try on any living being.


    It was a kind of similar attack that was used by Narberal Gamma to destroy the skeletal dragon but its range was short. It usually vaporized the target, I tried it today near Rumi''s home and vaporized two trees. This was a villain reserved attack when others were not looking. It would be a good attack if I kill someone, I would no longer need to search for places to hide the bodies... hehehe!!


    Turning off my dark side I continued my training with my lightning. No one knew about this except Rumi and Momo. Rumi didn''t care much as long I kept fighting her. Momo was very much interested but she was busy with her own Quirk so she couldn''t help me that much.


    After that the day was completely normal, after dinner, I sneaked into Momo''s room, she helped me with the stuff I missed today. I told her about Nemuri''s odd behavior. She also found it odd, but couldn''t say anything conclusive. After our discussion was over we went straight to sleep, no naughty stuff today because it was Momo''s that time of the month.


    The next day, I dressed casually and left the house. I got off the bus and checked that I arrived 15 minutes early, so I decided to wait but as I walked I could see Nemuri was already there pacing back and forth, she looked pretty nervous and anxious. It''s odd... I am gonna keep my senses sharp.


    I silently sneaked behind her and tapped on her shoulder, she seemed to jump out of her skin and shrieked slightly, and jumped around to find me.


    "Damn...!! My heart almost jumped out of my mouth" Nemuri spoke and put a hand over her heart trying to calm it down. I must have given her a nice scare. After she finally calmed down her face lit up like a Christmas tree in happiness.


    "Today is the best day ever... I am so happy today that I could just die!" Nemuri said while linking her arm with mine. She started pulling me along with her. Ummm... we didn''t even start our date so I don''t know why she became so happy just after seeing me. Just a few moments ago she was so nervous and anxious... it rang some warning bells in my head but I let her lead me.


    She dragged me to a karaoke bar and booked a room for both of us. The receptionist looked at us strangely but fortunately, she wasn''t able to recognize either of us. For Nemuri I can understand because she was wearing a hat and shades and I wasn''t as famous as her so it was alright. It was much better if no one recognized us.


    After we entered the room and Nemuri received our drinks order, we finally sat down. Nemuri played a song... it didn''t look like she wanted to set up the mood for sex, so it must be so that no one could spy on us. My guess was correct after that she checked the room for any hidden cameras or recording devices. Damn, she could have just asked me... finally she sat down when she was sure that no one would hear us.


    "Hah... we can talk here safely" Nemuri said. Currently, she was completely out of her perverted nature.


    "I didn''t know if all of that was needed so that we could just talk!" I deadpanned. Nemuri''s smile immediately turned perverted and grabbed my hand. She didn''t seem to be trying to seduce me so I let her do it...


    She gestured me to stand up which I did... and she dropped on one knee. No... this isn''t what I think it is right? Fuck... what this flying fuck is this...


    "Marry me, Itsuki Reo!" Nemuri spoke, her voice was completely serious. What the fuck is this? She is definitely missing some screws from her head... asking a person to marry you, just on your second date isn''t normal... it''s even out of the league of weird categories.


    "Don''t you think it is very fast... I mean very very fast?!" Unable to keep calm I shouted.


    "Ummm... yes. You are the first person to go on a second date with me so I decided to bag you" she spoke like it was a matter of fact and she sounded to be proud of this achievement... wait! did she say the first person to go on a second date with her???

 Chapter 33: Nemuri Kayama (II)... [edited]

    A/N: According to all of the readers, this chapter will be filled with bullshit and I somewhat agree. But I kind of liked if Nemuri had this kind of background.


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "Um... did you just say that I am the first person to go on a second date with you??" I asked completely bewildered. Even though I heard it right from Nemuri but it still felt like some divine mystery have been unraveled. So, I thought that I should verify it from her, again.


    Nemuri looked kind of embarrassed when I asked that... she slightly fidgeted, I finally held her shoulder and rose her up. I didn''t want my talk with her to continue like this...


    "Uhmm yes, that is why I didn''t want anyone else to hear us... and I also wanted to propose you. So... umm, are you rejecting me?" Nemuri asked me and kept getting more and more depressed through the sentence.


    "No... but I have to reject your proposal for now at least. I don''t think that two dates are enough to marry someone... and I am still a minor so police will directly ship you into a cell for corrupting a minor" I was finally able to calm her down.


    Hearing me she released a sigh, then once again her expressions turned perverted. "Good. You are just 15 now... so I get some more years to seduce you" She spoke and nodded to herself. That was not what I wanted... but it''s fine as long as she understands.


    "So, handsome... how you wanna spend our rest of the date?" Nemuri asked me while licking her lips.


    "Can we talk more about more about me being your first partner to go on a 2nd date with you?" I asked her... this time she didn''t get depressed.


    "Oh... it''s just I was never able to date anyone a second date. Every one of them called me a perverted fiend and ran away... now that was rude and mean. I mean, I am just more open & liberal, they can''t call me perverted for that..." Nemuri whined. I don''t think they were mean or rude to call you a perverted fiend. I am seriously thinking that she doesn''t even have any idea about other people''s standards.


    "So, you never tried asking anyone of them what you are doing wrong?" I asked her.


    "I did... but that guy had a restraining order for me, I tried another two times but the same thing happened, again" Nemuri said sounding almost proud.


    How did the hell did she ask them? I don''t think someone getting a restraining order just for asking questions. "How did you ask them?" I gathered the courage and asked her. I honestly didn''t want to know this but I had to if I wanted to help her.


    "I broke into their houses" Nemuri declared while puffing out her chest. "They weren''t answering my calls or texts, so I directly went to their houses" She sounded completely proud of what she did. That is not something a normal person would do!! Damn...!! She became a creepy stalker too. How the hell is she still a Hero?


    "You don''t do that, Nemuri. If you want to ask someone you should not break into someone''s house. But, with how the things were going didn''t you think that something was wrong with your approach?" I asked her still bewildered. I still couldn''t bring myself to think how could someone think this is normal.


    "Oh... I did. I was still in high school at that time so the police told me that if it keeps going on then I can''t be a Hero... so I stopped dating!" Nemuri answered still proud of herself. Did she really say that she last dated when she was in high school? That''s more than 12 fucking years...!!


    (A/N: In canon, there is no information related to Nemuri''s parents. So, in my fanfic she is going to be an orphan)


    "Then you never found out what you did wrong? Your parents never told you?" I asked Nemuri slightly shocked.


    "I was an orphan so no one took responsibility and told me and I found out later what I was doing wrong but by then I was already R-Rated Hero: Midnight, so no one wanted to date me because everyone thought that I was a loose woman" Nemuri said, she looked kind of solemn now.


    "I am sorry I didn''t know" I spoke trying to comfort her.


    "Oh... don''t worry about that. I never knew how it felt to have parents so it never bothered me" Nemuri said again back in her usual self.


    "So, you didn''t date anyone for so long, why did you suddenly ask me, a student to date?" I asked her. If she didn''t date anyone why did she want to date me suddenly... it better be not that she received some divine revelation.


    "Oh... it''s not like that I didn''t date... but it was never a date kind of date. My partners just wanted to get in a bed with me because I was Midnight or go out with me for popularity" she spoke while taking a gulp from her drink.


    "Wow... just wow... I am really surprised to know all these. I couldn''t even imagine something like this" I told her in return she looked at me while licking her lips. That kind of brings me wanting her to ask another question.


    "So, why did you become a pervert?" I guessed that a direct approach would be the best with her. She got up from her seat and plopped on my lap. I wasn''t expecting this...


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?" she spoke and licked my cheek. Damn... this immediately made me hard. Nemuri immediately understood what it was and adjusted herself to make it comfortable for me.


    "Looks like someone''s excited... well as for your question, since I was small I always liked to read adult stuff... videos weren''t popular that time. By the time I was in high school, my porn collection would put anyone to shame" Nemuri spoke. I don''t know that if any other woman would openly speak about her porn collection like this.


    "It always fascinated me... and I read in some books that boys liked girls who were more open" Nemuri said while snaking her hands around my neck. Well, I learned a lot about her today.


    "Ooh... so it has must have been fun for you, right?" I couldn''t keep myself from asking. After all, I am a guy too... and more than that curiosity was eating me up.


    "I never had a chance. You are the one who had come closest to popping my cherry" Nemuri whispered into my ears. Damn... she is a virgin too...?? What else will be she revealing today?


    "I am floored Nemuri, I never came today to get onto such an intense roll-coaster today. I don''t know what to say..." I told Nemuri, I honestly don''t know what to do now. What could I even do? I have always liked Nemuri, I am not going to lie but I didn''t ever think that there would be so many secrets behind Nemuri Kayama, the one and only R-Rated Hero: Midnight.


    I was finally brought out of trance when I felt Nemuri intertwine her fingers with mine and look directly into my eyes. We didn''t speak anything but she raised herself slightly and kissed me. I didn''t back away, I happily returned the kiss. Her lips were kind of sweet... and definitely experienced. Even if she is a virgin, I can definitely say that this wasn''t her first kiss. After, kissing for a few minutes we finally separated.


    "So what does this make us?" Nemuri asked me.


    "I guess, you are my girlfriend from now on" I told her, this immediately made her happy.


    "But I guess we can''t publicly announce it, people will get jealous of you" Nemuri said.


    "You will be fired too... students and teacher relationships aren''t liked in the society" I told Nemuri.


    "Can I ask you something?" Nemuri asked me again back in her serious mode. I just nodded my head.


    "Why didn''t you say anything about my dressing sense? Everyone I tried to date after I became a Hero told me to stop dressing like that or they won''t be dating a slut like me" Nemuri asked. Now, I can''t exactly say that I know it''s about her Quirk. She never told me or explained in public how her Quirk works.


    "Actually I mind... but I am not going to control your life from day one... after all you are an adult, you can make your own decisions" I chose the most diplomatic answer there could be. And the answer seemed to make her happy.


    "Well, don''t tell this to anyone but my Quirk works best with more exposed skin" Nemuri said while trailing her fingers on my cheek but came to stop when both of our stomachs growled loudly.


    Nemuri blushed but the next moment both of us started laughing. While laughing I unconsciously pulled her towards me in a hug. Only after a few seconds, I noticed what I was doing but neither of us did anything to back out. Nemuri''s hands also snaked around me and hugged me.


    "Aren''t you worried about my age, Reo? I am twice your age... or you like women like me?" Nemuri asked again after we ended our hug.


    "I think we can work something out" I can''t exactly tell her that if she leaves this world along with me she won''t be bothering about her age anymore. Suddenly our stomachs growled again but this time she didn''t blush.


    "I think we should go out and eat" I spoke to which she nodded her head. Both of us got up to leave but before I could open the door she again pulled me into a kiss...

 Chapter 34: Finals (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    It has been two weeks since Nemuri and I have started our relationship. I wanted to tell Momo about Nemuri''s past but I finally decided that it wasn''t my story to tell, Nemuri can tell Momo herself if she wants Momo to know about her past.


    I just told Momo that Nemuri and I were in a relationship now and she had no problem with sharing. I still needed to tell Momo about my going to another world thing. Momo also didn''t have any problem but wanted to meet with Nemuri so that she could sort out some matters. She didn''t tell me what those matters were. Both of them had decided to meet after the finals were over.


    Momo taught me everything I needed to know for the exams. More like threatened me with no sex if I fail, Nemuri also did the same on her own. Damn... everyone said having a harem is a man''s dream but no one told me the problems that came along with having a harem. Harems should come along with a manual.


    I knew what we were going to be doing for the practical exams in the final, but I didn''t know who I was going to fight. My best bet would be All Might, I can''t find myself fighting against someone else, Nezu wouldn''t want that. Now, here I was pacing around in Momo''s room.


    "What''s bothering you?" Momo asked me while raising up her head from the books.


    "Oh... I was just revising the stuff in my mind, moving like this makes it easy for me" I told her, though she didn''t believe me. After all, this was the first time she had seen me do this.


    "Don''t lie... I know you never do that..." Momo spoke after she kept down her book.


    "Umm, well I was thinking that earth''s gravity is related to the magnetic fields, right?" I asked Momo to which she nodded. Seeing that I decided to continue "And gravity works on everything, not just metal. So if earth''s magnetic fields can do that... I can do it too, right?" I asked her. This is what I have been thinking about for a few days. Since I have already mastered Railgun and Rupture completely, I didn''t bother making new moves now. I was spending more time thinking about what more I could do with my powers.


    After listening to me, Momo placed her hand on her chin and started to think... a few minutes passed just like that. I nervously kept looking at her. She is the only one who could tell me if it''s possible or not.


    "Theoretically it is possible. But you told me when you awakened you Quirk you could clearly feel the metals like a sixth sense, right?" seeing me nod my head she continued "it can be that your magnetic fields only work with metals but that isn''t the case so, the only reason would be that you are not strong enough" Momo finally concluded.


    "You could also control gravity on some level... meaning attraction and repulsion (A/N: Hint Hint, can anyone guess) but aren''t able to do because of required power, everything only points to that or you won''t have other powers like lightning or that magnetic force field" Momo gave another explanation. I guess she is right, maybe this should be my new project.


    "I guess you are right, you are always right" I said and jumped into her bed tackling her down.


    "Down boy... we have our written exams tomorrow" Momo said while giggling. She gave me a nice and wet kiss, after that, I laid down beside her and pulled her on my chest.


    "I love you, Momo" I told her.


    "I love you too, now let me keep away the books so both of us can sleep nicely" Momo got out of the bed and kept her books on the table before propping herself down beside me. Suddenly my phone started to ring, I didn''t even need to know who it was. I accepted the call without even looking.


    "Hello honey~" I heard Nemuri''s voice from the other side.


    "Hello Nemuri, what''s up?" I asked her. Momo snuggled closer to me.


    "Just getting ready to sleep, thought I should call you, are you ready for the exams tomorrow, honey?" Nemuri asked me in her usual sultry tone.


    "I think I am, but I am still nervous" well I was and am still nervous.


    "Oh... honey~, don''t worry so much, the tests would be... ah, I almost spilled some beans but honestly don''t worry too much" Nemuri purred.


    "Good night, Nemuri" I told her.


    "Good night too, honey~" Nemuri purred and cut the call.


    Both Momo and I didn''t stay up anymore and went to sleep.


    The next day I woke up and after wishing Momo good morning I sneaked out of her room. I also texted Nemuri or she will whine like a kid. I think I am the adult in our relationship. Nemuri always seemed to act like a kid from time to time... to be exact, a very perverted kid.


    After breakfast, we were en route towards school. After reaching school it was pretty clear that everyone was tense. I wished my friends good luck but it didn''t seem to ease their nerves very much.


    When the exam finally started, I found that the paper wasn''t that hard. Yes, to top the exam, it would be very hard but you could pass it easily. I wrote down the answers I could and sighed.


    Like this another week passed. But we only had written exams for three days and the rest of the days were simply holidays between the exam days. I could easily say that I was going to pass the written exams. The others also felt the same, I knew Momo would top the written exam and there were no arguments to that.


    Now, everyone was worried about the practicals, nobody knew what it was going to be except me. But there could be some changes because of me being in this world. I haven''t currently found anything different in this world. Though, I had changed a lot of things. Let''s see what happens in the future.


    Momo had decided to meet Nemuri tomorrow, I wasn''t invited to their meeting. Honestly, I wanted to know what they would chat about but I am not interested in getting bored with girl''s gossip (no offense to girls who are reading all my rant). I returned to the Yaoyorozu compound and went to the training room to train the gravity stuff. Only after one week, I could already attract other kinds of materials towards me. The objects would just only lean towards me when I use my power but this proved that I could do it.


    It wasn''t like the metals. Playing with metals and manipulating metals was easy to me like breathing but doing this was very very hard. After training a couple of hours I went to my home to get freshened up.


    The next day Momo took a bus and went to meet Nemuri while I took a bus towards Rumi''s house.


    [WITH MOMO]


    Momo arrived at a cafe and found Nemuri waiting outside. Nemuri was wearing a large hat and a huge pair of shades. Even her clothes weren''t like anything she usually wore. In other words no one would recognize her.


    At first even Momo took a few moments to recognize her. Nemuri had also noticed her and waved her hand towards Momo.


    "Hello Kayama-san, you are looking pretty nice" Momo greeted Nemuri.


    Nemuri was slightly taken aback, she had been dreading to meet Momo, she had been guessing that Momo might be hostile to her or something similar to that.


    "Don''t need to be so formal, just call me Nemuri" Nemuri said and extended her hand towards Momo. Momo immediately accepted her hand and shook it.


    "Why don''t we go inside... I am dying to take off this hat and glasses" Nemuri said restlessly. Momo also agreed and followed Nemuri in the cafe.


    After getting a seat in the corner, Nemuri finally took off her large hat and her large shades and released a sigh.


    "You will understand after you become a famous Pro-Hero" Nemuri said to Momo.


    "Don''t worry, I completely understand" Momo completely agreed with her.


    Both just sat there in complete silence, neither of them knew what to speak about. They just kept staring all around until the waitress interrupted them. Both Momo and Nemuri ordered a drink. After the waitress delivered the drinks, Nemuri finally broke the ice.


    "So, are your preparations done for the practicals?" Nemuri asked and then she cursed herslef. They didn''t even know what the exams were about.


    "Yes... but I don''t know who I am going to fight against" Momo spoke. Nemuri stilled for a moment but calmed down again.


    "What makes you think that there is going to be a fight?" Nemuri asked skillfully hiding her curiosity.


    "Well, Reo thinks that... he thinks that we would be fighting against you guys... the Pro-Heros working for UA" Momo said nonchalantly, she knew Reo was right about these kinds of stuff most of the times. There had been some instances in past where Reo had correctly hunched something.


    But it was completely different for Nemuri, she knew that no one would leak this thing to the students. She didn''t do it... and she started to think if Reo knew any other Pro-Hero. He had a good relationship with Mirko but she didn''t know what we''re going to be in the finals. She had to give it to Reo, he had a pretty perfect guess.


    "Then, how are you preparing for that if you think Reo is right?" Nemuri asked again.


    "I know he is right, I have made some plans for the fight but I don''t find myself winning in any of them" Momo said honestly.


    "Enough about serious stuff, let''s chat about something else" Nemuri said, Momo also wanted that... now that Nemuri had broken the initial ice between them, and after that, both of them had started to chat like normal girls...

 Chapter 35: Finals (II)... [edited]

    [IN A DARK ROOM]


    "Why haven''t you found him yet??? It has been one month, you had been given a simple job, and your job was to kidnap that kid...!! But through one month you didn''t even find where he lives!!" Tomura screamed and ranted in front of Muscular and Dabi.


    Both felt ashamed of themselves, the target was just a kid, why can''t these people find him?


    "He goes to UA, you can find him there!!" the ''man-child'' screamed.


    "I think we should postpone it for now, with the finals the security around the school is pretty tight" Kurogiri spoke for once since the meeting has started. Hearing him, Tomura finally calmed down. He started to think calmly and found that Kurogiri was right, they can''t be seen around UA for now.


    [WITH REO]


    From today, the practical exams were starting. I have to say that I had a nice weekend after the written exams. He spent the whole Saturday with Rumi while Momo and Nemuri had a get-together. On Sunday he had a nice date with Nemuri, though she felt uncomfortable because she had to wear that absurdly large hat and shades throughout the day so that police won''t arrest her for corrupting a minor.


    I found it pretty amusing but didn''t say anything because he knew that Nemuri was quite sensitive about her age. Though I would have liked to find what my two girlfriends chatted about because I was really curious. But Momo''s ''It''s between us, girls'' dashed any of my hopes of knowing the conversation.


    "Are you sure that we would be fighting against our senseis?" finally hearing Mina''s worried voice who was speaking to Momo beside me, brought me out of my thoughts.


    "I can''t say for sure, but I think that it is the most probable scenario" instead of Momo I decided to answer Mina. Mina looked at me and became more nervous.


    I just hope that I get to fight All Might... he is the only one who could give me any challenge now. I don''t want to fight Aizawa to be honest, yeah my Quirk can''t be stolen or canceled but I still want this to stay secret. Who knows if this comes to light how many organizations would be after me. Even though I could deal with all of them, it would be still bothersome.


    After a few minutes, Aizawa arrived and led us to ground Beta. We were already in our Hero Costumes, so we didn''t need to change. We entered the ground and found all the Pro-Heroes in the UA staff were waiting for us there. Nezu was sitting on Present Mic''s shoulder.


    "Good morning students! For your practical exams, all of you would be divided into a group of two and you will be fighting against one of us. All of the match-ups are done ahead of time. The teachers won''t be holding anything back so you should also give it your all." Nezu paused a bit looking at our reactions then continued "all of you have to work in a team or you won''t be able to win. Each fight will have a time limit of 30 minutes, there are two ways in which you can win. Either you have to escape or you have to defeat your opponent" Nezu said. I looked around me and found that every one of us was quite worried now.


    "Another thing, those who fail the practical exam won''t be able to go for summer training camp" Nezu said and jumped from Present Mic''s shoulder to All Might.


    After that, the display lit up and showed the match-ups. My mouth hung open... damn... I wanted to fight All Might.


    1) Team Sato & Kirishima VS Cementoss


    2) Team Asui & Tokoyami VS Ectoplasm


    3) Team Iida & Ojiro VS Power Loader


    4) Team Itsuki & Jiro VS Eraserhead


    5) Team Uraraka & Ayoma VS Thirteen


    6) Team Ashido & Kaminari VS Nezu


    7) Team Koda & Todoroki VS Present Mic


    8) Team Hagakure & Shoji VS Snipe


    9) Team Yaoyorozu & Sero VS Midnight


    10) Team Midoriya & Bakugo VS All Might


    Do they really want me to lose? Or do they want to show me how weak I am without my Quirk? This is shit, I looked towards Jiro who also was worried about our match-up. I went towards her to talk when Sato & Eijirou are taken to the ground Beta along with Cementoss to fight.


    "You know Aizawa''s Quirk, right?" I asked Jiro to which she nodded.


    "But I can''t defeat him without getting close to him and I suck in close-combat" Jiro said while getting depressed.


    "I will hold him back until you can reach him, he would be mainly using his Quirk on me to cancel my Quirk" I told her, she also nodded her head in agreement. We looked towards the viewing screen for the fight and like in canon Eijirou and Sato tried to use brute force to defeat Cementoss, which didn''t work out as they wanted. Cementoss did a short work of them and Eijirou and Sato were soundly defeated just after the match had started.


    All of our classmates were shocked to see how easily they lost. Of course, this would be the only outcome if you don''t make a plan. The Pro-Heroes who we are fighting against have been working with their Quirks for quite a long time... they would know various ways of using them while holding back.


    "Are you sure that we will win?" Jiro asked me nervously.


    "Don''t worry... even if we lose, we will give it our all. We won''t go down silently" I said to her. This seemed to work like a charm and determination lit up in her eyes.


    The next match was announced, and Team Asui & Tokoyami along with Ectoplasm head towards practical exam location 2 for their match. We saw through the screen that like in canon Ectoplasm was guarding the escape gate while his clones were chasing Tsuyu and Funikage throughout the setup while they were trying to reach the escape gate. After defeating all the clones of Ectoplasm and reach the escape gate only to find real Ectoplasm waiting for them there.


    Ectoplasm created a giant clone who used Giant Bite Detention super move to eat both of them. But Tsuyu tricked Ectoplasm and cuffed him, finally winning the match.


    The third match was between Team Iida and Ojiro VS Power Loader. Their fight was on a dirt field... just like in anime. Mashirao climbed up behind Tenya''s back and escaped the field. Power Loader tried to catch Mashirao but he used his tail to get past Power Loader and successfully escaped. They were also declared winners.


    It was our match next. Everyone looked very interested in our match. Of course, they would be, after all, I single-handedly defeated all the villains in USJ, won all the three events in UA Sports Festival, and some even knew that I defeated Stain and another Nomu during Hosu Incident. And me being Rumi''s intern was common knowledge now, so all of them wanted to see what I could do without my Quirk.


    [WITH AIZAWA]


    When the topic of Itsuki Reo came up when the match-ups were being discussed, everyone looked worried.


    Nezu said that Itsuki depended too much on his Quirk, even if Rumi asked him as her partner there was no way that Reo''s physical abilities would be a challenge. So, everyone turned towards Aizawa, only he could get Reo to work physically.


    All of them had seen Reo''s performance at the Sports Festival and Aizawa himself was present in USJ when the villains attacked. He had the closest idea of how he used his Quirk. And Aizawa completely agreed with the rest of the staff.


    While walking towards the practical exam area he started to think about how he is going to ambush them. He needed to cancel Reo''s Quirk before Reo notices him or it could be an instant loss. He had seen what Reo had done to those villains in USJ in a matter of few seconds. And he also cannot neglect Jiro. If by any chance she is able to stick her earphones in him then he had lost. There was also a slight problem that he can''t cancel the Quirk of two people at the same time. So he needed to knock out Reo before he attacks Jiro.


    He wanted to show Reo that he shouldn''t be overly dependent on his Quirk. With all this stuff in his mind, Aizawa started to sneak towards Reo and Jiro.


    [WITH REO]


    Our exam ground was a residential area, it was the same where Todoroki and Momo fought against Aizawa.


    "Jiro, Aizawa will try to get you away from me, don''t do that. Remember that he can cancel only one person''s Quirk at a time" I said, I could already sense Aizawa was slowly heading towards us.


    Aizawa''s tape could be a huge problem for me if I let him catch me. I have to be careful about not getting caught in that. From anime, I remember Aizawa is smart and a quick thinker. So, there is more than a 90 percent chance that he will try to ambush us.


    As I was thinking these Jiro was sweating due to the pressure. I could sense that Aizawa was only one block away from us now...

 Chapter 36: Finals (III)... [edited]

    [IN THE VIEWING ROOM]


    "Who do you think will win, Momo?" Mina asked Momo.


    "I know that Mirko was teaching him but I don''t know if he can fight Aizawa or not" Momo answered honestly.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the screen. All of them also wanted to see how Reo would fight against Eraserhead. Most of them even forgot that Jiro was also in the match. Bakugo''s face was smug now... he wanted to see Reo lose.


    Izuku Midoriya was calculating the probabilities like he always did. This match was so interesting for him that he had forgotten anything about his own match against All Might. He was saved by Reo from the Nomu, so he was pretty excited to see the results of this match. Subconsciously, he had made Reo a target he needed to pass.


    Todoroki didn''t have any hard feelings against Reo like Bakugo did but he was still interested in this fight. He still remembered how he had lost in the Sports Festival & how Reo defeated those villains in USJ.


    "Hey... Reo can even attack even when he isn''t looking at the opponents like he attacked me and Jiro in Hero Basic Training" suddenly Denki said dashing everyone''s hope to see an awesome hand-to-hand fight.


    [WITH REO]


    Fighting in this kind of residential area worked out to my advantage. The iron sand stored in my hero costume started to leave. Aizawa was in my range now, I knew exactly where he was. Everyone, because of my recent fights have thought that I need to see my opponents to attack. Honestly, I somewhat forgot this myself... hehehe... I didn''t even need to make so many plans with Jiro.


    The sand immediately rushed towards where Aizawa was, Jiro looked at me and a sudden realization hit her.


    "You could have done that!! There was no reason to make so many plans!" Jiro said.


    "Um... sorry. I have really forgotten that I could my powers like that..." I said to Jiro then concentrated back on my attack. My sand had reached Aizawa and started to wrap around Aizawa. Aizawa was able to dodge for a few seconds but he was eventually caught, he needs eye contact for his Quirk to work so I quickly covered his eyes with a strip of iron sand.


    (A/N: Hehehe... in the last chapter, I built up so much suspense about an epic fight, and now... hehehe. Some of you will curse me after reading how anticlimactic this was... hehehe... pranked...!!!)


    [WITH AIZAWA]


    Aizawa was heading towards where Reo and Jiro had taken position, he could have waited for them near the exit but doing that would give Reo and Jiro an advantage to surprise him. Unlike Power Loader or Cementoss or Ectoplasm, he didn''t have any offensive abilities except his martial arts and for martial arts to work he needed to get close.


    So, he needed to ambush them as he had planned ahead, he was about to turn a corner when suddenly a wave of iron sand tried to engulf him.


    "Shit...!!" Aizawa cursed, all of them had forgotten that Reo could attack even when he was not looking. He tried to dodge being able to dodge a few times but he was finally caught when the iron sand started to wrap around him.


    ''I still have a chance if he comes in front of me, I can cancel his Quirk, freeing myself'' Aizawa thought in his mind but the next moment his thoughts were dashed as his eyes were covered by a strip of iron sand.


    "Shit" Aizawa cursed again knowing that he had lost and had lost miserably.


    [WITH THE PRO-HEROES]


    All of them looked at Reo sending all of his iron sand towards Aizawa.


    Seeing this, All Might suddenly remembered that Reo could even attack when he wasn''t looking at his opponents or they were far away.


    "All Might care to tell us something" Nezu gave him a stink-eye. All other Pro-Heroes also gave him a stink-eye.


    "Hahaha... I kind of forgot that" All Might laughed in his usual pose and didn''t even look embarrassed.


    [WITH REO]


    I walked up to Aizawa and the iron sand cleared freeing his hands only up to the wrists. Jiro quickly cuffed him and only after that, I let him go.


    With that, our win was declared and we walked back into the viewing room and the whole room was filled with gobsmacked students. Everyone wanted to see an epic battle but they only saw a one-sided win. Aizawa never had a chance against me...


    Everyone congratulated me and Jiro for the win and the next match was announced. Team Uraraka & Aoyama VS Thirteen, their match was being held in USJ. It was similar to canon, Ochako and Yuga tried to leave through the escape gate but were stopped when Thirteen brought them closer, Ochako finally takes down Thirteen using martial arts taught to her by Gunhead.


    After that match was over, the three of them returned to the viewing room. The sixth match was announced, Team Ashido & Kaminari VS Nezu. Their match was being held on ground gamma, like in canon Nezu played with both Mina and Denki.


    Nezu calmly destroyed all of their escape routes except one and they weren''t able to find that in time. So, they fail the exam when the time runs out.


    The seventh match was announced, Team Koda & Todoroki VS Present Mic. It was being held in a forest inside UA High, damn...they also have forest inside the campus. Pretty unfair... I was slightly interested in this match since it was original. Todoroki decided that he wanted to defeat Present Mic while Koda wanted to run away. I could guess that much by looking at the screens.


    When Present Mic gets impatient and sends his first attack, Todoroki realized that Present Mic was much stronger than he had imagined. After 15 minutes of dilly-dallying around, a sudden barrage of ice spikes attack Present Mic, he dodged the attacks easily but he was unable to locate Todoroki.


    Present Mic kept sending his voice attacks but suddenly a sea of flames rush towards him from one side and a huge ice glacier from the other side. Present Mic launches another attack to nullify them but Todoroki appears with his ears covered in ice and freezes the surface making Present Mic unable to move. Before Present Mic could do anything he is cuffed by Koda who appeared out of the blue with his huge body. With that, they were declared the winners.


    Wow... I have to say, that was a good fight. They could have at least pitted me against Present Mic, it could have been much more interesting than the fight I had with Aizawa.


    The next match was being held in some building filled with stone pillars. Damn... UA is surely well funded. Team Shoji & Hagakure VS Snipe. The match was exactly how it happened in the anime, Toru cuffs Snipe but by some chance Snipe unknowingly brushes his hand against Toru''s breast. Toru flips and calls him a pervert and what not, well it was quite funny and amusing to see. With that Shoji and Toru were also declared winners.


    The next match, the ninth match was between Team Sero & Yaoyorozu VS Midnight. This match was pretty interesting, my girlfriends were being pitted against each other. Let''s see if Hanta can pass this time or still loses. Their match was being held at the same Rocky terrain wherein canon Mineta and Hanta had their match.


    As soon as the match starts Momo makes a mask to protect herself from Midnight''s Quirk. Momo knew from the previous matches that Midnight would be guarding the escape gate. With that idea, Momo makes a net but I don''t know what she was going to do with it.


    They made some plans and started walking towards the escape gate where Midnight was waiting for them. Midnight attacks both of them with her whip and tries to corner any one of them. Both of them dodged her started to run away from her. Since there wasn''t any audio we weren''t able to hear anything.


    I could clearly see that Midnight''s sadistic side has started to come out while she was following both of them. Suddenly the net Momo made sprung out of a tree and Midnight''s left arm and leg get caught in the net. Immediately from the other side, Momo jumps out but Midnight was expecting this and hits Momo with her whip but it seemed that Momo was only a decoy and as soon as the whip hits Momo, Hanta also popped out front of bushes and cuffs Midnight''s left hand which was caught in the net. Midnight also trips to back out but Momo had grabbed Midnight''s right arm and dropped to the ground holding it in a submission hold. Hanta uses this chance and cuffs Midnight''s other arm too.


    With that... Momo and Hanta won the match. This time Hanta also wins the match. After getting out Momo''s whip mark was treated by Recovery Girl. I just hope that they don''t resent one other. After they arrived in the room I went to Momo.


    "How is your hand?" I asked her.


    "Oh it''s ok... don''t worry Nemuri said sorry to me after the match. Even if she didn''t apologize I wouldn''t have held it against her. It was an exam after all" Momo removed all my doubts with her answer. I didn''t even ask her but she already knew what I wanted to know... good girl.


    The tenth match was between Team Bakugo & Izuku VS All Might. The match was exactly the same as what happened in canon. They may have even spouted the same tripe... who knows. I watched the whole match with a bored expression... but finally, somehow Izuku and Bakugo won the match with the power they from being estranged friends. (I call it bullshit or plot armor). More like Master and Servant... Ugh!! I hate myself for thinking that.


    With that, the practical part of the final exams were finally over...

 Chapter 37: 1st World Travel Partner... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    With the finals finally over I should have been lazing around but that actually didn''t happen. I was still trying to attract and repulse the non-metallic objects. It didn''t bear many fruits though. But I was able to do something else... I was able to slightly manipulate gravity.


    "Hah... did you know that Iida invited both of us to train" Momo spoke while sitting beside me and handing me a water bottle.


    "Nah... so do you want to go?" I asked her, she nodded her head excitedly. Damn this must be Denki''s plan to see the girls in bikinis. Well, I don''t think it is going to work because I watched Momo pull out a school swimsuit from her huge wardrobe.


    "Are you going to wear that?" I asked her pointing towards the swimsuit.


    "Why? Yes... the rest of the girls think that they should wear school swimsuits, I also find it to be appropriate" Momo said directly going into her class president mode.


    "Um... well I would have liked to see you in something else" I told her mysteriously. A sly smile appeared on Momo''s face and opened another part of her wardrobe and pulled out a red bikini and showed it to me.


    "How''s this?" Momo showed me the bikini from all sides. Though I would have liked it if she showed me while wearing that bikini.


    "Wow... it would look really nice on you" I told her excitedly. Even though I have seen all of her but still wearing a bikini has a different kind of effect.


    "But you have to wait mister... this is for when I am going to be in my private pool" Momo said while putting back the bikini from where she took it out.


    "I don''t remember you buying all those clothes" I told her looking at all the clothes collections she had.


    "Oh... most of these were bought for me by mom ... when I ask her to stop she would just say ''I have grown up'' and runs away while crying. So I just stopped asking her to stop" Momo said with a blank face. Damn... rich people are weird.


    Suddenly my phone started to ring, I picked it up without even looking. "Hey, honey~... muah!!" Nemuri''s voice was heard.


    "Reo, are you free tomorrow? I wanted to take you to lingerie shopping" Nemuri spoke. From the day finals ended she is trying to pull into lingerie shopping with her. I know, I am the luckiest guy... but still...


    "No... there will be no lingerie shopping but we can go clothes shopping if you want" I told her.


    "...Fine... be like that...!! So when are we going?" Nemuri asked me sounding a little depressed that I didn''t accept her lingerie escapade.


    "We were invited by friends to train at the swimming pool, so I will call you after that" I told Nemuri.


    "Ok, I will be at my apartment" Nemuri spoke in a sultry voice. I am getting used to this really quick.


    "Bye, Nemuri. Take care" I said.


    "Same to you, honey~" saying Nemuri finally cut the call.


    "Did she again try to drag you with her in lingerie shop?" Momo asked me with a smile on her face. She folded her school swimsuit and put it in her bag.


    "Yes... well, you know how she is" I told Momo.


    "Yeah, it''s really great that she didn''t drag you off to her apartment and had her wicked ways with you" Momo said while giggling.


    "She might be a pervert but she doesn''t have any practical experience after kissing" I told Momo with a blank face.


    "Well... she did ask me for some tips, she said she was somewhat lacking in experience" Momo told and stripped out of her clothes and slipped into the bed.


    "You are really insatiable" I said and slipped out of my boxers and pulled Momo towards me but suddenly remembered something. I have been thinking to tell Momo about me being from another world.


    "Momo can we talk?" I asked her nervously.


    Momo immediately looked into my eyes and kissed me while caressing my face.


    "Sure... I have already noticed that something was bothering you but since you didn''t bring it up I thought you needed more time" Momo spoke and placed her chin on my chest.


    "Well... this might sound like I am insane but just trust me on this... ok?" I spoke to which Momo nodded her head. "Well... here goes... I am from another world" I finally gathered the courage and blurted out. Momo didn''t react visibly but I could feel the gears in her head-turning. Suddenly her eyes glazed up and I immediately got up and pulled her towards me to check her eyes... did she pass out with her eyes open??


    Suddenly a message appeared in my mind like the message I received from God.


    [1st Partner for Side-Along World Travel Selected: Momo Yaoyorozu]


    Damn... what the hell is this... did God selected her directly because I told her that I am from a different world. I waited for a few more seconds for Momo to wake up or react. Finally, her eyes turned normal, and she blinked a few times before looking at me.


    "Wow... really if you didn''t tell me I would have never believed that there was a God and other worlds out there" Momo spoke completely excited and tackled me down on the bed. Just with one sentence, she believed that I am really from another world... I didn''t tell her about God... did she receive a divine revelation or something??


    "Wait... what happened? Did you pass out or something?" I asked Momo while caressing her head.


    "No... it was like..." with that Momo began to tell me what happened.


    [POV (MOMO)]


    I watched my boyfriend or lover chatting with his other girlfriend. Now... I should have been jealous to see my boyfriend speaking with another girlfriend or I should have already broken up with him.


    Well, I was the one who asked him to chase another girl because it was getting too hard for me. I mean his is the best guy I could have ever gotten together with, but he has a downside. His STAMINA, he has an insane amount of stamina. It is really great that he loves me so much but I can''t take that much... he stays hard even after 6 times... if we had kept going on like that then I would have been split in two. So... even if it hurt I let him chase other girls.


    He was so considerate that he even stopped himself only after three or four times. I knew he wasn''t satisfied and I couldn''t satisfy him. That was a huge blow to my ego but I simply couldn''t handle it... some times it is better if you admit defeats.


    So, it wasn''t much sharing him with another girl... er, woman. She was his crush after all, as long as he is happy I can put up with that. After he cut the call, I folded my swimsuit and put it in my bag. Stripping out of my clothes I slipped into the bed. I hugged him but I could clearly see that something was eating him up. After, what seemed to be a mental struggle he finally asked me if we could talk. So, I supported him like any good girlfriend. But what he said... I wasn''t prepared for that.


    "Well... here goes... I am from another world" he said. Damn... I was dating an alien???!!! I screamed inside my mind but before I could say anything the whole world turned black and a message popped in front of my eyes.


    [Well, hello child...!! You didn''t actually believe in me, not that I care. I don''t usually meddle in the mortal world until something really huge happens. So, just because of that reason I sent Itsuki Reo to your world to complete a mission for me... well if he wasn''t sent to your world then the future would have been not so bright... not bright at all. So many useless deaths and so many people wanting to cause chaos and destruction just because they could. In not so far future... a huge calamity in your world will begin and it will be brought by a single person. The person this world had chosen as its Hero has proven to be Useless so here I had to intervene.


    Now, I had said that the world chose a hero, well yes. The world had a conscience and can choose a protector. Well, it made a wrong choice and all of mankind paid the price for that. Itsuki Reo is sent to stop that future from happening.


    Now I have ranted a lot but let''s go on with a better topic. Reo here trusts you and decided to tell you the truth about himself. I saved some time and thought that I should send you a message to clear all your doubts. Now I want to ask you if you want to travel others worlds along with him or not. If you decide to travel along with him you don''t have to worry about your parents, they would receive protection from me and no one in the whole world would even care that your or Reo had disappeared from the world. In the future other girls also might join along with you to travel with Reo.


    Now you can think and make your decision, I will be waiting. And another thing you can come back here anytime you want to meet your parents when you miss them and I will also explain it to them about your World Travels so you don''t have to worry about that]


    Finally, the huge message ended... wow... I don''t even know from where to start. Let''s arrange everything from the beginning.


    This world chose a hero or protector but he or she turned out to be incompetent and the world got screwed up. So, God intervened and put Reo here so that the dark future could be avoided.


    Now, I can choose to travel along with him if I choose now. Now, all the doubts about my family are clear and the world wouldn''t miss me... I can travel to other worlds along with my Reo...


    Yes... hell yes... I will travel with him. I always imagined if there were other worlds or not, now rejecting such a nice offer will be a waste.


    "Yes I would accompany him throughout all the world he travels" I declared.


    [Good, now I am going to send you back]


    With that, I am back in the real world and found out Reo looking at me worriedly. He asked me what happened and I began to tell him.


    "...and that''s all" with that I finished my story...

 Chapter 38: Popping The Cherry (R-18)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    The next day passed quite normally if I have to say, even though Momo didn''t let me sleep till morning. We didn''t have sex, you horny dogs!! (just kidding)... she was simply intrigued about learning that there were other worlds. About the existence of God, she didn''t care much but the other worlds interested her... so as a loving boyfriend I had to indulge her.


    So, I skillfully dodged the swimming contest by saying that I didn''t like water. Denki and Eijirou were continuously teasing me that I was either scared of water or I didn''t know how to swim. I didn''t bother to correct them... because I knew that if I tried then I would have been dragged into their meaningless competition.


    Just as I had thought, it was Denki''s plan to invite the girls so that he could see them in swimsuits but all of his hopes were dashed when the girls came out wearing their conservative school swimsuits. All of us then made fun of Denki when we found him crying in a corner. To say, the day was quite entertaining but I was much more excited about my date with Nemuri. No matter how much perverted she is, it was fun to spend time with her.


    Momo also agreed with that, after meeting and talking with Nemuri for one day she decided to ignore Nemuri''s ''philosophical ways'' or she herself might turn out to be a sexual deviant. Before lunch, all of us decided to call it a day thinking that it was enough fun for the day. Both Momo and I left the school and went towards the Yaoyorozu compound. After we left the train Momo decided to tease me.


    "Aren''t you too excited?" Momo asked me while making a sly face.


    "Well yes, you also agreed that spending time with her was quite fun if we ignore her ''philosophical ways''" I retorted to Momo''s teasing.


    "Well... have fun. You don''t have to drop me at home or it will be hard for you to make excuses to leave the house" Momo said, how supportive my girlfriend is... I am quite amazed. I instantly enveloped her in a tight hug and gave her a passionate kiss. No matter, how much I love her it seems that I am always lacking.


    "Be careful on the way back... call me when you reach home" I said and kissed her again while walking away waving at her.


    "You too... have fun" Momo said with a smile and continued to walk towards the Yaoyorozu compound.


    After 45 minutes I reached Nemuri''s apartment and rang the bell. Immediately a flushed-faced Nemuri opened the door and pulled me inside. I was immediately kissed by her, I know how she was so I dominated the kiss which made her moan. After a few seconds we separated and a string was saliva still connected our lips.


    "Wait here... I am gonna change" Nemuri giggled and separated from me. I finally got a look at what she was wearing... she was wearing a semi-transparent T-shirt and a pair of black thongs. I could clearly see her micro bra or whatever that was inside her shirt.


    "You shouldn''t open the door dressed like that" I scolded her but her eyes weren''t on my face. She was intently watching my lower body, I knew why she was looking down... I was already hard. It''s not my fault that she gave me such eye candy and I wouldn''t react like a normal guy... I was a teenage boy after all.


    Nemuri licked her lips and finally looked up. "I knew it was you... I could smell you" Nemuri said looking absolutely serious. Is she a dog?! How the hell she could smell me like that?


    "How were you able to do that exactly?" I asked, I was really serious about that.


    "Not telling... it''s a secret" Nemuri replied playfully and turned around and enticingly swaying her ass she entered her room. Damn... I sat down and decided to calm myself, having a boner at this moment wasn''t comfortable.


    After waiting for 1 hour Nemuri finally left the room, she was dressed like she usually did on other dates. I was really bored so I had started to text Momo.


    I grabbed her hand, which seemed to make her smile. After leaving her apartment I took her to the shops from where Momo liked to buy her clothes... I mean Momo not her mom. If I took Nemuri to the shops from where Momo''s mom bought her clothes then Nemuri and me both would have to empty our pockets.


    We browsed through a lot of stores... the shopkeepers were mostly women and they could immediately say that Nemuri was much older than me but they didn''t voice it out. Even if they knew that my date was much older than me they weren''t able to recognize Midnight. All of them just made some odd faces towards me, it made me feel awkward but just after leaving the store, I forgot about them.


    Nemuri tried to teach me about her ''philosophical ways'' but I skillfully ignored her or diverted her attention towards other things. By the end of the date both of my hands were full with bags filled with clothes, no matter how fucking strong you are or what position you hold, you would have to carry your girlfriend''s shopping bags. Thankfully Nemuri didn''t try to drag me into a lingerie store... but I knew she was planning something. The face she was making gave her away.


    Like a dutiful boyfriend I carried the bags without complaining and we finally reached her apartment. She told me where to keep the bags and pulled me with her towards the couch. For a moment we just kept looking at each other but the next moment we were making out hungrily. I pulled her down along with me and laid myself on the couch, we kept kissing like there was no tomorrow. Both of our hands were roaming on each other''s bodies.


    "Can we play a game?" Nemuri asked me in between the kiss.


    I know what she wanted and where this would lead to. She wanted to pull me in her bed since we had started dating seriously. I kept postponing it, making excuses about the exams. I didn''t want to take that step with her so quickly... it was too fast for me.


    "You know I am not getting any younger" Nemuri said while looking depressed. I knew that she was really sensitive about her age and when I thought about it she was right. I finally decided if she wanted to do the deed then I would agree.


    "Ok... fine what game?" I finally gave in with a smile on my face. Her face immediately sported a perverted grin.


    "Whoever cums first have to become the winner''s slave for tonight" Nemuri said and jumped out of the couch and pulled me together with her. We entered her room and it was filled with several adult magazines, she opened a trunk and took out a latex mask, a whip, cuffs, nipples pincers, and several other kinds of stuff and laid it down on her bed, some of them could be used on both men and women and some were only exclusive to each gender. I honestly don''t want to end up as her servant... I declared inside my mind.


    As soon as she was done I grabbed her roughly and started kissing her, I know she likes this very much. I pulled her down with me on the bed but she stopped kissing me and turned her face towards my crotch while her crotch was over my face. In an instant my dick was out of my pants... it was rock hard because of my anticipation. This was the legendary 69.


    I knew I couldn''t dilly dally anymore and pulled down her pants and found that her folds were already dripping wet and there were no panties... she was going commando during our whole shopping trip. Her pussy had arrow-like hair just above it. I sniffed her pussy and gave it a lick, this made her whole body shiver but she didn''t back down. She was already licking the tip of my cock.


    I plunged my tongue into her snatch and I immediately found her sensitive spots. I started caressing her pussy hair while hitting her g-spot. She engulfed my dick and immediately did a deep throat, it almost sent me over the edge. She started to bob her head up and down while tongue danced around the length of my dick. Her style was ametuer but she was getting hold of it pretty quickly.


    Her body started to shiver and I knew that she was gonna cum. I was also close but suddenly Nemuri mouth left my dick and her head jerked back. Her body shivered and she came into my mouth. I was really close and not getting a finish ruined my fun.


    "Looks like you lost, Nemuri" I told Nemuri was dropped on the bed after she finished.


    "I have been a naughty girl master, punish me...!!" Nemuri demanded. I immediately smacked her ass hard, she moaned.


    "You don''t make demands slave... it is up to me how I am going to punish you. Now strip and lie on the bed" I ordered, it was hard, but I knew both of was were having fun.


    "Yes, master" Nemuri stripped out of her clothes and laid on the bed. No matter how much she tried to hide I could clearly hear her excitement through her voice. I got down and got the cuffs, latex mask, nipple pincers. I stripped myself and cuffed Nemuri''s hands behind her back, then I put on the nipple pincers and pulled them. This made her moan hard, I placed the latex mask over her face which only gave access to her mouth. I picked up the whip and swatted at her ass. Nemuri moaned again.


    "What are you?" I again whipped her ass.


    "I am your dirty slave master... please punish me" Nemuri moaned out between her heavy breaths.


    It was really getting hard for me to hold myself back now. I lined my cock by her pussy and started to rub it along her slit.


    "Please master... I can''t hold back anymore" Nemuri whined. I again whipped her ass making her moan.


    "You have to beg slave!" I told her and kept rubbing my dick over her pussy. Nemuri was already on her fours so I could clearly see her juices dripping on the bed.


    "Master, please shove your dick in my pussy and ravage me!!" Nemuri almost screamed.


    "Ok, slave" I told her and immediately pushed my dick in her pussy. Her pussy was so wet that I felt her hymen but it broke without using much force. I knew that I broke her hymen because of the blood, I decided to wait so that she could adjust but Nemuri seemed to have other ideas. She started to jerk herself back and forth telling me to start moving, I started to move according to her rhythm and it immediately turned into raunchy sex.


    "Pull my hair... pull my hair..." Nemuri somehow said. It was getting too difficult to even speak now. I pulled her hair back and this seemed to send her over the edge and she came immediately. When her hot cum coated my dick, I also wasn''t able to hold back and came inside her.


    Both of us were so horny that we were immediately ready to go again but this time I took off her mask and nipple pincers. I grabbed her nipple and pulled back, she moaned and our intensity rose up more if that was even possible. Both of us were so horny that we did it 8 times we both of us were completely tired. Nemuri looked like she would immediately pass out.


    "I love you Reo" Nemuri whispered into my ears.


    "I love you too, Nemuri" this was the first time I said that to her. I don''t remember if I told her this when we were having sex. After hearing me, I felt Nemuri''s breath evened out with a smile on her face. While stroking her hair I also went into dreamland...

 Chapter 39: Quirk Training Camp (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I woke up really late, I immediately started to look for my phone and found it in my jeans pocket which was laying by Nemuri''s table. As soon as I saw the time, I cursed out loud. It was already noon. I immediately thought of calling my mom and dad, damn...!! I forgot to inform them anything, they must be worried sick about me.


    I unlocked my phone and found it odd that I didn''t see any missed calls. There was just one text from Momo.


    ''Don''t worry I have reached home safely and you don''t have to worry about your mom and dad. I have told them that you are having a stay over with friends. Now how I knew that you would be staying over is secret.''


    Ooh... so it was both Nemuri''s and Momo''s plan. Well, it''s not like someone was hurt and I immensely enjoyed last night. Nemuri''s first time was something else completely, can''t say that I complain. I felt slightly sore and unpleasant so I immediately entered Nemuri''s shower. After the shower, I saw that Nemuri was still sleeping, so I decided to make some breakfast for us.


    [POV Nemuri]


    I opened my eyes and groaned because of the burning sunlight. I tried to turn around and groaned once again, my whole body felt numb and sore. Immediately last night''s memories flooded into my mind and a perverted smile appeared on my face. It was definitely worth it.


    Last night was awesome... it was everything I imagined my first time to be. I turned my head to look for Reo but he wasn''t there.


    I looked towards the shower but it was empty too, did he leave? It is already noon... I just tried to get up from my bed but stopped when my room''s door opened and Reo came inside carrying two plates. Wow... did he really made breakfast for me... I gave myself a mental pat for choosing wisely.


    "How do you feel, Nemuri?" Reo asked me with the same smile he always had.


    "Utterly satisfied... happy... very very sore" I whined to him.


    "Come on I will help you" Reo said put the plates on my table and picked me up bridal style.


    "I approve, Reo" I said with a playful smile to which he just chuckled. He carried me to the shower and washed my whole body with care and love. It really felt nice to be loved and cared for by someone like this.


    After that, he carefully wiped my body dry, I kept noticing that during this whole time he didn''t try to take advantage or anything. Not that I would have minded, instead I would have liked it but this is also nice... really nice.


    After that, I somehow wore my underwear, Reo wanted me to dress in more but I said no. He even started to feed me... he was much more than I was worth of honestly. The risk I took to date a student was definitely worth it... I would happily follow him through hell.


    He had to leave, so even if he didn''t want to, I made him return home after we were done with our breakfast.


    [POV Reo]


    After returning home, I greeted my mom who was back after her work was done. She didn''t ask me anything, it was much better like this. I can''t even imagine having this conversation with my mom and dad. ''Mom I am also dating Nemuri, who is twice my age'' well I could already see that my mom having a stroke. My mom knew that I had a crush on Nemuri since I was small, but she would have never imagined that her son would be the one to take Nemuri''s chastity.


    The days passed just like that in a blink of an eye, it was already the day we would be leaving for the Quirk Training Camp. I was pretty excited about the camp. I would be getting a chance to seriously thin out the numbers of the villains.


    Both Momo and I arrived in front of UA High while linking arms and found many students were already there. Class 1-B students were also going with us, that is when my eyes landed on Neito Monoma.


    "Stay away from that boy as much as you can" I told Momo, she looked slightly confused but immediately nodded her head.


    "Don''t touch him... his Quirk is called Copy, he can copy someone''s Quirk by contact." I decided to explain more because Neito could use the excuse of introducing himself to shake Momo''s hand and copy her Quirk. Momo again nodded her head.


    "Hey dude...!" Denki said and raised his hand for a high five. I happily did the high five and Eijirou snaked his hand around my neck.


    "Hey bro" I greeted Eijirou, but Denki grabbed my other shoulder and started to drag me away from Momo. Denki and Eijirou pulled me to another side.


    "You are my best bro, right?" Denki asked me looking completely serious. I don''t know what brought this up but immediately replied to him.


    "Yeah... what happened?" I asked Denki, Eijirou looked away from both of us. He absolutely knew what Denki wanted. Knowing Denki, it must be something related to a girl.


    "You have to give me help me with a girl, I wanna ask her out" Denki joined both his palms and started begging. Eijirou was still looking away. I hate to be right...


    "Who is the unlucky girl?" I turned away from Denki and asked Eijirou.


    "Hey...!!" Denki screamed but both Eijirou and I ignored him.


    "Itsuka Kendo" Eijirou said in a bland tone. Wow, Denki is aiming high... well if he is lucky then something might happen between them but knowing Denki, I don''t have much hope... Eijirou also looked the same.


    "Fine... but I will only give you some advice. Now, for the 1st advice" I started speaking, and Denki had already pulled a notebook out of thin air and Eijirou also looked interested. "Every girl is different, the first thing you need to do is to find out about her likes and stuff like that. For example, some girls like muscular men or some like slim and lean" I told and Denki wrote down every word while nodding to my words treating them like gospel. Eijirou also went into his thoughts.


    Soon, both Aizawa and Sekijiro Kan, homeroom teacher of class 1-B arrived and we boarded the bus. After, a long journey we finally reached the Beast''s Forest. Well, I started to think about how I should greet Pixie-Bob. I was playing with a coin which I took from Momo. Well, it was originally my coin but Momo always takes them away from me since if they stay with me then I would subconsciously start playing with them, even in public. I had already received a warning from the police due to that.


    We finally reached the base of Wild, Wild Pussycats but we weren''t told about that. To other students, it was just an ordinary forest reserve. From what I remember Mandalay and Pixie-Bob will come here to introduce themselves. I have already sensed two people but I didn''t do anything.


    "Ahem!!" With that Aizawa gathered all our attentions. Sekijiro Kan also stood beside him.


    "All of you have three hours to reach the training camp, anyone who arrives late will not be given lunch. Now good luck" Aizawa said with his usual bored and bland tone while pointing towards a direction. We saw a neon yellow beacon there. Many students turned their heads towards the bus but a voice was heard which made everyone stop.


    "That won''t work!" A female voice was heard and Pixie-Bob jumped down from the place where she has been hiding and slammed her hands... or err paws on the ground and launched an earth avalanche using her Quirk Earth Flow towards us.


    The coin was still in my hand and as a subconscious reaction, blue lightning thundered around me and I launched the coin towards Pixie-Bob but it wasn''t pointed towards her, it would simply pass by her. The earth avalanche was split apart from the middle neutralizing the attack and the coin passed by Pixie-Bob scaring her. It was the legendary RAILGUN. The coin kept going ripping apart several trees before colliding with the mountain. A huge explosion happened and a crater was formed.


    Sweat dripped from her fore-head and she dropped on her ass in fear. Fear was clear in her eyes, she must have seen her whole life flashing in front of her. Damn... now that I thought of it. It was excessive, but I can''t turn back time so I will just go with the flow.


    "I don''t like surprise attacks, I wasn''t sure if you were a villain or not else you would be already missing a limb now" I said trying to sound badass. I always wanted to say this line, the situation seemed appropriate so I used it. It seemed to work like I wanted to.


    But I revealed that I could use lightning too, need to make excuses now. They will definitely ask me. I looked at the students around me and all of them had their jaws on the ground, even Momo. I told her I could use lightning attacks but never showed her the attacks. Aizawa looked slightly worried while Kan looked scared. All of them saw the attack and they saw how fast it was, it covered the whole trajectory in just an instant.


    "Ha ha ha, looked like it didn''t work as we wanted. Kid, you pack some huge guns" a nervous laugh was heard and Mandalay came out speaking nervously...

 Chapter 40: Quirk Training Camp (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    After Mandalay showed up, everyone was still silent. Momo was the first to break the silence.


    "That''s it... no more coin for you!" Momo said with a serious face which meant no-nonsense.


    "But... it isn''t my fault she surprised me, it was a reflex" I tried to reason with Momo. The whole situation turned awkward for the others because it became a lovers'' spat.


    "No, that''s isn''t an excuse" Momo persisted but I decided it was enough. She can''t make this decision.


    "No! It could have been a villain for all we know and her attack was clearly aimed towards us, I did what was needed" Seeing me raise my voice, Momo immediately understood that it was wrong of her to react like that. She knew, most times I would listen to her but when my smile disappeared she backed down instantly.


    "Well... I completely agree with Reo here, it could have been a villain. Yes, he used excessive force but he saved everyone present here. Even if the attack wasn''t lethal but you didn''t know that, good work Reo with your quick reaction and it was also good that you just scared the attacker before you could confirm their identity" Aizawa said and the other members of Wild, Wild Pussycats also came out. All of them nodded their heads in agreement, even Kan or known as Vlad King.


    "Kid, careful with that attack, I know that you are always brutal with villains but that would have ripped apart anyone if it landed on someone. We won''t condone murder, after all, even accidental deaths are severely judged" Vlad King said to me, I nodded my head in appreciation.


    "Reo, since when can you control lightning?" Aizawa asked me looking very interested, unlike his usual boring personality.


    "Before the finals... it kind of came to me like with the flying without the metal thing" I said back in my usual attitude.


    "I have to report it Nezu" Aizawa said. I don''t care any longer since my family is protected.


    "Sure, I have no problem with it" I told Aizawa.


    "Looks like the initial idea of surprise attack is out of the window. In the forest you will be attacked by monsters, please continue but on foot" Kan said and all of the students nodded their heads. They were now out of the shock and arranged themselves in groups and entered the forest. I entered the forest along with my friends they looked like they wanted to say something but stopped themselves for now.


    [With Aizawa]


    "Are you alright, Ryuko?" Shino asked kneeling down Pixie-Bob. Her hands her still shaking.


    "I-I j-just saw my life flash in front of my eyes. I saw the attack coming but couldn''t even move a muscle" Ryuko stuttered out.


    "It was really awful" Tomoko said.


    "You are lucky Ryuko that he decided to confirm if you are a villain or not" Aizawa said back in his dead mode.


    "Yes, the villains in USJ and Stain weren''t that lucky" Kan said.


    "I heard that you said he was brutal? And what''s his connection with Stain, wasn''t he defeated by Endeavour?" Yawara asked curiously and confused and the whole Wild, Wild Pussycats seemed to have similar thoughts.


    Aizawa decided that there won''t be any harm in telling them and learning about Reo might help them with his training plans.


    "As you all know that villains attacked during USJ. I was there... it was bloody. He single-handedly took out most of the villains and everyone he took down were either missing a limb or they had broken limbs that would never be normal again" Aizawa said and this shocked the group. Kan had heard it before but it still shocks him.


    "And he was the one who defeated Stain, the official report released didn''t say this but Stain''s leg bones were ground into dust... doctors said that it would be a miracle if he could ever put any force from his legs" Aizawa said, this terrified the Heroes more. Kan also didn''t know the details to this extent.


    "It''s his attitude stable?" Tomoko asked in worry.


    "Yes, he becomes a completely different person when fighting villains, other times he is a caring and helping guy. You don''t have to worry about anything anymore. Now that he knows you are friendlies he will even apologize to Ryuko later" Aizawa said.


    "But Nezu is alright with it?" Yawara asked.


    "Yes, he can''t support such actions so he just turns a blind eye. During the Stain incident, police also turned a blind eye and there is also an un-said agreement between the police and Nezu that they would keep turning blind eye to his actions as long as it is just crippling" Aizawa said.


    "But how are the police fine with this?!" Shino spoke for the first time.


    "Well as you know... the system is flawed so villains get away with light punishments or they escape the prison and cause havoc again, many people die because of this. The villains he had defeated are permanently out of the streets meaning he is saving lives" Aizawa said and no one spoke anything else. They were already deep in their thoughts.


    "Well we wasted so much time... we need to proceed with the exam" Kan said and everyone completely agreed with him.


    [With Reo]


    "Dude... that''s unfair. Why can''t I be the only one with lightning Quirk?" Denki whined and everyone in the group laughed.


    "My Quirk isn''t exactly the same as yours... I don''t know how it works but it works" I replied while walking. Momo was walking beside me completely silent.


    "I am sorry, I overreacted & I was overbearing" Momo quietly whispered looking at the ground.


    "It''s fine... somethings are not be controlled" I said, I was angry at her but now it''s gone. I grabbed her by her waist and pulled her towards me. She meekly came into my arms but none of us said anything anymore, we just kept walking.


    "Awww... so romantic!!" Mina looked at us and squealed. Momo didn''t even blush, she just smiled at her. We have been together for so long that small comments like this don''t even bother us.


    We kept walking through the forest and it has been quite a long time since we had started but we didn''t face any monsters. Did my attack really change their mind about using monsters even after they said they would?


    "I sense something coming towards us" Jiro said breaking me out of my thoughts. She had been continuously checking the forest for monsters since we entered the forest.


    "Reo, we also want to get strong so stay back and let us handle this" Eijirou said completely serious.


    "Ok, I will stand back" I said, well Eijirou is right. This is a training camp for everyone not just for me. I can''t always save them and they needed to have fights like this.


    Soon three monsters arrived, they were earth monsters, maybe it took some time for Pixie-Bob to calm down, that''s why the monsters are late like that. I stood at the side and saw the whole fight, Momo made a cannon that blew a monster into bits.


    Momo had to open her shirt to make that cannon as she did in canon. I didn''t like it but I can''t do anything about it. Though I might have stopped her from wearing that excuse of a leotard but I wasn''t able to curb out her exhibitionist fetish.


    God damn... both of my girlfriends are exhibitionists. Well, nothing can be done because both of their Quirks are dependent on much skin they are exposing.


    Finally, we reached the base camp within three hours and found that only our group was the one who were able to reach the camp. In the canon, if I remember class 1-A took more than 8 hours. Well at that time, no group was big like ours, and with Jiro''s presence, we were able to know if monsters were coming at us or not. She was also able to tell us the direction and distance so they could easily formulate plans to deal with the monsters.


    I found Pixie-Bob was in the camp and walked up to her. "I am sorry that I attacked you, I was surprised" I told her to which she nodded after that, I walked away. Well, it wasn''t a lie, I was surprised that this time they didn''t introduce themselves and directly attacked us, unlike the canon.


    If someone thinks that telling half-truths makes me evil, then I won''t ever retort to that. Half-truths can lead people to get fucked as it happened in a certain world of magic. I would request God that he sends me to that world next. Occlumency, Leglimency, Time-Turners, Animagus forms... now some would disagree saying that Animagus forms are not important in other worlds but if someone gets a flight-capable Animagus form then it would be highly useful for scouting. Or some could also hide if the situation asks for it.


    Yes, my presence in that world might cause ripples and another prophecy might pop out but as long as I don''t let that old fool meddle with me or my girlfriends, it would be completely fine. So, after lunch, we played some indoor games inside the tent. Before sleeping hours girls and boys could stay together in a tent so it was no problem.


    Class 1-B arrived just after the dark and like in canon others from class 1-A took more than 8 hours... with that, the day one was finally over...

 Chapter 41: Quirk Training Camp (III)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    The next day I woke up and I remembered the topic I have been thinking about before I went to sleep last night. The future seems to be changing slightly. Like it did yesterday, so will the Vanguard Action Squad invade and try to kidnap Bakugo and Fumikage? Or will they go after someone else?


    This time Bakugo didn''t achieve anything special but All For One could still try to kidnap him or they might also try to kidnap me. Yes, this time I have foiled a lot of his plans and I had also severed Tomura''s (Man-Child) arm, his protege. Several things could happen. I need to deal with the Vanguard Action Squad appropriately if they attack... now, how should I deal with them?


    Tomura won''t be on the attacking team so I can''t do anything to him. Muscular is a must, Twice''s Quirk is annoying so he will also meet the same fate as Muscular. Let''s see next Spinner... he is pretty useless so he is gonna return with some minor injuries. I am going to kill Magne, accidental death, of course.


    I am not someone jealous, but her Quirk kind of irks me from the inside. Like my Quirk itself is telling me to get rid of her. Well, she would be killed by Overhaul anyway. Dabi??? Hmm... let''s see, for now, I will let him go back with all of his limbs. Kurogiri is out of the question... then comes Mr. Compress. Let me see who are they after, I can plan something after that.


    Moonfish... well, he is insane so even if I cut off his limbs it won''t affect him, I will let others deal with him. Next is Mustard... I honestly don''t know what to do with him. I will let others deal with him or if his Quirk annoys me then he might find missing some limbs. And lastly, the Himiko Toga, to be honest, if she can happily hurt someone, I will also hurt her and her Quirk is really annoying like some wise man said ''cut the bud before it blooms.


    Those people who would happily hurt someone or murder someone then they should be also ready if someone else gives them the same treatment. I understand that their past in canon made them turn into villains... but honestly, why should I care? If they attack me then I would happily give them the same treatment.


    I don''t care if they want to remove fake heroes, as long as a hero saves people he is doing good. No matter for what reason he or she does that. Now, there are some Heroes who intentionally create some kind of problem so that they can solve it... Vanguard Action Squad should go after them... not like people like Ochako, who wants to be Hero to earn money.


    Now some might call me heartless but I would go to any lengths to protect my loved ones and friends. I may not outright kill them but I would take them off the streets, permanently. Magne is different, just thinking about her is making me want to kill her. All For One is also different, if he lives I have to stay in this world and he might find someone I love and care about and kill them. I ain''t letting that happen, he would also cause apocalypse if he lives. Momo told me what God told her, even if he didn''t I knew Izuku was incompetent.


    Turning off my dark side I got ready and went to have breakfast. Breakfast was fun, we all enjoyed how Denki was trying to get close to Kendo. With breakfast over Aizawa and Kan gathered their own classes.


    "From today your actual Quirk Training Camp will start. Bakugo, come here and throw this ball" Aizawa in his usual manner spoke. He called Bakugo and handed him the ball and told him to throw the ball using his Quirk.


    Bakugo did what Aizawa asked him but everyone was shocked including Bakugo that he was only able to throw the ball a few meters more than he did during the Quirk Apprehension Test. After that Aizawa explains that we had improved from that time, but in departments of technical skills, stamina, and mental powers but our Quirk hasn''t improved. He also mentioned my name that my Quirk improved leaps and bounds since I have started UA.


    Soon, class 1-B also joins us after Kan was done with his version of the explanation. After that Wild, Wild Pussycats arrived and Aizawa declared that they were going to help us train.


    Pixie-Bob used her Quirk and modified the ground suitable to each student to train their Quirk. Ragdoll will be observing the students and Mandalay would relay that to the students about what they needed to do. Tiger would help the students that were working on the physical workout.


    Aizawa then called me out "Reo, how is your hand-to-hand combat?"


    "I never tried fighting someone in melee" I told him. It''s true I never fought anyone, I trained with Rumi. Those are two different things.


    "Then let''s spar" Aizawa said, the other students were already practicing with their Quirks.


    I froze for a moment when I sensed 7 people arrived inside my sensory range along with Kurogiri. I would recognize that foggy bastard anywhere, he is the only thing that has metal only on his neck and also in condensed form. They were standing on a nearby mountain and looking down at the students training.


    I didn''t bother with them for long, because I knew that they won''t attack now. Both Aizawa and I took positions. We rushed towards each other at the same time, Aizawa threw a left hook at me but he was quite callous with the attack. I easily dodged his attack and kicked towards his ribs. I also didn''t use my full power not wanting to injure him but he stopped the attack with his bandage.


    I didn''t bother with it and increased the speed of my attacks to keep up with his bandage-style fighting or whatever the fuck it is called. The sudden increase of speed surprised him and I was able to land a punch on his chest. I just increased my speed not the power behind the blow.


    "Let''s get loose" Aizawa said and immediately attacked me with his actual speed and power. I blocked his kick and I felt that it was much stronger than the previous ones, so I decided to return the favor and went full power. I was much faster and stronger than him, it was completely clear. He started fighting passively but I didn''t care, I was enjoying the fight. And by the look on his face, he was also having fun. We didn''t even notice that we had an audience, students stopped training, even the Pussycat''s group was watching our fight.


    Everyone was shocked to see that I was overpowering Aizawa in hand-to-hand combat. After some time, I noticed that Aizawa was getting slower by the moment. I noticed the blood flow in his body and understood that he was running out of fuel.


    In the department of stamina, he could never be compared to me. But even with this I still wasn''t able to land a hit on him because of his damn bandages... his bandages were non-metallic, so nothing can''t be done there. I have to say his experience is making up for his shortcomings but the experience can only help you that much. I finally landed a kick on his chest which made Aizawa skid back. Aizawa grabbed his chest and kneeled on the ground. Damn... that must have hurt.


    I immediately extended my hand towards him, he accepted my hand and got up on his feet. We still haven''t noticed that everyone was watching us with wide eyes.


    "Good fight" Aizawa said and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Yes... it was really fun. Maybe we can spar again" I told him.


    "Sure" Aizawa said back in his bored tone.


    Only after all that we looked around and saw that everyone was watching us with wide eyes. We both shrugged and walked away from there. That finally brought the others out of trance and began training again.


    I watched all the students and they trained the same way they did in the canon. I also noticed the perverted midget was checking out the girls even when he was bleeding from his scalp. I shall have another understanding conversation with him.


    I looked at Momo who looked slightly bloated, this was the first time I have seen her bloat due to ingestion of excess food. I silently clicked several pics of her. It would be highly appreciated by her mom.


    With that, the second day was finally over, I fought Aizawa a few more times but every time I ended up winning.


    On the third day began, everyone except me looked like they would drop any moment. Vanguard Action Squad will attack today, well as soon as they appear I will be hunting them and it would be much better if they separated. I will pluck them one by one... coming out of my dark thoughts I began the spar with Aizawa.


    They also did the same training as they did yesterday. Pixie-Bob then announced that we would be having a ''test of courage mini-game'' after dinner. Everyone instantly became excited. When the day finally ended we had beef stew for dinner.


    After dinner, Pixie-Bob explained the mini-game. Class 1-B students will be entering the forest first and they will try to scare Class 1-A students. I passively heard her, making several plans inside my mind.


    The test began and after 10 minutes we from Class 1-A were allowed to enter the forest. From what I remember the Vanguard Action Squad will attack after 12 minutes from the start of the test.


    The two minutes passed in anticipation and I finally felt 9 life signs entered my sensory range. A gentle smile appeared on my face but my thoughts were far from anything gentle.


    "We are under attack" I said making everyone freeze around me...

 Chapter 42: Annilation of the Vanguard Action Squad... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "We are under attack" I said and everyone froze around me. Well, it was an obvious reaction, unlike me who was anticipating the attack they had no idea.


    "Momo make some gas masks for us" I said to Momo. This confused everyone but Momo immediately started making gas masks. Our group was made up of our usual friends. Me, Denki, Eijirou, Momo, Mina, and Jiro. Momo handed me a mask which I put in my pocket. I was already carrying all the coins I had.


    "All of you guys help the other students I will be heading towards them" I told but Eijirou grabbed my arm stopping me.


    "Don''t be a fool and let us help too!" Eijirou shouted.


    "You are also helping, if the students are out of the way I could fight without caring about their safety. You remember the attack I used on Pixie-Bob, right?" I reasoned with him.


    "He is right Eijirou if anyone can fight them it''s him. We could only help him by making sure that students are out of the way" Denki grabbed Eijirou''s shoulder which made him let go of my hand. Eijirou nodded his head in understanding.


    I looked at Momo, I could clearly see the worry in her eyes but she kept a reassuring smile on her face. I pulled her towards me and kissed her... it seemed like a death flag but I could do this in the least to calm her.


    "Be safe" Momo whispered.


    "You too" I said and sensed Magne and another one heading towards where Pixie-Bob was. It was easy to notice Magne because of her huge iron pole. She made my job a lot easier. I have to intercept them before they reach Pixie-Bob so no one could witness me killing her. It''s quite odd that I didn''t feel bad that I am planning to kill someone.


    "Don''t you dare lose" Denki raised another flag but I didn''t care and immediately took flight waving at them and flew towards Magne and her partner.


    As soon as I was up in the air, I saw that Mustard was filling up the forest with his poisonous gas and Dabi lit up another part of the forest. I have already decided who my next target was after I took care of Magne. I wanted to go after the Nomu they brought with them. It was used to kidnap Ragdoll so her Quirk Search could be stolen by All For One.


    I saw Magne and Spinner were a team like in canon and landed in front of them. This surprised them slightly because they didn''t expect someone to show up like this.


    "Look who is here" Magne spoke in a mocking tone. But Spinner kept watching me carefully.


    "This makes our job so easy... our target himself shows up without even searching for him" Magne kept speaking, so I am their target this time instead of Bakugo or Fumikage. Now, like I had planned before I can''t kill her accidentally, that plan went to the drain as soon as I decided to kill Magne first. But I can''t have any witnesses so Spinner is also going to join her in the afterworld.


    "Thanks for the iron you brought for me" as I spoke, fear crept into their faces. Were they so dumb that they didn''t even remember Magne carrying a huge iron pillar like that?


    "Well nice meeting you... now, goodbye" as soon as I finished lightning danced around my body and I launched a coin at Magne. This was way more faster when compared to the one I launched at Pixie-Bob.


    Before Magne could even blink a huge hole appeared on her chest, which kept enlarging until her whole upper body was gone. Spinner heard a thump sound from beside him, he turned his head only to see the lower body of Magne. This scared him and without even blinking turned around and tried to run but I used the iron pillar that Magne brought with her and turned it into a spike that pierced Spinner from his back.


    "Mo-monster" Spinner spoke before dropping dead. That''s ironic, when they kill it is ok and when I kill them, they call me a monster?? I simply smiled and used RUPTURE, the whole area lit up in blue light and the remains of both Magne and Spinner were gone, not even a drop of blood was left behind. Like I had imagined I don''t need to look for places to hide bodies.


    I immediately located Nomu and flew in its direction. I have already located Mandalay and Tiger, as soon as I save Ragdoll, I will send her towards them. During the flight... I again started to think. They are here for me... so if I get kidnapped by them they would directly take me to All For One & Tomura. At least Tomura would be there... well it''s decided I will let myself be kidnapped but not before I annihilate their team.


    The Nomu has reached Ragdoll but she was still there when I landed in between them before the Nomu could attack. The Nomu was confused seeing me appear like that.


    "What are you doing here??! Get out of here!!" I heard Ragdoll scream from behind me. I didn''t bother answering her and launched two coins at full power towards Nomu. The next moment the Nomu dropped on the ground without an upper body.


    "I am sending you to Mandalay and Tiger" I turned and told Ragdoll who wasn''t able to process what happened. The iron pillar Magne generously gifted me morphed into iron sand and wrapped around Ragdoll. This seemed to have brought her out of her stupor.


    "Wai...!!" Ragdoll''s voice was heard she took flight and kept going away. It took a few seconds for Ragdoll to reach Mandalay and Tiger. By this time Pixie-Bob has also joined them.


    ''There is an emergency, we are under attack by villains. Students are not to engage with the villains and retreat into the training camp'' Mandalay''s telepath broadcast was heard in my mind. She didn''t mention me...


    ''And Itsuki Reo you will also retreat to the camp. Thank you for saving Ragdoll'' Mandalay''s voice was again heard. I raised the flag myself, no more.


    I turned around to look at the Nomu which was already healing. I used RUPTURE again and every sign of Nomu disappeared from there.


    The next moment I was in the air and I saw Aizawa and Kan fighting against Dabi. I knew it was a fake so I ignored it. My next target was Twice. If I take him out then the clone will also dissipate. But knowing Twice he must be hiding somewhere.


    I could differentiate between the students and the adults so I quickly noticed where the adults were.


    Shockingly I wasn''t able to find Dabi... which means he isn''t here. I found Muscular looking around the forest looking for his target to play with. Himiko Toga was going towards Ochako and Tsuyu. Mr. Compress was also not here. I didn''t have to look for Moonfish as I have already found Twice. He was hiding on a tree near the place where Aizawa and Kan were fighting against the fake Dabi.


    I silently approached Twice and sent two coins through his knees and two through his elbows. I didn''t use railgun now, I just used my Magnetism to do that. (A/N: Like Magneto killed Sebastian Shaw in the movie X-Men: First Class)


    Twice was screaming in pain and I landed in front of him. Unable to keep using his Quirk the fake Dabi vanished.


    "How does it feel?" I asked Twice but my only answer was his scream. I kicked his face twice and knocked him out. Thank God... he sounded like a pig getting gutted.


    I placed my finger on my chin and started to think about my next target. Should I go after Muscular? Then I have to face that annoying kid Kota Izumi... I know he had a serious trauma but as I said during the Sports Festival, it isn''t my duty to take care of their trauma.


    Hah... with that I decided to go for Muscular. Muscular was still far from Kota. I reached Muscular, but I didn''t land. I used the iron sand to make spikes and sent the iron spikes towards Muscular from the air. Muscular was surprised but was able to defend himself from getting a critical injury. Two spikes had pierced his left arm which he used to cover his face. Another iron spike has passed right through his left thigh.


    Muscular screamed in pain but I didn''t waste any time. I wasn''t like other cliche Heroes who would let villains or enemies get themselves ready. I launched a RAILGUN towards Muscular''s right knee. The next moment his right leg was completely gone. Muscular dropped on the ground because now one of his legs was gone and the other had a huge hole in it.


    "Bastard!!" Muscular screamed in rage. I could see fury burning in his eyes. I suddenly remembered a line from the movie Venom, it sounded appropriate but I modified it too.


    "I have already ripped both of your legs, next I will rip apart both of your arms, then you will remain this armless, legless thing rolling down the street like a turd in the wind" I said with my signature gentle smile on my face. It must have made me look scarier because the rage in his eyes turned into fear. I morphed the iron sand into two blades and dropped them on his arms separating them from his body.


    Muscular screamed again but the loss of blood made him pass out. If he dies, it is not my fault that nobody came to save him. I looked around and saw Kota was looking at me with disgust.


    "You are freaking nuts... Calling yourselves a Hero and going around killing each other like idiots. Why did you do that to him? All of you are killers... ''Heroes'' what a joke" Kota spoke while disgust rolled from his words.


    "Whatever kid" I said and turned around to the newcomer Izuku. He looked at Muscular and then at me.


    "Why?" he asked me in a saddened voice. Yeah... incompetent fool, I should have set up a tea party with him.


    "He was a villain so I took him down... you can still save him if you feel like it. There are still villains here that needs to be defeated" I said and flew away towards Himiko Toga...

 Chapter 43: Villains Win (& Aftermath)... [edited]

    [With Momo & the others]


    "This poison fog is getting denser" Mina said looking quite scared.


    "That means we are near its origin" Momo spoke.


    "But didn''t Mandalay say that we should head back to base camp?" Jiro said.


    ''Students are allowed to use their Quirks freely to defend themselves'' Mandalay''s broadcast was again heard.


    "Well, there you have it" Denki said.


    "Wait... someone is there" Jiro said making everyone stop in their tracks and she pointed in a direction.


    "So... how are we going to do this?" Eijirou whispered.


    "We bait him, he gets distracted and we attack from all the sides" Momo said, to which everyone nodded.


    "Wait...!! Two students are coming this way" Jiro again said and the next moment Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu and Itsuka Kendo could be seen through the fog.


    They had also noticed Momo''s group and they finally decided to attack together.


    They moved towards the villain, Momo made a cannon and fired at Mustard. Mustard had already noticed their presence because of the flow of the fog. He was already anticipating the attack so he was able to dodge the cannon but he didn''t expect anything other than that, at that exact moment a lightning bolt would hit him from behind.


    The lightning attacked numbed his body and gave the students enough time to hit him. He noticed several students rushing towards him but he was just a sitting duck. The next second he was hit from every direction, after Mustard was treated to a serious beatdown by the whole group, he fell unconscious. As soon as Mustard fell unconscious the poisonous fog disappeared.


    The students cheered in joy and decided to carry Mustard to the Pro-Heroes.


    [POV Reo]


    After leaving Izuku and Kota with their own devices I was already in flight towards Himiko Toga. I flew over the place where Shoto and Katsuki were fighting against Moonfish. I didn''t bother with them and continued my flight towards Himiko.


    ''Students are allowed to use their Quirks freely to defend themselves'' Mandalay''s broadcast was again heard inside my head.


    Still, there wasn''t any sign of Dabi, Mr. Compress, or Kurogiri.


    When I finally reached the place where Himiko was along with Ochako and Tsuyu. What I found there made my head hurt.


    There was two Ochakos fighting against each other in front of Tsuyu. Tsuyu just looked at them dumbly not knowing who the real Ochako was.


    As soon as I landed both Ochakos and Tsuyu noticed me. The Ochakos pointed their hands at each other and yelled "She is the fake". Seeing no other way around I immediately immobilized both of them.


    "What should we do?" Tsuyu asked me worriedly.


    I think I might have an idea. I turned towards the Ochakos and spoke "So, when are you going to propose to Izuku?"


    Yeah, it was dumb but it worked like a charm, the real Ochako''s face turned bright red and my eyes immediately turned towards the fake one who had fear etched into her face and eyes. I immediately compressed the iron sand holding Himiko''s right leg and a bone-crunching sound was heard followed by Himiko''s scream.


    I let go of the original Ochako and Himiko returned to her original form unable to hold it due to pain. I again compressed the iron sand holding Himiko''s left leg and another bone-crunching sound was heard. Himiko was already crying because of the immense pain she was feeling.


    "Please stop!!" Both Ochako and Tsuyu grabbed me from two sides and moved in between me and Himiko. But before I could say anything a black portal appeared right behind them, I knew it was Dabi. So, I pushed away both Ochako and Tsuyu so Dabi could grab me. If I wanted I could have easily stopped him but that would ruin my plan.


    Dabi grabbed me by my neck and I was immediately pulled into the portal. I heard both Ochako and Tsuyu scream ''NO'' but they couldn''t do anything. The next moment I opened my eyes I found myself in a house of glass and plastic.


    There was a display inside the room, it lit up and Kurogiri, Tomura, Dabi, and Mr. Compress appeared on the screen. It was a glass display without any trace of metal in it... quite an impressive place they made to keep me.


    "Where are the others?" Mr. Compress asked Kurogiri.


    "We lost everyone, only Moonfish is still there but the police and Pro-Heroes have arrived" Kurogiri said in his usual emotionless tone.


    "What happened to them?" Mr. Compress persisted.


    "Magne and Spinner seem to have vanished into thin air. The same thing happened to the Nomu. Muscular''s both arms and legs were cut off. Twice is also crippled, he seemed to have crushed Himiko''s both legs just before we reached him" Kurogiri finished and by this time both Dabi and Mr. Compress looked like that they would rip me apart with bare hands.


    "Bastard!! I will fucking kill him!" Mr. Compress shouted.


    "No, we cripple him as he had done to the others" Dabi said but both of them were stopped by Tomura who raised his only remaining arm.


    "No, sensei ordered that he must be in one piece until he arrives and extracts his Quirk. Then, he will be a free game" Tomura finished looking at his missing arm.


    "Tch" Dabi clicked his tongue and walked out of the room followed by Mr. Compress.


    "Enjoy the time you have left" Tomura said to me and he also walked out of the room along with Kurogiri.


    I simply smiled seeing how naive they were if they thought that I can''t do anything. I can still control the lightning, I don''t know how Kurogiri got rid of the coins I was carrying with me in just an instant. Though I will commend them for their A1 effort. I decided to relax and laid down on the floor.


    I started to think about how was I going to explain this to my mom, dad, and my girlfriends. They would be completely heartbroken... but I didn''t have another way. If I didn''t use this chance then I might not get this chance ever again. All the villains left in the league of villains and All For One are together, in one place...


    [Back in Beast''s Forest]


    "Wh-what??!!" both Momo and Nemuri screamed when the news was broken that Itsuki Reo was kidnapped by the villains. They both felt like their whole world shattered. Momo immediately broke down in tears and was hugged by Mina and Jiro for support.


    Everyone who heard Nemuri were confused because of her reaction. She just walked away from there but she didn''t even notice that tears were already flowing out of her eyes.


    Denki and Eijirou both cursed themselves for being weak not being able to help their friend. It was clear now that except for Moonfish and Mustard, Reo defeated all the villains on his own. Everyone looked solemn, even if they got most of the villains, they still lost in the last. Nezu and All Might were dreading over the fact that if All For One gets their hands on Reo''s Quirk then he could easily destroy everything on his own.


    Momo didn''t even know how she was going to break this news to Reo''s mom.


    The atmosphere was really bleak, Ochako and Tsuyu blamed themselves. If they didn''t try to stop Reo, he should have been still here with them.


    Momo finally left Mina''s and Jiro''s embrace and got up. "I need to find someone" Momo said and walked away. She had wiped away her tears now and walked towards the direction when Nemuri went. Mina and Jiro looked worried but they decided to give Momo some space.


    Momo walked inside the forest and found Nemuri kneeling by a tree for support. Nemuri was silent but tears didn''t stop flowing from her eyes. She had finally found someone who earnestly cared for her and loved her for who she was. Someone who she wanted to make her family with, but he was taken away from her.


    Suddenly she tensed when she felt someone place a hand on her shoulder. She didn''t want anyone to see her like this... so weak. She turned her head and saw that it was Momo.


    "I have known Reo since we were four, and now that I can clearly think, I feel that he allowed himself to get caught willingly" Momo spoke. This stunned Nemuri, she immediately wiped her tears and grabbed Momo by her shoulders.


    "What are you talking about?" Nemuri asked looking completely serious.


    "Not here... we can talk in my home" Momo said, Nemuri didn''t protest and followed Momo.


    Within the next hour, the news broke out in public and UA High''s image was dragged through the mud and disgraced by the media for allowing another villain attack to happen on their students.


    Nezu decided to call a meeting.


    "Where is Midnight?" Kan asked.


    "She left with Momo Yaoyorozu, she seems to have some sort of relationship with Itsuki Reo" Ectoplasm said.


    "It doesn''t matter now if she is in a relationship with her student, we have more important matters to discuss now" Nezu said.


    "I think there is a spy in UA, otherwise how were the villains came to know about the class schedule and now they came to know where the training camp was happening" Present Mic gave his own piece.


    "You can''t be serious, right?" Power Loader looked at the others and asked.


    "No matter how much I would like to say that your thoughts are wrong but I have also come to believe this" Nezu said, this made everyone quiet down.


    "With this, the villains have declared a war on the whole Hero Society while also dealing a serious blow to UA''s reputation." Nezu continued.


    "Now our first priority is to find out where they have taken Young Reo" All Might spoke for the first time and everyone completely agreed with him...

 Chapter 44: I Wanted To Be Here... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    While the whole Japan was going crazy with the news of the recent attack on UA students, I lay here making plans for All For One''s demise. It''s kind of amusing if you think it like that.


    Now, the others will be just cannon fodder for me, but the main problem will be All For One with his insane amount of Quirks. Now, let''s make a mental note on the Quirks he owns...


    1) All For One (obviously)


    2) Air Walk (bastard can fly so can I)


    3) Air Cannon (dangerous, but nothing my Aegis Shield can''t handle)


    4) Forced Quirk Activation (I have to take out Kurogiri first, it''s easy. Metal neck brace.)


    5) Hypertrophy (can''t let him hit me with that)


    6) Impact Recoil (well I gotta be careful with that)


    7) Infrared (pretty useless)


    8) Life Force (now, this is golden. This is definitely going to make it quite difficult for me to send him to the next great adventure. It would also stop me from exploding his heart using the iron in his blood)


    9) Multiplier (can make multiple arms, useless in long range combat)


    10) Rivet (not much known but useless in long range combat)


    11) Rivet Stab (I honestly don''t want to be pierced by that... hell that sounded gay... ugh!!)


    12) Spearlike Bones (make bone spears appear on your arm or whatever, useless in long range combat)


    13) Springlike Limbs (if he wants to use that he must get closer which ain''t happening)


    14) Super Regeneration (I wonder if I pop his brain, would it heal?)


    15) Warping (now, this one is the most problematic Quirk, he can always run away if his life is in danger which is obviously going to be. I may not be able to kill him by using his blood but I can still use that cause him pain, and I mean immense pain. So, if he tries warping I gurgle his blood)


    Well, that seems to be it, assuming Ragdoll wasn''t caught after I handed her back to her group. Dealing with All For One won''t be easy like Magne or Spinner. I would go on a limb and say that this would be a full-blown battle and I also can''t expect to deal with him in one blow... that guy is like a fucking cockroach.


    [In Yaoyorozu Compound]


    Nemuri and Momo had finally reached the Yaoyorozu compound. They were completely silent throughout the whole ride.


    Nemuri parked her car and entered the house following Momo''s lead. Momo was immediately hugged by her mother.


    "Staff from UA called, we heard what happened..." Momo''s father spoke in a solemn voice remembering when they received the call and the news broke out in their house.


    It was really awful for them, Reo''s mom broke down in tears and cried herself to sleep only a while ago. Reo''s father was also worried sick but he knew that he had to be strong. He carried his wife to their house after his mother had fallen asleep.


    "Miss Kayama, thank you for escorting our daughter home" Momo''s father thanked Nemuri.


    "It... it was my duty" Nemuri said.


    "Mom, Dad, if you don''t mind can she stay here for tonight?" Momo finally spoke for the first time leaving her mom''s embrace. They didn''t think much about Momo''s question and immediately nodded their heads in agreement.


    "I will be in my room then, sensei, please follow me" Momo said and headed towards her room with Nemuri following her.


    Momo''s mom was still worried but was assured by her husband. "We need to let her be, she is a strong girl" Momo''s father said to her wife


    "Yes dear" Momo''s mom replied.


    Finally reaching her room, Momo closed the door while Nemuri pulled a chair and sat down. "Now speak" Nemuri said looking at Momo.


    "I think that Reo allowed himself to get caught" Momo said while sitting on the bed across Nemuri.


    "Why would he do that?" Nemuri''s voice was low, like a whisper. She can''t even imagine why would someone allow themselves to get caught by the villains. But Momo clearly heard her because the room was completely silent.


    "I will tell you but you need to promise me that you won''t relay this to the police or Hero Association or any authority" Momo said looking at Nemuri intently.


    Nemuri kept silent for a few seconds, after releasing a sigh she spoke "I promise that I won''t tell anyone".


    Momo nodded her head "I think he wants to kill All For One".


    Nemuri''s face was immediately filled with fear and then worry. As a Pro-Hero and a UA Staff she obviously knew who that was. But seeing how calm Momo was, she forcefully calmed down herself.


    "You don''t know the extent to Reo''s power, no one does except me and maybe Mirko. There is no way that he couldn''t have stopped the villains from taking him unless he allowed himself to be taken" Momo said. Momo didn''t know if she should reveal Reo''s secret mission from God to Nemuri or not. Momo didn''t speak for a few moments and decided to take a leap of faith.


    "Reo received this mission from God" As soon as Momo finished saying that Nemuri''s eyes became glazed. ''She must be getting the message from God'' Momo thought and calmly sat where she was.


    After a few moments, Nemuri''s eyes became normal and she looked at Momo. "Wow... so you agreed too, right? I don''t want to be the only one with him going to other worlds" Nemuri spoke forgetting all her worries for a moment.


    "Of course I would now, let''s get some sleep it has been a long day" Momo said to Nemuri, who simply nodded her head in agreement. Both of them were still worried but they placed their trust in Reo. Momo handed Nemuri an oversized shirt, Nemuri didn''t even bother to enter the bathroom and stripped bare right in front of Momo who was bewildered due to Nemuri''s habits.


    When both of them finally finished changing Nemuri informed Nezu that she had safely escorted Momo to her house. Nezu hinted that he and the UA staff knew about her scandalous relationship but they would ignore it if they can keep it under the wraps. Hearing him Nemuri just chuckled nervously. She was also informed that the police were making up a team for Reo''s rescue and she was also invited.


    But neither of them knew that the team would no longer be needed. After, cutting the call Nemuri relayed everything to Momo. Both of them found themselves more connected now that they knew Reo''s secret and they were also a part of it.


    [POV Reo]


    Ummm... getting bored. How long do I have to wait for that bastard? It has already been a few hours. Suddenly a smile appeared on my face when I felt three people come into my sensory range. It means that the guests have arrived. The glass & plastic pathway in front of me opened.


    I slowly got up and looked at the three people walking towards me. All For One finally decided to show up, I must have given him a lot of problems. I have to say they are quite smart, they didn''t have anything made up of metal on them... except in their blood. Well, they can''t exactly take out the blood from their bodies and stay alive.


    All For One was wearing a mask made up of plastic or something. Tomura... well he was still Tomura but this time he didn''t have the severed arms connected to his body. Dabi wasn''t present here, that''s a good decision because his body was filled with metal piercings. Mr. Compress was in his usual getup.


    They finally arrived in front of my cell and the door opened but no one spoke. I still had a gentle smile on my face.


    "Good evening Itsuki Reo, I would have liked to say that it''s nice meeting you but you did seem to have done some things which make me angry... very angry" All For One was the one who spoke in his eerie voice.


    "So... what are you gonna do? Talk me to death?" I said to him in a mocking tone but he didn''t react. Instead, Tomura was the one who reacted, I clearly heard teeth grinding. I could see the hot burning rage in his eyes... don''t worry Tomura I will give you a lot of rage before the end of the day.


    "Very funny but I won''t do that... yes the killing part is correct though if it would have been up to me then I would have let you go after I was done with you. But my protege & my subordinates seem to have some grievances with you" All For One was still speaking in the same voice.


    "Yeah... sure, so Man-Child how is it to live without one arm?" I mocked him again and the reaction I got from him was priceless. Hah... his face contorted in rage, I wish that I had my mobile to click some pictures, that would have been epic.


    "Very brave... but useless. You must know who I am seeing your reaction after you saw me. So, you must know what I want with you... yes, your Quirk is quite intriguing. That is the reason you were brought here..." Before All For One could even finish I broke out into laughter... this seemed to get a reaction out of All For One. My reaction caused the three of them to get confused.


    "Those ass wipes brought me here don''t joke around. They didn''t bring me here... I wanted to be here!" I declared.


    "...Any other last words before you lose your Quirk?" All For One didn''t believe me but Mr. Compress seemed to back away slightly. Smart man... now let''s answer All For One, it''s rude to keep someone waiting.


    "Yes... there is too much iron in your blood... let me take care of it..."


    (Cliff-kun intervenes)

 Chapter 45: Magneto VS All For One (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Yes... there is too much iron in your blood... let me take care of it" I said and raised my hand, this seemed to have gotten the reaction I wanted since the beginning.


    I didn''t want to kill either of them at least for now so I didn''t have to put too much pressure and two of them dropped on the ground screaming their lungs while clutching their chests. All For One was still standing but he also clutched his chest in pain. I didn''t have to do much, I simply made the blood in their bodies to become slightly more active. Even with such a small change, it could have a drastic effect and I can clearly see that in front of me.


    "How naive can you villains be...?? Haha, well whatever." I finished speaking and the whole room started to shake. For the first time ever I put my entire force to pull out metals from the underground. All For One understood that he messed up and immediately tried to call for help.


    "Kurogiri!" All For One screamed and Kurogiri started to appear but as soon his neck became visible I crushed it completely killing Kurogiri. The black mist dispersed leaving behind only the crushed neck brace. Unlucky for him, All For One was only able to call him and wasn''t able to tell him about the situation here.


    "For a Supervillain, you are pretty stupid" I said to All For One, who still was caught up in Kurogiri''s death. Mr. Compress and Tomura were still on the floor clutching their chests and screaming. The metal sand has already started to gather around me and the room was cracking now unable to hold the force I was applying. The building in which the glass cell was build was also cracking.


    Seeing all this, All For One decided that it was time to run. He must have never imagined this scenario. As soon as he used warping I increased the force on their blood and a loud splat sound was heard from Mr. Compress and stopped screaming while his body stilled. So, I ended up accidentally killing Mr. Compress?? Doesn''t matter. This was a classic example of being at the wrong place at the wrong time. Tomura withheld the force that means he already has All For One.


    All For One dropped on his knees and spat out blood from his mouth. "Don''t do that... I went to such huge lengths to get you to come to me. Now, I can''t have you running away, can??" I spoke in a mocking tone. All For One knew that he needed to attack or he would die and he needed to get his protege out of here. He raised his both arm and launched Air Cannon at me... seeing this I generated electricity and used Rupture at full power.


    When the two attacks collided a huge explosion happened. I immediately activated my Aegis Shield and everything around us was ripped apart. The explosion was so big and so powerful that it must have taken out a whole block. I felt Tomura being vaporized by the explosion. Pity... I wanted to make him an armless, legless thing like I did with Muscular.


    When the explosion finally subsided a huge crater was formed around me, the metal sand that I had pulled out from around me was also gone but I could still feel All For One. We were out in the open again, I was standing in the middle of a huge wasteland and All For One could be seen floating in the air with both of arms missing but they were healing rapidly.


    "You will pay for that!!" All For One screamed in rage. His mask was also gone along with most of his suit. He was injured heavily but he had survived because of Life Force and Super Regeneration Quirk inside his body, just like I had said, a cockroach.


    "Then, what are you waiting for? The stage is already set... let''s not make everyone wait!!" I said to him slowly rising up in the air up to All For One.


    [In Police Headquarters]


    The police have already gathered a team of Pro-Heroes and they were currently discussing the possible locations the villains could use as a hideout.


    All Might, Endeavor, Edgeshot, Mt. Lady, Best Jeanist, Gran Torino, X-Less, Gang Orca, Kamui Woods, and Tiger were working with the police.


    Suddenly a police officer came barging into the room and whispered something in Naomasa''s ear.


    "What??!" Naomasa yelled in worry and shock. This surprised everyone present in the room.


    "What happened now?" Endeavor asked in his usual haughty manner.


    Naomasa turned towards the Heroes and started to speak "We have confirmed that All For One had appeared and is currently engaged in a battle against Itsuki Reo, they are fighting in Kamino Ward"


    Everyone in the room was stunned still, they never expected this. Another police ran into the room and handed Naomasa some papers. Naomasa''s face filled with worry.


    "We must hurry and save Young Reo" All Might said in his usual charisma.


    "No... the priority for us now is to evacuate Kamino Ward, according to the report their battle is so destructive that two blocks have completely disappeared. I again repeat the priority is to get the civilians to safety currently Itsuki Reo seems to be holding back All For One from causing more destruction" Naomasa spoke reading the report.


    "We can''t let a student fight All For One" Gran Torino said. All the heroes in the room agreed to him completely.


    "Then watch this" Naomasa said in a solemn voice and turned on the TV. As soon as the news channel was tuned in everyone in the room saw something that they would never be able to forget.


    In an area of about two blocks, a dome made of steel beams, iron pillars, cars, trucks, and several other metal objects were rotating making a shield to contain the destruction. Inside they could see two silhouettes that seemed to be engaged in long-range battle, one of them was using air-based attacks and the other was launching metal objects at unimaginable speeds which were leaving only a blue streak behind them.


    All of them gulped when they saw the whole scene.


    [In Yaoyorozu Compound]


    Both Momo and Nemuri were sleeping but they were woken up by a sudden knocking on the door. Momo didn''t know what happened, but it was obviously something important. She got two full-body bathrobes from her wardrobe, she wore one of them herself and handed the other one to Nemuri. After they wore the robes, Momo opened the door.


    "Come down immediately! You need to see this" Momo''s mom said and grabbed Momo hand and started to drag her down. Nemuri decided to follow them and reached the hall room and saw Reo''s parents were already there watching TV. The news channel was tuned in and the scene on the screen took their breath away. The scene was completely unnatural for them...


    Momo knew that her boyfriend was strong, very strong but this was insane. Nemuri also had a similar reaction, they didn''t even bother to sit down and just stood there with wide eyes watching the fight.


    Nemuri''s phone started to ring, this immediately brought Momo out of her stupor and she ran back to her room to bring her phone. She needed to inform their friends.


    Nemuri picked up the call, it was from the Hero Association, she was being called to evacuate Kamino Ward. Momo also came back running down while speaking on phone. "Yes Mina, just open any news channel and you will know" saying that she cut the call and decided to inform both Denki & Eijirou.


    "I need to go, they are calling in all the Heroes to evacuate Kamino Ward" Nemuri said and rushed to Momo''s room to get her Hero Costume.


    Momo just nodded to her and dialed Denki and informed him. She did the same with Eijirou and Jiro. Nemuri finally came down in her Hero Costume and left the compound. The two pairs of parents didn''t even react to them, they were too busy watching the colossal fight.


    [POV Reo]


    As soon as I rose up to air the earth beneath us was ripped apart and metal dust started to rise up. All For One attacked me with Rivet Stab but an Aegis Shield appeared and protected me.


    Seeing the attack didn''t work All For One launched a huge Air Cannon on me. The Aegis Shield didn''t even budge but everything behind me was blown away because of the force of the attack. I started to make metal spikes from the metal sand and launched them towards All For One using Railgun.


    All For One nimbly dodged all of my attacks. Didn''t Life Force Quirk''s drawback was reduced mobility? Then how the fuck is this old bastard moving so fast?? While dodging he kept launching Air Cannon at me. It didn''t cause me any harm but nearly another block was blown away because of his attacks.


    I raised both of my hands in the air and everything metallic around me in two blocks rose up in the air. I made them rotate around me in the shape of a dome to stop any attack from getting out but it wasn''t enough. I closed my eyes and concentrated really hard, I immediately found all the empty vehicles that were in my range. I pulled all of them towards me making them join the dome shield. I also found a construction site and pulled everything metallic towards me finally strengthening the shield enough to hold back any of our attacks.


    "Impressive but useless" All For One said while attacking my shield directly but the shield tanked his attack. This stunned him and I used this chance and blew a hole in his stomach using my Railgun. All For One screamed in pain but it was already healing. Damn... that''s cheating.


    "Let''s see what''s superior, your regeneration or my metals?" I said and generated massive lightning bolts around me charging the iron spikes floating around me and launched them at All For One...


    (Naughty Cliff-kun attacks again)

 Chapter 46: Magneto VS All For One (II)... [edited]

    [Meanwhile in Kamino Ward]


    Due to the fight, the Kamino Ward was engulfed in utter chaos. When the fight started everyone was completely shocked and scared. When the explosion happened it caused several tremors. When the civilians saw what was actually happening, they were completely scared, anyone in their place would be.


    In a few minutes, several Heroes arrived along with the police and started to help the civilians to evacuate. Many Heroes decided not to intervene in such a huge-scale fight. No one knew either of them. Even if All For One is usually referred to as a Supervillain he isn''t that well known because of several factors.


    Itsuki Reo was still a UA student and even he became famous after winning the Sports Festival, nobody has expected that he could be of this level, and from that distance, not many could clearly see the faces.


    Hero Association immediately called all the Heroes to help with the evacuation. Heroes kept arriving in Kamino Ward, even if they wanted to see the fight they need to do their job first. Suddenly everything changed when cars, trucks and everything related to metal started to fly towards the place where the fight was happening.


    Many Heroes were shocked and scared to see someone use their Quirk in such a capacity. Civilians were also awed by the power, they were shocked to see how a dome-like shield was made using the metal objects.


    [POV Reo]


    "Let''s see what''s superior, your regeneration or my metals?" I said and generated massive lightning bolts around me charging the iron spikes floating around me and launched them towards All For One.


    All For One immediately understood that if any one of them hit him then he would die. So, he completely gave up on attacking and started to dodge, his body started to turn into black liquid, I immediately understood that he was trying to run again.


    I immediately clutched my hand which made him scream in pain and immediately stopped trying to warp.


    "I told you don''t try to run" I said again but this time All For One decided not to give me a reply like the previous times. He must have come to know that he had fucked up.


    All For One was also regretting making this plan, he now understood that how big of a mistake he had made. His protege was dead along with all the Nomu''s he had made. His subordinates are gone, anyone in the building has vaporized due to the explosion.


    I kept increasing the number of projectiles I threw at him. Some of the projectiles have started to injure him. Even if he healed I knew that he won''t be able to keep going on like that. Slowly, I was also getting tired, I knew this would happen but it became much faster after I made the dome shield.


    I could stop it but that would harm the innocent civilians and cause unnecessary destruction. All For One was also in the same condition, I have noticed that his super regeneration had slowed down. Now it was taking more time for him to heal from the injuries.


    We kept going on like that for more than 6 minutes when I noticed that several people arrived at the border of the dome I had made. I looked towards them and found that the Heroes are slowly appearing to watch the outcome or maybe help but they were not able to enter. I won''t lower the shield or some Heroes might arrive and ask me not to kill him or stop me from killing him. I have to finish this quickly or I won''t be able to make excuses for not lowering the shield.


    I increased my power output and used it to generate more electricity. This made the projectiles faster than before. One projectile finally landed a decent blow and took off his whole right arm.


    All For One screamed and froze for a moment, at that exact moment a loud boom was heard from the shield, I turned my head and saw All Might blew a hole in my shield and he was rushing towards us if he gets here I had to back away... damn...!! Fuck this shit!


    I cursed inside my mind and used every ounce of power that I had in my body and launched a Rupture attack towards All For One, he saw the attack coming towards him tried to move but it was too late. A bright blue flash of thunder engulfed the whole area.


    All Might stopped himself due to the bright flash, after a few seconds the flash subsided, lightning was still cackling around the place of the attack. I knew that All For One was dead for good. In his place a skeleton was left... damn... that Rupture was even stronger than the last one and his skeleton was still here?? Previous victims didn''t leave behind any ash and this guy left behind his skeleton?


    The skeleton dropped to the ground and shattered and crumbles into dust. Well, Life Force seems to be an OP Quirk, I used my remaining power to put down the dome shield I made while a floated back to the ground. I sat down on the ground, I did not have any ounce of power left in my body and looked around to see all the Heroes were running towards me.


    "Hold on Young Reo, help is coming. Don''t give up, you have to live" All Might appeared in front of me and started to speak in his usual cheerful voice. Did I hear it right? What the fuck this bastard is even thinking?


    "I am not dying I am just resting" I wanted to scream at him but I didn''t have the energy to even do that.


    "Oh... sorry! My bad" All Might said and sat down beside me. By this time all the Heroes were here. I saw Nemuri came towards me but before she could do anything I pointed towards the news helicopters. She looked where I was pointing and immediately understood. She didn''t move away but she also didn''t try to hug me and get close to me.


    "Are you alright Young Reo?" All Might asked me again looking concerned.


    "Yeah, they didn''t hurt me because All For One wanted to take my Quirk but by the time he arrived I was able to pull out metal from the building..." I was about to continue but All Might cut me off.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. You just took a life, so are you feeling alright?" All Might asked again by this time all Heroes have surrounded around me listening to us talk.


    "I don''t know... it was either me or him. I don''t know how to feel, maybe the adrenaline is still messing up with my thought process" I told All Might.


    "Don''t worry it will be okay, now let me arrange a transport for you" All Might said and patted my back in his usual cheerful tone.


    All Might sat by side for the whole time until a helicopter arrived. I could already hear cheers for my name from both civilians and Heroes. I honestly had no idea how to react to that, all I wanted was to sleep now. I boarded the helicopter with Best Jeanist, he was selected to escort me to the hospital.


    The helicopter rose up in the sky and I could clearly see both civilians and Pro-Heroes were waving at me while cheering my name. My fight with All For One must have left a huge impact on their minds. Even if I will surely garner some jealousy from people like Endeavor and Bakugo but it was unavoidable. Soon we reached a Hero Specialist hospital where only Pro-Heroes were treated. Damn... special treatment!!


    As soon as I laid down on the soft bed I fell asleep and a message appeared in my mind, obviously, it was from God.


    [Congratulations!! You have completed the mission I gave you so you will be able to leave this world when you want along with your lovers.


    When you want to leave you just have to think about me and the world you want to go along with any specific setting if you want and a portal will appear in front of you. I will give you new powers when you arrive at the new world and you don''t have to worry you will still retain all your current powers.


    Now, take some rest! You have worked hard and saved a world from apocalypse]


    With that message over I was finally able to sleep...

 Chapter 47: Family Time... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    As soon as I opened my eyes I was engulfed in a tight hug, I didn''t need to open my eyes to know who the person was. I could feel the hot tears on my skin.


    "Mom, I am ok" I squeaked out but she didn''t let me go, a few seconds passed when she reluctantly let me go. I really felt guilty for worrying them so much but it was the only chance I could think of.


    "I was so worried... please don''t do that ever again" my mom said still holding my hand.


    "I won''t... don''t worry. Everything is fine now" I tried to reassure her but it was useless.


    "When I heard the news a-about your abduction I just broke down. I-I t-thought I lost you, I don''t know if I could ever go through that again" my mom said.


    "I am sorry... I know apologizing won''t do anything, now the only thing I know is that the person who was responsible is gone..." I said while smiling at her.


    Seeing me talking about the incident she decided to change the topic.


    "The doctor said you are completely fine, so we can leave if you want" my mom said wiping away her tears.


    "Where are the others?" I asked Mom I could feel several people just outside the door, hearing me a realization struck her.


    "Ah... The doctor told me to call him when you wake up. The others are outside" my mom said getting up. She walked to the door and as soon as she opened the door the room was immediately filled in.


    The new occupants were my dad, Momo, Momo''s mom and dad, and Nemuri. Damn... now how the hell I am gonna introduce her to my family. It''s not like I am ashamed of her but I am sure my mom would have a stroke if she didn''t learn it already and already had a stroke.


    The only thing I can hope for now is the Nemuri restrains her ''philosophical ways'' in front of my mom. My mom gave Nemuri a look before going out of the room.


    I was pulled into another hug by Momo, I saw the sad face Nemuri was making. Well, my family is already going to find out so I don''t think that I need to hide it anymore. I gestured Nemuri with my other hand, seeing that her face lit up like a Christmas tree, and she jumped into my embrace.


    I looked around the room and my dad was making an odd face while Momo''s parents were completely fine, like it was natural. I don''t think this is normal right? It shouldn''t be normal right? Momo and Nemuri finally let me go and I decided to ask some questions.


    "How long was I out?" I asked looking at Momo.


    "Something like 26 hours... but the doctor reassured us that you were fine, just exhausted" Momo said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "So, am I in trouble with the heroes or police?" I asked.


    "No, some Heroes think that you should have waited because All Might was already there, you don''t have to worry about them. They are the ones who feel sour because a student gained more popularity than them" this time it was Nemuri who answered my question.


    "The police just wants to ask some questions" it was Momo''s dad who answered.


    "Oh... ok" I was about to lay down on my bed but the door opened and a doctor came in along with my mom. He told everyone to leave.


    After the tests were done, I was allowed to leave but the doctor asked me to wait because the police were on their way here. Soon the police arrived, it was detective Naomasa Tsukauchi and along with him came Yokumiru Mera, he was from Public Safety Commission, I wonder why he is here. I greeted both of them and they finally took seats beside my bed.


    "Now, you don''t have to worry, we understand that you killed All For One in self-defense so you won''t be charged for that. I just wanted to ask some questions for the official report" Naomasa said before asking any questions. I nodded my head, then he began asking questions.


    It was mostly related to who were the one who kidnapped me, then he asked me to give their descriptions. Well most of them were already dead for maybe except Dabi, I don''t know what happened to that bastard. When Naomasa''s questions ended Mera finally decided to speak.


    "You already know that I am from Public Safety Commission, not let me tell you what we do. We are the people responsible for authorizing Provisional Hero License or Hero License, all of us were surprised how easily a student fought against one of the supervillains and how you handled the situation. Due to this both Hero Association and Public Safety Commission have decided to give you this" Mera spoke and handed me a card. Wow... at least now I don''t need to take Provisional Hero License Exam.


    He handed me a Provisional Hero License with my name on it. "You did a great service to the people of Japan. I know it wasn''t an end how a Hero should defeat a villain but you didn''t have much of a choice" Mera spoke. I spoke some more with both Naomasa and Mera but it wasn''t anything related to official business.


    After they left the room, I changed into civilian clothes which my mom had brought along with her. While leaving the hospital I received several good wishes from the passerby''s. My dad handed me my phone, the notifications were filled with miss calls and texts.


    I called all of my friends and told them I was fine. I was cursed by Denki because I stole his future harem from him. I don''t even want to know how he reached that conclusion. When we finally reached home I was made to sit on a couch while the others sat opposite to me. Momo sat on my right side while Nemuri was on my left.


    "Son, please explain what is your relationship with her?" My mom asked me while looking at Nemuri. I looked at everyone''s reaction and it was clear that they already knew what my relationship with her was but they wanted to hear my confirmation.


    "...Mom, I am dating her" that was enough, my mom''s eyes rolled up, and passed out in my dad''s arm. I expected that, I then turned my eyes towards Momo''s parents to see their reactions.


    "Don''t worry about us, even though we are not fine with it but it''s not our decision to make. Momo has talked to us and she said she was fine with it" Momo''s mom cleared my doubt.


    "It''s pretty common in high-class families or some old families in Japan, so it won''t be a problem" Momo''s dad also decided to give in his thoughts about the matter.


    After some time my mom woke up and looked around and immediately became depressed (anime-styled) and started to make circles on her thigh. My father just coughed in his hands to gather everyone''s attention.


    "Well... even if it is most unusual... but I would still like to tell you that you are welcome in our family" my dad said and nudged my mom.


    "Yes... what my husband said" she said still in her depressed mode and continued making circles. It was clear that she wasn''t happy about this.


    "Reo, you must be hungry. Why don''t we enjoy a nice and relaxing meal?" Momo''s dad decided to change the topic completely, I was completely fine with that. Everyone immediately agreed, Momo''s mom and dad took us to their house for the meal.


    During the meal, we spoke about a lot of topics until I pulled out my phone and showed pictures of bloated Momo to her mom, which made her squeal in joy and earned me a death glare from Momo. At first, she was dumbfounded about how was I able to click her pictures.


    Momo''s mom was so happy and excited that she immediately demanded the pics so she can store them in her Momo album. By that time Momo was completely embarrassed. I was so glad that Nemuri didn''t speak about her ''philosophical ways''. Nemuri looked really happy because this was the first time she came to know how having a family felt.


    She kept pestering my mom who was almost scared of her now. But when Nemuri started calling my mom as mom and she shivered like a cat doused in water.


    "Don''t worry mom, I will prove myself that I am worthy of being your daughter-in-law" Nemuri declared after the meal. That made my mom sulk in corner of the room. This made everyone laugh except my mom and Nemuri, Nemuri stood too proud while my mom was drawing circles in the corner with her finger.


    Throughout the whole day, we had a lot of fun along with our family. Nemuri told me that the UA staff knew about our relationship, they were fine with it as long as we kept it a secret. Both Momo and Nemuri indicated that they knew that I allowed myself to get caught, I needed to coax them too... it was really nice to spend a whole day relaxing with family and loved ones...

 Chapter 48: Beach Trip (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "I am sorry for doing that but when the attack happened I had no idea that they had come for me" I told my two angry girlfriends. After the meal, Momo dragged me to her room along with Nemuri to ask me some questions and deal with their grievances.


    "But couldn''t you have come back to tell me?" Momo asked me while plopping herself down on the bed.


    "I have thought of doing that but before I could do that the smoky bastard decided to pop behind Ochako and Tsuyu. I could have stopped him without getting caught but the chance was too good to give up" I tried to make them understand. I understand what I did was wrong and it must have been really awful for both of them.


    "Fine... just tell us before you do something like this again" Nemuri sighed and said. Hearing her I finally released a sigh.


    "So, I am off the hook, right?" I asked looking slightly anxious and hopeful.


    "No!" Both Momo and Nemuri shouted together and shit me another round of death glares. Hearing them, I slouched down again in my chair.


    "So... how can I make it up to both of you?" I asked them, this seemed the only solution now. I have already fired the other guns and got no result.


    "We are going to the beach... and you are going shopping with us and you will be carrying all the bags without your Quirk" Momo declared taking out three tickets. Well if that is what I have to do, then I will happily do it. Anyways, I am the one who always carries the bags.


    "Yeah, a beach!! Bikinis!!" Nemuri squealed in joy.


    I took the tickets from Momo and found that those were passes for a private beach and resort. Damn... rich people.


    "As you see, we will be going to a private beach and I have decided to book a villa for ourselves so you can cook breakfast and other meals for us. I heard from a certain someone that you take really good care of your girls" Momo said to me while smile but it wasn''t gentle at all, it was similar to sadistic.


    I immediately glared at Nemuri who turned her head away and whistled. Fine... I can do that, if I don''t spoil my girlfriends, then who I am gonna spoil??


    "I would be happy to, so when are we leaving?" I asked Momo.


    "Tomorrow, we can be done with all the shopping today" Momo said and pulled out a notebook and showed me the list. Seeing the list, both of my eyebrows rose up... Well, there is now no going back now.


    "Our parents are ok with this?" I suddenly asked Momo.


    "Oh, yes. After telling Nemuri about my plan, I asked them and they approved even though they needed some coaxing" Momo said.


    "Well now, let''s go shopping! We have a long day in front of us, I can''t wait for sex on the beach, I always wanted that" Nemuri cheered and got up from the bed.


    We left the Yaoyorozu compound in Nemuri''s car. Before the shopping trip could start we needed to visit Nemuri''s apartment so we can get her disguise (the ridiculously large hat and shades). I think she should carry those with her. After getting the disguise we drove to a huge bikini store, I don''t even know why they have such a huge store just for bikinis.


    I understood why they needed such a huge store when we entered inside. The store has every kind of bikini ever made and they had them in several colors. Nemuri immediately started checking two string bikinis of the same color. I tried to tell her that those were the same color but she told me that there was a minor difference, they were completely different colors according to both Nemuri and Momo. To me, both of them still looked red.


    "Itsuki Reo!, can you please sign my hat?" A store lady recognized me and yelled my name which made a lot of people gather around me immediately. Maybe I should also start wearing a disguise like Nemuri when I go out. Momo and Nemuri were completely heartless, they left me here and went ahead.


    I patiently greeted all of them and gave autographs to whoever wanted them. Thankfully the media didn''t arrive here or it would have been hell for me. After I was done with them, I quickly found both Momo and Nemuri in the men''s section choosing speedos. Well... it will only be the three of us and knowing Nemuri she would keep demanding sex on the beach or naked beach so it would be fine.


    They were quickly done with my speedos and trunks and returned to the female section which was relatively much larger than the men''s section. Each of them bought 5 sets of bikinis, I would argue with anyone that one bikini they bought could be referred to as ropes. They tried on the bikinis but I wasn''t allowed to see them now, they wanted to give me the show on the beach. Well, I don''t mind, it would be really uncomfortable if I get a boner in here.


    We finally left the store after four hours. As agreed before, I was the one who was carrying the bags. For the next few hours, we kept going through several stores for normal summer clothes.


    The three of us were finally back when it was already dark. I kissed Nemuri goodbye before she drove back to her apartment. The rest of the day was pretty normal except Denki called me again and cursed me for stealing his future harem and cried that he didn''t get the chance to get close to Kendo because of the villain''s attack. The camp was canceled. After whining once again about how the world is so unfair to him he ended the call.


    The next day I got up pretty excited and immediately got freshened up and went downstairs for breakfast.


    "Slow down or you might choke" my mom scolded me.


    "Son... I think it''s time to have ''the talk''" my dad said which really made me choke on the food. Fuck... I don''t want that ''talk'' but my mental pleas were left unheard and after breakfast, my mom and dad gave me ''the talk''.


    When I was leaving I heard my mom say "Don''t make a grandma so quickly, even though you are dating a woman slightly younger than me" I was only able to nod my head at that and decided to bolt out.


    I reached the parking lot and Nemuri was already waiting there leaning on her car, she was wearing a pair of blue jeans short and a sky blue tank top.


    "Good morning" I greeted her and kissed her.


    "Good morning honey~" she said in a sultry voice.


    Soon Momo also arrived and she was wearing a blue mini-skirt and a redshirt. She was carrying a handbag and pulling a trolley bag behind her. I kissed her too after greeting her.


    We entered the car and immediately drove towards our destination. Yes, we could have taken flight but the three of us decided to take the road trip to enjoy it more. We had two weeks'' time to enjoy ourselves at the private beach.


    "Momo there is quite interesting news for you" Nemuri said while turning down the music.


    "What is it?" Momo was immediately interested.


    "As you know, the Provisional Hero Exam will take place right after the school opens" Nemuri said to which Momo nodded her head. "So, UA staff have decided that students will be trained by us Pro-Heroes so that you can make Super Moves" Nemuri finished saying and Momo''s eyes sparkled hearing that. She also wanted to get Provisional Hero License and a Super Move. Learning that she will get help to develop her own Super Move made her very excited.


    "This was decided the last night and you don''t have to worry, the training will happen for only the last ten days of the super break so our trip ain''t getting short" Nemuri finished.


    Well, looks like the exam will still happen. At least I don''t have to worry about that at all. But I will help Momo and my friends if needed.


    "Did they decide to do this because of the recent attack?" I asked Nemuri. I wanted to know if it was still for the same reason or not.


    "Indirectly, in previous exams about 50 percent of participating students passed but from now on they are going to make the exam real hard, only 10 percent of students would pass. Both Hero Association and the Public Safety Commission don''t want riff-raff Heroes anymore after your display" Nemuri spoke while pointing at me by the last sentence.


    "Your display set up a new standard for anyone who wants to get either Provisional Hero License or just Hero License, so expect the test to be extremely hard" Nemuri said in a serious voice.


    "It''s unfair, everyone can''t be like Reo" Momo spoke.


    "Yes, they also don''t expect that... they just want you to be more ready to face real-life battle scenarios. They did this for another reason too, when the fight started no Heroes intervened and tried to help Reo" Nemuri said.


    "Oh..." that was all Momo said.


    "Don''t worry I will train you, Reo will help you too during these 14 days. We can''t spend a whole day having sex or in the water naked." Nemuri said with a perverted grin on her face...

 Chapter 49: Beach Trip (II) (R-18)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Are you sure that this place is only for three people?" I asked pointing at the villa which Momo thought would be appropriate for us.


    "I know we could have so much fun in there but isn''t that too big?" Nemuri was the next.


    Currently, we were standing in front of the so-called villa. It took us around 9 hours to get here so it was almost dark and we were really hungry. I hoped that the first thing I would do after getting there was to make food but before that, I need to remember the direction in this huge fucking mansion, even if I invited all our classmates, along with their families we would still have rooms to spare. Momo at least had the decency to blush.


    "It looked small in the picture..." Momo spoke meekly and even she knew that her defense was very weak.


    "Oh, well... let''s get a room for ourselves, it would be better if it''s near the kitchen, then I won''t have to walk for 5 minutes before arriving there" I told them, and the three of us finally entered the villa.


    After arriving at the private beach we were given the keys to the villa by the staff who were waiting for our arrival. After getting our keys we directly arrived here and now I know it was a mistake. I should have asked them for a fucking map.


    "Aha...!! Look honey what I found" Nemuri said and showed us a map that the staff had kept on the table. At least they knew that we would need this... smart people.


    "Well let''s see where is the kitchen first... I am starving" I told Momo and Nemuri and both of them agreed without even thinking.


    After walking for about 4 minutes we finally reached the kitchen. "I hope that the kitchen isn''t empty" Nemuri said and her stomach growled followed by ours.


    "It won''t be empty of course, the kitchen supplies are included in the whole package" Momo said puffing out her chest which had a significant reaction to her shirt. I gulped looking at that but I was somehow able to turn away, the three of us needed to eat before we indulged ourselves in carnal desires.


    Just like Momo had said, the kitchen was filled with supplies. Spices, oil, raw ingredients, vegetables, fruits, and everything else we would need was there. Even meat, fish, and eggs were stacked inside the freezer.


    I immediately got busy with the cooking, three of us decided to have some chicken noodles. Momo and Nemuri decided to look for any room that would be suitable for us. I reminded them that it would be better if it was near the kitchen. After about 10 minutes both of them returned with a huge smile on their faces. They have found a huge room with an open balcony and a jacuzzi.


    They helped with the food, well Nemuri was able to, Momo was useless in that department so she just cleaned the vegetables and plates for us. It took us some time to get the food ready because of its quantity. Momo apparently ate quite a lot as always.


    After the meal, it was already dark outside, so we decided to relax in the jacuzzi. We quickly cleaned the plates all together because the three of us already knew how the night was going to end.


    We entered the room together but I was the first who got changed into my black speedo which they bought for me and entered the jacuzzi. It was a four-seater jacuzzi so I don''t think we would be having any problem, the water had a nice temperature.


    After a couple of moments both Momo and Nemuri entered the room wearing bikinis. They looked incredibly sexy and beautiful in those, I got a boner as I kept looking at them.


    (Image Here)


    "Like something you see honey?~" Nemuri asked me while licking her lips seductively. I just nodded my head at her dumbly.


    "I think he likes it very much" Momo said while giggling slightly.


    They didn''t stand outside the water for long and entered the water immediately, Nemuri sat by my right side while Momo took my left side. Ah... how many men die to be in my place. I thanked the God who sent me into this world.


    Momo placed her hand on my thigh and started to stroke it while Nemuri started to caress my chest. Looks like they came in ready to jump guns. Then... I shouldn''t keep them waiting I guess.


    I turned my head right and started to make out with Nemuri. I used my other hand and pulled Momo closer to me and started to caress her waist. Momo moaned while Nemuri was busy fighting my tongue for dominance.


    While doing this Nemuri''s hands weren''t idle either, she already put her hands inside my speedo and pulled out my dick. She was slowly stroking it under the water.


    I stopped kissing Nemuri and decided to pay attention to Momo now, I turned towards Momo and started kissing her. I felt a pair of hot lips wrap around my dick and I turned around to see Nemuri had put her head inside the water. Though it felt nice due to the difference in the temperature but it could be dangerous for her.


    "Let''s get out of the water" I said and both Momo and Nemuri got up pulling me up towards them. A bed was set up on the balcony and Nemuri started to pull us towards there.


    "Come on I always wanted to do it under the stars" Nemuri said huskily. I took off my speedo because it wasn''t needed any longer. I pulled Momo who was still in my arms and started to make out with her. Nemuri got on the bed after us and took my dick in her mouth and started to bob her head up and down.


    My hand snaked around Momo chest and slid off her bikini top and licked the tip of her nipple. I immediately started to play and suck on her boobs which made her moan loudly. My hand didn''t stay idle and slowly slid down Momo''s stomach and entered her bikini bottoms. She was already very wet, my fingers slowly slid inside her entrance earning another moan from her. Using my other hand I undid the strap on her bikini bottoms which instantly found it''s place on the floor.


    I stopped playing with her chest and laid down flat on the bed and pulled Momo towards my face and started to lick her hungrily.


    "Y~Yes... right there~ that''s the spot" Momo said between her moans. I was also getting close to my orgasm.


    "I am gonna cum" I grunted out and continued licking Momo''s pussy.


    "Do it" Nemuri said, it was quite mumbled up but I understood.


    "I am close too... l-lets cum together" Momo said, after only a few seconds I released my load inside Nemuri''s mouth, because of the climax I bit lightly on Momo''s pussy and that send her over the edge and she also came in my mouth.


    I looked towards Nemuri who drank all of my cum without letting out a single drop. I immediately rotated my body along with Momo and made her get on her fours. I saw her wet and hot pussy leaking juices from behind and placed my already hard cock at Momo''s entrance and slowly entered from behind.


    Momo moaned and I made Nemuri stand over Momo''s body so her crotch could be right in front of my face. I used both my hands to grab Nemuri''s ass and pulled her towards my face while I kept pumping inside Momo. Nemuri also grabbed the back of my head pushed my mouth into her slit.


    "I-I am gonna cum" Nemuri said and her body became tense. Only after a few seconds she climaxed, this made me cum inside Momo who also came together with me.


    After that, the three of us fell on the bed trying to catch our breath. It wasn''t even a minute and I was hard again, ready for another round of pleasure. Momo was still on the bed and Nemuri was already spreading her legs after seeing me hard again. I positioned myself between her legs and slowly entered her.


    "Fuck me... fuck me so hard that I can''t walk tomorrow" Nemuri demanded.


    "Gladly" I said and start to pound her, Nemuri started to speak dirty while moaning my name. Momo got up from the bed and leaned on my side. I pulled her closer and started to kiss her while caressing her pussy.


    "I want your baby batter inside me!" Nemuri said and closed her legs behind me so I can''t pull out, not that I wanted to pull out since she asked me to cum inside her.


    "I am cumming" I grunted when Nemuri reached her climax, her hot juices engulfed my member and send me over the edge and I immediately shot my load inside her.


    "Did you like that?" I asked Nemuri who was making an ahegao face.


    "Loved it~" Nemuri purred.


    "Don''t even think of leaving me hanging like this and someone seems to agree with me~" Momo moaned and pushed me down on the bed while holding my cock which was growing hard again. As soon as my member was hard she placed my dick at her entrance and sat down over it and started to ride me.


    Nemuri leaned on me and started to lick my chest. "What she said~" Nemuri purred when I pinched her nipple hard.


    "I wouldn''t even imagine" I told her and we continued our debauchery throughout the whole night. We finally laid down when the sun was already rising. Momo was laying over the right side of my chest and Nemuri was on my left.


    "Isn''t is beautiful?" Momo asked.


    "Yes, it is" I replied.


    "So, when we will be leaving this world?" Suddenly Nemuri asked me.


    "There is no hurry... we can relax here as long as we want now that my mission is over" I replied and kissed Nemuri, after that Momo got the same treatment, and like that we went to sleep completely tired and satisfied...

 Chapter 50: Back for Super Move Training... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    It has been already ten days since we have been here. For these ten days we enjoyed ourselves as much as we could, we ate, lazed around, had sex... lots of sex, and trained once again.


    I was training both Momo and Nemuri in hand-to-hand combat. As a Pro-Hero Nemuri was quite capable but she wasn''t anywhere close to Aizawa''s level and Momo was just a novice in this department. Yes, since we were small we have been training physically but that doesn''t mean that she would know how to fight.


    Nemuri was slightly lacking behind Momo in the combat training because she didn''t work out regularly as Momo and I did. We spent most of our time on the beach and since the beach was completely private usually we lacked clothes on our bodies. Due to that, our bodies lacked any tan marks.


    Momo was happy that she was learning new stuff, during the training I asked Momo to make two things at the same time which she was easily able to do, so I decided to her to work on her speed of making things and efficiency.


    Nemuri was hugely dependant on her Quirk and didn''t work out physically so I made her exercise with us, at first she whined but when I told her exercising would keep her body toned and sexy she immediately agreed. She definitely had her own priorities.


    We still had four more days left in our trip so Momo wanted to make her Super Move, at least get the idea before she goes to train along with the other students. Momo also has been learning to fight with weapons, she can''t make complicated things with moving mechanisms but she could easily make a sword or spear.


    Nemuri practiced with her whip, she apparently loved it so I decided to get her a dagger-tail as her permanent weapon. It wasn''t needed now because as you know, Pro-Heroes aren''t allowed to use lethal weapons.


    So, here we were laying on a blanket over the sand completely naked... well I wasn''t laying now because I was the one applying sunscreen on their bodies. I finished applying sunscreen on Momo and turned towards Nemuri who seemed to be deep in her thoughts.


    "What''s on your mind?" I asked her started to apply the cream on her stomach.


    "Umm... what will be my age in the world we will be going?" Nemuri asked with concern in her voice. I knew why she asked that, she was really concerned about her age.


    I just smiled at her and started to rub lotion on her boobs, a small moan escaped from her lips but she kept looking at me waiting for my answer. "You can be old as you like... I guess that you want to be the same age as us?" I asked Nemuri, my answer made her smile but the next moment it turned into a perverted grin.


    "No! I will take the role of your perverted older step-sister who would teach her little brother the glory of skin pleasure!!" Nemuri declared and stood up while pointing her finger towards the sky. As soon as the sentence finished she released steam from her nose and puffed out her chest.


    Both Momo and I gave her blank looks while Nemuri was too proud at the moment on herself for noticing our stares.


    "Are you sure? You might have to wait for some years to have sex with me" I tried to dissuade her but it didn''t seem to work. She proudly laid down turning around so I could rub the lotion on her back.


    "I can wait... yes patience is the virtue. I have already spent 30 years waiting for you" Nemuri said while looking at me hungrily.


    "No matter what you think but you weren''t born while craving sex" Momo pointed out.


    "Fine... 16 years, happy? Ignore the minor details" Nemuri said saucily.


    "Fine... fine... whatever turns you on" I said, and started to rub the lotion on her ass.


    "Care for a quicky, honey?" Nemuri asked making Momo get up.


    "Sure, why not" I said and our episode of debauchery started.


    Just like that the rest of the days passed in the blink of an eye and we were already heading back. Super Move Training will start in two days from now, Momo still wasn''t able to think anything about her Super Move so Nemuri asked her to leave it until she can get advice from other Pro-Heroes.


    "Hey, Nemuri did you ask Nezu if I could be there or not?" I asked Nemuri, two days ago I told her that I want to be there when our class was being trained.


    "He said you can be there and you can even help if someone asks" Nemuri said turned her head back to the road.


    We finally reached home and after kissing Nemuri, she drove away towards her apartment while both Momo and I entered the Yaoyorozu compound. Thankfully, the beach was private, or else I would have been hounded by the media. I was thinking this because I have to take the train to go to school and I was dreading over it.


    I finally reached my home and was immediately hounded by my mom.


    "How was the beach?" my mom asked me excitedly.


    "It was good mom, we had a lot of fun these fourteen days" I told her while taking off my shoes.


    "What about that woman? Did she treat you well?" my mom asked finally getting to the point. She didn''t show it but it was clear that she didn''t like Nemuri much, I don''t blame her.


    "Mom, Nemuri is a nice girl, you will definitely like her if you come to know her" I told her.


    "I understand that she is nice but she is twice your age" my mom continued.


    "I know mom, it''s not a child''s crush anymore I really love her and she loves me too" I told her and finally sat down on the couch.


    "...Fine, I will at least try to get to know her. I have never imagined that one of my daughters-in-law would be only a few years younger than me" my mom released a sigh and said.


    "That''s all I ask mom, just give her a chance" I said while smiling to which she also smiled.


    The rest of the day was normal, dad returned from work and asked how our trip was.


    Two more days passed in the blink of an eye, I wasn''t able to meet Nemuri for these two as she had to work. She had already taken two weeks off so she needed to be present for her duty now.


    I walked onto the train station while I was wearing a hat and shades made by Momo so no one could recognize me. We boarded the train and thankfully no one recognized me.


    We finally arrived at the school and went towards the changing room. We were quite early, so I wasn''t expecting to see anyone but Iida had already arrived.


    "Hi, how was your holiday?" I asked him.


    "Yeah I have been fine... so, how was it?" Iida asked me.


    "...It was quite scary, just a small slip and I could have lost my life. Well at least I learnt what it means to be an actual Hero" I said to him releasing a sigh.


    Both of us were done changing now and finally left towards ground gamma.


    "I saw your fight, how you kept protecting those people throughout the fight" Iida said and clutched his hands.


    "But I don''t know if I could ever do that" Ilda said gritting his teeth.


    "Don''t think like that, tell me why do you want to be a Hero?" I asked him.


    "Of course to help people who are in the need" Ilda said.


    "Then, there it is, as long as you keep saving people, helping people you are a Hero. You don''t have to face a supervillain as I did but keep doing good and that will be enough. Many will think that I was lucky to be able to defeat a supervillain and become famous but only I know how I felt. Just a mistake and bam!! You are dead" I told Iida and this seemed to work like a charm.


    "Thank you for talking to me" Iida said and we kept walking towards the ground gamma.


    "You don''t need to thank me, it was the right thing to do" I told Iida and we finally reached ground gamma.


    Momo was the only girl who has arrived so I decided to look around and maybe find Nemuri. But before I could leave, Denki and Jiro entered the ground gamma. Both of them immediately started firing off several questions. I answered them in a similar manner I did to Iida.


    "Dude... I found out what Kendo likes" Denki said finally back in his usual manner.


    "Tell me about that after the training" I told him.


    "W-wow!" I heard Jiro exclaim while she had a blush on her face. I wonder what they are speaking about, it must have been something about our beach trip...

 Chapter 51: Super Move Training & Provisional Hero License Exam... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Soon all of the students started to flood in and everyone except Bakugo came to ask me if I was fine or not, or at least, wish me well. It was quite annoying at the same time getting treated like that by my own classmates but nothing can''t be done, after all, I really did some intense stuff.


    Bakugo just stood at the side and kept glaring at me while seething in rage like I killed his puppy. While Izuku was talking to me he was kind of wary of me, well as I know his personality he thinks that I should have knocked out the villains who attacked us in Beast forest so they could be redeemed.


    I honestly don''t care what he thinks of me. For me, he is just a naive kid and now that I have killed his destined enemy there isn''t going to be an apocalypse.


    Soon the teachers arrived who were going to train the students. Ectoplasm, Cementoss, and Midnight... I am surprised to see that Midnight has changed her Hero Costume slightly. At least, now her boobs aren''t hanging out. Though I never asked her to change her hero costume bit it really made me happy.


    I looked around and a lot of students were surprised to see the change in Midnight''s Hero Costume, I looked over to Momo to see her reaction and she also looked surprised. Nemuri didn''t even tell Momo...


    Midnight takes the lead and comes to stand right in front of us. "As you all know, the Provisional Hero License Exam is going to happen after 10 days, so we will be training you guys so that you guys can learn your own Super Move" Midnight finished, even though all the students were already informed of this beforehand this seemed to make them excited.


    "Firstly I want to warn all of you, that this Provisional Hero License Exam is going to be exceptionally hard. Expect only 10 percent students to pass this exam, unlike the previous years in which 50 percent students would have easily passed" Midnight said while looking around the room, watching the expressions of all the students here.


    I also looked around and found that most of the students looked completely nervous now, All their previous excitement was completely gone.


    "They decided to make this change because of the recent villain attack, I expect all of you have seen it on the news" Midnight said.


    "So we will be training all of you except Itsuki Reo because he won''t be taking the exam, he had already received his Provisional Hero License" Midnight said and this made everyone to immediately turn their heads and look at me.


    "Why the hell is he getting special treatment?! He just defeated one villain, if he can do it, then I can too!!" Bakugo screamed. He didn''t look happy after learning this.


    "Don''t complain to me kid... The Hero Association and Public Safety Commission made the decision" Midnight looked annoyed being interrupted and glared at Bakugo. Thankfully Bakugo knew when to back down.


    "Now, back to the topic. Ectoplasm will explain to you the importance of having a Super Move" Midnight finished and Ectoplasm came forward.


    "Super Moves are essential to passing the Provisional Hero License Exam because it gives the students more of a fighting chance. Students with Super Moves can control the momentum of any battle and gives them the ability to fight consistently well. Super Moves don''t exactly need to be offensive, they just need to give their user a surefire advantage in a fight." Ectoplasm finally finished his explanation and Cementoss used his Quirk and made separate spaces for each student so that they can work on their Quirk to develop their Super Moves.


    "Throughout these ten days, you will be developing your Quirk so that you can make your own Super Move as each Hero''s Super Move is unique on its own. Now, throughout these ten days, you can make modifications in your costumes so that it could work better with your Quirk" Ectoplasm finally finished giving the last bit of information.


    Ectoplasm made 19 clones each of one student, the clones were going to train the students while the main body along with Midnight and Cementoss will watch over the student''s improvements. They would obviously help if needed but they wanted the students to work it out themselves.


    This time Izuku wasn''t hit by Ectoplasm''s clone because he had already started to exercise. Since his hands weren''t damaged this time he started to work out with the regiment which All Might used to train him in. Maybe this time he won''t be able to develop his One For All Full Cowl Shoot Style. Honestly, I can''t bring myself to care even in the slightest.


    All Might also arrived in the class and made a comment about how Bakugo was improving quite well when Bakugo defeated Ectoplasm''s clone. Bakugo immediately demanded another clone, which Ectoplasm happily provided him.


    Ochako was training herself by floating herself. She still needed to get rid of her nausea. Rikido was eating sweets in order to improve his Quirk. Both of them kept glancing at Bakugo who was quickly improving his Quirk. All Might kept going around while giving advice to the students.


    Throughout the whole session, I just stood over at the railing and kept watching how they worked with their Quirk.


    When the day finally ended I was able to meet Nemuri, she decided to pick me up and Momo.


    "Honey~, did you like my new costume?" Nemuri asked me still wearing her Hero Costume.


    "Yes, I was much better than your last one" I told her while sitting at the front while Momo got on the back.


    With that, the three of us drove towards the Yaoyorozu compound making small conversations.


    Just like that 10 days passed in a blink of an eye, I kept coming regularly but from the second day, I stopped using my Hero Costume since it wasn''t needed. I just kept looking at everyone now that they had made their Super Moves.


    Momo''s Super Move was that she could make two objects at once. Even though she could easily do it previously but now it was much faster. She named her move as Dual-Task.


    Bakugo was also able to develop his Quirk and make his own Super Move A. P. Shot.


    Funikage''s Super Move was named Abysmal Black Body.


    Izuku did develop a Super Move, he still named it One For All Full Cowl Shoot Style but this time instead of his legs he used his hands.


    Mina developed her Super Move named Acid Veil.


    Jiro named her Super Move Distortion. She would send a wave of sound through the ground and it was strong enough to shatter the ground.


    Denki shot lightning bolts from his fingers and named it Sharpshooting.


    Toru''s Super Move was named Light Reflection, she would make a blinding flash of light which could temporarily blind anyone nearby.


    Tsuyu developed her Quirk and made a Super Move named Camouflage who which made her invisible.


    With that, the training was finally over and tomorrow was finally the Provisional Hero License Exam. The rest of the day passed normally.


    Since I wasn''t taking the exam I couldn''t see the exam, I really wanted to see the exam because this time it is bound to be different. At least, I gotta know what happened after Momo returns back.


    "Good luck, Momo" I told Momo after giving her a kiss. She was gonna take the car today to the exam venue.


    "Don''t be nervous and give it your best" I spoke again and she just nodded her head and entered the car and drove off.


    The rest of the day was boring for me, I had nothing to do except train so I started to remember all the stuff that happened after this.


    From what I remember after school starts, Class 1-A VS Mirio Togata happens. I wonder how fun it would have been to fight him if he had the One For All. Maybe... if he was given the One For All then maybe I wouldn''t be needed in this world.


    Honestly, I don''t remember how my last life was, how I died, or anything not related to memories of different worlds. Sometimes I wonder if this is my original world and I was given all these memories by God.


    Well leaving these philosophical matters, let''s see what happens in this world next. If I remember correctly, Overhaul fights against League of Villians except for Dabi. Since I eradicated the whole League of Villians, that ain''t gonna happen. I wonder if Dabi would join Overhaul?


    Next would be the Hero Course Studies, partnering up with Rumi would be awesome. I also need to save Eri as soon as I find out where their base is. I also want to stop Mirio from losing his Quirk this time. Since I would be saving Eri as much early I could, there is going to be a low chance of that happening but someone else might end up in Eri''s place.


    I spent the rest of the day training my ability to manipulate gravity. I was slowly getting stronger but I was still very far from the level of Pein in the manipulation of gravity. But no matter what I will achieve his level... no matter how much time it takes.


    I was also practicing another thing... I was training to fight with my eyes closed. I could already sense the metal around me so while fighting a human with closed eyes was pretty easy. With this fighting with Mirio would be much easier.


    Momo finally returned home with a huge smile on her face and showed me her Provisional Hero License. I learned from her that the first fight was a battle royale instead of those ball battles in the first round. In the second round, they had to rescue citizens but this time along with Gang Orca, Endeavour, and Best Jeanist attacked the camps. This time only 9 students from Class 1-A passed the exam. Izuku, Ochako, Momo, Mezo, Iida, Fumikage, Jiro, Mina, and Eijirou.


    Well, let''s see what happens next now that the future is already changed...

 Chapter 52: Class 1-A VS Mirio... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    The summer break was finally over, I woke up and found myself being hugged by two sides. On one side Momo was hugging my left arm like a teddy bear and Nemuri was on the other side hugging my right arm in the same manner as Momo.


    I kissed both of their foreheads and got out of the bed. Last night we decided to have some fun because of Momo getting her Provisional Hero License. Since the Super Move Training started, we weren''t able to meet with Nemuri. We were currently in Nemuri''s apartment.


    It has been a week since Provisional Hero License Exam, we have already moved into the dorms. They still had the contest for rooms. I didn''t even bother with the competition, Bakugo shouted that I was looking down on him but everyone ignored him. Because of me not being interested the others saw this as a chance to get the best room. Now, the reason I didn''t bother with the room was because I would be spending most of my time in Momo''s room. The security around the girl''s dorm was pretty useless to me.


    Momo ended up cramping her room with all the furniture she brought from home. There was another problem we can''t bring Nemuri here so after informing Aizawa since he already knew about my relationship with Nemuri he allowed me to leave but I and Momo needed to be present for the opening ceremony.


    After taking a shower, I directly went to the kitchen but not before waking up Momo and Nemuri. I wanted them to sleep in but both of them needed to be in the school.


    "Good morning" Momo said while rubbing her eyes and gave me a kiss.


    "Morning, honey~. Maybe we should skip school and have another round?" Nemuri suggested and gave me a kiss.


    "No! We ain''t gonna stop after just one round and I think last night was enough" I told Nemuri and headed downstairs to the kitchen.


    After getting ready both of them joined me in the kitchen. By that time I was already setting up the plates. I decided to have an English breakfast today. After finishing the breakfast, I did the plates and both Momo & Nemuri helped me. We were not in a hurry because we would be driving to school in Nemuri''s car.


    Getting the dishes done, I ran back to Nemuri''s room to get my school uniform. Getting dressed in my uniform I rushed to the parking lot. Momo and Nemuri were already in the car waiting in the car. I opened the door using my Quirk and Nemuri drove towards the school.


    Getting to the school we headed from for the second term opening ceremony. The whole class 1-A was already there except Bakugo and Izuku. Meaning those two asshats fought on the school ground after curfew like in the canon and got detention.


    After the boring opening ceremony was over we were lead to our class. I was pretty excited to meet with Mirio.


    Aizawa entered the class and stood behind the podium in his usual bored attitude.


    "Good morning class. I wanted to inform you that in this term we are going to hold Hero Work Studies. All of you who have gotten the Provisional Hero License will be employed by then Hero Offices throughout the year" Aizawa said and murmurs were heard throughout the class. The students who got the Provisional Hero License immediately became excited.


    "But if we were going to get scouted anyway, why did we bother to work so hard in the UA Sports Festival?" Ochako asked frantically.


    "Work-Studies are gained by student''s own abilities and the connections they made during their internship" Aizawa replied to her.


    "Now, let me introduce the group of top students also known as The Big 3, you can learn from students who have real experience" Aizawa said and invited Mirio Togata, Nejire Hado, and Tamaki Amajiki.


    From the canon, I knew that Nejire is a curious girl and she instantly gets distracted and started to look around the class. I don''t even know what she is looking around for.


    Tamaki Amikiji seems too afraid to speak and keeps looking on the ground.


    Mirio decided to break the ice with a joke but only gets a cold response like in the canon. "I challenge everyone here who got the Provisional Hero License to fight me together. It is much better to show you than telling you" Mirio said in a challenging manner to us. Wow... I looked around the room and found all 9 students were slightly enraged because he was obviously looking down on them. I would have reacted like them if I didn''t know what Mirio actually wanted to say.


    "Well as you heard him if you accept, then you can use the gym gamma for the fight" Aizawa said and walked out of the room. Obviously, we accepted the challenge and changed into our gym clothes, and went towards Gym Gamma.


    "Hold back... you don''t need to kill their spirits" Tamaki spoke right at the moment when we entered gym gamma and Eijirou and Fumikage heard Tamaki.


    "You don''t need to hold back anything, we don''t want a handicap" Fumikage said and walked away from him.


    All ten of us stood at one end of the gym while Mirio alone stood at the other side. Nejire was going to act as a referee, I wonder what is going to happen if she gets distracted during the fight...


    "Start!!" Nejire''s voice was heard which signaled the start of the fight.


    Eijirou wanted to attack first but Izuku stepped up and activated his full cowl to attack Mirio. I stood at the side, if I wanted I could have attacked him first but I clearly saw Aizawa, All Might, and Nezu watching the fight from the stands. I don''t want to explain how I knew Mirio''s Quirk when I never saw it before. So, I decided to stay back so I can use the excuse that I was checking out his fighting style and Quirk.


    A little heartless I know, but I would never let anyone know about this world''s future knowledge, and it is not like they are going to get hurt seriously and they need this fight so that they could understand training and experience can make a huge difference in a fight.


    The nine students surrounded Mirio from all sides and wanted to attack but they all froze when all clothes on Mirio''s body dropped on the ground. Ochako, Jiro, and Mina blushed completely red. Momo wasn''t bothered by it because on the beach we have always trained naked and I have drilled this into her head not to look away if one guy ends up naked during the fight.


    "Oh... sorry" Mirio said sheepishly and kneels to get his pants but at this right moment, Izuku decides to attack and kicks at Mirio''s head. Izuku''s leg passes right through Mirio''s head and he turns around but Mirio is attacked by Mina, Ilda, and Eijiro from the other sides. All the attacks pass right through Mirio''s body but his attention was still on Izuku.


    "I must take out the long-range fighters first" Mirio said to himself dodging Fumikage''s dark shadow and seeps into the ground surprising the whole group. Mirio pops out behind Fumikage and punches him on the gut and Fumikage immediately drops unconscious.


    Then his attention turns towards Momo and attacks her by using the ground trick again. Momo was able to dodge the first punch which came from behind her because of our training. Mirio was slightly surprised but immediately used Blinder Touch Eyeball Crush which made Momo close her eyes and Mirio landed a solid punch in her gut knocking her out too... sorry love. I will give you a belly rub later.


    Mirio immediately attacks Mina, and Eijirou and knocked them both out using the same attack. Iida tried to ambush him from behind but Iida''s hands passed right through Mirio''s body. Mirio turned his body and kicked Iida dropping him on the ground.


    Using one of his combination attacks Mirio knocks out Jiro, Mezo, and Ochako in an instant.


    Izuku was the last one beside me and it seemed that everyone here has forgotten about me. Am I that invisible... for a moment I thought that became a stupid blue-haired kid with a weak and frail body who also spouts nonsense about friendship and all.


    Mirio slips through the ground and attacks Izuku who was able to dodge but used the same attack he used on Momo and finally knocks him out too.


    "Power!!" Mirio yelled and made a pose.


    "Good fight... that was really impressive. I also might have some problems defeating you in hand-to-hand combat" I finally spoke and everyone''s attention turned towards me.


    Mirio was shocked that I was still there, damn... have I really become invisible???


    "Itsuki Reo! Why did you stay back and didn''t help them?" Mirio asked curiously.


    "Well, I knew it wasn''t a serious fight so you weren''t going to injure anyone seriously and I knew nothing about you" I replied to Mirio.


    "Oh... I saw your fight on the news and I have to say it was really impressive. I wanted to fight you since then, but may I ask what did you find out about me?" Mirio spoke the first sentence filled with excitement but the next sentence was filled with curiosity.


    "Like how you lose all of your senses except for falling when you are phasing and you are not able to breathe too" I finished saying, this made everyone awake in the gym gamma drop their jaws on the floor... hell yeah... future knowledge is cheat...


    ("Stay tuned for the next chapter to see Reo VS Mirio" Cliff-kun said and sent chills down on every readers spine...)

 Chapter 53: Reo VS Mirio & [Hero Work Studies (I)]... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Like how you lose all of your senses except for falling when you are phasing and you are not able to breathe too" I finished saying, this made everyone awake in the gym gamma drop their jaws on the floor... hell yeah... future knowledge is cheat.


    "You are pretty good in hand-to-hand combat, your physical strength is stronger than mine but I am faster than you" I said and immediately rushed towards Mirio who came out of his stupor and seeped into the ground. I immediately stopped myself, I could already feel sneaking behind me from under the ground.


    Mirio came out of the ground from behind me and punched me. I dodged the attack easily, as I have said, I am much faster than him. He tried again but I kept dodging. He immediately used his Blinder Touch Eyeball Crush, but I closed my eyes as soon as he started the attack.


    Seeing me already close my eyes Mirio must have been happy, Mirio stopped his Blinder Touch Eyeball Crush and directly attacked me.


    He punched towards my stomach but his eyes grew wide when my hand came right in front of his fist but his fist passed through my body because he didn''t want to get caught. I got another of his weakness. When he is intangible then his whole body becomes intangible. That is why his clothes dropped at the beginning.


    "Surprised, right?" I mockingly asked Mirio.


    Mirio didn''t give me a reply and backed away from me but the expression on his face gave me all the answers.


    Mirio looked at me cautiously, the teachers were also the same along with Nijere and Tamaki, they must have never seen Mirio back away before.


    "You are really strong! I can see how you were able to do all of those things, now get ready! I am gonna hold nothing back now!" Mirio said and again dissipated into the ground. I closed my eyes beforehand and waited for him to come out. Mirio didn''t disappoint me and tried to grab both of my ankles.


    I jumped up but he tried again, but this time also the attack failed. He didn''t try that attack and directly attacked me by coming out of the ground and kicked towards my chin. I dodged by moving my head aside and kicked towards his chest. His body became intangible and my leg passed right through his body. Mirio immediately turned his body around and send a punch towards my chest but I didn''t move away this time and tried to grab his hand but his hand became intangible, again making him pass right through my body.


    This is getting fucking boring... this has been going on for a few seconds already. I jumped away from him to make some distance between him and me.


    "Do you know something interesting about human blood?" My question froze Mirio who was about to rush at me again.


    All Might and Tamaki seemed confused by the sudden question but Aizawa, Nezu, and Nejire were already pale. Seems like they have understood what I wanted to say.


    Watching that Mirio still looked confused I decided to tell him. "You know human blood has iron... and I don''t think I need to say anything anymore" I finished and by this time both All Might and Tamaki also understood. Mirio''s face was also priceless.


    But before Mirio could do anything, he rose up in the air.


    "See, your own blood is your enemy. I didn''t do anything, for now. But imagine your blood expanding inside your veins and your organs... I wonder it must be painful, right?" I spoke looking curious by this time all the students on the floor were already up. The room was completely silent, nobody said anything, I pushed slight pressure and before Mirio could even scream because of pain he passed out.


    I slowly laid his body on the floor, Tamaki and Nejire came running towards him. Seeing nobody and talk and still frozen I walked towards Momo and helped her up.


    "How do you feel?" I asked Momo who was caressing her stomach.


    "He hit really hard... much harder than you. I am gonna have a bruise" Momo spoke while pouting.


    "Sorry... if I wanted I could have stopped him but I let him hurt you" I spoke to her, it truly hurt me to let her get hit while I just stood at the side.


    "Don''t be like that. This was a spar, I got hit because I was weak, you can''t always be around me to protect me and if you can''t see me getting hit during a spar then I should leave my dreams and live inside a glass room" Momo snarked, well she is not wrong. If I can''t let her get hit during a spar then I should lock up her in her house.


    "Fine... fine... I was just worried about you" I said.


    After some time, Aizawa dismissed the class but not before asking me why didn''t I knock him out before if I could do it so easily.


    I told him that it was too risky and I could have seriously hurt Mirio, when I saw that there was no other way I used this power. Nezu forbade me from using it again unless my life was at risk. I just nodded my head after listening to him, I don''t want to antagonize them, it''s not like they can know if I use this power on anyone.


    After the class was dismissed I left along with Momo towards the dorm. At night, I received the call I have been waiting for. I was currently sneaked into Momo''s room and Momo was explaining to me about gravity.


    "Hello! How have you been 5th ranked Hero" I said as I accepted the call.


    "Don''t even start with that... I have nothing on you, you raised up a storm with your insane fight with All For One. Everyone has been talking about you" Rumi retorted to my comment.


    "I just wish that someone else took my place" I told Rumi and after hearing my words she simply chuckled.


    "Then we would have a dead student on our hands. I personally know how strong you are and there is no way there could be anyone else who could have fought like that" Rumi said.


    "So... you didn''t tell how you have been" I asked her again.


    "Hah... I am bored. After you stopped coming I have no one to fight against" Rumi said while releasing a sigh. She only thinks about fighting I guess.


    "Reo, as you have already heard about Hero-Work Studies. I won''t beat around the bush, you are going to be working with me. As your partner, I have already arranged everything" Rumi spoke completely excited.


    "Well I guess, I should thank you now, partner. So when do we start?" I also became excited, I knew Rumi won''t let me down and make me work with her.


    "The day after tomorrow, drop by my house by 9. I will be waiting!" Rumi said and cut the call.


    "Are you gonna get Rumi too?" Momo asked me, her face was marred with a naughty smile.


    Now, that I think about it, she is an awesome woman and she is also older than me, so kudos there. I am not gonna lie like any other shameless MC and say that I don''t want her and would chase her later now that Momo and Nemuri are completely fine with sharing.


    "I would try, let''s see what happens" I told Momo, a few months ago saying this would have gained me a huge headache. But now, it is completely fine. I am the luckiest guy in the whole world and I appreciate it so much.


    "Fine... she would be a nice addition to our next world whatever it might be" Momo said and went back to study so that she can explain those stuff to me.


    The day passed like that, we decided not to indulge ourselves in pleasures of the flesh. The next day was off for the students who had got their Provisional Hero License because they would have to look for any Hero Office if they would hire them. Not everyone was lucky like me that a Hero himself or herself would arrange everything for them so that they can go and directly work with them.


    Momo woke up in the morning and went to meet with Ryuko, she was doing an internship with her so she was hoping that Ryuko would employ her in her Hero Office.


    I was lazing around her room because I had nothing better to do myself. Since I no longer had the Yaoyorozu training ground, I didn''t train while others could watch. Today I still practiced my gravity manipulation and electricity inside my own room not wanting to ruin or fry any of Momo''s furniture.


    The day was finally over, Momo and everyone else except Izuku was able to get employed by Hero Offices. He can''t even get something like this done without anyone''s help. From what I remember only because Mirio, Izuku was employed. And All Might asked Mirio to introduce Izuku. Looks like the same thing is still going to happen.


    I woke up the next day completely excited, now that I was going to meet Rumi and become her partner today. While thinking about all those stuff I left towards Rumi''s house...

 Chapter 54: Hero Work Studies (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I finally reached Rumi''s house and knocked on her door. Like always her door was unlocked but I still stood outside waiting for her to answer the door.


    I won''t enter someone''s house without their consent, yes this way I can wash away some of my sins. I don''t know if this stuff works like that... heh!! Rumi finally opened the door bringing me out before I could indulge myself more in religious views.


    "Good morning... now, let''s go and have a fight before we can go on patrolling!" Rumi exclaimed excitedly. Well looks like she isn''t gonna change.


    "Still the battle maniac, you need to hold back yourself sometimes" I told her while smiling.


    "I held myself back until now..." Rumi said while nodding her head. I don''t even want to know what the hell she is nodding her head for.


    "Fine, wait for me in the usual place, I am going to change in my Hero Costume" I said and she instantly became quite happy. She walked out of her house and walked towards the place we usually fought. I entered her house to get changed.


    After getting changed I met her up in the forest, Rumi was already wearing her hero costume when she opened the door for me.


    "So, are you ready?" I asked Rumi.


    "Come! Bring it on!" Rumi yelled and rushed towards me and the iron sand stored in my Hero Costume rushed towards her. Before my iron sand could grab her she jumped away towards a tree, like usual she wanted to use ot as her support to launch herself, this would have worked but I wasn''t the same as before, I have become much stronger than before.


    Lightning thundered around my body and I launched a coin charged with lightning at the tree. The railgun ripped apart the tree destroying Rumi''s landing spot before she could even land on it. Rumi''s face showed an expression that told she knew that she fucked up.


    Rumi directly landed on the iron sand blanket I made. If I wanted I could have defeated her much more easily but that would have been painful and I didn''t want to hurt her at least not before when we would be leaving for patrol.


    The iron sand wrapped around her body successfully restraining her. But Rumi continued struggling, trying to get out of the iron sand wrapped around her body.


    "Give up Rumi, you can''t break out of my iron sand" I said while looking at Rumi with a deadpan stare.


    "...Ah! Fine I give up, I lost. You have become so strong, I am really proud that I have been your teacher once" Rumi spoke after sighing but right after that her face was filled with a proud smile. The iron sand was also unwrapping from around her body and Rumi was finally back on the ground.


    "You have no idea how good it felt when I saw your fight with All For One. Even though I never taught you anything related to your Quirk but still made me really proud and happy" Rumi spoke while patting my shoulder.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I didn''t want any of that, for me, it was just a battle for life and death" I told Rumi.


    "Fine... fine... let''s go back. We need to report in before we start patrolling" Rumi said and started to walk towards her house. I started to walk by her side. Suddenly my phone started to ring, I pulled it out and saw it was Nemuri.


    "Hello, honey~! Where are you?" Nemuri spoke and gave me a kiss through the phone.


    "I am with Rumi, we would be starting our patrols" I told Nemuri.


    "Oh... Rabbit Hero Mirko!! I wonder if she plays roles during sex of cosplaying a rabbit!" Nemuri exclaimed in a perverted voice.


    "I doubt that... I am gonna go. I will call you later. Bye, love you" I told Nemuri, Rumi was now glaring at the phone, it was pretty clear that she heard what Nemuri said.


    "Ok honey~, bye, love you too!" Nemuri said and finally cut the call.


    Rumi finally turned towards me looking quite conflicted. "Are you really in a relationship with Nemuri Kayama?" Rumi finally asked.


    "Yes... I love her" I told Rumi.


    "Your other girlfriend Momo is fine with it? I know you told me that she allowed you to date Nemuri but seriously date?!" Rumi asked completely bewildered.


    "Yes, they are already good friends now" I told Rumi, this made Rumi get a faraway look on her face, and she nodded her head after some time. After that, Rumi finally turned her head towards me.


    "Do you perhaps like older women?" Rumi asked me looking slightly expectant.


    "Yup..." I replied but we were already back at Rumi''s house. Now, that I think about the stuff she asked me, does she like me too? Clearly thinking about her questions points me only in that direction. If she is interested in me then perhaps it might be easy to get her.


    Her only complication might be the sharing thing. Let''s wait and see what happens, we would be spending a lot of time now that we are already working as partners. I wonder what power would Rumi get if she travels to HP world?


    Rumi exited her house after a few moments, Rumi radioed in the report that Rumi and I would start patrolling now. Both of us walked out of the forest side by side, Rumi always did the patrolling from the roofs and as it wasn''t a problem for me we decided to take her usual route but this time it would be along with me.


    We skimmed through the city at a fast pace, Rumi was also carrying her receiver from Hero Association, that would report any emergency cases in our area. Jumping from building to building... it was fun, but also boring. Not that I want someone to get in trouble but nothing happened, no bad guys so it was boring.


    We finally decided that it would be awesome to race around the city, so we did just that multiple times. I could have ditched her and won by flying but that wasn''t fun at all. Sometimes Rumi won and sometimes I won, well I won most of the time.


    Finally, the day was over and we were off duty, we walked back to Rumi''s house. After changing back into my normal clothes I came out of her house where Rumi was waiting for me.


    "Good night, Rumi. See you tomorrow" I said to her.


    "You too, Reo. Call me if you find a villain on your way back! You shouldn''t have all the fun!" Rumi said while walking back into her house.


    "Sure, Rumi" I said finally walking away from her while waving my hand at her.


    I noticed she took another glance at me and finally entered the house. After getting out of the forest I took the bus back to UA High. I really miss my own house, well I will visit mom and dad on Sunday. I know the actual reason for giving the dorms was that the school can keep an eye on the students. Well, at least that was the reason in the canon, I don''t think that it has changed now.


    After reaching my room I took off my clothes and got into to shower for a relaxing bath. After getting out of the bath I chatted with Nemuri for a few minutes before she had to go. Well, it was a bummer that I can''t meet her on the school grounds except for academic purposes. That was the only rule Nezu laid down to get around our relationship.


    I pulled out my notebook on which Momo have written down the theories of gravity manipulation in the simplest way possible and started to read it. After getting one point done, I practiced it, I may be OP, a broken MC but I still need to work hard. There isn''t any free lunch...


    After being done with it, I sneaked into the girl''s dorm but it wasn''t as seamless as it always has been because Jiro saw me.


    "...You aren''t even here" after staring at each other for a few seconds, Jiro finally broke the silence with a knowing smile on her face and entered her room.


    "Thanks a lot, Jiro" I said to her, even though they knew I sneaked around but getting seen by someone is not something I wanted. I must be getting rusty, or I shouldn''t have ignored sensing people. I simply thought that no one would break in here and completely ignored my sensing ability.


    As for my sensing people thing I can''t exactly feel them until I concentrate on doing that or I would just keep sensing the metal in their bodies.


    I finally entered Momo''s room and found her sitting on the bed wearing my T-shirt which was quite big for her.


    "How was your day?" I asked her after giving her a kiss.


    "It was great, I had to patrol the city with Ryuko. She is really great, I also met and talked with Nejire Hado, she is a very curious girl" Momo said while making hand gestures. She was really excited, I could tell that by just seeing the huge smile on her face.


    I sat down by her side and patiently heard her story, after she was done, she asked me about my day and I told her. I also told her about my small chat with Rumi and Momo guaranteed that Rumi is interested in me.


    Five days passed just like that and the weekend was already here. Throughout these five days, Rumi and I didn''t find any villains or bad guys on our patrols. It was seriously boring, I found it suspicious but Rumi told that it was quite normal in this region. Since the beginning of her Hero days, she didn''t found that many bad guys in this region.


    From what I remember Izuku and Mirio found Eri on a weekend. I just hope that Rumi can get the location from them in some meeting so that I can raid that place...

 Chapter 55: Shie Hassaikai (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Throughout this whole week of working with Rumi, I didn''t even get to fight any villains and this thing depressed both of us. So, we fought each other at the end of the day. Though Rumi always lost but never once did her battle-hungry smile faded away from her face.


    Throughout this week, Momo told me that Ochako has been employed by Ryoko''s Hero office, she was introduced by Nejire. They had fought against two unknown villains with gigantification Quirks and they also used Triggers. That means the story is still on the line. The media was all over them, well it gave them a nice stage for their debut, though it won''t matter much because Momo would travel with me.


    Last night another fight also happened but it was in another area. Red Riot also fought and defended the civilians bravely. They also took down a group of villains who were dealing in some stuff. According to the police report, they didn''t say it publicly but I knew from my memories that they were dealing in Triggers and Quirk-Erasing bullets. Damn but no one released anything about their base location and only Heroes and police know this.


    I checked my memory again but didn''t find anything about the location of their base. If it was ever released in the canon I don''t remember it. Another reason to learn Occlumency. I can''t let these memories getting out of my head. For now, they are my strongest power.


    Thinking all these I finally reached Rumi''s house and found her grumbling about something while pacing in front of her house, as always she was already wearing her hero costume.


    "What happened, Rumi?" I asked her finally bringing out of her grumblings. She looked quite annoyed and noticed me only when I called her.


    "This is bullshit!!... why the other kids are getting to fight with the villains and here we are just running through the city doing races and not even finding a single villain!!" Rumi yelled in an annoyed tone. Well, now at least I know why the hell she is annoyed like this. It''s like someone took away her candy.


    "Don''t be like that... we will also find some villains I am sure of it" I tried to reassure and calm her down.


    "And now I received a notice from Sir Nighteye calling for a meeting! Why the hell is he calling a meeting when we could be looking around for villains for ourselves!!" Rumi kept on ranting but my ears perked up hearing that Sir Nighteye had called a meeting. Didn''t this happen much later, not the day after the fights? Does this mean the future has slightly changed?


    "Um... maybe we should go to the meeting. It might be something important!" I told her. I needed to know what has changed.


    "Yes, I know that. I have been a Pro-Hero for a long time but it doesn''t lessen my annoyance" Rumi said while finally getting calmed down.


    "But meetings are boring..." Rumi whined "But you are coming with me, so I won''t be the only one getting bored" Rumi spoke again. I did a victory dance inside my mind but my expression remained the same on my face.


    "Unlike you, I like making plans and going to meetings" I deadpanned.


    "Yeah, whatever, let''s go now" Rumi said turning completely serious. Both of us immediately left for Sir Nighteye''s Hero Office.


    On our way, Rumi received another call saying the meeting is already starting but Rumi only said that we were on the way and cut the call. Since now, both of us could use our Quirks freely we decided to jump over the buildings instead of taking a cab like we should have done. No, I wasn''t complaining just pointing it out.


    We finally reached Sir Nighteye''s Hero Office, we were lead straight to the meeting room. The door opened and I saw that the meeting was already on the way. Except for Sir Nighteye, everyone else in the room were quite surprised to see our arrival.


    I scanned around the room and found Sir Nighteye''s group. It was the same team I remembered from the anime. Sir Nighteye, Bubble Girl, Centipeder, Deku, Lemillion, and Eraser Head.


    From Ryuko''s group, there was a small change. Instead of Tsuyu, Momo was here. Her group members were Ryuko, Nejire Chan, Uravity, and Creati. I decided to call everyone by their Hero names because they are already getting recognized.


    Next was the Fat Gum group, their members were Fat Gum, Suneater, and Red Riot. Suneater had a bandage wrapped around his shoulder. Looks like he still got shot but then why the hell is he here??


    The other known Heroes in the room were Rock Lock, Kesagiriman, and Mr. Brave. Gran Torino and Naomasa were also present in the meeting.


    "Good! Thanks for coming here Mirko!" Nighteye greeted Mirko, he too used her Hero name here. I wonder if they use their Hero names to call everyone.


    "I was quite bored so it''s quite fine but please tell me that we are going to fight villains!" Rumi said making all the students in the class except me bewildered. The Heroes didn''t even flinch... which means she must be usually like this.


    "Yes, we will be fighting but before discussing, Mirko and Magneto please take your seats" Sir Nighteye spoke while gesturing us towards our seats. Wow... he might be the first guy to use my Hero name. I didn''t even think that someone would know my Hero name but it seems that Sir Nighteye knows. Did this guy saw my future with his damn Quirk???


    It might be a reason this dude called me and Rumi here. I didn''t think of this before but thinking that this guy saw my future creeps me out so much. I took my seat towards the students but my eyes stayed on him and I kept looking at him, searching for any signs he give away.


    But he didn''t give any signs and as soon as both me and Mirko took our seats he began to explain again.


    "As both Mirko and Magneto don''t know about this but let me show you something" Nighteye said and pointed towards two odd-looking bullets that were kept on the table.


    "These bullets were shot by a villain, one of those bullets grazed the shoulder of Suneater. Getting only grazed by the bullet rendered him unable to use his Quirk for about 3 hours. From further research we have found that these bullets have the ability to damage a person''s Quirk Factor" Nighteye said, Rumi was looking at the beginning but by the end, she was leaning on the table and her face was completely serious.


    "What''s in those bullets? How did they even get their hands on such bullets?" Rumi asked with a face that meant no-nonsense. I have never seen Rumi serious like that.


    "I am glad you asked that... this bullet is made from human DNA. The person whose DNA is used to make these bullets is identified as Eri, daughter of Kai Chisaki" Nighteye spoke and the display behind him showed a picture of Kai Chisaki.


    "This person is also known as Overhaul, his Quirk''s name is Overhaul. He is a Yakuza and the leader of Shie Hassaikai. His Quirks allows him to disassemble anything and then rearrange them according to his wishes, we have currently speculated that he is using his Quirk on his own daughter to get her DNA..." Nighteye was speaking while several pictures of Kai Chisaki were shown on the display behind him. But before he could continue Ryuko cut him off.


    "What kind of monster uses his own daughter like that??!!" Ryuko screamed, the rest of the room was also enraged.


    "Apparently this kind of" Nighteye said and pointed towards the screen displaying Kai Chisaki.


    "So, when are we going to attack?" Mirko seemed to ask the most important question now.


    "Today, but first we need to give you all the information we have" Naomasa spoke and walked right in front of the giant screen.


    "These are the guys we have confirmed as members of Shie Hassaikai, together they make a group called Eight Precepts of Death" Naomasa said and the screen displayed pictures of 8 people. Their names were written just below their pictures.


    "We also have information that Dabi who was previously subordinate of All For One has also joined Shie Hassaikai" Naomasa said and the display showed a picture of Dabi speaking with Kai Chisaki.


    "Everyone you would be meeting in that building except Eri is to be considered hostile" Naomasa spoke while walking forward. He came up to me and handed me an envelope.


    I accepted the envelope in confusion, what the hell did he hand me the envelope for? I opened the envelope and immediately understood what it was. They gave an unofficial pass to go wild and if it was possible for me I could even kill Kai Chisaki. Why the hell did they hand me this?? I read the whole thing and this was a request from the police chief and I could deny his request but why the hell would I do that?? They are giving me an open pass to cripple the villains and kill the man behind the scenes so why won''t I do that?


    At the bottom, it was written that no matter what decision I take I should destroy the envelope.


    I looked at Naomasa who stood silently in front of me waiting for my answer. The others in the room were also looking at me completely confused and curious.


    "I accept" I said and lightning thundered on my hand turning the letter and envelope to ash...

 Chapter 56: Shie Hassaikai (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Everyone was still looking at me with curiosity and confusion. Damn you...!! Naomasa was the one who handed me the envelope, look at him. Why the hell are you looking at me for? Now I can''t say these kinds of things openly.


    Naomasa must have understood that everyone in the room was interested in the contents of the envelope which was now a pile of ashes.


    "That was a small request from the police department to Reo, this doesn''t involve anyone else" Naomasa said, even if they were interested but most of them reluctantly let it go. Some of them like Aizawa even understood what the request was. After all, he had seen my handiwork first-hand.


    Now that I think of it, I wonder why they didn''t invite All Might here. Is he somewhere else or something? After all, he didn''t lose his powers this time, I wasn''t able to hold myself back from asking this.


    "From what I understand, this raid is very important so why didn''t you invite All Might?" I asked, this seemed to bring everyone out of their thoughts.


    "He is currently out of the country and we can''t wait for him to come back with all this stuff being distributed everywhere" Aizawa decided to answer my question while pointing towards the Quirk Erasing Bullets and Triggers laying on the table.


    After that, the meeting carried on, a lot of boring stuff was discussed. Well, not exactly boring, they were making teams.


    "Magneto, I think you should be in Lemillion & Deku with Lemillion taking the lead" Nighteye said. No...!! No way in hell I would be in their team.


    "No, I think I would be much better if I go on my own or Rumi since she would also go solo if she isn''t paired up with me" I gave him my piece of mind. My words send Nighteye into thoughts for a few seconds until he nodded his head.


    "Fine, you and Mirko are on a team" Nighteye declared making both me and Rumi happy. The rest of the teams were divided into their original squads like in the canon. I don''t even understand why he wanted me on their team? Did he see any version of that future??


    The meeting continued for only a few minutes confirming some minor details. The meeting was soon done with and we finally decided to move out. I walked towards Ryuko Squad because I finally found the right time to greet Momo.


    "I saw the news last night, I am really proud of you" I told Momo while grabbing her hand. This made Nejire curious, as she is always a curious girl.


    "Hey! Hey! Are you two a couple?" Nejire asked in a cheery voice.


    "Yes" both Momo and I answered her at the same time.


    Nejire then fired several questions, but surprisingly none of them were too personal. We answered some but some questions we avoided. That made Nejire pout but we just chuckled. Ryuko looked at us with interest in her eyes but didn''t bother us. Finally, Nejire left us alone.


    "I have an idea of what might the police requested of you" Momo said, and the way she was speaking I was sure that it wasn''t a question. She was sure of it.


    "Yes, so it''s like that... well, just stay safe out there" I said, even if Momo knew everything about me and my mission and everything I did, I didn''t know what to say to her now. She also understood that and gave me a gentle kiss.


    "Don''t worry about that, all long as you come back home completely fine, I don''t care" Momo said while caressing my cheek. Damn... why does everyone keep raising flags?? I ain''t going on a war for fuck sake.


    "Now, aren''t you gonna introduce me to your partner?" Momo spoke, I already knew that Rumi was already walking towards us. Since I got caught by Jiro while sneaking into the girl''s dorm I started using my sensing ability subconsciously. It tires me out a lot by the end of the day but no one was going to surprise me as Jiro did.


    "Rumi, meet Momo Yaoyorozu, my girlfriend, well one of my girlfriends" I told Rumi while whispering the last part so only Momo and Rumi could hear it.


    "Myself Rumi Usagiyama, or Rabbit Hero Mirko as you already know, glad to finally meet you. I have heard a lot about you from Reo" Rumi introduced herself to Momo in her usual manner. After some pleasantries, Rumi went on and greeted Ryuko.


    "If someone told me a year ago that Mirko would take a partner then I would have laughed at him" Ryuko said after greeting Rumi.


    "Yes... I would have also done the same. I made a gamble and I won. Now let me introduce you to my partner" Rumi said and gestured towards me.


    "Hello, my name is Itsuki Reo" I said while extending her hand towards Ryuko, she accepted my hand and shook it.


    "You don''t know kid, but you are pretty famous among the Heroes, some jealous, some say that you should be charged with murder but the majority of us respect you and I am among them. Still being a student you fought a supervillain and defeated him" Ryuko said. Well, I guess I have to get used to my celebrity status even though I don''t want it. Now, I feel how Harry Potter must feel.


    We chatted for a few more minutes until our transport arrived. It was a public transport bus, I would have been much faster if I just flew to their location but unfortunately, I can''t do that. All of the Heroes boarded the bus, I sat at the back along with Rumi, Momo was sitting along with Ryuko squad. The police thought that the bus would not ring any bells in Villains''s heads and I agree with it, it is actually really smart.


    We finally arrived in front of a large building, I knew this was it because we could already see that the police has already surrounded the building. The bus stopped right in front of the building. From what I remember as soon as the door opens the police were attacked by Rikiya Katsukame, a member of group Eight Bullets. I already checked what I could use to cripple him.


    All the Heroes exited the bus one by one, we walked up to the building but my eyes stayed on the door. Two police went to open the door but Rikiya Katsukame blew apart the door and the two policemen who were trying to open the door were blown away.


    Eraser Head and Deku catches the two policemen, Rikiya saw that the policemen were saved and decided to attack again towards Deku and Eraser Head, Ryuko moves forward to intercept the attack but before she could even take the second step she stopped when she saw two iron rods pierced right through Rikiya''s knees and got pinned on the ground.


    Rikiya screamed in pain, the iron rods were keeping him standing or he would have long fallen on the ground. The place was immediately colored crimson, with the blood flowing on the ground.


    Seeing so much blood and the sight before them, Bubble Girl and Uravity emptied their stomachs. The other Heroes except some immediately turned their heads towards me and then looked towards the police, they saw the police looked slightly uncomfortable but most of them looked in other directions.


    "We could have captured him without doing this" Ryuko said to me.


    "Yeah, but he was gonna attack again, someone could have gotten hurt so I decided to take him down" I spoke innocently but no one bought that.


    Rikiya''s huge body was only supported by the iron rods pierced through his knees. I could say it must be really painful because he was crying now, if I didn''t see this myself I would have never thought that someone with such a huge body could cry.


    "Oh, shut up!!" Rumi yelled and punched Rikiya on his head, finally knocking him out cold.


    After Rikiya was knocked out the police decided to move in and take him into custody. They kept trying to pull up his body but the iron rods pinning him down were making it very hard. They would need much more help with that...


    "Well, we shouldn''t waste any more time, the villains must have already noticed our arrival!!" Sir Nighteye yelled breaking everyone out of their stupor. Everyone agreed with him and immediately walked through the door.


    Sir Nighteye lead us towards the back door which he found out using his Quirk Foresight. Like in canon we were ambushed by several low-level thugs with guns. They pointed their guns towards us but nobody could fire, they kept trying but nothing worked.


    The Heroes were also looking quite confused and didn''t attack any villains because of this surprise. It was not that their guns didn''t work but I stopped those guns from working.


    "It looks like you guys have a slight problem there... let me help you" I said and my words brought everyone''s attention to me. The guns were snatched from their hands and floated in front of them while pointing in their directions. All of the guns fired at the same time shooting all the thugs on their knees. The thugs grabbed their knees in pain and dropped on the ground only to start rolling on the ground while screaming.


    This time no Hero made any comments, I dropped all the guns on the floor. But the room was still silent, Sir Nighteye had to urge the Hero squads again to head inside.


    We finally reached a staircase that was leading us underground. I could already feel that it could be also referred to as an underground iron labyrinth. As soon as we reached the exit the whole place warped, separating every group. I ended up being with Rumi, well it works really nice for me.


    "Which is the quickest way we would find some villains?" Rumi asked me with an excited smile on her face.


    "Uhmm... that would be right through this wall" I said and ripped apart the wall on our left and found Kendo Rappa and Hekiji Tengai.


    "Look...!! What do we have here" Rumi said already in her battle maniac mode and jumped towards Kendo Rappa...


    ("I am back...!!" Cliff-kun) (A/N: Can anyone tell me the reference I used for Cliff-kun)

 Chapter 57: Shie Hassaikai (III)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Look...!! What do we have here" Rumi said already in her battle maniac mode and jumped towards Kendo Rappa. Kendo Rappa and Hekiji Tengai were completely surprised to see us appear by ripping out the whole wall. Kendo Rappa was caught unguarded and Rumi landed a solid punch on his face.


    Punching is not Rumi''s strong point and I know that, she also knows that, that is why Kendo Rappa only took a step back after getting hit by Rumi. Rumi rushed towards Kendo Rappa and kicked towards him but suddenly a yellow-colored barrier appeared between Rumi and Kendo Rappa.


    "It isn''t nice to interrupt someone while you should be caring about yourself" I said to Hekiji Tangai, I knew his Quirk was about making barriers. Rumi also looked displeased that someone interrupted her fight. Kendo Rappa was also the same, he is also a battle maniac same as Rumi, and he is also a hand-to-hand fighter.


    Hearing my voice Hekiji Tengai''s eyes grew wide which were closed until now and immediately jumped away and made a barrier between him and me. Looks like he knows me.


    "We need to retreat, Rappa, we can''t fight Mirko and Itsuki Reo, they are out of our capabilities" Hejiki Tengai tried to reason with Kendo Rappa but he seemed to have other ideas.


    "If you want you can run away but I have finally encountered another warrior like me who also seeks battle. Rabbit Hero Mirko you deserve my respect..." Kendo Rappa went on giving off a speech about how he met another warrior but Rumi cut him off.


    "Yeah, enough of that. Now let''s fight!" Rumi exclaimed in joy and rushed towards Kendo Rappa.


    "You took the words right out of my mouth" Kendo Rappa said while dodging Rumi''s kick.


    I turned my eyes back towards Hejiki Tengai who was still thinking about what he should do. The barrier he made between us was still here.


    "It''s too late for you to run" I said and manipulated the blood inside his body slightly. Hejiki spat out blood from his mouth and fell on his knees while his barrier dissipated. From what I remember from anime, he isn''t like other villains and hates fighting so I would let him go with some broken bones.


    The wall beside me ripped apart and the iron rods inside the wall floated towards me. I morphed the iron rods into iron sand which engulfed Hejiki Tengai. The iron sand wrapped around his both hands and only after putting a slight pressure two distinct crack sounds were heard along with Hejiki Tengai screams. I walked up to him and kicked him in the face knocking him out.


    I kept standing by the side of the unconscious body of Hejiki Tengai while searching around for other Heroes and villains. As I had mentioned previously, it''s too easy for me to differentiate between students and adults but I can''t differentiate among adults.


    My concentration was suddenly broken by the maniacal laughter of Rumi, she must be having too much fun now. I turned around and saw Rumi landing a barrage of high-powered kicks on Kendo Rappa whose body was soaked in his blood. Even in this condition, Kendo Rappa didn''t back down and attacked Rumi with his flurry of punches, Rumi dodged all of them still laughing like a maniac.


    Now that I think of it their fighting styles are completely different. Kendo Rappa uses punches while Rumi uses kicks. Though Rumi is on a completely different level when compared to Kendo Rappa, which could be clearly seen here. Kendo Rappa is strong but Rumi isn''t the 5th ranked hero just for show.


    Rumi finally landed a kick on Kendo Rappa''s head which finally dropped Kendo Rappa on the floor completely unconscious.


    "Hah...!! That was so much fun, he was really good. One of the best I have ever fought" Rumi said while walking towards me.


    "I am glad that you were able to let loose" I spoke to Rumi with a gentle smile on my face. Rumi''s eyes finally turned to now unconscious Hejiki Tengai.


    "What happened to him?" Rumi asked me pointing at Hejiki Tengai.


    "I knocked him out after breaking his arms" I told Rumi who just nodded her head in understanding. That is one of the reasons I like her... even though she knows a lot about me she is completely fine with it like nothing.


    "Let''s go then, let''s go and look for others" Rumi spoke still excited.


    "Yeah sure" I said and we started walking through the corridor. Both of us stayed silent, I looked at Rumi who seemed to be bothered by something.


    "What''s on your mind?" I asked Rumi who blushed slightly. I didn''t even know that she could blush. This seemed to be quite unnatural on her but not unwelcome.


    "Would you like to go on a date with me? Of course, if both of your girlfriends are fine with it" Rumi spoke back in her usual attitude. Wow... her mood and attitude changes real fast. I have already spoken with Momo that I would try to get Rumi and Nemuri also knows that, so I don''t need to get confirmation from them.


    "Sure, I would love to" I said to Rumi and this made her smile. This wasn''t her usual smile that she showed the others. This was much more gentler and beautiful. Her smile made a smile appear on my own face.


    "But are you sure that you don''t need to ask Momo or Nemuri? I don''t want to make problems for you" Rumi spoke while she still had the smile on her face.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. To tell you honestly I also liked you, I had decided to ask you during the Hero Work Studies but this came up. I have already told Momo and Nemuri that I like you and they are completely fine with it" I told the truth to Rumi, I don''t think that I needed to hide this. It''s true that I had thought to ask her out after Shie Hassaikai''s raid. Rumi seemed to be faster than me.


    Hearing me Rumi just nodded her head she was about something more but I cut her off. We were finally near some life signatures.


    "We are here... get ready!" I said to her, Rumi immediately got back in her usual hero mode though I could still feel her lust for battle.


    I ripped apart the wall and entered a completely destroyed room, Suneater was sitting on the floor leaning on the wall while three villains identified as Toya Setsuno, Yu Hojo, and Soramitsu Tabe were laying on the floor completely beaten up.


    "You did great Suneater, do you need help?" Rumi asked Suneater.


    Suneater raised up his head and looked at us and immediately became too scared to talk to us even though Rumi complimented him. Rumi usually doesn''t give compliments but when she does it means that she is really impressed.


    I gathered all the metal debris inside the room and morphed them to form metal ropes. The ropes wrapped around the limbs of the defeated villains, even though I wanted to cripple them but their current physical condition wasn''t good at all.


    "Just nod your head if you are fine" I heard Rumi speak, she was still trying to get an answer out of Suneater. Suneater finally nodded his head.


    "Will you be fine?" Rumi again asked.


    Suneater again nodded his head, both Rumi and I finally decided to leave the room after we were sure that Suneater was completely fine and was only resting. Wow... that guy needs serious help.


    Suddenly the room around us started to warp again but I grabbed Rumi''s hand tightly so we don''t get separated. Even though I can hold my own and Rumi can also do the same but I still enjoy her company. I was thinking all this and didn''t notice the slight blush on Rumi''s face. Like I had thought both Rumi and I ended up in some other area.


    From what I remember from the canon a guy named Mimic is doing all this after taking a Trigger. I closed my eyes and completely concentrated on finding Mimic, this is honestly getting annoying so I decided to take him out.


    After only a few seconds I founded Mimic merged with the wall. I immediately used my power and expanded his blood inside his own body. I don''t know how much painful it was but I didn''t care, after a few seconds he died, as the blood flow inside his body stopped. I finally opened my eyes and released a sigh... it was too tiring.


    "What did you do?" I heard Rumi''s voice from my side. Now... what should I tell her. Should I tell her that I killed someone or hide it from her? It''s obvious that I have to kill some people in all the worlds I would travel to, so there is no reason to hide. If she hates me after this then that is also fine. If she leaves me now, that would be much better that neither of us are too much invested with each other.


    "I killed someone" I spoke slowly waiting for her reaction. At first, she was shocked but then calmed herself down.


    "Who did you kill?" Rumi asked me back in her serious hero demeanor.


    "The one who had been warping around" I told Rumi. As I had already said that I killed someone so I told her honestly. Rumi heard me and nodded her head.


    "Good! That was getting really annoying" Rumi said and began walking leaving me behind. Did she just accept it just like that? Damn... she is odd... but that is also a reason I like her.


    "You are the best Rumi" I told Rumi whose face gained a smug look.


    "I know, now let''s go" Rumi said urging me to follow her. Does she know that she is walking the wrong way?


    "That''s the wrong way... now follow me" I told Rumi who immediately turned around and started to walk by my side...

 Chapter 58: Shie Hassaikai (IV)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Both Rumi and I were making our way to the nearest place where I could feel life signs. We talked about several other things related to our likes and dislikes stuff like that. This has almost been like an impromptu date with Rumi.


    I suddenly stopped walking when I felt a life sign of a kid. It must be Eri, I don''t think that there should be another kid in here or I would have sensed earlier. Now, how the hell did I miss her? Her body is still so small so it is possible that I was unable to differentiate her iron content from the adults around her.


    "What happened? Why are we stopping here?" Rumi asked me impatiently seeing me suddenly stop.


    "I found the head honcho" I said to her and a feral grin on her face. Sometimes I wonder how the hell a rabbit can be so bloodthirsty??


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s head there" Rumi said, her voice was completely filled with excitement.


    I also wanted to get this over with as soon as possible so I sensed all the adults around her and found 5 adults around Eri, but one of them wasn''t exactly an adult so it must be Mirio, he must have found Overhaul and chased him.


    "Ok, let me make the way" I was always carrying iron sand, they were morphed iron lances. Lightning thundered around my body, I again checked that no one else was directly in the way, I don''t want to hurt any friendlies. After confirming that it was completely clear I launched the iron lances towards the place where I had located Eri, Mirio, Overhaul, and his cronies.


    They were quite far away from me almost at the other side of this labyrinth. So I needed to make the Railgun very powerful. The Railgun was powerful that it ripped apart the whole labyrinth as a hot knife would cut through butter. In the next moment, the whole labyrinth was split open by me, the whole place was split open like a tin can.


    "Wow!! That is really scary" Rumi saw the destruction I caused in just a moment and complimented my move. I know she isn''t sacred, this made her more excited.


    "Glad you liked it, now let''s go" I said and grabbed Rumi by her waist and flew through the path I just made. Rumi didn''t resist and snaked her arm around my hand and held me tightly.


    [With Ryuko Squad]


    As soon as they were separated from the rest of the group because of the warping of the labyrinth they have been continuously fighting.


    As soon as they were transported here the four of them found themselves surrounded by low-level villains with Quirks and all of them were carrying Triggers. So even if they weren''t strong like usual villains the Triggers were turning the tide.


    Ryuko was already in her dragon form and was taking down villains left and right but their numbers don''t seem to be decreasing.


    Nejire Chan was also using her to take down the villains but she was also having some problems due to the huge numbers of the thugs. Some villains have started to get up and they were again joining the fight, due to the numbers they were unable to restrain all the villains they were taking down.


    Momo was fighting with all she had, she made cannons and kept firing them in the directions of the villains, she could have easily crippled them if she had used enough force to break their bones or blow apart limbs but she didn''t have a strong mind like Reo''s. So she ended up using brittle cannon projectiles that would only hurt these villains and not cripple them.


    While Momo was doing this, a mental conflict was going through her mind. She wasn''t as naive like the others because of Reo''s presence in her life. One part of her was saying that Reo would be disappointed in her and another part was telling her not to use excessive force and cripple them.


    Some would say that she was naive but this was the first time she found herself in this situation. Other times she was always by Reo''s side. For anyone doing something like this for the first time would always be conflicting.


    Uravity was the one who was struggling the most. Her Quirk was completely useless here. Even though she was using the debris to fly at the villains but she still needed skin contact to make something fly.


    Suddenly their adjacent room was blown apart by a blue lightning bolt making its way through. Most of the villains were completely blown away because of the force the lightning bolt carried with it.


    "What the hell was that?!!" Ryuko screamed in worry and fear. Her dragon''s instincts were scared of that thing... whatever it was. She knew that if she had been in the way she would also be ripped apart.


    "That was Reo''s Railgun" Momo said and the other three gulped.


    Ryuko, Nejire Chan, and Uravity have already seen how brutal Reo was on the villains, and it was most likely Reo used this on some villain. It would be highly unlikely that they would even find a trace of that villain.


    But they had much more important things to do now, the uninjured villains were already ready to fight. Just at this moment, they saw Reo and Mirko flying through the newly formed path.


    Seeing the Ryuko squad was still surrounded by 9 villains, Reo and Mirko stopped the flight.


    "Rumi, do you care giving them a hand?" Reo asked Mirko who just showed a feral grin. That must have been the answer Reo needed because Reo let go of Mirko who immediately kicked at the nearest villain. The villain slammed on the wall because of Rumi''s kick and instantly passed out.


    "Rumi, follow the path after getting done here. I will go ahead" Reo said to Mirko who just nodded her head.


    "Just leave a few for me!!" Mirko shouted while Reo flew away.


    The villains were stuck between a rock and a hard place. On one side, it was the Rabbit Hero Mirko and on the other side it was Ryuko Squad.


    [With Fat Gum Squad]


    They got separated from the others when the labyrinth was warped. Suneater wasn''t with them anymore and Eraser Head, Rock Lock has tagged along with them when the labyrinth morphed.


    "What happened?" Fat Gum asked looking confused.


    "We have been transported to other parts of the labyrinth" Eraser Head said calmly after analyzing the situation.


    "So, what now? We need to find the others" Red Riot said and three pro-heroes nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Rock Lock, can you use your powers to stop from this happening again?" Eraser Head asked.


    "I don''t know... if I could it would be too tiring for me. I want to keep that move for later as a last-ditch effort" Rock Lock replied to Eraser Head.


    "Then, it seems that it is the only way" Fat Gum said and the group of four started to walk down the corridor cautiously. All four of them walked for a few minutes and came to a half-destroyed room, one of the walls of the room was ripped apart and two figures were laying on the floor.


    "Who could have done this?!" Rock Lock exclaimed seeing the condition of two people laying on the floor. One of them was beaten to a pulp and the other one had been wrapped around by metal rods.


    "This was done by Mirko and this has written Reo''s name all over it" Eraser Head said while pointing first at Kendo Rappa and next on Hejiki Tengai.


    "Only Reo would break someone''s hands and then bind them with metal" Red Riot confirmed what Eraser Head said.


    "Then, we should follow this way. We might find both of them" Fat Gum said and they continued walking down the same path. Rock Lock was slightly disturbed by how Reo took down the villains but Fat Gum didn''t care. Eraser Head has already seen it before so he was quite used to it. Red Riot has already seen it before, even though he himself won''t do it but he didn''t mind.


    After walking a few minutes they reached a completely destroyed room and found Suneater leaning on a wall while three villains were laying on the floor completely restrained by iron rods.


    Before they could even speak something, the whole labyrinth shook like crazy along with a rumbling sound. They just hoped that everyone would be fine and started to help Suneater.


    [With Lemillion]


    After the labyrinth was warped Lemillion, Deku, Centipeder, Bubble Girl, Sir Nighteye found themselves surrounded by common thugs equipped by Quirk Erasing bullets.


    It was slightly hard for them but they were able to defeat and restrain all of them. They kept making their way forward through the labyrinth and the group finally located Overhaul and his group of cronies taking Eri somewhere.


    Sir Nighteye''s group started to chase Overhaul and his group but suddenly the labyrinth started to warp. Seeing this everyone slowed down slightly but Lemillion didn''t. He continued the chase and was able to follow them through while the labyrinth was getting warping.


    Lemillion came on the other side and was shot by several Quirk Erasing Bullets but Lemillion was able to dodge all of them. Cronostatis was holding Eri''s hand. Everyone was surprised how easily Lemillion was able to dodge the attacks.


    "Don''t worry Eri, I will save you" Lemillion said like a cliche Hero and immediately rushed to the villains. He reached Cronosatis and kicked at him while phasing through Shin Nemoto.


    Cronosatis was unable to dodge and was hit by Lemillion. Lemillion used this chance and wrapped Eri in his cape and jumped away from the ground. Now that Eri was saved Lemillion thought of escaping.


    "There is no escape, I have sealed the whole building. So, if you give back Eri, I will let you go" Overhaul spouted like any other cliche villain.


    "That ain''t happening. As long as I am alive I won''t let anyone hurt her ever again!!" Lemillion said this with full determination. Eri started to cry hearing this. She was just a little girl who never found happiness and she was really happy that she was finally founded a Hero.


    "Fine... Crono, shoot him" Overhaul ordered Cronostatis to shoot Lemillion with Quirk Erasing Bullets. But before anyone could do anything else, the room was ripped apart by a blue streak. Lemillion covered Eri with his own body protecting Eri.


    The 5 villains have also dropped on the ground to avoid the debris. After the dust cleared all of them looked upwards and saw that the whole base was ripped open like a tin can. After a few seconds, a silhouette came floating through the newly made path.


    "I should have expected seeing you here Dabi... last time you were really lucky" The dust finally cleared completely and they saw Itsuki Reo dressed in his Hero Costume...

 Chapter 59: Shie Hassaikai (End) & Aftermath... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "I should have expected seeing you here Dabi... last time you were really lucky" I finally entered the room where Lemillion, Eri, Overhaul, and his cronies were. I scanned through the room to see who were here, I have already found Dabi by Overhaul''s side.


    The other occupants were Shin Nemoto, Deidoro Sakaki, and Hari Kurono or usually known as Cronostatis.


    I looked at the other side where Lemillion was still hugging Eri in a protective manner. I don''t want Eri to witness what is going to happen here.


    "Lemillion, take Eri and get out of here!" I exclaimed.


    "No, I can''t leave you alone to fight so many enemies!" Lemillion retorted. Well, I guess I should have expected that. Stupid Heroes and their stupid pride.


    "Get out now... I don''t want Eri to watch what is going to happen here and don''t try to spout any more nonsense. Your main priority is saving and protecting Eri" I retorted back, Lemillion wanted to interrupt me but I stopped him.


    Seeing that I was distracted Shin Nemoto shot 4 Quirk Erasing Bullets at me. But before they could even reach me they stopped mid-air. Dabi used this chance and send a wave of blue flames in my direction. A wall made up of metal sand rose in the air and stopped the attack before it could reach me.


    "Don''t be stupid...!! He can control and manipulate metal, so we can''t shoot him!" Dabi yelled at Shin Nemoto.


    "It isn''t nice to interrupt someone when they are talking" I spoke calmly, my usual demeanor has already disappeared. I didn''t wait for Lemillion to say anything or react, I immediately used my metal sand to wrap around his body and Eri.


    "Don''t be stubborn and get Eri out of here" I said again, this time Lemillion didn''t try to say anything and just nodded his head. The metal sand around their body floated them up in the air and send them away towards the police force I was still sensing to be present in the building.


    "Throw away everything metal you have on your body!" Overhaul yelled to everyone.


    With Lemillion and Eri finally gone, I was free to do anything I wanted. I didn''t even give them time to react and launched a coin railgun on Shin Nemoto. The next moment the whole upper body of Shin Nemoto was gone.


    "What the fuck?!!" Deidoro Sasaki yelled in fear. I could clearly see the fear building up in Overhaul, Dabi, and Cronostatis''s eyes.


    "I know now... you are the same like us but if you kill me how are you going to explain it to the police outside" Overhaul knew that he couldn''t win or run away now. He could use his Quirk but it won''t affect me since I was floating in the air and he needed to touch me if he wanted to use his Quirk directly on me. So he decided to use this method.


    "You are wrong on both points, yes I have killed people but unlike you, I don''t do it to cause terror or just for fun like you guys. And secondly, the police won''t do shit about me because they might have requested me to get rid of you, permanently" I said, by the time I finished all of their faces were completely pale. They knew now they can''t get out of here alive.


    Dabi already knows that I can kill without batting an eye and now the other three have also seen that. I wanted Overhaul''s death to be slow and agonizing but I am low on time. I could already feel that Mirio and Eri had reached the police and they are heading here directly.


    "Now let get this done with" I said and a wave of metal sand rushed towards the four. Deidoro Sasaki didn''t even get time to use his power but I didn''t attack him, my attack was only on Dabi. I wanted to get him away from the other three. I wanted to get rid of him later.


    Dabi used his fire to get rid of the metal sand but it didn''t work. Dabi was engulfed in the sea of metal sand in an instant and was carried away from Deidoro Sasaki, Overhaul, and Cronostatis. They knew they couldn''t run away but they still had to try.


    I noticed what they were trying to do and used my gravity manipulation for the first time on someone. The three of them immediately dropped to their knees and screamed in pain. The rest of the body also slammed on the ground.


    "I would have enjoyed inflicting pain on you guys but the police are nearly here" I said, they started to beg me to let them go but it won''t work. I don''t understand why villains spout this cliche line whenever they are about to die.


    "Goodbye... and don''t worry I will be sending Dabi right behind you guys" I finished saying and send a Rupture towards the three people lying in front of me.


    As soon as the light dissipated any trace of Overhaul, Cronostasis, and Deidoro Sasaki was completely gone. Even the remaining lower body of Shin Nemoto was also gone, vaporized into thin air.


    I brought back the sea of metal sand which was still restraining Dabi. Dabi was looking at me with complete fear. I know he was abused by his father in his childhood that is why he turned out like this but why would I care, I didn''t go after him. He was the one who attacked me.


    "Goodbye Dabi... or should I call you Toya Todoroki" Hearing me Dabi''s eyes grew completely wide. I was surprised that his eyes didn''t pop out. After saying that, I prepared another Rupture and send it towards Dabi. I wanted him to die anguished, when the light finally dissipated everything around Dabi was completely gone along with the metal sand.


    Honestly, I didn''t want to kill Shin Nemoto, Deidoro Sasaki, Cronistasis, or Dabi. I would have just crippled them but they were together with Overhaul, and if I only killed Overhaul and left them alive then they could have ratted me out.


    The four of them were what you call collateral damage. I should feel bad about doing this to other humans but for some reason, I don''t feel anything. I don''t even feel anything while I cripple anyone... is this because of what I was in my previous life?? I finally landed on the ground of the completely destroyed room while thinking about those stuffs.


    I didn''t even notice the police along with Sir Nighteye''s team entered the room. It wasn''t like I was having doubts or I regretted doing all these but I just wanted to know what was my previous life have been to make me like this.


    "Where are Overhaul and the other villains?" Naomasa came and asked me. Hearing him I finally broke out of my thoughts and looked that others have already arrived here.


    "Oooh... I have taken care of them for once and all" I said, everyone in the room become completely silent. Only Sir Nighteye''s group was here and Ryuko''s team along with Rumi just arrived in the silent room and were completely confused due to the atmosphere in the room.


    Naomasa just nodded his head and walked away from me ordering his men to clean this room. Fat Gum''s team has already left the labyrinth and went upstairs to get Suneater medical attention and to hand the five villains they found.


    Nobody spoke anything more about the Overhaul''s group but all of them already knew what happened to them. With the raid complete now, we were allowed to leave. Momo and Rumi finally approached me.


    "Are you fine?" Momo asked me looking slightly worried.


    "Yes, I am completely fine. At least I didn''t have to use as much power I had to use against All For One" I said, honestly I wasn''t even slightly affected by the deaths.


    "You should have at least left one villain for me" Rumi spoke while pouting. It was too cute... a bunny girl pouting.


    "Sorry Rumi, next time. I am famished, let''s go and get something to eat" I said and the three of us left the place to get some food but no before bidding everyone farewell.


    The police had given out a strict order that everything that happened here must be kept a secret no matter what. So, even if everyone here knew that I killed villains they won''t be telling anyone else. I know I can''t trust this kind of thing but it could be still useful.


    While on the way to Rumi''s house, Momo kept saying how cute Eri was and she would do anything to get her as her sister. How she was going to beg her mom and dad to adopt Eri. She already knows Eri''s past so she really wanted her to have a family.


    Rumi and I decided to have our date in three days. After eating food, Momo and I decided to walk Rumi to her house. Rumi was really happy that Momo wasn''t angry with her and was trying to get closer to her. I also called Nemuri and informed her of everything that has happened today, Nemuri immediately took the chance and invited me for a boob massage.


    According to Nemuri all of men''s problems could be easily solved by a pair of titties and to be honest, I completely agree with her. Nemuri greeted Rumi through the phone and welcomed her into the sisterhood and made another rude comment about Rumi cosplaying as a bunny. But this time instead of staring daggers at the phone as she did previously, Rumi just blushed.


    We dropped off Rumi at her house and I called Aizawa to inform him that Momo and I won''t be going back to the dorms. After getting permission from him both Momo and I went straight to Nemuri''s apartment. To say the least we have a great night and neither of us slept till morning...

 Chapter 60: Rumi Usagiyama (I) & UA School Festival... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Hell yeah!" I yelled and fell on the ground completely tired. I was now laying on the ground, everything around me was completely gone, in other words, it was a wasteland. It wasn''t a wasteland only a few moments ago, I finally succeeded, and got full control over my gravity manipulation power.


    I still wasn''t strong enough to drop meteors or make a miniature planet but I can easily attract and repulse, in better words, I succeeded to remake the moves ''Shinra Tensei'' & ''Bansho Tennin'' using my Quirk. But I still won''t be able to spam them. To do something like Pain did to Konoha, I needed some time to prepare myself. But I could easily repel everything around me with ease.


    Now I was able to easily attract other non-metallic objects similar to Bansho Tennin. Maybe, if I push myself I would be able to completely level a town.


    It has been about two months since the Shie Hassaikai Incident. In these two months, I have taken Rumi on a few dates whenever I found she was free from her Hero duties but found out that she didn''t enjoy dates like those. She liked the time she spent with me but didn''t get to enjoy the dates. So I decided that tonight I am going to take her to a place that would be entertaining for her.


    Throughout these two months, I have been continuously following Doctor Kyudai Garaki, he is... well, was All For One''s doctor and the person working on high-end Nomus and the only person who is able to control Gigantomachia. Kyudai Garaki is the Jaku Hospital Board Chairman, so finding him and following him wasn''t much of a problem. Before I leave this world I wanted to take care of the three problems that are still remaining in this world.


    1) Gigantomachia


    2) Kyudai Garaki


    3) Meta Liberation Army


    I currently have all three of their locations. I have located both Gigantomachia, who was still sleeping. I found his location by following Kyudai Garaki.


    Kyudai Garaki is easy, I know each and every one of his safe houses along with their escape routes.


    Meta Liberation Army hides in Deika City... no wrong. Every citizen in there is a part of the Meta Liberation Army. That is the reason I have been trying to master Shinra Tensei, I needed to wipe them out in one swift move.


    Now bringing myself out of this serious stuff I started to think about Eri. It has been exactly two months since she was officially adopted by the Yaoyorozu family. She is soooo cute... and I say completely confident that the anime does no justice to her cuteness.


    She has become a kind of little sister to me, Momo, and Nemuri. Though Momo''s mom and my mom don''t let Nemuri get close to Eri because they don''t want Eri to get influenced by Nemuri''s ''philosophical ways''. Nemuri still came to care a lot about Eri, Rumi never visited our house so she doesn''t have any relationship with Eri.


    "What the hell did you do here?" Rumi''s voice broke me out of the trance. I have been training in her forest... or perhaps the forest she lives in. Rumi currently wasn''t wearing her hero costume, she was wearing a grey tank top along with yoga shorts. She looked damn sexy in those, especially with her small puffy tail coming out of her shorts.


    "I finally mastered the move I have been practicing" I told Rumi. Rumi looked around the place which was now a complete wasteland. I slowly rose my body from the ground getting into a sitting position.


    "Damn!! Must be some move!" Rumi said and sat down on my lap. I snaked my arms around her waist and pulled her closer to my chest. Rumi just laid her head on my chest while I started to caress her back. We still haven''t done the deed but we have been pretty close to each other in these two months.


    "So, where are we going today?" Rumi asked me raising up her head slightly.


    "That''s a surprise but I can guarantee that you would enjoy it" I told her with full confidence.


    We just sat there silently in each other''s arms just relaxing. I don''t exactly know how much time passed when we stayed like that. The atmosphere was broken when my phone started to ring. I have set up a reminder on my phone about the UA School Festival, I have to be there for Class 1-A''s band performance. Honestly, I didn''t want anything with it but I have no way to sneak out of that.


    "I gotta go, Rumi" I spoke softly.


    "I know, so when are you going to pick me up?" Rumi asked me looking slightly sad but she didn''t stop me and rose from my lap. I also followed her lead and got up. I immediately grabbed Rumi''s face and pulled her into a gentle and passionate kiss. Rumi''s hands grabbed my head from the back and started to run her fingers through my hair.


    We only separated from each other when we needed air. I string of saliva was still connected between us.


    "Bye, take care and be ready by 9!" I said while slowly floating up in the air.


    "You too take care!" Rumi said and started to walk away while waving her hand. Seeing Rumi walk away I also rose up in the air and flew towards UA.


    After reaching my dorm I immediately changed into the clothes. All the students of our class had matching dresses. It was stupid yellow... so say honestly I am so embarrassed that I would try to find a hole on the ground and hide myself inside it but I can''t do that or Momo and Nemuri would blow up a gasket.


    Getting dressed in the stupid yellow suit, I went straight to the backstage. It was almost time for our performance. I was in the dance group, Why the fuck this happened to me??? I should have fucking left this world just after killing All For One but nooo... me being a smartass decided to stay here and relax. I really wanted to cry right now...


    While dreading I still reached the room designated for Class 1-A and knocked on the door. The door was opened by Mezo.


    "Good, you were almost late" Mezo said to me.


    "Even though I wanted to go AWOL, I can''t. It would have ended being quite bad for me" I told him with a resigned look on my face.


    "Yeah... you should go and calm down Momo though" Mezo said, I could clearly see sympathy in his eyes. I continued dreading and looked through the room and seeing me Eijirou, Denki, and Mina pointed towards a direction.


    I went straight where they pointed and found Momo pacing around the place. I slowly headed towards her and decided to act as nothing happened but it was my 2nd mistake, my 1st mistake was that I was this late.


    "Um... hi Momo! What''s up?" I said while waving at Momo. Momo immediately turned around and walked up to and poked at my chest with her index finger.


    "You!! You have a lot to explain mister" Momo said each word while poking my chest. I don''t know what to do... I shouldn''t have sneaked out I guess.


    "Umm... I am sorry? Look, I am here now, you know I practiced my moves and I performed without messing up" I tried to appease Momo, her anger seemed to lower slightly.


    "Fine... hah! Just don''t panic on the stage and mess it up, okay? Everyone has worked really hard for this, even you. As the class president, I am responsible" Momo said after releasing a sigh. Her anger was already gone now.


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry I would give it my best" I assured Momo and pulled her into my arms for a hug. Momo rested in my embrace, I let her go because she needed to check everything one last time. I gave her a kiss on her forehead before she went away.


    After some time it was already the time of our performance. Thankfully I didn''t have stage fright and all of our classmates performed, gave their best, even Bakugo. No matter how much I hate him but I will still compliment his skills with a drum. He might be a shitty Hero but he is a good drummer.


    Our performance was finally over, the crowd cheered for us. As soon as we got off the stage, I took flight towards the dorms. I would rather die than wear this fucking yellow suit for any long. I entered my room and wore my previous clothes. I checked my phone which I left in my jeans and found Nemuri''s text asking me to meet on the roof.


    I texted Momo that I was going to meet Nemuri and went straight towards the school roof. I found Nemuri leaning on the railing while looking over the play Class 1-B is doing. Nemuri was wearing a purple shirt and black shirt up to her knees.


    (A/N: In canon, Class 1-B was doing a mashup of plays. Romeo & Juliet, Harry Potter & the Prisoner of Azkaban, and The Return of the Kings, which mean MHA had knowledge of Harry Potter books but the world of my fanfic doesn''t have any knowledge related to Harry Potter)


    I went straight towards Nemuri who already noticed my arrival.


    "You got nice moves, honey~, I loved the way you shook your ass" Nemuri said while making a perverted expression.


    I should have expected that. "Glad you liked it..." I said with a deadpan but still pulled her into my arms.


    We stayed like that and kept watching the play. It was quite nice if I have to say. Nemuri kept making perverted comments while she was rubbing her ass on my crotch. My dick was already rock hard.


    "Let''s have a quickie here before we leave" Nemuri said while pulling down her panties.


    "Sure why not?" I said and within a second my pants were already down.


    Both Nemuri and I left the roof after doing it for 4 times. Nemuri already looked quite tired but I was still full of vigor. I checked the time and it was almost 9 so, I needed to leave. I kissed Nemuri goodbye and left UA grounds. I flew straight towards Rumi''s house.


    When I reached Rumi''s house I found that she was already waiting for me outside her house. She was wearing a white T-shirt and yoga pants along with jogging shoes. Yeah... she only wears these kinds of clothes because she likes them.


    "Is it fine?" Rumi asked me showing me her clothes.


    "Yeah! Perfect for the surprise I have for you!" I said to Rumi. For tonight''s events, these were perfect clothes...

 Chapter 61: Rumi Usagiyama (II) & Rumis Past... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Why did you bring me to Deika City?" Rumi asked me while looking down at Deika city.


    We have finally arrived at Deika city and we were currently floating over it. I was holding Rumi tightly by her waist. Rumi''s arms were also around my neck holding me tightly. We were floating directly above the Deika City Tower.


    "This city''s population is about 17000, from above this city looks like any normal city but there is something very special about this city" I said while creating suspense. I knew Rumi didn''t like suspense so I was doing this to annoy her and it seemed to be working.


    "All of them" I said while waving my free arm over the city. "Are part of a hidden army. They call themselves the Meta Liberation Army, they would act like normal citizens but all of them have some ability. They have only one goal, they want to liberate Metahumans and destroy the status quo" I spoke and Rumi grew serious with each passing second.


    "Are you serious? How the hell did you get this information?" Rumi asked me, her voice now was filled with complete seriousness.


    "Is that really important? We are going to eradicate them tonight" I said, I knew how Rumi''s brain worked. I have spent more than enough time with her to know these simple things.


    Rumi didn''t disappoint me and immediately a feral grin appeared on her face but somehow it became smaller. Well, that''s odd... "I need to confirm what you are saying then we can destroy this place as you want" Rumi said while her feral grin returned.


    "Fine... you can confirm, I will let you down. Use any method you want I don''t care. As soon as you get the confirmation, cause mayhem and destruction as much as you want. I will be keeping an eye on you from here, if you are in trouble I will pull you out" I said to Rumi, she just nodded her head in understanding. We were already descending towards a dark alley where I was going to drop Rumi.


    I landed in a dark alley and let go of Rumi and started to rise back in the air.


    "Even though I would be watching you, stay safe Rumi" I said to Rumi.


    "Don''t worry I will be fine and if what to say is true then it''s going to be awesome and I know it" Rumi said and walked towards the street but not before giving me a small kiss.


    I don''t even know how Rumi is going to confirm that all these citizens are part of the Meta Liberation Army. But I still took some steps at my end, I spread my senses throughout the whole city and started to sense all the CCTV cameras around the whole city.


    I don''t want footage of Rumi wreaking havoc throughout the city to get out. But now that I am trying it, it is really hard. It is really hard to differentiate between the cameras and other metal stuff. So, I decided to do this another way, mess up with the electromagnetic fields around here.


    I started to manipulate the magnetic field in the city. I never tried doing this before and it was really dangerous to try it without training. I could mess up badly and pop up a black hole right in the middle of the city. I don''t want that... because currently, I have no fucking idea how to dissipate the black hole after the job is done.


    After only a few seconds, sparks and smoke came out of everything electrical in the city and the city went completely dark. Damn... what the fuck did I even do? I might have unknowingly used an EMP using my Quirk. I ain''t trying this ever again until I train myself. Well, I will have more than enough time in Harry Potter world since they usually don''t have anything electrical lying around in Hogwarts.


    I just decided to think that I did nothing like firing an EMP right here and go fly up in the sky and keep a watch on Rumi while gathering the required power I needed to level the whole city at once.


    [With Rumi]


    After kissing Reo, Rumi walked out of the alley and entered the city, and started to look around. She didn''t find anything unusual but for some reason, she could see and feel that everyone was looking at her.


    Rumi knew that with her bunny ears and tail she stood out and many easily recognized her but this wasn''t like usual. All of the stares have hostility hidden in them. Her instincts were screaming at her about danger. Rumi could also feel Reo''s gaze on her body. This made her really happy that Reo really cared about her and was keeping an eye on her.


    Even though Rumi was strong and independent, she didn''t need anyone to look after her but knowing that someone cares about her safety made her really happy. Like Nemuri, she didn''t have a family even though she had a boyfriend before but he wasn''t anything like Reo.


    She only loved one person before Reo, he was a guy from her high school. They were what everyone called made for each other. They themselves thought the same but there was a small problem, the guy was Quirkless.


    When Rumi and her boyfriend were in high school neither of them cared about that and both of them were really happy together. But everything changed for them when they graduated from high school and Rumi decided to become a Hero. In the beginning, everything was okay and fine, both of them even moved in together, Rumi started to gain popularity as a Hero.


    But slowly and gradually a rift began to form between the two of them and things began to get worse between them. Due to Rumi''s growing popularity, the guy started to feel insecure and started to question Rumi about everything she did. That wasn''t the only problem, Rumi found out that she really enjoyed fighting and with each passing day her lust for battle was growing.


    But both of them didn''t break off their relationship, they knew that every relationship has its ups and downs and decided to continue the relationship. But it wasn''t for the naught, Rumi''s lust for battle kept growing and she started to take on strong villains whenever she got the chance, just on her own, and came out victorious. This started to boost her popularity even more and the rift in their relationship grew bigger and bigger.


    Finally, one day the guy decided to break it off. One day the guy came back from college and suddenly announced that he was breaking it off. Rumi didn''t expect this and wanted to know why he was doing this? The guy answered that no matter what he did he would be always living under Rumi''s shadow... Rumi didn''t know what to say anymore. She didn''t cry, she was hurt, broken but she was a strong girl.


    But before leaving the guy said that he was also scared of her. That did that job, Rumi never imagined that the guy who was with her for so long would say something like that. After the guy left Rumi immediately broke down crying.


    After that incident, she decided to dedicate herself to her Hero job and moved and got permission to make her house in the forest. The Hero Association happily agreed to her request because Rumi was growing stronger and stronger day by day and it would be only beneficial for them if Rumi worked harder to get better at her Hero job.


    She never had thought that she would someday decide to take on a student to train him. It was a sudden decision for her like a gamble, she saw how strong Itsuki Reo was and decided to fight with him. She knew that there were 5 stronger Heroes than her at that time but none of them enjoyed battle like her and wouldn''t fight her if she asks them. She had already tried.


    She won the gamble she got a strong student who could defeat her. That was a surprise for her but it felt her more alive, her lust for battle told her not to let this guy go because only being with this guy would bring her to new heights and help her gain more strength.


    She didn''t know why or how it was but her instincts were screaming at her and her instincts have been never wrong but she wasn''t sure about one thing. The words of the man she once loved were still in her mind when he said that he was scared of her and walked out. She didn''t know if Reo would do the same or not but to her surprise, Reo didn''t even mind in the slightest.


    He even gave in to her whims and fought with her whenever he got time to visit her. He even decided to happily become her partner even though he knew about her lust for battle.


    She decided to give this relationship a try but there was another problem that Reo already has two girlfriends. The problem about her age could easily be ignored because one of his girlfriends was even older than her. Rumi also knew that she had a chance if she could bring herself to share Reo with his other two girlfriends.


    She decided to take a leap of faith and it worked. Reo accepted her and treated her like any other girl. Thinking all this brought a smile to Rumi''s face. She kept walking down the streets when suddenly sparks flew out of everything electrical and the city went completely dark.


    Rumi knew that it was Reo''s doing, this made her job a lot easier while thinking this she decided to enter a nearby store...

 Chapter 62: Rumi Usagiyama (III) & Tying up Loose Ends... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I kept floating in the sky while keeping an eye over Rumi while I kept gathering my power as much as I could. Pain could use this ability on a large scale on a whim but he had a cool down time before he could use it again but for me it was the opposite. I needed to gather power before I could use the attack depending on what scale I wanted the attack to be.


    Only after a few seconds, Rumi entered the store I could hear breaking noises. The next second a guy was thrown out of the store. Well looks like Rumi has already confirmed what I have said and decided to have some fun.


    Soon the citizens around them knew that they were under attack and decided to give up their covers so that they could attack her. Several people used their Quirks on Rumi but none of them even fazed her. Rumi kept dodging and bashing in the villains. Since I have destroyed everything electrical in the city they weren''t able to call for reinforcements though the word was getting around pretty quickly that they were under attack.


    They were a heavily trained military force, they acted quickly as their electrical equipments were just pieces of junk now. So, they immediately decided to do it the old way. They immediately send a messenger on foot towards their headquarters. Well, this made my job much easier. I am sure that Re-Destro would easily recognize who Rumi is and this would be a nice distraction for him.


    Rumi continued causing mayhem throughout the city. By each moment more and more villains started to gather around her but none of them was her match. I could already hear Rumi''s maniacal laughter. She was having a lot of fun.


    Soon I saw Curious leading her squad towards Rumi''s location. By this, I was almost done with gathering power. It was quite tiresome if I have to say.


    Curious finally reached Rumi and like her canon self started to ask Rumi several questions going into her journalist mode.


    "You are a Hero! Why are you attacking civilians?" Curious asked but didn''t receive any answer from Rumi who was busy beating up a few villains at once.


    "Have you perhaps decided to become a villain? I wonder what might have happened to bring the 5th ranked hero down to this..." Curious was cut off when a powerful kick landed right on the side of her head and a crack sound resounded throughout the place. Curious''s lifeless body fell on the ground like a sack of potatoes.


    "You talk too much" Rumi said and jumped towards the next villain. Suddenly my love for her increased much more, she didn''t even bat an eye after killing someone. That''s my girl!!


    I finally watched Re-Destro leave his tower along with his men. So he finally decided to come out but it is too late for him for now, I have already gathered more than enough energy to flatten this whole city.


    So, I needed to get Rumi out of there first. Good thing that she was also carrying some metal on her. In the middle of the fight, Rumi started to slowly rise up in the air. She immediately shot me a glare, she seemed to look annoyed that I interrupted her fight.


    "Hey! Come on... just a few more minutes" Rumi begged me with puppy dog eyes. I would have faltered but it was getting hard to keep holding the power I gathered.


    "Rumi, I will take you to someplace else" my voice was heard by Rumi and she finally became happy again. Everyone in the city was now looking up and they were really angry at us getting away.


    While Rumi kept rising, I slightly lowered myself in front of Re-Destro who seemed to analyze me.


    "I didn''t know that vanquisher of All For One and Overhaul would come himself here. I don''t know what I ever did for you to personally come here" Re-Destro spoke. How in the seven hells did he find that I have killed Overhaul?? There must be a leak inside the Heroes or the Police. In this era, almost everything was made of metal and there were no buildings that were built without putting steel beams inside them. So, Re-Destro must have decided that it was best for him to talk his way out.


    "Today you will know Pain" I always wanted to say that. I spoke and spread out my hands and spoke two devastating words "Shinra Tensei!" I didn''t need to say those because my Quirk didn''t need that but it was way too cool and I couldn''t bring myself not to say those.


    A strong repulsion force erupted with my body as the center and blew everything that came in its way. Before the attack reached Re-Destro I could clearly see the look of terror on his face and everyone around him. I must have been really a monster in my previous life because even after killing so many people in such a manner I didn''t even feel anything. Not a single speck of regret sparked inside my mind.


    In a matter of few seconds, the whole city was completely gone leaving behind only ruins and a clean patch of nothing. I looked over to Rumi who had her mouth agape. I slowly floated up to her, I didn''t know what her reaction would be. Yes, she didn''t mind me killing but I don''t know what she might think of me now that I have killed so many people with a simple gesture.


    I was surprised when she hugged me and pulled me into a passionate and hungry kiss. I was surprised at the start but I immediately returned the kiss.


    "That was really awesome!" Rumi said excitedly. Now, it''s confirmed all my girlfriends are oddballs. Two of them are Exhibitionist, one of them is pretty normal while the other is a Pervert, Masochist, Sadist and the last one is also odd a Battle Maniac along with Masochist.


    "Ready to go to the next place?" I asked Rumi who happily nodded her head. I wasn''t exactly sure about the next place because I didn''t know if Rumi would be strong enough or not but I would still take her with me. I am easily strong enough to protect Rumi from that monster if push comes to shove. So I decided to take her to fight Gigantomachia, it would be only a one-time chance for her because she might not meet anyone like that ever again even in other worlds.


    I grabbed Rumi by her waist and flew towards the direction where Gigantomachia was currently sleeping. I wasn''t subtle while I flattened the whole Deika City and soon media and Heroes along with police would come swarming the place. I didn''t want them finding me and Rumi here even if they knew nothing about my gravity manipulation power.


    We finally reached a huge canyon in the middle of a small forest. The canyon wasn''t anything comparable to Grand Canyon or anything but this was the biggest both Rumi and I have ever seen. We slowly entered the canyon and found Gigantomachia was still sleeping. Rumi was quite surprised and shocked to see something like this hiding here.


    "What the hell is that?!" Rumi asked me surprised.


    "Its name is Gigantomachia, he is one of All For One''s fanatical underlings. Since All For One is gone, he was put into sleep. With his protege also gone, there was no need to wake it up" I said to Rumi, we finally landed on the ground.


    "So he is going to be my opponent?" Rumi asked me excitedly.


    "Yes" I said and let go of Rumi, she immediately attacked Gigantomachia with a punch on its face. Her punch landed on its face but nothing seemed to happen. Rumi was quite surprised but she didn''t give up and immediately kicked Gigantomachia but still, nothing happened. Not even a flinch.


    Could the doctor have done something to Gigantomachia to put him to sleep? He could have wreaked havoc when he learned about All For One''s demise so the doctor decided to put him to sleep. It''s quite possible... so it could be that only the doctor would be the only person who could wake him up. Not much was ever known about Gigantomachia up to the point I have read the canon.


    While was thinking all this Rumi continued her pointless and fruitless assault on Gigantomachia. I decided that it was enough.


    "Rumi back away, you can''t fight him if he keeps sleeping. But I have to kill it or I might not get the chance" I said to Rumi, Rumi pouted but returned to my side. She looked really disappointed that she wasn''t able to fight this monster.


    I used my power and extracted metal particles from the group and morphed them into a nice lance. Lightning danced around my body while I charged the lance. I launched the lance towards Gigantomachia''s head. As soon as the lance hit its head, its head disappeared along with most of the upper half of its body.


    "Well that takes care of it" I said and grabbed Rumi by her waist again and flew towards Kyudai Garaki''s hideout. I wasn''t sure where he would be but according to his regular schedule, he should be in the hideout where he was keeping the high-end Nomus. We reached an isolated house, it was quite big. I wanted this whole house to disappear so I was going to use Rupture.


    "Rumi, stay here. I need to kill someone. Don''t worry he isn''t a fighter so you won''t be having any fun" I said to Rumi, she looked sad but decided to wait outside.


    I slowly sneaked into the house and found Kyudai Garaki working on his computer. High-End Nonus were kept beside him stored in huge jars filled with some kind of liquid. I didn''t want any confrontation or anything so I gathered my power and sent a Rupture attack at him. As soon as the bright flash dissipated most of the house was completely gone including the high-ends Nomus and Kyudai Garaki.


    With this done, I have finally tied up all the loose ends. I finally returned to Rumi who was patiently waiting for me.


    "So did you have fun today?" I asked Rumi who answered me by pulling me into a kiss.


    "This was the best date ever!" Rumi exclaimed.


    "I am glad that you appreciate my effort" I said.


    "Then, let me show how much I appreciate you" Rumi said with a gentle voice and pulled me into another kiss. I was sure from her expression that this was going to be a long night...

 Chapter 63: Rumi Usagiyama (IV) (R-18) & Towards the New World... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    We finally entered Rumi''s house and both of us were already so horny that we couldn''t even think straight. But somehow I knew that we have to reach home so I brought us home as fast I could. We didn''t want to wait until we reached Rumi''s bed or the small couch she had in her similarly small living room.


    My hands grabbed the bottom of Rumi''s top and pulled it off her body. Rumi was wearing a sports bra under her top, I have expected this from Rumi. Her sports bra also joined her top on the floor and I gulped hard looking at her beautiful boobs. Even though I agreed with Nemuri before that boobs can make men forget their problems I came to agree with her all over again.


    I lowered my head and gave her nipples a small lick. Rumi moaned, hearing her moan like that I didn''t hold back and started to suck her right boob while my other hand was playing with her other boob.


    She was already caressing my rock-hard dick through my jeans. I raised my head and started to kiss Rumi, while my right hand was holding her by her back and while my left hand slowly slid down her toned stomach finally sliding my hand into her yoga pants. Her panties already soaking wet.


    My hand caressed over her hot core, my hand was already wet due to her leaking juices. Rumi moaned into my mouth, this made me even more excited and slowly I slid my two fingers into her folds. With her being already this wet, my fingers easily slid in and out of her folds. Rumi stopped kissing and threw her head back and started to moan my name.


    Now, unable to kiss her I slowly licked down her jaw reaching her neck until I was already sucking her boobs. I pulled my hand out of her pants which made her disappointed but she didn''t have time to complain as both my hands grabbed her by her ass and I picked her up while carrying her to her bedroom.


    Rumi started to nibble on her collarbone and bit there. She definitely left a hickey... damn I love her. After reaching her room I slowly put down Rumi on the bed and I grabbed the hem of her pants and panties and pulled both of them down in an instant. Her pussy was glistening because of her juices. I also climbed up on the bed and I gave a light kiss on her most private area.


    My tongue started to dance around her pussy and I could feel Rumi was getting really close now. So, I put decided to increase the stimuli and started fingering her. After only a few seconds, her body started spasming, I knew that she is going to cum and she didn''t disappoint me and came. Rumi was breathing heavily while I waited for her to catch her breath.


    "That was great! But you are overdressed" Rumi spoke while taking deep breaths. Only now did I notice that I was completely dressed. I was instantly out of my T-shirt and I felt Rumi''s hands fumbling with my belt. I helped her slightly using my Quirk, I grabbed my jeans and pulled them down, Rumi pushed me down on the bed. My dick was really rock hard, making a tent in my boxers. She pulled down my boxers, my cock finally got its freedom.


    Rumi''s warm hands wrapped around my member and she gave it a gentle stroke. I groaned in pleasure. "That looks uncomfortable... let me take care of that" Rumi said and immediately the tip of the member with her mouth and started to bob her head up and down on my dick. It felt really heavenly, and I knew I couldn''t hold back for much longer.


    She continued to bob her head up and down and she was gently massaging my balls. "I am gonna cum" I grunted out, this made her increase her speed. I wasn''t able to hold on anymore and came into her mouth. Rumi drank up all of the cum I released without letting out a single drop.


    Watching her do that was extremely hot and was immediately hard again. She looked at my member completely awed "Wow! Let''s put that into good use" Rumi said looking at me while spreading legs wide open for me.


    I immediately got up and positioned myself right between her legs and slowly slid inside her. She moaned out in lust while I groaned. She had already told me about her previous boyfriend and that she wasn''t a virgin, honestly I didn''t care about that. She can''t be blamed for that, she loved him but it didn''t work out.


    I started to pump inside her slowly increasing my speed. Rumi was also moving herself matching my speed. I leaned down and kissed her passionately while my hands were playing with her boobs.


    "I am gonna cum" Rumi spoke between her moans.


    "Then... let''s cum together. I am also close" I told her, Rumi just nodded her head and returned back to kissing. Her hands were caressing my back.


    Only after a few moments, both Rumi and I came together. I slowly laid down beside her while she was breathing hard. I pulled her on my chest and started to play with her silver hair and her ears. I have touched her ears before and I knew that she gets aroused if I do that.


    I slowly got hard again which Rumi clearly noticed, she was already ready to go again. I was still caressing her ears and hair.


    "That was amazing! Let''s start 2nd round!" Rumi said excitedly and got in her fours while wiggling her ass towards me. I positioned myself behind her and slowly pushed in.


    "Pull my hair! Pull my hair!" Rumi exclaimed loudly. Only now I remembered that she was also a masochist. With one of my hands, I pulled her hair back, while I smacked her ass with the other hand. Her ass jiggled and she moaned in ecstasy. I kept pumping into her while I kept smacking her ass from time to time. I felt her body spasming and she came, this sent me over the edge and I came following her.


    We did 4 times more until Rumi finally passed out due to exhaustion. Quite understandable, she was already tired from her fights... and she had to put a lot of effort trying to hurt Gigantomachia. I pulled her over my chest and I also fell asleep after only a few minutes...


    ***********


    A few years have passed since that night. The next morning I told Rumi about my mission from God thing and she also received the divine revelation. She instantly agreed because she could fight more in the future worlds with new opponents and she would also gain new powers.


    Both Momo and I graduated from UA High and received our Hero License. I became Rumi''s partner as she wanted me to while Momo went to work for Ryuko''s Hero office. The following year Nemuri decided that to retire from her Hero carrier and settled with her only job as a UA instructor.


    Apparently, her reason was that she wasn''t getting enough time to get into the foursomes we had. I argued but Nemuri was dead set on the decision. So, I couldn''t do anything there. I was really happy and content with my life now and I knew that I had to leave one day.


    Nothing major happened in all these years, only minor villains appeared. After Overhaul, no one was able to become another supervillain. When we graduated All Might finally retired from his Hero carrier and decided to train his successor. This caused a huge uproar in the public but because of the other Heroes immediately taking up his place the civilians calmed down.


    Now Hero Association only allowed the best of the best graduates to become Pro-Heroes because of the standard I have set. Izuku wasn''t able to become a Pro-Hero just after his graduation. Only 6 students including me were able to become Pro-Heroes right after graduation. The Hero Association didn''t even take my test and handed me a Hero License.


    Because we would be leaving this world soon because there was nothing more we could do in this world. Eri was becoming cuter with each passing day. Eri was already in her final year of middle school.


    Just yesterday Momo and I finally decided to tell our parents and Eri that we would be leaving this world. They also received a divine revelation right after that. I don''t know what God said to them but they were really worried for us but reassuring them for a while made them reluctantly agree. But they became happy again when he told them that we could come back whenever we wanted.


    I have already decided to go there at the beginning of the year 1984. Nemuri have already declared that she wanted to be older, so she would be arriving there when she is 10 years old. I want her to go to Hogwarts before us and graduate while we would be ending our first year.


    I didn''t know if God would let us get a setting, so we could get some heirship. That would be really helpful. The four of us were currently standing in the Yaoyorozu Compound backyard. I have already thought of arriving in the next world and as God had said before, a black portal has already appeared right before us.


    "Is it really safe?" Nemuri said pointing at the black eerie-looking portal in front of us.


    "Yes, I don''t think that God would let us die when we are off to do his mission" Momo spoke.


    "Then let''s go. I can''t wait to fight new opponents" Rumi included her own thoughts.


    "Let''s be off to the new world!" I exclaimed and the four of us entered the portal together...

 Chapter 64: Arrival in Magical World... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    All the four of us arrived at a completely black space but it was quite odd because we could still see each other without any light source here.


    "Hello!" I called after a few moments we arrived here.


    "Good that you are already here. I know where to send you already and I have also given the required information to Itsuki Reo about the world you will be going" I voice was heard from the space. It was almost like the voice was coming from all around us.


    I have already told him about wanting to Harry Potter world when asking him for the portal and also requested him not to tell the girls about them being from a story world or tell them that we would be visiting fictional worlds. Now that I have heard his words, I am pretty sure that he had agreed. I don''t want any of my girls to go into an existential crisis. I never thought of them as fictional characters since I have born in that world. So I don''t want any of them thinking of themselves as fictional characters when they learn the truth.


    "Now, you have three options to select your bloodline. Each bloodline would have its own pros and its own cons. So make your decision carefully. Your options are Peverell, Slytherin, and Ravenclaw, now decide carefully. After saying that the voice became completely silent. I completely agree that these three options have their own pros and cons. But I have a question lurking in my mind.


    "Um, are we going to be transported in this world in a certain timeline we want or we would be born?" I asked.


    "You will be transported, I don''t think any of you would want a new set of parents" the voice replied. I immediately turned my head towards Nemuri and Rumi. I knew both were orphans and never knew about parental love so, I think they might be interested in getting this chance.


    "No, I don''t want parents. I might have never known parental love but my family is with three with you and I want to keep it that way" Nemuri said, giving us her opinion about this matter.


    "Same with me, if I have parents then I would have to live away from you guys and I don''t want that" Rumi said. Okay, if both of them are fine with being us transported then Momo and I also don''t have any problems. After all, I don''t want a second set of parents and neither did Momo.


    With that thing clear I decided to think about which family should I select. Peverell is good and nice and I could use it to get the Deathly Hallows but everything except the Cloak of Invisibility is useless for us in the next worlds and being a Peverell might get us into Slytherin and the old goat fucker would keep and a closer eye on all of us.


    Also being in Slytherin being a muggle-born would not end up nicely for any of us.


    Being a Slytherin also brought the same problems and I don''t want any of my girls in that pureblood bigoted house.


    Ravenclaw seems to be the best option as they are always left out of the farce going on between Slytherians and Gryffydors. Ravenclaw also seems to be a nice house, even if they are quite bigots in there too but they usually don''t act on it. Most of them are just bothered with their own matters and getting the highest marks.


    "Ravenclaw, I want to have Ravenclaw bloodlines along with my lovers" I answered to God.


    "Done. Now, I would be giving all of you new powers as I have said before and you will still have your current powers" The voice spoke and became silent for a few moments.


    "Momo Yaoyorozu, I grant you the power of Conversion, you will be able to convert anything non-living within 10m around you into anything. If you want to make a coin into a car you could do that but you need to supply energy to do that. Transforming a coin into another kind of coin would be quite effortless" the voice said. Damn... that''s hella OP.


    It might sound like nothing useful that it would be awesome. She could create a gun from a lump of metal. She could make a ship or vehicle if needed. She could even make a fucking nuke if she wants. Yeah, I know that she would need to train herself but it is still OP.


    "Nemuri Kayama, I grant you the power of Perfume Magic. You already own a part of that whole magic and now I have given you the complete set. Now, you would be able to release healing perfume, or strengthening perfume... the list keeps going on. But like the Momo Yaoyorozu you have to train to use its full potential" the voice said. Damn... again that''s hella OP. God just gave her Ichiya''s Magic, if she uses it wisely she would also become a force to reckon.


    "Rumi Usagiyama, I grant you the power of Armament Haki, it is body strengthening method. But you also need to train to master it" The voice said again. Damn... God seems to be in a good mood. He is giving out these OP powers like a packet of popcorn.


    "And finally Itsuki Reo, I see that you already seem to like lightning, so I will give you the power over the law of lightning, and like the others, you would also have to train if you want to reach its full potential" the voice said. I nearly fainted, I know I can control and generate lightning from my body but that is minor when compared to the law of lightning.


    "Now, with that done, tell me in which year you want to arrive and at what age?" the voice or to be exact the God asked us.


    "I want to be transported in the year of 1984, we want to be 4 years old at that time while only Nemuri would be only 10 years old" I spoke. I had already prepared some plans for the future there.


    "Accepted, enter this portal and you would be there" the voice said and the same eerie black-looking portal appeared right in front of us.


    "Well, let''s do this!" I said excitedly and my three girlfriends nodded their heads and we walked straight into the portal.


    ********************


    A/N: This Harry Potter world would have only one change, Helena Ravenclaw wasn''t the only daughter of Rowena Ravenclaw. She also had a son who survived and kept leading the Ravenclaw family. They were highly respected and because of pureblood views, they decided to not spread out their line which lead to inbreeding. They were the richest family in the 1700s, but within the century their family disappeared because of inbreeding and continuous birth of only squibs in the family.


    Due to being them squib, they sent them away from the family and the Ravenclaw line finally died out. They left behind huge mountains of monies and several properties around the country.


    Reo and his girls are going to use this loophole to claim their inheritance without raising up any questions. They are going to pose as magical children who originated from squibs.


    ***********************


    Three four-year-old kids one boy, two girls along with a 10 years old girl walked out of an eerie-looking black portal.


    "I hate this... I won''t be able to fight anyone like this!" Rumi screamed annoyed.


    "There is something more important right in front of us" Momo said while looking forward and I completely agreed with her.


    The four of us stood in front of a huge castle we were standing outside the whole property which was surrounded by a tall wall, we were standing right in front of a metal grill gate and it had an eagle sculpture on it. I walked forwards and reached the huge metal gates, the gate didn''t have a lock on it but only have a circular plate on it with a mark of a human hand on it.


    I quickly understood that it wanted to place my hand there. I knew that God didn''t send me here to die right off the bat so I placed my hand over the mark. The mark flashed with bright white color and gates split open.


    "Wow... that was almost like biometric recognition" Momo said looking at what happened right in front of us.


    "Yes, magic already seems amazing to me" Nemuri spoke then paused for a moment "Imagine what more we could do with magic while having sex!" Nemuri said while making a perverted face. Well, that''s just like her.


    "Fighting with magic would be completely new for me but I would be able to fight new kinds of opponents" Rumi spoke while nodding her head.


    "Well, we would have a lot of time to plan ahead, why don''t we head inside first?" I asked the most important question for now.


    All three of them nodded their heads and we finally walked by the gates and entered the property. The castle was still far and this was just the front yard of the castle.


    There were several trees and flowers planted there but we have never seen one of them before. We kept walking forward towards the castle while we kept checking our surroundings.


    [Somewhere Else in Britain]


    An old woman was sitting behind a table with a crystal ball in front of her. Anyone who would lay their eyes on her would know what she was doing. She was doing Divination but the problem was that she was the only one in the room. Throughout her long life, she had never predicted anything correctly.


    Her eyes suddenly became glazed and she seemed to stare into space and began speaking in a blank voice...


    "Guests from other plane have arrived,


    with powers, no one knows anything about,


    huge changes would be brought along with them,


    if they are for better or worse still left to be seen,


    whoever stands between their goal would pay the ultimate price,


    Guests from another plane have arrived..."


    The old lady came back to herself, she was slightly confused but let it go thinking that her age is affecting her.


    Nobody noticed the prophecy she made but a small ball appeared inside the Hall of Prophecies located inside the Department of Mysteries with her name on it...

 Chapter 65: Planning, Future & Mission (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Slowly walking towards the castle while looking all around us, it was really beautiful with all these new kinds of trees and plants all around us. So, we finally reached the huge metal doors of the castle. There was an eagle engraved on the door and this door also has a metal plate in the middle with a handprint over it.


    I did, what I have done previously and the door flung open after a bright flash. We were about to walk in but a sudden pop sound was heard and a small creature with tennis-ball-sized eyes and long ears appeared in front of us.


    "Eeeeeeek!! What the hell?!!" Nemuri shrieked in fear when she saw the small creature suddenly appeared from thin air and hid behind Momo. All three of us gave her a blank stare... she is the older one among us, she shouldn''t freak out like this.


    The small creature dropped to its knees and started to cry, Momo immediately became worried seeing that. Momo also kneeled down beside the house-elf and started to pat its back.


    "It''s ok little guy, she didn''t mean to scare you... she was just surprised that you appeared out of nowhere" Momo said trying to console the little creature. It was also kind of funny watching how Momo calls the elf little guy but she is similar to its height.


    I just stood at the side and decided to watch the show, I knew exactly why the house-elf was crying but I wanted the girls to find out how odd were these house-elves were.


    (A/N: The way the elf speaks and pronounces someone''s name is odd and peculiar so I wanted to say it beforehand that wrong names are not going to be typos)


    "Little guy, you can tell us what''s wrong" Momo said and she kept petting the house elf''s back. The elf finally stopped wailing and raised its head and its face was now marred with a huge grin.


    "Finally! The Great and most Noble House of Ravenclaw would become active again after more than 200 hundred years! Dixy is so happy... Just like the Late Lord has ordered Dixy and the other elves haves looked after the Great castle of Ravenclaw" the house-elf named Dixy said and started to dance around the four of us.


    "Dixy, you need to calm down" I said to Dixy and her celebration immediately stopped and her ears plopped down.


    "No, I meant you can celebrate later but first we need to introduce ourselves, my name is Itsuki Reo" Hearing me the elf''s ear immediately rose up again and started to smile ear from ear.


    "Master Reos is going to be the new Lord Ravenclaw, hes doesn''t need to be humble to Dixy" The house-elf said while looking happy.


    "Even if I am going to be Lord Ravenclaw, that doesn''t mean that I can''t treat you nicely. Now, are you the only house-elf in service of Castle Ravenclaw?" I asked the house elf. Momo, Nemuri, and Rumi just stood at the side completely dumbfounded hearing the two of us talk like that.


    I noticed their looks and expressions and I remembered that they don''t know anything about this world. "I will explain everything to you all after we get seated" I told them to which they just nodded their heads.


    To my question, Dixy shook her head and replied "No, there are currently 4 house-elves including Dixy workings here to keep the Castle Revenclaw clean for the next Lord" Dixy said happily and immediately three more pops were heard and three more house-elves appeared in front of us and started to cry.


    After finally calming them down, we were finally able to introduce ourselves to them. Dixy was the head house elf of Castle Ravenclaw, the other elves were named Trixy, Lipsy, and Nixy.


    "We understand that you are our servants but that doesn''t mean you should be dressed in rags. I will give you all clothes" Momo spoke the elves immediately became horrified and kneeled in front of Momo and started to wail loudly.


    "No, please Missy Momosy, please don''t throw us out. We would work harder, please forgive us Missy Momosy" Dixy said while wailing loudly. Momo was stunned and confused about what happened now and looked towards me with begging eyes.


    "Don''t worry she didn''t mean to throw you guys out. She wanted all of you to wear something nice. All of you are house-elves of House Ravenclaw and you should wear clothes fitting your status" I said, hearing me the four house elves immediately stopped crying and became happy.


    We finally walked inside the castle following Lipsy while the others went to prepare the main bedroom for us and prepare some snacks for us. The castle was massive from the inside, all of us were completely speechless seeing this huge place, we were finally lead into a huge room with table and chairs, it was a meeting room.


    "Wow... I never imagined living in my own castle" Momo said.


    "Yes, it almost feels like we arrived in some Medieval Age" Nemuri said still looking around the room.


    "Yes, but we won''t be having electricity here in magical places. Magic and Technology don''t mix well" I spoke.


    Rumi was just looking around like a small girl who got the candy she wanted.


    "Now let me explain this world to you, it''s a world filled with politics and pureblooded bigotry..." I started to explain about the world.


    [One Eternity Later]


    "So, I have to join this school called Hogwarts in one year and before doing that I have to learn... what you called Occlumency?" Nemuri asked, she was excited to go to this new school. She wanted to spread her ''philosophical ways'' there.


    "Yes" I replied.


    "And we would be joining this same school 6 years later" Momo said.


    "Then, who am I going to fight?" Rumi asked looking completely dejected.


    "You can always fight with me, from what I have noticed we still have all of our previous powers, getting younger didn''t affect that" I said, this turned Rumi somewhat happy.


    "I can''t imagine that I have to wait for so many years before you can impale me again... I thought being the perverted older sister would be nice" Nemuri whined and her face faulted on the table. Yeah, I am gonna miss it too...


    "So, you said that we can''t use technology here, right?" Momo asked me and made an mp3 player from a few coins.


    "I don''t know how magic would affect the stuff you make using your new power but it would be awesome if your stuff doesn''t get affected by the magic around us" I replied to Momo and she turned on the mp3 player, the storage was empty so she could play no songs but there didn''t seem anything with the mp3 player at least for now.


    "So, why exactly do I have to attend this school?" Nemuri again asked. Well, I can completely understand why she is asking this. I didn''t tell her the reason why she needs to do this.


    "Because in the magical world there are only two ways you can get an inheritance from a family. One... you complete the NEWTS or you become 17 years old whichever comes first. So, I want you to get the ladyship when you turn 17 so there would be no need for our magical guardian" I told Nemuri, all three girls listened to me intently even Rumi.


    "Now, every muggle-born student, no matter who they are even if they have parents they get a magical guardian which is usually the head of your house but they can also sign a magical contract for you using that right. Now, this doesn''t happen but I don''t want others to hold so much power over any of us" I explained. All three of them were slightly worried hearing all this.


    "Now, I want Nemuri to attend the school because if you suddenly appear out of nowhere and taking your Ladyship then everyone will immediately become interested in you but if you study through Hogwarts and get your Ladyship then no one will try to investigate you. Most wizards and witches would underestimate you because you are a muggle-born and would try to use you. We can use this in our favor and instead use them" I explained my plan further, this calmed them down slightly.


    "Now, it might seem that we would be fine without family background while we are in school but as soon as you leave the school you will find a huge amount of discrimination. Most muggle-borns have to return to the muggle world because no one would employ them. And if a pureblood commits a crime against you then the law won''t do anything because the laws are made by purebloods for purebloods. Even though we aren''t purebloods, our family holds a huge amount of power in their government" I finally finished my explanation.


    "I understood all that but why are do you want all of us to learn Occlumency?" Momo asked me looking curious. Nemuri and Rumi were both interested.


    "For a few stuff, learning Occlumency would let us arrange our mind in order, our magic and powers would improve a lot. No one could read our minds and the last and main problem Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore the Headmaster of Hogwarts, Chief Warlock of Wizengamot, Supreme Mugwump of ICW" I said looking completely serious. Hearing me all three girls became slightly confused.


    "Why are we so worried about that single person?" Momo asked me looking confused.


    "Well, that''s because..." I started to explain...

 Chapter 66: Planning, Future & Mission (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Well, that''s because he is not a simple man, he is known as the leader of light. Many families follow him like blind sheep, they can''t see, speak or hear for themselves. Whatever he says it''s like words of God for them. They are ready to die for him with just a word... if he says you are a Dark Lord then the whole magical Britain would believe him even the dark families" I explained and by each second Momo, Nemuri, and Rumi became dumbfounded.


    "From the knowledge, I got from God, I came to believe that he is a chess master, a manipulative bastard through and through, all his allies are just pawns for him to reach a certain goal. Everything he does or allows to happen is completely planned by him, many think that he has gone senile but every time he has a hidden agenda" I kept speaking, it''s true, I received some knowledge from God about this world even though I already have some knowledge previously.


    "So... I would be sneaking around a person like that?" Nemuri asked.


    "Yes, I know it would be hard, but you fit the role perfectly. Just stay low-key and make him believe that you trust him completely" I said to Nemuri.


    "So, is he the enemy you need to kill this time?" Momo asked me.


    "No... I still haven''t received a mission from God, I don''t know if that would be my mission. But I personally don''t think that my mission would be that simple" I said to Momo, I honestly don''t think that God would ask me to kill Dumbledore. I am not overconfident but I am pretty sure that I can kill him without even lifting a finger. My mission is going to be too difficult this time, I guess.


    "Nemuri, you have to learn Occlumency enough to feed Dumbledore with false thoughts when he uses his passive Leglimency probes" I looked at Nemuri and spoke seriously.


    All the four of us sat there silently, all of them must be mulling over what I said just now. Suddenly Momo''s stomach growled like an angry lion.


    "I think we should eat dinner and go to sleep, it already seems pretty late" I said while looking outside and it was already dark. I don''t know at what time we arrived here. The three of them agreed instantly because they felt really tired. We have been talking for too long.


    I called Dixy and asked her to prepare dinner, the house-elves completely went over and cooked us a large meal. Momo was happy to see so much food. I clearly noticed Nemuri and Rumi giving her a stink eye because Momo could eat as much as she liked and maintain her figure.


    After dinner we went to take a bath, it''s pretty awesome to have house-elves. They had already prepared the bath for us, the bath was attached with the main bedroom, we would be using the main bedroom as our room. It was a massive room, only kings or queens would have these kinds of rooms.


    After taking the bath, all of us stripped out of our robes and crawled into the sheets.


    "I have never thought that a bed could be this comfortable" Momo said while laying on the bed while her head was resting on my chest. Even though we have suddenly returned to our 4-year-old bodies, we have still decided to sleep together.


    "Of course, this bed must be charmed with several spells that would make it much more comfortable" I answered Momo, who didn''t reply to me because she was already asleep. I looked over to my other side and found Nemuri was also already asleep. Rumi was also asleep, she was by Momo side.


    Even though I felt sleepy I needed to make several new plans if I want to turn around this world. Let''s see, wizards and witches only have four means of traveling...


    1) Knight Bus (honestly, it could be used but I would myself never prefer it)


    2) Floo Travel (most witches & wizards use this method, but I already know that No nose has his Death Shitters there who would close the floo network)


    3) Portkey (this is also a common means of travel for the magical population but it could be also stopped with Anti-Portkey wards, one of the favorite wards of Death Shitters)


    4) Apparation (the best and most versatile means of travel but this can be also stopped by Anti-Apparation wards, another favorite ward of Death Shitters)


    These are the only means to travel, I have the law of lightning so I can easily make some method to teleport or travel at lightning speeds but since this is a magic world I should make a new method of traveling. Maybe some kind of teleportation moves like Hiraishin.


    The next thing is that I have to invest this whole year teaching Nemuri Occlumency and we also need to visit the Gringotts so I buy a muggle house for the four of us. I don''t want our Hogwarts letter to be addressed to Castle Ravenclaw. Honestly, I don''t want Minerva McGonagall popping up here to take Nemiri for her introduction to Magical World.


    From what I remember the Hogwarts letters are received by the children when they are around eleven. I have already checked and we have arrived in the month of September 1984. So, Nemuri is going to receive her letter in March 1985. Mubbleborns letters are personally delivered by some Hogwarts Staff. Harry Potter received his letter by owl post because his uncle and aunt already knew about the Magical World and Hogwarts.


    So, I need to get a muggle house even before the winter starts. I don''t know if our names are already written by the magical Quill but I think that God would make it possible. I am damn sure that Ministry can''t have their trace for wands working here in Castle Ravenclaw. I might have to ask the elves if they have some legacy wands in the Castle that we could use. That would make it a lot easier for us.


    So, let''s point down the stuff I needed to do in the nearest future.


    1) Look for Legacy Wands.


    2) Visit Gringotts.


    3) Teach Nemuri Occlumency.


    4) Buy a Muggle House.


    5) Research about new teleportation methods.


    6) Training my new power and continue mastering Magnetokinesis.


    With all these plans made, I finally decided to close my eyes. And fell asleep pretty quickly. I suddenly myself in the same dark place where I have always received the message from God. I wonder what kind of mission I would be getting. Please... don''t give me the babysitting duty of Harry Potter or some other spoiled brat.


    "I see that you have settled into the world. I think it is a good idea to not let your girlfriends know that they were just a character in your world" the voice was heard.


    "Well, I have wasted a lot of time though it won''t matter for me. But let''s get this over with... mess up with both Dumbledore''s and Thomas Riddle''s plans. It doesn''t matter how much you mess them up, as long as you create problems for them directly or indirectly it works for me" the voice said. Wow... shit... I have already planned to do all that. Only me being in Hogwarts would fuck up Dumbledore''s plan to the next Sunday.


    "I could have asked you to kill Thomas Riddle Jr. but that won''t work he is already protected by fate and can only be killed by Harry Potter, I don''t care if you help Harry or not but if you decide to help him then it would be much easier for him to kill Thomas Riddle Jr. which would be really a favor to this world" the voice spoke again. I didn''t even get the time to reply and my world turned completely black.


    The next day I woke up when I felt something moving near me. I opened my eyes and found Rumi exercising.


    "Good morning, Rumi. Looks like you are already getting used to your new body" I greeted Rumi, seeing me already up Rumi stopped exercising.


    "Good morning to you too, I was trying to use my new power, I could feel it inside my body but I am currently unable to activate it. It feels like I need to train my body to access the power" Rumi said with a smile on her face and resumed her exercises.


    "Last night, I received the mission from God. It''s pretty easy but hard at the same time" I told Rumi and looked over to Momo and Nemuri and they were still sleeping.


    "Does this mission needs to fight someone?" Rumi asked the question which was the most important thing for her.


    "Yes... there are several ways we could complete this mission. I would be doing this from all the sides" I said to Rumi whose smile turned into a feral grin...

 Chapter 67: Setting Up Everything (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I think the house-elves might have a secret agenda. They might be trying to kill all of us by feeding us so much...


    Though Momo is a keeper and ate all of the extra food Rumi, Nemuri, and I weren''t able to finish. It''s quite ridiculous to see a 4-year-old gulp down food half of her weight. What''s even more ridiculous is that the elves looked quite happy with themselves when they saw Momo gulp down everything on the table.


    "Dixy do you know if the Ravenclaws had a treasury or not? A place where they could have kept some legacy wands?" I asked looking at the small creature.


    "Oh yes, master Reos Dixy knows such a place" Dixy said while jumping. Honestly, I have thought that I could understand them before I came to this world but now it seems that they are out of his comprehension. Even though I am really weak in the science department, I don''t think they work on that.


    Dixy led us through the castle while the other house-elves decided to take over their regular duties. After walking through the castle for about 8 minutes we finally arrived in a huge basement. The basement was filled with gold coins, usually referred to as galleons. Silver coins, known as Sickles, and bronze coins known as knuts. If I remember the conversion ratio correctly it would be 29 knuts in a sickle, 17 sickles in a Galleon, meaning 493 knuts in a Galleon. And honestly, the room is completely filled with literal mountains of those.


    "Am I seeing right or this room is actually filled with gold?" Momo said completely shocked.


    Now, that I think this, I never explained the currency to them. I then went and explained to them that this was wizarding currency. It wasn''t shocking that a rich family like Ravenclaws would keep money stored like this in their basement but there is something that I find really odd and I have noticed this since I arrived here.


    "Dixy, Ravenclaw is an old magical family so, why don''t I see any magical portraits in this castle of any of our ancestors?" I finally decided to ask Dixy, I have been dreading over this fact, there could have been a portrait here like of Walburga Black, after all, the Ravenclaw family in this world was destroyed by inbreeding.


    "Oh... that, the beliefs of the family that knowledge should be acquired and not given so if some new heirs should ever show up they should acquire all that knowledge from books instead of portraits" Dixy spoke with mixed feelings. She must be missing her old masters because she doesn''t have any remainder of them. On the other hand, she couldn''t complain as it was a decision taken by her masters.


    Well, it works better for me this way, I have all the required knowledge for now, at least. I could mess up several plans of No Nose and Dumbledore with the knowledge I have of the future but I can''t underestimate them or stick my head in the sand thinking that they won''t plan anything new.


    I don''t plan to babysit Harry Potter, but this doesn''t mean I can help him indirectly. I honestly pity Sirius Black, after being framed for selling out the Potters to No Nose and killing the RAT and twelve muggles. He rotted in actual hell called... Azkaban. Even though he was able to escape and confront the RAT, he still wasn''t pardoned and finally died as a criminal because of other people''s schemes.


    After the conversation with Dixy, we decided to look throughout the room. The first thing I found was a huge metal trunk with several stasis charms placed on it. I didn''t know what was inside but using my power I opened the trunk while standing slightly away from the trunk. The trunk was an expandable trunk and within its huge space, it was filled up to the brim with potion vials.


    The trunk was filled with Aging Potion, Polyjuice Potion, Felix Felicies, Veritaserum, and several other types of potions stored there. I knew about what they were because of the tags under them. Wow... these helps my future plans and schemes so much. I noticed the girls also looked confused and interested after they saw so many vials. It was even hard to count them.


    I explained to the girls what they were, Nemuri immediately demanded that I use the aging potion on everyone and fuck them right here right now. I somehow calmed her down saying that we have much more important stuff to do right now. Nemuri sulked but agreed and followed us while pouting.


    After looking around the room for about half an hour I finally found the place I have been looking for. It was a stand where I could clearly see the wands. The wands were stacked up nicely there, there must be nearly a hundred wands there.


    "Finally, what I have been looking for" I said and walked through the room towards the stands, the girls followed me silently.


    "Didn''t you say that a wand chooses the wizard? So, would it be fine if we use these wands?" Momo spoke while picking up a wand and waved it around but nothing happened. From what I remember, if a wand would give the chosen wizard or witch a warm feeling when touched for the first time, even though these wands won''t fit us perfectly but I think that these could be used for the time being.


    "No, I don''t think that they would fit us perfectly but we still could use them for the time being. It would be much better than having nothing to learn magic with. If the wands fit you they would give you a warm feeling, take the wand that you feel the warmest in your hands" I explained and started to pick up wands one by one. The girls shrugged and also followed my lead. After an hour passed the four of us finally found our match, Nemuri was the hardest, her wand was also the most odd-looking one. Her wand was the smallest, about only 6 inches and I could easily say that even this wand wasn''t suitable for her.


    Rumi''s wand was completely black around 12 inches, she said that wand gave her the feeling of thrill, the thrill that she got while fighting. I have no idea what wood or what its core was, I might have to look into wandlore also in the future... or maybe not as long as I have a functional wand.


    Momo''s wand was completely white in color similar to ash, it was 13.5 inches long. I also didn''t have any idea what her wand was made of.


    I found my wand the quickest, it was 15 inches completely black, and other than that I have no knowledge about it. But even though I found my wand the quickest and a lot of wands gave me the same feeling though I did feel something missing from them. It was almost like I was missing half of the puzzle.


    Now, the first thing I needed to do was visit Gringotts and buy ourselves a muggle house along with muggle identities. I also needed some fake documents related to our parents. I know I didn''t know many spells but Gringotts didn''t pose any threat to me because of all the metal weapons they carried along with them. I could even kill them with the Galleons they love so much if I wanted.


    "Girls, we have one more important thing to do before we can get raunchy get using those aging potions so let''s get it over with" I said and Momo immediately started making clothes for our adult bodies, I have already shown her how wizards and witches like to dress so, it was quite easy for her. As soon as the dresses were done, I picked out a vial of aging potion and all of us stripped out of our clothes. I remembered from the canon about how much Fred and George Weasley needed to drink because they only needed to become a few months older.


    After the calculations are done, it was quite easy for us. We downed the amount we needed and our bodies immediately started to age. After all of us finished aging we checked out each other, I liked this a lot and due to that I immediately got hard. Yeah, I have seen them naked and had sex with them a lot of times but that doesn''t mean they have lost their appeal. All three of them smiled seeing me already hard down there.


    "As you can already see that I want nothing more than having a foursome but that have to wait" I said and started to get dressed. The girls also reluctantly nodded their heads and started to get dressed, Nemuri looked like someone had killed her puppy but didn''t complain. Within a minute all four of us were completely dressed like any wizards or witches.


    "Dixy!" I called and the elf popped beside us in an instant. I thought that the elf would be surprised to see 4 twenty-year-old people but it didn''t even faze Dixy. Maybe it has to do something because we are connected by the Castel Ravenclaw now.


    "What can Dixy do for master Reos and his misses?" Dixy asked and looked at us expectantly.


    "Can you take us to the Gringotts, Dixy?" I asked the house elf.


    "Yes... Dixy can take master Reos and his misses to the Goblins Bank" the small creature jumped in joy while saying this. Though I like how she started to call the girls my misses. Dixy then asked us to grab her and the next instant we were gone from Castle Ravenclaw.


    The next instant we were in front of a snowy white building that had bronze doors and two goblins were guarding the door dressed in red and gold. It was one of the worst feelings I ever had... damn!! I felt like I was being pushed through a straw it wasn''t something I hated and seeing the girls I think they didn''t like it too... somehow I and Rumi held ourselves back from emptying our stomachs but Nemuri and Momo weren''t that strong...

 Chapter 68: Setting Up Everything (II) & Gringotts (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Dixy looked horrified when she saw Nemuri and Momo empty their stomachs.


    "Please punish Dixy master! I should have told you before what happens with Side-Along Apparation" Dixy said and kneeled on the ground. I looked around and saw many were giving us odd looks.


    "Dixy, you won''t be punished. Don''t worry... I should have also known this beforehand" I told Dixy who still didn''t seem to calm down. I asked Dixy to clean the mess we have created, she snapped her small fingers and took care of it. Elf magic is pretty awesome...


    Nemuri and Momo were finally up on their feet and looked slightly pale.


    "I am never doing that again" Nemuri said with full determination in her voice but I have to dash her determination sadly.


    "But it is one of the main means wizards and witches use to travel" I said and Nemuri immediately paled a lot. Even though she looked only 20 years now, hearing my words seemed to make her 5 years older.


    "You said one of the main means? Their other means must be a lot better" Momo said but unfortunately, I had to disappoint her too.


    "No... all of them are similar to this if you don''t prefer riding on a broom" I deadpanned. Hearing me made Momo''s hope shatter and I could swear that I heard the noise of glass shattering.


    "I think, we have gained enough attention by just standing here, we should go in" Rumi said while pointing towards the people looking over us. Rumi was right, we have gained enough attention now and after sending Dixy back we walked through the bronze doors. The goblin guards outside looked completely unfazed by our previous fiasco.


    After entering the bronze doors we walked down the entrance hall and found another set of doors but this time they were made of silver. These doors were also flanked by goblins wearing armors and carrying metal axes and like I had thought I could also control these metals even though I didn''t exactly know what they were made of. There was a warning written on the doors-


    Enter, stranger, but take heed


    Of what awaits the sin of greed


    For those who take, but do not earn,


    Must pay most dearly in their turn.


    So if you seek beneath our floors


    A treasure that was never yours,


    Thief, you have been warned, beware


    Of finding more than treasure there.


    I didn''t care about the warning with all the metal here, I could walk right through here without doing anyone anything and no one would be even able to put a single scratch on me. I could feel all the metal coins underground. The metals imbued in the buildings. If I want I could rip apart the whole Gringotts like a wet paper bag but why care...


    While we walked by the doors the goblins seemed to be scanning us but didn''t seem to do anything other than that. From what I remember any forms of deception didn''t work in were and aging potions could also be called a means of deception. I couldn''t care less if goblins could see our child forms and underestimate us. As long as other humans saw us as adults I have no problems.


    We walked through the doors and entered a vast marble Hall with long counters and goblins sitting behind desks and speaking with wizards. I walked up the smallest line I saw, the girls followed my lead and stood behind me.


    It was finally our turn and the goblin was giving me a toothy grin, it would most people out and annoying was just a bonus.


    "I want to have an inheritance test along with them" I said and pointed toward the girls. The goblin''s smile enlarged and it was quite vicious but I didn''t even flinch that seemed to surprise him slightly. The goblin snapped his fingers and another goblin came towards us. They spoke something in ''Gobbledegook''. Quite a mouthful for a name of a language.


    The other goblin nodded his head and turned towards us "Follow me humans" the gobline grunted to us and started walking. I didn''t need to say anything now so I silently followed him.


    Within a minute we finally reached a room, on the door ''Inheritence Office'' was embedded with what seemed to me was gold. The goblin opened the door and spoke to the old-looking goblin inside in Gobbledegook and the older goblin looked at us and gestured us towards the seats.


    While we sat down the goblin who brought us here left the room. "I have met a lot of muggle-borns like the 4 of you take this test but none of them exited this room with happy news" the goblin said while his mouth showed his sharp teeth.


    "We think we might be lucky... just a simple imagination" Momo didn''t give me time to answer. Well, I would have said something similar too... I sulked, I wanted to look cool after all.


    "Of course... that would be 100 Galleons each. If you don''t want to take the test and still leave this place. After all, it would save all of our time and time is money after all" the goblin said and gave us another of his vicious smile.


    Damn... I fucking forgot to Galleons, I should have remembered how money-hungry they are. This was quite stupid of me...!!!


    "Dixy" I called softly and Dixy appeared inside the room. The goblins changed slightly seeing me own a house elf. Most muggle-borns don''t own a house elf. Even though his expression changed slightly I clearly noticed.


    "Would you be able to bring us 400 Galleons?" I asked the small creature.


    "Dixy can do that master Reos" the elf said while nodding her head fervently and popped away.


    We waited in the room silently for a minute and Dixy popped back in the room carrying what seemed to be a bottomless bag. I took the bag from her and told her to return to whatever she was doing. I opened the bag and as I have thought it was a bottomless bag but I can not going count on Dixy''s calculation skills next time. She didn''t know what 400 Galleons were and brought as much as Galleons she could.


    I took out 100 Galleons and placed them over the desk. Looking at the gold the old goblin gave another vicious smile and took out a small bowl and knife and pushed them towards me. I have to give him my blood and I have read enough Harry Potter fanfics in my previous life and I know very well how my blood could be used.


    "Before I give my blood I need an oath from you" I told the goblin. The old goblin looked like he ate a bug but still didn''t look hostile.


    "And please tell me what this oath would consist of?" the old goblin asked me while his features turned slightly hostile but I and the girls didn''t even flinch.


    "Nothing much, the oath would entail that none of my blood would be used for other purposes than the inheritance test" I said calmly. The old goblin just stayed like that for a few seconds before giving a boisterous laugh. The old goblin finally calmed down and raised up his finger. The tip of his finger glowed slightly and started speaking.


    "I, Bladerazer, swear on my magic that all the blood you give would be used up completely for the inheritance test" the goblin said and did a Lumos spell to show that he still had his magic. Well... that was a really nice display of wandless magic.


    I picked up the dagger and sliced my hand open and let my blood flow in the small bowl. As soon as the blood filled up the bowl to a certain point, my hand healed completely without even leaving behind any mark or blood and even the blood on the knife vanished.


    "Good" Bladerazer said and took the small bowl filled with my blood and poured all of my blood on a blank parchment. The bowl was made of something special or had some charm on it because not a single drop of my blood remained in the bowl. The blood was absorbed completely by the parchment and some writings appeared on the parchment. The goblin didn''t look impressed at first but the moment his indifference turned into complete shock.


    He raised up his head from the parchment and looked at me with complete shock on his face while my face was marred with my usual gentle smile. The goblin kept doing that a few times, he tried to speak a few times but nothing seemed to come out of his mouth. Of course when suddenly the heir of the richest wizard family appears it would be shocking.


    Bladerazer finally calmed down his feature and walked out of his chair leaving us slightly confused as soon as he opened the door he shouted something in Gobbledegook and immediately another goblin came frantically running.


    "Hello! My name is Bonecrusher and I am the account manager of the Ravenclaw vaults and accounts" the goblin firsthand introduced himself before doing anything. I just gave him my usual smile and decided to introduce myself.


    "My name is Itsuki Reo, just call me Reo" I spoke...

 Chapter 69: Setting Up Everything (III) & Gringotts (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    After telling him my name Bonecrusher immediately wanted me to drag to his office so that we could settle the accounts of Ravenclaw which were frozen for more than 200 hundred years. Bonecrusher inherited the job as our account manager from his father Skincrawler. They really have some weird names though...


    (A/N: I have decided the MC and his harem members to take fake names only for this world. The Wizengamot always looks down on magical people from other countries. So, I thought it would be much better like this)


    "Wait! I want these three to also take the inheritance test" I said while gesturing towards Momo, Rumi, and Nemuri. Both Bladerazer and Bonecrusher looked at me like I killed someone''s baby.


    "You are the first muggle-born to get a family inheritance and you still want to take tests for them? Several thousand magical people have taken these tests every year and returned empty-handed. You are the luckiest person I have ever seen in my 117 years long life" Bladerazer said looking enraged.


    "It''s just a simple curiosity... just entrain us" I said and both goblins in the room just grunted and Bladerazer sat back in his chair and pushed the knife and bowl to Rumi. Rumi picked up the knife and sliced up her hand and filled the bowl with blood.


    When the bowl was filled the same thing happened as it happened with me, Rumi''s hand healed up without leaving behind and blood or mark. Bladerazer poured her blood in a similar parchment. Bladerazer looked bored slightly at first like he was sure that nothing would happen but the next moment his eyebrows shot up and his eyes grew completely wide. He glared at the parchment wanting to burn a hole in it. The older goblin in the room stared at Rumi and then me and then his eyes went back to the parchment.


    Bladerazer rose up from his chair and started to shout something in Gobbledegook it seemed to me that he was cursing, Bonecrusher also took a look at the parchment and his eyes also grew wide and stared at Rumi immediately with complete shock written on his face. Bonecrusher also did the same thing as Bladerazer.


    Only after a few minutes they calmed down and looked at us. "I don''t think that you are playing with us and you are also not someone who lacks knowledge about the magical world so please tell me that if the other two girls you brought here aren''t also Ravenclaw descendants" Bonecrusher spoke in almost begging expression. Bladerazer also seemed to have the same expression.


    "Yes... all four of us are Ravenclaw descendants. So, now with that finally over we can talk business? Like you previously said time is money after all" I said looking at both Bonecrusher and Bladerazer. Both Bladerazer and Bonecrusher looked completely stunned. If 4 descendants of an extinct family suddenly appeared out of nowhere anyone would be shocked. Even though they were shocked they nodded their heads.


    "We would have to take all of you to speak with Director Ragnuk, he is also the King of Goblin Nation. Ravenclaw is still the richest family and it would be better if we speak business with his presence. Even if you were the only heir I would have still taken you to speak with Director Ragnuk" Bonecrusher said looking completely serious. Well, I have no problem meeting their king so I nodded my head.


    We were lead throughout the halls and finally reached in front of a room with huge doors while 4 goblins were flanking the gates. Bonecrusher said something to the guards who also looked quite surprised and stared at us. Only after starting for few seconds they calmed themselves down and opened the doors.


    The room was really huge and an old-looking goblin was sitting on a high table. Bonecrusher said something to Ragnuk in Gobbledegook and he immediately turned his head towards us.


    "I have to say, I am really surprised to see 4 heirs of an extinct family suddenly appear out of thin air. Even though I still find it hard to believe but our own tests proved your claim and goblin magic is never wrong in matters like these" Ragnuk gestured to us sit in front of him. I have to say these chairs were a lot more comfortable than the previous ones.


    "Now, before we could start speaking business we must take care of something. I want to know which one of you would take the Lordship or Ladyship of the family" Ragnuk said. Well, this is confusing why did he say Ladyship? Didn''t Magical Britain have a Patriarchy system? It''s true that I wanted Nemuri to lead the family until I could take the mantle of head of the house.


    "I don''t understand... I thought that there will only be Lordship to take" I said in genuine confusion.


    "Well... the Ravenclaw family is slightly different from others. As the family of one of the founders Rowena Ravenclaw, the family never looked down on women. Ravenclaw family is both Patriarchal and Matriarchal depending on the older kid in the generation" Ragnuk said. Well, this gives me something to think about. If I ask Nemuri to take leadership of the family it could be a problem.


    Several Marriage proposals would start to fly in. It could be dealt with easily by ignoring, but Nemuri would paint a huge target behind her. Even if she holds the fort for me for a few years in Wizengamot she would be still painting a target on her back. But now, So, I don''t have much to think here... so let''s see the functions Ravenclaw Lord or Lady ring would have, this could have a huge impact.


    "Can you tell me what are the functions of Ravenclaw Lord or Lady ring?" I asked Ragnuk. Ragnuk looked quite intrigued because of the question.


    "Well I don''t know the exact functions but it would have any functions other families Lord Rings would have. Like natural Occlumency Shields, protection from any kind of mind-altering potions, love potions, poisons and it would even nourish her or his body with magic making them much stronger than their peers both physically, mentally, and magically" Ragnuk said. Well hearing all this finally sealed the deal, I would give Nemuri the Ladyship and make her the Matriarch but there is still a slight problem.


    I don''t know if they ever hid something inside their family ring so that if someone with impure blood status would put on their ring would get cursed or not. From what I have seen the Ravenclaws didn''t seem to be a dark family but they also went extinct due to inbreeding so I won''t put it past them.


    "Bonecrusher can you tell me what our blood status is?" I asked. Even though I didn''t hold up much hope with this but since God sent us here, I think that we could be purebloods.


    Bonecrusher again looked at the parchment and said "Both Itsuki Reo and Rumi Usagiyama are purebloods". Hmm... I was kind of expecting that but having confirmation is much better.


    "Nemuri I think you should take the Ladyship!" I told Nemuri who was stunned.


    "Are you sure? That ring could help you a lot from what I have heard" Nemuri said.


    "Yes... but it would help you much better. I will tell you everything later" I said. Nemuri looked towards both Rumi and Momo who nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Ok, then. I would be taking the Ladyship" Nemuri said to Ragnuk. Ragnuk gave a toothy grin and snapped his finger and a bronze box with blue outlines appeared on his table. There was an eagle engraved over the box, Ragnuk opened the box and a shining blue and bronze ring with an eagle engraved was kept inside it.


    Nemuri took the ring and put it on the middle finger of her right hand. The ring re-sized itself to fit her finger and flashed brightly.


    "Well, the Ravenclaw family ring has accepted you as the new leader of the family. Now that is over with let''s talk business" Ragnuk spoke and Bloodceusher snapped his fingers and several files appeared on the table.


    For the next hour, we went through all the businesses we had and how much money we would be receiving from them as rent. I declined to announce that the Ravenclaw family is back and would want to wait until Nemuri turns 17. To this, I could see the respect appear in both Ragnuk and Bonecrusher''s eyes.


    The next hour was spent with all the money and accounts we owned along with all the properties we had. We had 6 castles in total excluding Hogwarts. We also owned Hogwarts as we were the only direct descendants of the founders, there was No Nose too but he didn''t claim heirship. We owned 17 villas in total, 3 of them were vacation villas, one on the island of Miami, the other on a beach of France, and the last one in the snowy mountains of Russia.


    We also owned 2 muggle buildings which were now being used as the most expensive and luxurious hotels within whole Britain. We would be receiving rent from them, too. We also talked about the business we could be investing in. The goblins showed us several prospects. They would obviously receive some percentage of the profit so if we make a profit they would be doing that too.


    "May I also recommend something completely apart from the business?" Ragnuk asked, all four of us looked interested so he continued. "As all of you have foreign names the older families would definitely look down on you even if you would be members of the Most Ancient and the Noble House of Ravenclaw, so I wanted to suggest a ritual to change your names permanently everyone. Even in the book of Hogwarts, your name would be changed if you are worried about that" Ragnuk said.


    Well, I completely agreed with him and I can already see everyone looking down on us as we are foreigners. I asked the girls and they didn''t seem to have any problem with changing their names temporarily.


    "We agree, prepare the ritual" I said and Ragnuk snapped his fingers and his guards walked inside. They spoke something in Gobbledegook and the goblins immediately ran out of the room and after some minutes they came back with several goblins elder.


    Throughout the next couple of hours, 4 magic circles for the ritual were prepared. I decided to take the name Edgar Maxwell, Momo decided to take the name Alice Croftwell, Rumi decided to take the name Roxanne Thrift, and Nemuri decided to take the name, Vicky Parsons. All of us decided to change our name to Ravenclaw when Nemuri would announce being the Lady of Ravenclaw family.


    All four of us entered the magic circles and stood there. The goblin elders did the incantation in Gobbledegook, the magic lines shined and vaporized from existence and the ritual was complete. Bonecrusher showed us parchment showing us our connection to Ravenclaws and our name there was already changed to our new ones.


    With that finally over I asked the goblins to acquire a muggle flat for us. They said that we would get the letter and a Portney for our new flat by tomorrow. With that finally over I called Dixy and apparated back to Castle Ravenclaw. As soon as I entered the room I was brought into a passionate and hungry kiss by Momo. I knew that this is going to be a long night...


    -------------------------------------------


    New names of MC and the Harem Members.


    Itsuki Reo - Edgar Maxwell


    Momo Yaoyorozu - Alice Croftwell


    Rumi Usagiyama - Roxanne Thrift


    Nemuri Kayama - Vicky Parsons

 Chapter 70: Nemuri Enters Hogwarts (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    The next day we woke up nice and satisfied and we were already back in our child forms. I also need to find out if there are any long-term problems due to the use of the aging potion or not. I know that I won''t run out with the stocks I have here, but the health of our bodies is much more important.


    I spent the whole morning studying Occlumency. On the table in front of me, several books related to mind arts were stacked up. The books were n0t only related to Occlumency, there were also books on Leglimency, Obliviation, Confundus, Compulsions, and finally the Imperius Curse. I would be looking closely at the Imperius Curse, it could be really useful in the future.


    I had another book in front of me, this wasn''t related to any mind arts, at all. It was a book on the effects of potions with long-term and continuous use on a wizard''s or witch''s body. When Alice(Momo) finally arrived at the table after taking a shower I handed her the book on the long-term effects of potions. She immediately checked the index and shuffled through most of the book before stopping. Both Alice(Momo) and I only stopped because of lunch.


    During lunch, we received the letter and portkey to our new muggle flat. After making some small preparations we were whisked away to our flat with the pull we felt on our naval. All the four of us landed on our asses as we arrived inside the flat. I have to learn how to stabilize myself right after portkey travel. Vicky(Nemuri) and Alice(Momo) whined like they did when we Side-Along Apparated for the first time.


    This made me even more determined to find another means of teleportation. Apparation and Portkey both seemed to use space displacement as a medium so making a new teleportation method from the ground up would be hard but not impossible.


    "Wow... this is quite nice and cozy. I have to say the goblins seem to have a good choice" Alice(Momo) said looking around the flat. Well, I completely ignored her comment since her standards were different than ours. It was the biggest flat I have ever seen, the whole floor was ours.


    "What are we going to do about my parents?" Vicky(Nemuri) asked. Well, it is quite an important question, I would make fake documents through the goblins that Vicky''s(Nemuri) parents passed away recently and the child services weren''t able to sort everything out by this time because of all the money and property she had inherited from her late family.


    "I will make some fake documents about your parents, you don''t have to worry" I reassured Vicky(Nemuri). Roxanne(Rumi) was completely silent and looked around the flat. She seemed to like it quite a lot because of the smile on her face. The flat was completely furnished so we could already start living here. It''s a good thing that the goblins provided us a Portkey for our return and in the back of the flat, there was a Floo too.


    We returned to the castle after some time and I sent a letter to the goblins thanking them for the fast procedure and asked them to set up a simple magic masking ward in our new flat. I also asked them to arrange some fake documents regarding all of our parents with specific details I wrote down.


    6 months passed in a blink of an eye and March was already starting. Throughout these six months, we have worked really hard with Occlumency and some magic important spells. Vicky(Nemuri) was the strongest one of us when compared magically hands down even with my pirated version of Zenkai Boost. The Ravenclaw family ring is feeding and nourishing her body with magic making her a lot stronger.


    I made her work hard on Occlumency, Confundus, Compulsion, Obliviation, and the Imperious Curse. All of us already knew the first-year spells and have completely mastered them but we didn''t have time to practice them non-verbally or wandlessly. Vicky(Nemuri) even practiced and trained her Perfume Magic, now she could even make colorless and odorless confusing mist using her powers. This was the only thing she had trained her power for within these 6 months.


    Alice(Momo) and Roxanne(Rumi) also grew stronger throughout these 6 months. Alice(Momo) had been working on making iPhones for us that would be connected to other iPhones that we would be using without any cellular network. Alice(Momo) had already taken up on Runes and Arithmancy as she liked them a lot and was able to set up a grid that would be used as the cellular tower for our iPhones.


    I asked Alice(Momo) if simple mobiles would do but she rejected that idea immediately because she wanted to have an iPhone again in her hands. She was already finalizing the process of synchronizing the iPhones with the grid she had made.


    Roxanne(Rumi) didn''t stop training her body throughout this month. She still wasn''t able to form armor around her body but she herself said that she was growing stronger by each day. She continued this same training for more than 9 years back in the MHA World and didn''t improve even in the slightest.


    I worked mostly on the Occlumency and learning whatever I could learn about the principles of Apparation and Portkey. I also worked on my Law of Lightning, trying to convert my whole body into lightning but I had close to little progress with that. I didn''t move on to new things with my Magnetokinesis and continued to train my gravity manipulation, I have made the most drastic improvements in that matter. I had recently started to form my Mind Palace.


    I decided to take up the idea from the Sherlock Holmes series and made a memory palace. My memories were stored inside a huge labyrinth filled with traps and monsters. Even if you pass through the labyrinth and find my memory vaults you would need to break through a safe that was made up of Adamantium, Vibranium, and Uru. Like I have thought I was God inside my mind and your defenses would be only strong how strong you imagine them to be. For me, Adamantium, Vibranium, and Uru were unbreakable, so they were unbreakable inside my mind but they could still be broken by a master level Legilimancer.


    I think this was enough for now and I would have a lot of time to improve myself in the coming years. Vicky(Nemuri) didn''t need to worry because she has the family ring which made her completely immune to Leglimency and no one could even see the ring until she wants them to see it. She also got protection from mind-altering potions of any kind so she didn''t need to be trained to throw them off.


    I have also found a custom wand shop in Knocktrum Alley, they would make wands for the customers and the wands didn''t have the Ministry''s trace. I decided to take it afterward she completes her shopping with Minerva McGonagall. I don''t think anyone would send Snape, or Filius Flitwick so it could only be Pamona Sprout or Minera McGonagall and I put by money on old Minnie Ge.


    I removed the ward stone from our flat so that whoever comes here to deliver the letter won''t get suspicious. Nine days passed and it was already March 9th when someone finally knocked on our door. Alice(Momo), Roxanne(Rumi), and I immediately climbed the roof and cast a notice-me-not charm around us.


    [POV VICKY(NEMURI)]


    So the day has finally arrived, I saw Edgar(Reo), Alice(Momo), and Roxanne(Rumi) went to hide. Today was my birthday and even though I didn''t want anything they were planning something. All four of us were always together so it was quite hard for them to plan something behind my back, so they gave up on doing that and started planning right in front of me.


    I got up and walked up to the door, I wonder if there is a thing like an exhibitionist witch? I think not... I finally opened the door and saw an older woman completely dressed like any typical witch I have read about in both worlds. The only thing she is missing now is the broom between her legs... oops she looks kind of old to have a broom between her legs.


    "Are you Vicky Parsons? I came from Hogwarts school of Wizardry and Witchcraft, can I speak with your parents?" the old woman asked me. No Edgar(Reo) had trained me multiple times on how I have to act. My face immediately turned sad.


    "They passed away two weeks ago. Since then I have been leaving alone in here" I said. The old woman looked quite shocked and surprised to hear this.


    "I am really sorry for what you have to go through. May I come in? I would have left you alone but this is really important" the old woman said. Now, why would I do that, any normal 11 years old with the smallest brain would know not to let strangers in the house especially when you don''t have any parents.


    "No, you said you are from Hogwarts school of magic, do they teach people how to con using tricks? You didn''t even introduce yourself" I fired off. Hearing my words offended the old woman when I said if they thought tricks to con people.


    "I can assure you that we perform real magic with wands and my name is Minerva McGonagall and I am the Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts and the Head of the House of Gyrffydors" Minerva saw that we were the only two on the whole floor and vanished the door by touching it with her wand. I acted my part and looked shocked at her and let her enter the room. She made the door reappear.


    "Now that we are past that magic is real let''s talk about further topics" Minerva spoke...

 Chapter 71: Nemuri Enters Hogwarts (II)... [edited]

    [POV VICKY(NEMURI)]


    "Ok, so you are saying that there is a hidden magical society within Britain?" I asked looking confused. Even though she showed me magic, I can''t show her that I believe her completely.


    "Yes, there is a hidden magical society in Britain. Now if you accept to attend Hogwarts then I will be taking you shopping for all the school supplies you will be needing throughout the year" Minerva spoke calmly. She was sitting right in front of me on the couch.


    "And if I don''t?" I asked her looking slightly worried. Acting like this is really hard.


    "Then sadly I would have to erase your memories of meeting me. We can''t let our world come out in the open" Minerva spoke sternly. I turned horrified hearing that but inside I was laughing, if she even tries to erase my memory then she could forget ever leaving this house.


    "Fine I will accept, I have nothing holding me back here except this house and money my parents left me" I said and Minerva again gave me a sympathetic look.


    "Though I have a question myself. Why are you living alone here? Your parents must have some relatives or from what I have heard there is something called Child Services they should have taken care of you right?" Minerva asked me looking quite curious and interested.


    "My parents don''t have any living relatives and the Child Services don''t seem to be sure what to do because of all the money and property I have now. They are having some problems sorting everything out" I said making quite a sad face. Edgar(Reo) you better fuck the living daylights out of me when this is finally over. I would have never thought that acting like this could be tough but Edgar(Reo) has been teaching me all this since we moved into the flat.


    Minerva nodded her head after hearing me. She handed me something that seemed to be a brochure of Hogwarts. It has moving pictures in it and another rule and guidebook. After our conversation finished both me and Minerva got ready to leave.


    We left the flat and went down the streets where Minerva whisked out her wand and with a sonic boom a triple-decker purple bus appeared in front of us. Knight Bus was engraved in front of the bus. So, this is the Knight Bus. Damn... I can already feel my pussy senses are tingling. But I wonder how bad a bus ride could be... must be a fluke.


    We entered the bus and I looked around completely surprised. The bus didn''t have any seats, instead, there were beds with curtains and fire lamps. Minerva sat on the nearest bed as fast as she could, I was slightly confused why that was but I found it the hard way.


    The bus went off with a loud bang which threw me over a bed. I grabbed the bed tightly for my dear life. Magical People are crazy and insane if they call this a valid option for travel. We finally got off that purple monstrosity and I thanked God for keeping me alive. ''How bad a bus ride could be'' I should have trusted my pussy senses rather than my logic.


    "This place is called Leaky Cauldron, if we want to enter Diagon Alley we have to go through here" Minerva said and started walking in front of me. I followed her like a good girl. The barkeep smiled and nodded towards Minerva McGonagall and she also returned the nod.


    We walked up to the rear courtyard and facing a brick wall. Minerva pulled out her wand and turned towards me. "To enter the Diagon Alley you need to tap the brick three times counting three up and two across" she spoke and counted three up and two across and tapped the brick three times and a doorway opens up showing the much familiar Diagon Alley. Though Minerva doesn''t need to know that. This is the first time I have arrived using this method.


    Diagon Alley is a cobblestoned wizarding alley and shopping area. We could see the assortment of restaurants, shops, and other sights. Minerva started to lead me towards the north side of the Diagon Alley. We finally arrived at a place called Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions.


    Both Minerva and I entered the store and met with an older woman. Minerva and the other woman started to talk, I decided to look around the shop and I have to say it was highly disappointing. They didn''t have any lingerie here, they only had some underwear called knickers. No... we can''t have this... how will this world know the glory of sexiness? I would start with Hogwarts, I would introduce every girl to my philosophical ways.


    The old lady of the shop found me and dragged me back and started to take my measurements. This is going to be a real torture for me to wear such heavy clothes after wearing thin clothes for so long but I can do this for Edgar(Reo) after all he gave me his love and his protein shake.


    After giving my measurements Minerva took me to a trunk shop. She brought a trunk for me which I didn''t need to pay for. This confused me heavily.


    "I could pay for my own things you don''t need to pay" I told Minerva and she froze for a moment before giving me her answer.


    "School provides the funds for any orphaned kids for their school supplies" Minerva answered. I didn''t say anything after that and I followed her. Yes, it''s true that I have all the money that I could never spend and Minerva knows that I got all of my parent''s money after their death so she must be thinking that because of my age I can''t withdraw them.


    From there we went to the book store called Flourish and Blotts. We entered the book store and saw that it was completely filled with a huge collection of books. But it didn''t hold any candle in front of the library we had in Castle Ravenclaw and Edgar(Reo) has collected all the books from all the castles and brought them to Castle Ravenclaw. Minerva went up to the owners and asked for a set of books for the first year. I again sneaked off to search for magical porn.


    I wonder if magical people would have made new ways to give and get orgasms. I looked throughout the store but unfortunately didn''t find any. Do they have a restricted section or something like that or the magical people are so prude that they can''t express the greatness and pleasures of the flesh? No... I can''t let this happen I will spread my Heavenly ways in Hogwarts.


    I finally returned to Minerva who was now paying for all the books I got. After completing the payment we left towards The Apothecary to get the ingredients for potion classes. Minerva explained quite a lot about the classes I was going to have and brought the ingredients.


    After getting the potion ingredients and Cauldron for potions class Minerva asked me if I wanted to have a pet and told me that I would have to buy that on my own. I will definitely get something on my own, or maybe not. I learned that I could only bring owls, frogs, or cats. Yuck! What kind of ingrates makes frogs their pets? Apparently magical people from Britain do.


    After that, we went to the shop I have been waiting for all this time the wand shop. ''Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands Since 382 B.C.'' was written on the top of the shop. We entered the shop and found it was empty, Minerva didn''t mind and looked completely normal. I walked up to the desk to ring the bell but before I could do that a creepy old man creeped out from behind the desk.


    "Eeeekkkk..." I shrieked. Fuck it, damn bastard!! I almost used my powers and blew up my cover you fucker. I felt my heart would almost pop out of my mouth. Watching me freak out like that must have amused the bastard, he was giving off a smug grin. I will get you back for this fucker.


    "Minerva McGonagall, 9 and a half inches, Fir, Dragon heartstring. It''s good to see that your wand is faring well and you have been taking care of your wand" the creepy bastard spoke to Minerva who didn''t seem bothered by it.


    "You have been saying that whenever I come to this shop with new students" Minerva deadpanned and the creepy bastard seemed to ignore Minerva completely and looked at me with interest in his eyes. Is he a pedophile too??? I would bust his balls if he tries anything.


    "Well well let''s get this over with. My dear, which hand is your main hand?" the creepy bastard asked me.


    "I am a righty" I said to him. He asked me to extend my arm he took some measurements of my hand and ran inside and brought back several boxes with him and took out a wand and handed me. As soon as he did that his lamp exploded.


    "No no... that isn''t right" the old creep said and snatched the wand away from my hand and handed me another but nothing happened this time. He again snatched away the wand and handed me another and the wand flew out of my hands. The old creep looked at me and his eyes became more excited. Soon, he gave me all the wands he brought with him and none of them seemed to be a good match.


    "Interesting... you are the most interesting customer I ever had in a long time" the old creep said in joy and brought another batch of boxes.


    Nearly two hours have passed and none of the wands seemed to be working for me. The old creep looked like a 5-year-old who got an autograph from his favorite Hero. Minerva also looked tired but didn''t speak anything and just stood at the side.


    "I take back what I said previously, you are the most difficult customer I ever had. None of the wands I have in this whole shop is a fit for you. None of them even act with you positively. For the first time I started selling wands I would be making a custom wand for someone" the old creep said completely excited jumping like a small kid. But now Minerva decided to speak up.


    "I am sorry but Hogwarts doesn''t use its funds for someone''s custom wand" Minerva said.


    "No No... you don''t have to do that. This is the most difficult customer I ever had, I can''t miss this chance to make a wand for her so I will only charge 7 Galleons for the custom wand like I would have charged you for any other wand" the creep said while showing an expression that he wasn''t going to back down.


    "If it costs 7 Galleons then it won''t be a problem" Minerva said and stood back in her previous place.


    "Now let''s head back and see what we have to work with for your wand" the creep said and gestured me to follow him. I didn''t want to but if I want a wand I needed to follow him so I did...

 Chapter 72: Nemuri Enters Hogwarts (III)... [edited]

    [POV NEMURI]


    The old creep led me to a room in the back of his shop. The room was completely stacked up with different types of wood. I quickly lost interest in them as I was only interested in Reo''s morning wood.


    The old creep took out several pieces of wood and laid them in front of me on the table while jumping around the table. How in the heavens such an old man can jump around like that???


    "Touch each piece of wood and tell me which one of them gives you the warmest feeling" the old creep said and stood at the side while looking at me expectantly.


    I did what the old creep asked me and started touching the wood pieces one by one. Most of them were quite unpleasant and some were completely cold to touch. After touching more than 10 pieces of wood, I finally found a wood piece that gave me a warm feeling similar to what I get when I grab Reo''s dick. Wow, this felt nice... I had to hold myself back from stroking the wood.


    I continued touching the woods and found another piece of wood which gave me a similar feeling. The rest of the pieces of wood didn''t even give a small reaction.


    "Marvelous... quite marvelous. I have never seen a person react to both of these woods. Acacia a very unusual wand wood that creates tricky wands that often refuse to produce magic for any but their owner, and also withholds their best effects from all but those most gifted. This sensitivity renders them difficult to fit for anyone, I personally kept a very low stock of them because of how they react" the old creep said excitedly and picked up the wood piece and placed it inside another box.


    "Hornbeam selects for its life mate the talented witch or wizard with a single, pure passion, which some might call obsession - more kindly - vision, which will almost always be realized. Hornbeam wands adapt more quickly than almost any other to their owner''s style of magic and will become so personalized, so quickly, that other people will find them extremely difficult to use even for the most simple of spells. Hornbeam wands likewise absorb their owner''s code of honor, whatever that might be, and will refuse to perform acts - whether for good or ill - that do not tally with their master''s principles. A particularly fine-tuned and sentient wand" the old creep picked up the other piece of wood that gave me the warm feeling and put that inside the same box.


    "Both of the woods that reacted to you have the similar tendency to choose someone special. I can already say that this wand is going to be my life''s best work" the old creep said and spoke on his own and started to pull out several small boxes and placed them on the table while he used his wand to banish all the other pieces of woods lying on the table.


    He opened the boxes and inside every one of them were the oddest things I have ever seen. Some were hairs, feathers, horns, and many more. These must be the wand''s cores.


    "Follow the same process and tell me which one of them gives you the warmest feeling" the old creep said and again backed away and kept looking at me with interest.


    I started placing my hands on the wand cores one by one a golden silvery hair gave me a warm feeling similar to the woods. The old creep looked quite interested, I kept moving on to the next cores, and finally, another black-colored hair gave me a similar warmth like the previous objects.


    "Fascinating... a Veela hair. This is going to be my first time using Veela hair as a wand core. I always considered them unstable for my tastes so avoided using them but it seems I have to use them too... marvelous!!" the old creep said and picked up the box containing the Veela hair and placed it inside the same box where he kept the wood pieces.


    "You are the only person I have ever seen with my own eyes to choose Rougarou hair. According to Wandlore, wands containing the hair of this beast were rather suitable for performing the Dark Arts" the old creep said. I got slightly worried, I know that I am already dark because I already know how to cast Imperious Curse but my wand didn''t need to announce that outright.


    "Fascinating... I could already say that in the future you are going to become very strong and do great things. Evil or good but great things indeed" the old creep said.


    "It would take 3 days for me to complete this wand, I will send the wand to you by owl post" the old creep and said and returned outside where Minerva was waiting patiently. The old creep told Minerva that he would be sending me my wand via owl post and Minerva paid him 7 Galleons like agreed.


    We finally returned to Madam Malkin''s shop to get my robes, they looked really constricting but it''s ok. Only Reo has the right to see my sexiness so it''s fine I guess. I kept the robes inside my trunk and left Diagon Alley following Minerva McGonagall. She again summoned that purple monstrosity.


    After another hellish ride, I came back in front of my flat. Minerva then told me how to get to Platform 9?. I have to board the train before 11 o''clock. After telling me that she escorted me back until I entered my house. Afterward, I heard a pop sound meaning she had already apparated out.


    I then looked inside the flat and it was completely dark there. "Hello, are you guys here?" I asked and walked inside.


    "Surprise! Happy Birthday, Nemuri!!" I heard Reo, Momo, and Rumi wish me a birthday. They made several things but the most important thing was all of them were completely naked and Reo was holding a vial of aging potion which he handed to me. Hell yes... this is the best kind of birthday celebration I wanted. I stripped out of all my clothes in an instant and gulped down the aging potion Reo was holding for me. My body started to change and within seconds I was already close to my 20s. Reo immediately grabbed me by my waist and kissed me hungrily and started to lead me towards the bedroom we used to sleep.


    I entered the room and saw that the room was filled with several toys and bondage stuff. I immediately became excited and I could already feel my nipples hardening.


    "Hell yes orgy and bondage for the win!!" I exclaimed and dragged Reo with me on the bed. Momo and Rumi also followed me. Needless to say that the night was really awesome.


    Six months passed in a blink of an eye. I have already mastered everything I could master in all these days. Reo has taken me to Knocktrum Alley and got me another custom-made wand without a trace. This wand wasn''t good as much as the wand I got from the old creep. Reo also brought me an expensive trunk with expandable storage.


    It had 5 rooms inside it, I kept the books that I was taking with me. I used the second room as my training space where I could practice my spells. The third room was used to keep potions and potion ingredients I got from Castle Ravenclaw with stasis charm on them. The fourth room was my personal favorite, I kept all the porn I was able to get my hands on in there. The 5th room was set up as my bedroom like back in my own world.


    So, today was 1st September and I booked a cab, I didn''t want to use that purple monstrosity or Side-Along Apparation. I was carrying a Portkey with me if I needed to escape because of some emergency. Reo assured me that I should be going to Ravenclaw, but if by some misfortune or mistake I got into Slytherin then I needed to ''fuck the plans'' and announce my background.


    I finally arrived at the King''s Cross Station and walked in. I quickly found the wall between platforms 9 and 10 and without worrying too much I walked through the wall. The feeling wasn''t pleasant at all... I looked around and saw several parents have come here along with their kids. The magical people must be Sex Nazis... they have no dressing sense. I was wearing blue jeans and a blue shirt, they were glaring at me.


    I clearly heard some of them called me mudblood... but honestly, I don''t care. If I decide to react to all this I can''t be called mature, I have been called much worse names in the last 15 years in my own world. I walked by them with my head high, this seemed to piss them off much more and I finally boarded the train.


    I walking by the compartments looking for an empty compartment but didn''t find any. I remembered a compartment in which a girl of my current age was sitting. I hope she isn''t a blood bigot like Reo called them. I knocked on the door, the girl opened the door. The girl opened the door and I rubbed my eyes due to the shock. Did her hair color just change from brown to purple?? Damn...!!


    "If you don''t mind can I sit here?" I asked the girl politely. The girl gave me a beautiful smile. From only her smile I knew that she wasn''t a blood bigot because they would never smile.


    "Yes sure" the girl gestured towards the other side. I whisked out my wand and levitated my trunk over the seats. The girl looked slightly surprised but didn''t say anything. I sat down on the opposite side and decided to introduce myself.


    "Hello, my name is Vicky Parsons! Nice to meet you! Are you a first-year like me?" I asked the girl acting like a girl of my age.


    "Yes, I am also a first-year, my name is Tonks, just Tonks! Nice to meet you too" the girl introduced herself as Just Tonks and extended her hands towards me. I like her... we would become great friends and I know it and I would definitely teach you my ''philosophical ways''. Everyone has to start somewhere.


    "Just Tonks, I think we would be good friends" I said while chuckling and accepted her hand and shook it, Tonks gave me a fake annoyed look but the next moment she also chuckled.


    "I also think the same" Tonks said and with that, I got my first student and friend...

 Chapter 73: 2 Years Timeskip... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Two years have passed since Nemuri started Hogwarts. In these two years neither Momo, Rumi, or I have slacked. We learned any kind of spells we can get our hands-on. Nemuri lacked in this department because she had to spend 10 months in Hogwarts where she couldn''t practice the spells.


    Like I have thought Nemuri had an interesting conversation with the hat and the hat had to automatically place her in the Ravenclaw because she belonged to the Ravenclaw family and she was already the Lady of the family. Nemuri also told me that the hat was quite surprised when suddenly the hat had to sort Lady Ravenclaw. She had already made a best friend, Nymphadora Tonks.


    Momo had already made the iPhones that could be charged from ambient magic energy. She handed Nemuri one when Nemuri came back for the Christmas holidays. It really offended Nemuri when saw the enemity between Gryffydors and Slytherins, what pissed her off, even more, was that no faculty members did anything to stop this and even the head of Slytherins himself fanned the flames and no one could complain against him because the Headmaster would use his authority to supress them.


    According to Nemuri, the potion master Severus Snape who was also the head of Slytherin House was a piece of work. Everyone outside of Slytherin house hated him with passion because how he treated everyone and got away with it because the Great Goat Fucker was protecting him. This was the first time ever I have known Nemuri she asked me to kill someone.


    Snape would pick up on students and he was actively bullying them and she hated how a person like him could be a teacher. She has been a teacher herself and she can''t stand seeing a person like him. Snape had picked up on Nemuri on several occasions throughout these two years because how she was. Nemuri listened to what I said and kept her head down but everyone knew she was definitely had a perverted personality. For this several Slytherin girls hated her with passion so Snape also picked up on her.


    Nemuri was also not like the other Ravenclaws who were mostly loners. Nemuri was an outgoing girl who could be usually seen hanging out with her best friend Nymphadora Tonks and other Hufflepuff students in her year. Nemuri would sit with Hufflepuffs during most of the times and for many she was destroying the status quo.


    As Ravenclaws shouldn''t mingle with the leftovers which everyone liked to call the Hufflepuffs. A lot of pureblood bigots were not happy with her but they didn''t do anything because they thought Nemuri was just a muggleborn and she would be lost after she graduates Hogwarts. But if someone ever tries to harm my Nemuri then I would kill him along with his or her pureblooded family. Fuck the consequences...


    In these two years I was able to coat my whole body like 3rd and 4th Raikage did and achieve similar effects. I got the speed the strength similar to them along with their unbreakable defense. But I still wasn''t able to transform my whole body into lightning, so my own teleportation method was still far away.


    But I was able to make lot of progress in the teleportation method I wanted to make using magic. I was finally able to break down how magic worked behind Apparation and Portkey. I was able to understand how wizards and witches used magic to utilize space element. But the next step was quite hard for me because I have to understand how everything would react when I put my magic to utilize the space element.


    Now, I was also strong enough to make smaller mass of bodies using my gravity manipulation but it was still far away from what Pain or Madara or even Sasuke did. And dropping meteors was still a dream for me.


    Momo also became a lot stronger than before she could now convert any objects with similar mass into something else with no effort on her part but if she wanted to convert a object with smaller mass to a bigger one she would tire herself out.


    Momo''s had already became an Occlumen, her mental defenses were quite impenetrable now. She had also worked really hard to improve herself. She has already mastered all the magic spells up to 5th year along with all the other spells I wanted her to learn. She was naturally a master in Transfiguration and Conjuration, there was no one in this whole world who could even compare themselves with her.


    Rumi continuously trained her body for these two years and now she could already form the metallic armor around her legs and arms. Her armor was coloured black with white tint on it similar to her hair. She wasn''t at my level or Momo''s level in Occlumency and her mental shields weren''t strong enough to fool old dumbles but she still had a lot of time to improve.


    I have learnt about the three unforgivables as much as I could and found that no matter how much Nemuri, Momo, or Rumi tried they couldn''t cast the Cruciatus Curse or the Killing Curse, they were unable to produce the emotions necessary to cast those spells. Rumi has killed before but she couldn''t bring the feeling of wanting to kill someone. The three of them could only cast the Imperius Curse. But I was different I could cast all three of them without feeling any change within me.


    There was something called Dark Magic Addiction, but due to whatever reason neither of us were affected by it. There was a spell you could use to check how much someone is addicted to Dark Arts and everytime I practiced the three unforgivables, I asked Momo to check me and the result always came empty like it happened with the three of them. I also have God to thank for this I guess.


    The four of us have already learned Apparition, but none of us liked to use it. We only learned Apparition because of emergency situations. If someone attacks us they would never imagine that we knew Apparition but if someone attacks us it would be his or her last but that was completely different thing. So, as emergency situations as an excuse we learned Apparition.


    I have already started one of the reasons I came to this world. Legilimency, the girls haven''t started learning it for now. But I didn''t make much progress because I didn''t have anyone to cast Leglimency on. I would never use it on any of my girlfriends so I have already founded a viable person to practice Leglimency.


    My Occlumency shields were completely impenetrable now. I have transformed my mental labyrinth into the dungeon in which Sung Jin-Woo received his powers. So, if anyone comes into my mind they have to fulfill the challenges Sung Jin-Woo completed to survive. Quite impossible for any magical people because they usually lack any common sense and logic.


    Now, for my target practice for Leglimency is currently hiding with Weasley family. I have already located ''The Burrow'' which was quite easy to find. I knew their location from the story and went to Ottery St. Catchpole and looked around for sometime until I noticed ramshakle house of four stories. There should have been 7 members in house as Bill or William Arthur Weasley along with Charles Weasley should be in Hogwarts but there were 8 members there.


    I made a plan to rip right through the defences which were completely miserable and pathetic and take Scrabbers or Peter Pettigrew right in front of them. I could always give my name as Magneto because Momo had remade my Hero Costume with her powers.


    So, I also needed to break Sirius Black out of the prison. But first I needed that fucking Rat, I also made a plan to meet Amelia Bones. So, here I was standing outside Ottery St Catchpole looking over the laughter-filled house. It was school time so, only 8 members were in the house including the Rat.


    I was already in my adult form and wearing my Hero Costume along with the helmet. The eye holes of the helmet were glowing blue. I decided to do this in a bold style so I could get Old Dumbles busy with my fake persona and he would be always wary of me showing up and messing with his plans.


    I have planned to use this persona too when I break out Sirius Black. I could really create several problems like this, thinking of this I started to chuckle and honestly it was a completely dark chuckle. I could easily scare off even teens with this laugh...


    "Well let''s get this over with" I said and metal sand started to drop out of my hero costume and I started to float in the air and flew towards ''The Burrow''. Before reaching burrow I used Death Eater''s favorite ward. Anti-Apparation and Anti-Portkey wards, I have added a small touch of Momo in the ward. Now, it would also mess up the floo network. I felt an invisible force field around the house but I hardened the armor around me and ripped the invisible wall like a wet paper.


    Several screams were heard from inside the house, after a few seconds the house turned completely silent...

 Chapter 74: Causing Mayham (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    Several screams were heard from inside the house, after a few seconds the house turned completely silent. I could still feel their life signs inside but all of them saw that they couldn''t run and must be waiting to ambush me.


    The only problems I could face were from Arthur Weasley and Molly Weasley and for Peter, I decided to stay cautious, he could be carrying his wand too. If I remember correctly he had No Nose''s wand with him.


    Their door had metal hinges and a metal doorknob so I easily opened their door and walked in. I felt them hiding in several places, the smallest life signs were hiding on the top floor and two life signs were on the ground floor.


    One adult was hiding behind the door frame of the next room while the other was hiding behind the couch so that they can attack me from two sides at the same time. If I had to go upstairs I needed to walk up the stairs which was in the next room.


    "Good hiding places... but rather useless if you ask me" I said in a calm tone but nobody moved or came out of their hiding spots. The iron sand was moving around me slowly but I could feel the blood in their bodies started moving faster.


    "Fine by me if you want to play like this" I said and the iron sand immediately rushed towards the person hiding behind the couch.


    "No! No! what is this?!!" A loud female shout was heard behind from the couch and as soon as the woman shouted the person hiding behind the door frame came out and fired several spells at me and all of them were stopped by the wall of iron sand. It was Arthur Weasley and Molly Weasly was the one who was behind the couch.


    "What the hell is this? Who are you?" Arthur Weasly screamed while firing spells at me. Seeing that I didn''t answer he continued firing spells. "Let my wife go you bastard!!" Arthur Weasley said and kept waving his wand at me while several different colors of spells hit the shields.


    Arthur couldn''t hold it back anymore. "Bombarda Maxima!" he pointed the wand at me and a white light sped in my direction. I enforced the iron sand shield in front of me. As soon as the spell hit the shield a huge explosion happened which blew apart the whole front of the house but my shield was completely intact.


    Soon the dust dissipated and a shocked Arthur could be seen kneeling on the ground. "My... my... that was quite a strong spell" I said in a mocking tone and by this time my iron sand has gripped around Arthur and took his wand out of his hands.


    Both Molly and Arthur wrapped around in iron sand floated in front of me. "Rot in hell, you Death Eater bastard!!" Molly Weasly screamed and spat at me which was stopped by a new wall that rose up.


    "Please don''t compare me with those thugs of No Nose half-blood. I am similar to you in some ways... as I myself don''t hate muggles or preach pure-blooded bigotry even though I am a pure-blood" I kept speaking while I kept walking around looking at the damage they did.


    "Bombarda Maxima... a nice spell. It''s lovely meeting both of you but unfortunately, I have some business to conduct, now if you don''t mind please follow me" I said and entered the next room and picked up Arthur and Molly''s wands.


    "Wands... such a marvelous creation but pretty useless. Both of you are pretty brave and intelligent, you waited for me to come closer so you could attack me. Good..." I said and threw the wand at a nearby table. Usually, I never use monologue like a typical villain or a bad guy but I wanted to make an image for myself as this was my first appearance in this persona. I found the stairs and started to walk upstairs completely ignoring the protests I was getting from Arthur and Molly Weasley.


    I finally reached the top floor and found everyone hiding inside a metal trunk. I used my powers to rip away the locks from the trunk and found 5 kids huddled together in fear but I didn''t let my guard down, as they were from a magical family they could be also carrying a wand and they could get lucky if I am not careful.


    I looked carefully and found the Rat, I immediately used my powers to bring the Rat towards me. The Rat started to squeak in pain when I used my powers on his blood. I was careful not to hurt the Rat too much for now. I grabbed the Rat within my hands and looked at it. None of the kids tried anything... they were too much horrified to see me and their parents captured.


    "Well aren''t you a fat little Rat" I said to the Rat and the Rat squeaked more and more. I used my lightning power and paralyzed the Rat.


    "Well... I got what I came for. Next time, I expect better hospitality" I said and walked down the stairs while Arthur and Molly were completely gobsmacked seeing me leave them wrapped in iron sand just like that. I could even imagine that they what they were thinking... they must be completely shocked to see me do all these just for a Rat.


    "Who the hell are you?!" While walking downstairs I heard Arthur''s voice. Oops, I forgot to tell them my name.


    "Magneto... call me Magneto" I said while walking downstairs and I was easily loud enough for them to hear me.


    While I kept walking downstairs I slowly kept retrieving my iron sand. Soon I walked out of the burrow and kept walking out of their ward coverage area and Apparated out. Even though I ripped apart the ward before entering the house, old families still kept some traps if someone wanted to Apparate out without the owner''s permission and Weasleys were definitely an old family. Even if they were light they could be hiding something stupid and outrageous spells.


    I quickly returned to Castle Ravenclaw, I didn''t bother to greet Momo or Rumi now and directly headed towards the dungeons. I have already prepared a special room for my new small guest. I have prepared a small ward that would prevent someone from turning into his or her Animagus ward. Apparently, our whole castle had an Animagus ward but it was inactive for now and I copied the ward from there.


    Momo and Rumi didn''t know about my plans. They knew that I would be going somewhere and doing something nefarious but they didn''t say or ask me anything because they knew that I will tell them later tonight.


    I finally arrived in the dungeon and opened the special cell I have already prepared and threw the Rat inside. As soon as the Rat entered the room it changed into Peter Pettigrew and collided with the wall and dropped on the ground. Peter groaned in pain and started to stir awake and tried to fire a spell with a wand he had been hiding. But before he could do that all four of his limbs were shackled.


    "How do you like your new room Pettigrew?" I asked him. I was still in my Hero Costume.


    "Please... let me go! I have to go into hiding or someone would try to kill me" the man immediately got on his four and started to beg while acting. Wow... I have to say he acted really nice.


    "Yeah... I know Sirius Black... but don''t worry you will be meeting him soon. Won''t it be nice that two Marauders will be reuniting again?" I asked him in a mocking tone and a look of horror marred his face. Before he could say anything I walked away from the cell closing the metal door.


    I can''t stay here chatting... I still have places to be tonight...


    [Back in ''The Burrow'']


    "Auror Report!" Amelia Bones finally arrived at the Burrow and asked the Auror who was making the report. She would be naturally called here as this was the biggest attack after the boy-who-lived vanquished you-know-who.


    "Madame Bones... it was a single person, he ripped through the wards like a wet paper. None of them saw his face as he was wearing a metal mask and metal armor. We have already received their memory and the most shocking thing is that the attacker didn''t use a wand. He was controlling sand-like material Wandlessly and he wasn''t even carrying a wand" the Auror reported.


    Amelia Bones went into shock after hearing the Auror''s words. She has never heard someone to be that strong. Yes... Weasley wards weren''t the best there could be but there was no one who could directly rip right through them. Even Dumbledore would have to fire several spells to drop the wards.


    And Wandless magic... what the hell was that? Yes, she knows that a lot of people can use magic Wandlessly and she herself could use several spells like that. But they were usually weak magic spells like the summoning charm or Lumos but this guy did everything Wandlessly??


    "So... how many dead?" She finally asked the most dreading question. Weasleys were poor but they were a pure-blooded magical family. So, it would cause a huge uproar and they are also one of the biggest supporters of Dumbledore. Many light families would cause an uproar.


    "...No casualties mam... no one was even harmed. Arthur Weasley and Molly Weasley tried attacking the assailant but he just unarmed them and wrapped them in the sand like material and went to the kids but he also didn''t do anything to them. He only took their pet Rat and said he got what he wanted and left" the Auror said with a straight face. Amelia Bones was completely stilled, this must be a joke, right? Someone tore right through someone''s wards and attacked a whole family to take a pet Rat? What a fucking joke...!!


    "Did you just say that he did all this just for a pet Rat?" Amelia Bones asked again to make sure.


    "Yes ma''am, we think that his objective might have been something different but for now we haven''t found anything. He walked straight into the house, immobilized Arthur and Molly Weasley, took the Rat, and left after that. He must be simply a crazy drunk bastard" the Auror said.


    But Amelia Bones did not think that the person was just a crazy drunk bastard. No strong guy who could rip through wards like paper is not a crazy bastard. She was sure that there was much more to it. She could have thought more but he only took a pet Rat which was pretty much crazy. But Amelia knew that this guy would be a lot more trouble.


    "Oh... and mam. The guy called himself Magneto" the Auror said and waited for the order.


    Amelia Bones for now etched the name in her mind. There was something in her mind that was whispering to her that she was going to meet this Magneto person quite soon... she didn''t know how right she was...

 Chapter 75: Causing Mayhem (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    After leaving Pettigrew in the dungeons of Castle Ravenclaw, I apparated right in front of the Ministry of Magic. If I needed to get Sirius out of the prison then I needed the location of the Island of Azkaban and this is the only place from where I could get the location. I was going to invade the Ministry of Magic but to do that without calling in all the Unspeakables and Aurors I needed to be silent this time.


    I walked into the broken-down telephone booth and dialed 62442 and immediately a robotic female voice was heard asking my name and my reason to visit ministry.


    "Magneto and I want the location of Azkaban" I said and a silver badge with ''Magneto'' name and my reason to visit the ministry appeared and the lift immediately started to move. How the hell is the ministry so stupid?? Can''t they understand I came here to get the location of Azkaban??? Are all the magical so senseless and logicless? I think I shouldn''t have expected much from them. I morphed the metal armor on my body into metal robes that exactly looked like a wizard but my face was kept hidden by a mask and a hood.


    After about a minute, the door finally opened and I was already in the Atrium. I expected this place to be crowded but I can''t be always right... after all, the ministry is closed so how the hell did they let me enter?? Most stupidest people must have made this place.


    The ceiling was peacock blue with golden symbols moving across it. The Fountain of Magical Brethren was halfway down the Atrium. A group of golden statues, depicting a wizard, a witch, a centaur, a goblin, and a house-elf, spouted water into the surrounding pool of water. At the end of the Atrium, there was a set of golden gates, next to which was a security stand. The security stand was empty... I feel really bad for them. How lax can these people be???


    I walked up to the lift, all of them were inactive and could be only activated by Ministry Workers using a special key but since they were made by metals this pathetic security was useless in front of me. I opened the doors and entered the lift and the lift immediately started to go up. I took out a simple and regular invisibility cloak and donned it over.


    I reached the level two and opened the doors of the lift and exited and looked around if someone was guarding this level or not. After all, this was the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    I looked around for a minute and I took off the cloak and morphed my clothes back into my armor. You know what... I won''t complain if they make my job of invading the Ministry so easy. I should even hang a thanking note for welcoming me like this. I used my powers and easily mapped the whole floor using my metal sense... even if these magical buildings they still seem to have metals inside the walls.


    I spent the next hour inside the room they kept the case files and found Sirius Black''s files or there lack of. There was nothing in the case of the file as there was only the arrest report and Sirius Black being sent to Azkaban for the crime of murdering 12 muggles, Peter Pettigrew and selling out Potter''s to You-know-who.


    Even after No Nose''s death, they can''t call his name... so pathetic. But I didn''t find anything related to the location of Azkaban in there. I suspect that I won''t find the location in some Auror''s office so I knew where I needed to visit next. The only person who would definitely have the authority is Amelia Bones.


    So, I directly made my way towards Amelia Bones'' office while holding Sirius Black''s file. I found her office and good thing her door lock is also made of metal. I don''t know what kind of magic stuff was embedded in the door of her room. I activated my lightning armor and unlocked the door and a wave of red light hit everything in the room. It seemed to me like a stunning spell or something similar.


    I walked inside her room and started to search for the location of Azkaban. I quickly found the location of Azkaban but there was a small and minor problem. Several people have appeared inside my sensory range and arrived on this floor and three life signs were directly coming towards this room. Well, at least, now I can send the message that I can also invade the Ministry of Magic if needed.


    But one person separated from the group and only two people were coming in my exact direction meaning one of them might be Amelia Bones... after all, I have caused a huge ruckus for the Aurors by invading the Burrow. Well this should be much better for me. I locked the door and the iron sand in my armor started to spread around the room. I sat in Amelia Bones'' chair and turned around. Soon I heard the click of the door and heard two people speaking.


    "This is going to be a headache Shaklebolt. I can''t imagine what would happen if the Daily Prophet gets the wind of this... who''s there?" Amelia Bones finally noticed me and pointed her wand at me and Kingsley Shaklebolt also did the same. I was turned away from them looking at a broad filled with pictures of several convicted Death Eaters.


    "Who are you? Drop your wand and turn around" Shaklebolt said and moved slightly away from Amelia Bones so I can''t attack them both at once but I honestly didn''t need to do that.


    "Wand??? I don''t need a wand" I said and the door snapped close and iron sand laying dormant on the floor rushed up and started to wrap around their body. Both started to fire spells at the iron sand but there was no stopping the inevitable.


    Soon both Amelia Bones and Kingsley Shaklebolt were both ridded of their wands and iron sand handed their wands to me and I looked at the wands with interest but didn''t let the wand users go.


    "So, you are Magneto" Amelia Bones said calmly. I shouldn''t expect anything less from her. She has seen too much action to remain calm even now. Only now I turned towards Amelia Bones and Kingsley Shaklebolt... well meeting Shaklebolt is a added bonus. He would take this news straight to Dumbledore... I don''t remember if he had joined the Order of Fried Chicken already or not. Even if hasn''t joined it''s much better for me like this.


    "Madame Bones... it''s so nice of you to join me this auspicious evening... oops sorry night. You can understand when someone is so busy that they forget the time... you can surely relate as you are also a busy woman?" I asked Amelia Bones and sat down in her chair and made her and Shaklebolt sit in the visitor''s chairs.


    "I can relate..." Amelia Bones said and I could clearly feel the disgust in her voice. I finally turned my head towards Shaklebolt.


    "Ah... forgive my manners Auror Kingsley Shaklebolt, I didn''t greet you before. Sorry for the incident in the Burrow... after all, I ruined both of your evenings but I needed to do something" I said looking at both of them. Hearing that I knew Shaklebolt rang bells in both of their heads, I understood that much from their expressions.


    "So... you attacked the Weasley''s because you wanted to get me here?" Amelia Bones asked.


    "Oh... no no. I needed that Rat... for me that Rat is much more than a pet and in near future, you are going to get a headache because of that same Rat. For that... I want to ask both of your forgiveness" this time both were dumbfounded, their face clearly said that I must be really crazy to think that a pet Rat could be so important.


    "Meeting you here is just is a added bonus. I have been planning to meet you but I thought that ripping through a private ward would be much easier than ministry but honestly when I got in here I was very very disappointed. They were practically inviting me" hearing me both Amelia Bones and Shaklebolt were completely shocked and I could see rage building in Amelia Bone''s eyes when she heard that I was planning to invade her home.


    "I am a good man... so even if I invaded your house I wouldn''t have hurt your niece... what her name is?? Right... Susan Bones" I said and Amelia was completely shocked and pale as publicly no one knew Susan''s name. Only some of her niece''s friends of her niece''s age knew what her niece''s name was.


    "So what are you?? A new Dark Lord? Or some Death Eater who wants revenge for his master?" Amelia Bones finally gathered all her wits back and fired off several questions trying to get out as much information she could from me.


    I just kept looking at until I burst out laughing. Only after a few seconds I finally calmed down and looked back at her. Shaklebolt was still trying to get out of the wrapped iron sand but Amelia Bones had given up doing that long ago... smart girl.


    "I ain''t a Dark Lord... if I was a Dark Lord I would have killed all the Weasleys and I am also not someone from Light Side. I am Grey through and through... and for being a Death Eater, as I would ever work for that No Nose pathetic bastard with daddy issues" I said and leaned back in Amelia''s chair. Well, I guess that this impromptu meeting has gone long enough and threw Sirius Black''s file on the table and let go of Amelia''s hands.


    "Take a look at that file and tell me what''s wrong" I said leaning on the table. Amelia grunted rubbing her wrists and picked up the file and looked at me.


    "The mass murderer Sirius Black?" Amelia Bones read the name on the file and raised her eyebrow looking at me...

 Chapter 76: Causing Mayhem (III) & Patronus... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "The mass murderer Sirius Black?" Amelia Bones read the name on the file and raised her eyebrow looking at me. I didn''t say anything more and gestured for her to continue.


    She opened the file and took a look inside and frantically looked through the pages and looked at me.


    "Where are the trial papers and the conviction papers?" Amelia Bones asked me.


    "I also wanted to ask the same question. As you already know I am not a ministry worker so I can''t take off something from there after all it is magically protected" I said to her, she didn''t look too convinced by my excuse but didn''t refute anything.


    "I was looking through your archives since the ministry invited me so nicely... so why not? That is when I found that file, well at first I have thought that since he was a Death Eater and one of the worst because he betrayed the Potters to No Nose everyone was angry at him and threw him directly into Azkaban but I didn''t find any other convicted Death Eater who didn''t receive a trial... even the eccentric Bellatrix Lestrange received that honor. So I thought I take the file to have a look but you decided to pay me a visit and it''s much better to just ask you" I said and leaned back in Amelia Bones''s comfortable chair. I have to get myself and my girls one of these.


    "If what you say is true then the records in Courtroom should be missing too or there shouldn''t be any records in the first place" Amelia Bones said finally put down the file on the table.


    "But does it really matter that a person like Sirius Black didn''t have a trial?" Kingsley Shaklebolt said looking slightly disturbed that we talking about the criminal Sirius Black and it seemed like that we have done him great injustice.


    Oh... you don''t even know how much injustice you did. "No matter who it was... any criminal who was caught should be tried. That is the difference between us and them" Amelia Bones said and Shaklebolt pondered hearing her words and finally nodded his head signifying that he understood.


    "Well... it was great meeting you two but it''s quite late so I should be going, after all, I shouldn''t hinder the job of the justice Department" I said in a mocking tone and got up from Amelia''s chair and took another look at her chair.


    "Are you scared now that others would notice that Shaklebolt and I aren''t back and we would catch you? So running like a common criminal? " Amelia Bones said in a mocking tone giving me a challenging look.


    Well, that was really smooth... she has already bought me. Two can play this game. "You think too highly of yourself... I will also give you a handicap. I won''t attack any of you... do whatever you can use whatever you can, call as many Aurors as you want, and try to stop me from leaving this place. I am going to walk right through the front door like I own this place" I looked back at her and my voice was completely challenging. The iron sand immediately retracted from both Amelia Bones and Kingsley Shaklebolt and retracted back into my armor.


    They didn''t disappoint me and immediately picked up their wands and attacked me but I was already wrapped around in my lightning armor. The spells dissipated, Amelia Bones saw this and a huge bang sound resounded from her wand and I felt everyone on the floor approaching us.


    Kingsley Shaklebolt kept firing spells at me, Amelia used this time and put on several locking charms on the door. I simply used my powers and unhinged the whole door along with the door frame. This surprised both Amelia Bones and Shaklebolt and they both bolted away to avoid the debris. I walked out of doors and saw 11 more Aurors were already here and as soon as they saw me, they started to fire all the spells towards me.


    It''s quite surprising that none of them used any Unforgivables but thinking that Amelia Bones was here they might be holding themselves back. Amelia Bones and Shaklebolt both joined the group of other 11 Aurors but I didn''t get bothered by them, I could hear the slipping spells, leg locking spells, stunning spells, bombardas, and many more spells raining down on me but none of them even bothered me slightly.


    I walked down the halls like I owned the place, I have already told Amelia Bones that I would do this... I finally reached the elevators and entered the one I came in and crushed all the other elevator tubes. I also destroyed the elevator Amelia and the Aurors came in.


    While the door was still closing I waved my hand towards Amelia Bones. "Goodbye Madame Bones... have a lovely night" I said and the doors finally closed. I returned to the surface and decided against Apparating because they might have some way to track my destination. I floated up in the air and blasted away in the direction of Castle Ravenclaw at my max speed.


    I finally arrived at Castle Ravenclaw and went straight towards my room. I decided to check on my new Leglimency target later, I have more important things to take care of now. I opened the doors and found Rumi and Momo were sitting on the bed doing their own stuff, both were in their adult forms so I didn''t need to ask what they wanted.


    "I hope that I didn''t make you both wait for too long" I asked getting out of my armor. My armor was metal so doing that was quite easy for someone like me.


    "We have been waiting for you quite some time and you are really late... so you need to be punished because of that" Momo said putting her books away and getting rid of her robe.


    "Yes... so be a good boy and accept your punishment" Rumi said following Momo''s lead.


    "Ooh... kinky... then whom am I to complain?" I said jumping into the bed and landed right in between the two of them.


    ********************


    It has been 2 months since I invaded the Ministry of Magic and got my hands on the location of Azkaban. But I wasn''t stupid to invade Azkaban right then and there, no matter how strong I was, I was still worried about those Soul-Sucking Monsters.


    So, I decided to learn Patronus Charm and also teach Momo and Rumi. I have heard everyone saying that the Patronus Charm is a difficult spell... and true. It''s not like it''s difficult... it just demands way too much power.


    The three of us had no problem with the memories but we were lacking the power. So, it took me almost two months just to become strong enough to cast a Patronus... but these two months of hard work were really worth it. I was now much stronger magically, but I was still weaker than Nemuri, she was being fed Magical Power constantly by the Castle Ravenclaw.


    So, let''s talk about what happened after I invaded the ministry... the answer is nothing. Amelia Bones put down a lid on the news of the Ministry being invaded because it would look bad on her department and she would lose whatever measly funds she was getting from Fudge the fucking moron.


    But the news of me invading Weasleys was on the Daily Prophet, but nothing more than that. Light families caused a huge uproar at the beginning but calmed down within a week. Well, it looked like no one was interested in the poor Weasleys since none of them were killed.


    Rumi and Momo were still working on the Patronus charm along with their usual training schedule but they still lacked the magical power. I would have been in their situation too if not for my pirated version of Zenkai Boost. My Patronus was really awesome... if only theatrics were considered.


    I also have been practicing Leglimency on the coward Rat. The things I have learned from his mind are simply disgusting. He never thought of James Potter, Remus Lupin, or Sirius Black as his friends, he just thought of them as a means to use. He only stayed with them in the school because he wouldn''t get bullied by the others and when James, Sirius, and Remus were having fun he always seethed in rage.


    I also found that this bastard joined the No Nose''s group of thugs on his own. After he graduated from Hogwarts he went straight to No Nose and became a spy for him in the Order of Fried Chicken, he also sold the Potters happily to No Nose and framed Sirius Black just in spite of it but there was something wrong in his mind... from what I have learned a third party was involved. Someone had put the idea of hating Sirius Black inside his mind before the Potters were killed, but there was no memory of who that person was.


    That means the rat was Obliviated right after being Compulsed and Confounded... so if someone could do this then there are only three people with enough power. One Bellatrix Lestrange... but I can put her off the list since I knew that she isn''t someone of such finesse. No Nose is next on the list but he would gain nothing from it.


    And finally, we have the Old Dumbles... he is the one who gains the most. He must have known that the Rat is going to betray Potters to No Nose because I know he keeps using Leglimency on everyone around him. I also found that Dumbles knew that Peter Pettigrew was the secret keeper but from what I have found, Dumbles along with Bagnold and Crouch had shipped Sirius Black to Azkaban without a trial.


    I am gonna make sure that Dumbles pulls out his own hair and beard due to frustration.


    Now, I forcefully brought myself out of my dark thoughts because I needed to go to my flat. Nemuri was arriving today because of the Easter Holidays.


    Rumi and Momo were busy with their own stuff so they would come later at night. I told them that I was leaving and apparated to our flat.


    Not even 10 minutes had passed and Nemuri popped in the room and immediately pulled me in a kiss.


    "Where are Momo and Rumi?" Nemuri asked looking around.


    "They will arrive later tonight" I told Nemuri and immediately a glint appeared in Nemuri''s eyes. I have seen this glint in her eyes too many times.


    "Then let''s fuck until I can''t walk straight" Nemuri purred and licked my ear...

 Chapter 77: Night of Debauchery (R-18) [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    We finally arrived near the bed and Nemuri stripped out of her school robes in an instant. Sometimes I think that she might have made a spell to strip herself in a second. I looked at Nemuri... she has up grown quite nicely, she has just turned 14 a few days ago, and now, she is in her third year.


    She fished out her trunk from her robes and tapped it with her untraceable wand and enlarged it. She jumped into her trunk... I laughed seeing her like this. I didn''t waste any time and started to strip. She popped out in a few seconds and in both of her hands, she was carrying vials of Aging potions. She handed me a vial while she gulped down the other one. Just after a second both of our bodies started to change into our adult forms.


    As soon as I was in my adult form I grabbed Nemuri wrist and pulled her into the bed and started to kiss her passionately. She was currently on top of me.


    "I have been waiting so much for this... you don''t know how many nights I woke up with my panties completely dripping wet" Nemuri huskily said between the kiss and her hands finally wrapped around my dick and she started to stroke it slowly.


    "I also missed you Nemuri... don''t worry tonight let me take care of you" I stopped the kiss and rotated both of our bodies and pinned Nemuri under me. I slowly whispered into her ears and started to kiss down the valley between the boobs. My hands were now playing with her boobs and her pink erect nipples.


    "Ahnn... Reo, just like that" Nemuri moaned in lust.


    I didn''t say anything and kept moving downwards towards her honeypot. One of my hands brushed by her vertical lips and she released another loud moan. My mouth finally reached her hot and wet core and I can clearly see her juices dripping. I extended my tongue and gave her a lick and started to eat her out.


    Nemuri''s moan became louder and thank God for the silencing spell I had cast before Nemuri arrived and started any action. I was getting excited more and more with each passing moment. Nemuri''s body started spamming and finally came.


    Nemuri immediately shot up and pinned me down while her eyes were glued to my dick "Now stay down and let me take care of that" she said and took my dick in her mouth, this was so hot that it almost sent me over the edge. I looked at her and her eyes met mine and she started to bob her head up and down. It felt really heavenly, and I knew that I was slowly reaching my limit.


    But suddenly she stopped and it frustrated me. "Not yet... inside me. Do it inside me" Nemuri said and positioned herself over me and impaled herself with on my dick with as much force as she could. I grunted out in pain and lust... Nemuri started to move her hips up and down. I started trusting matching her rhythm. My hands reached up to her chest and I started to pinch and pull her nipples.


    She leaned down to make it easy for me. "I am almost at my limit... I can''t hold anymore" I grunted, she had already brought me to the edge once and left me. Nemuri leaned and kissed me. "Just a little bit more... I am also close. Let''s cum together!" Nemuri pulled slightly back from the kiss and said to me. Easy for her to say...


    But a still held back for a few seconds and I was finally unable to hold back. "I am cumming" I grunted and painted her insides with my spunk. Nemuri moaned loudly and she also came and shot her head backward. As soon as she finished cumming she fell over my chest breathing heavily.


    "I love you Nemuri" I said while I moved her hair away from her face.


    "I love you too, Reo" Nemuri said to me and gave me another kiss. Nemuri got up pulling me out of her and our mixed cum started to drip down her thighs. I was slightly confused at what she wanted now.


    Nemuri got on her four and pulled on her ass cheeks showing me her butthole and pussy from behind. "Try my backdoor... I always wanted anal" Nemuri spoke in a perverted voice.


    "Are you sure?" I asked her... I was also excited hearing Nemuri''s proposition but I still wanted to make sure before doing anything. Nemuri licked her lips and nodded her head. I immediately shot up and positioned myself behind her and lined my dick with her butthole and started to push in.


    Nemuri moaned in lust while I kept pushing inside. Her backdoor was really really tight and I finally sheathed myself inside her.


    "Are you okay?" I asked Nemuri who gave me her ahegao face. Her face told me everything and I started to move slowly trying to ease both of us. Nemuri started to moan loudly and right at this moment, two pops were heard. I turned my head and saw Momo and Rumi have finally arrived.


    "Are you seeing this Momo?" Rumi asked pointing towards us.


    "Yeah... older woman... so horny" Momo said. Rumi and Momo looked at each other and both shrugged their shoulders and started to strip out of their clothes.


    After they stripped they entered Nemuri''s still opened trunk and after a few seconds they came out in their adult forms. By this time I have picked up my speed and I was pistoning inside Nemuri''s ass. I also fingering Nemuri''s pussy, from her moans I knew that Nemuri would cum really soon.


    Momo got up on the bed and moved to my right side and grabbed my head and pulled me in a hot and steamy kiss. Rumi got on my right side and guided my free hand towards her pussy. Nemuri finally came and due to her climax, her butthole became tighter like it wanted to milk me. I also came after two more thrusts. I pulled out of Nemuri and she was finally on the bed breathing heavily and she still had her ahegao face.


    I was still kissing Momo so I pushed her down on the bed and pulled Rumi along from my right side and made her get on her knees right beside Momo. I positioned myself between Momo''s legs and she happily stretched her body more showing me her glistening pussy. I slowly pushed in and started to piston inside her.


    I pulled Rumi into a hot and lust-powered kiss... my lips slowly trailed down her jaws finally reaching her tits and my hand reached her hot and dripping core and started to massage her slit. I slowly entered my two fingers inside her and started to finger her. The room was filled with both Momo and Rumi''s loud moans. This boosted my ego so much to make two of my lovers moan like this and leave another in a state of drooling mess.


    "I am gonna cum... Reo. Let''s cum together!" Momo moaned out. Hearing that, I smacked Rumi''s ass with my free hand, this made her scream my name.


    Suddenly I felt a lick on my balls and saw that Nemuri was already up and her lips were on my balls from behind me. This was so exciting for me that it send me over the edge in an instant and I came inside Momo. Momo moaned my name and she also came and her eyes rolled back in ecstasy.


    Momo was breathing heavily and I slowly pulled my dick out of her and both of our mixed cum started to drip down. I finally turned all my attention towards Rumi who still haven''t cum once but looked like she was about to cum but I stopped fingering. This surprised her shocked her.


    "Hey... why did you stop??! I was so close" Rumi said.


    "Don''t worry... I will make it up to you" I said and pinched her nipple. Rumi moaned out loud, when I let go of her nipple she pushed me down... I understood what she wanted and laid down on the bed. Like Nemuri she positioned herself over my dick and slowly slid down impaling herself on my member. I was about to reach out to suck her tits but Nemuri stopped that by sitting on my face. So, I did what I could do at that moment and grabbed Rumi''s hips so I could pound her and my tongue slithered inside Nemuri''s slit making Nemuri scream my name loudly.


    Rumi was the first to come and she was having what everyone called spontaneous orgasms feeling her cum wash over my dick I also came... Rumi''s eyes rolled back and dropped on the back completely tired from her spontaneous orgasm.


    My tongue became more vigorous and Nemuri also reached her limit the next second and finally reached her climax. I slowly picked Nemuri by her ass and laid her down on the bed and then picked up Rumi and placed her by Nemuri''s side. Both were breathing heavily. I turned towards where Momo was lying and found Momo was already up and she was giving the look that she was ready for another go.


    I complied and made her face towards the wall while I positioned myself behind her. I didn''t bother this time to do it slowly and pushed inside Momo. Momo moaned in pain and pleasure, I grabbed her tits from behind her and started to piston inside her.


    "Harder... harder..." Momo moaned out and I happily did what she asked and increased my speed and force behind the thrusts.


    Our session of debauchery continued long till the sun was up. We finally decided to lay down long after the sun has risen up.


    Nemuri was by my right side, while Rumi was on my left and Momo was sleeping on my chest. All three of them had a peaceful and satisfied expressions on their faces...

 Chapter 78: Chaos in Azkaban (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    The Easter Holidays were over and Nemuri went back to Hogwarts grudgingly. I was back at making plans for the future. I have already planned out how my magical teleportation method would work.


    I was looking for something fast, so what could better be than Flash Step or Shunpo. Hiraishin was nice and all but I think that only Rumi''s body was strong enough to go through a process like that. I did some initial tests and found that long-distance jumps would put a lot of burden on your body than it could handle and there were several safety charms inserted in a portkey.


    To make a Portkey the spell ''Portus'' was used, and the spell itself contained several other charms bundled inside it. So, Portkey travel gets more and more uncomfortable and unbearable with the distance even with the safety charms inside it.


    Now let''s talk about Apparition, Apparition spell also has some safety charms bundled inside them. That is why Apparition gives you a feeling that you are being pushed through a straw or a narrow tube when you are traveling. So, the spell can protect your body from tearing up because of the spatial displacement. But this protection has a distance limit which is why everyone uses Portkey for long-distance travel and not Apparition. Now, why no one knows about these kinds of stuff? Because magical people never ask why, and they are plain stupid.


    So, why can''t I make Hiraishin and include some safety charms in them?? That was also because of a simple reason. I have found how the Anti-Apparition and Anti-Portkey wards work.


    Both wards just simply disable the safety measures that are embedded into Portkey and Apparition. There is another small safety charm embedded in the spells. It would stop the Portkey or Apparition from working if other safety charms are nullified or not working. So, if I make Hiraishin, I would need to put some safety charms in the spell to protect the bodies of the users and they would be nullified with the Anti-Portkey or Anti-Apparition wards.


    Now, I could change the safety charms to make Hiraishin work right? But I can''t, the wards in Anti-Apparition and Anti-Portkey wards cancel any safety charms in general. They nullify or make them stop working any kind of safety charms forcefully. So, even I make new safety charms from scratch, I will end up being stuck if Anti-Portkey or Anti-Apparition wards are set up.


    Now, both of these wards can be put on separately as many wizards and witches use them in their houses but at that time it uses some specific wards to cancel some specific safety charms to stop from working so no one could Portkey in or out or in some other cases Apparate in or out.


    Now, how are the members of that houses get in or get using Apparition and Portkey and nothing happens to them? That''s also simple they use their blood in the ward stone so that the ward stone would recognize them and don''t stop their Apparition spells or Portkeys.


    Now, when the Death Eaters attacked they directly put up an Anti-Apparition and Anti-Portkey wards around the house. So, making a Hiraishin with safety measures is completely useless for me now. So, I ended up with small distance travels which won''t need any safety charms because of the short distance. But it would be more than enough to leave the Anti-Apparition or Anti-Portkey wards so anyone could use Portkey or Apparition to get out of there.


    Tonight I decided to visit Azkaban and see if I could kill those soul-sucking monsters or not. I remember how the Dementors were able to grab the door handle to enter Harry''s compartment in the third year. So, they are not intangible and I might be able to kill them using metal, and if not I can still fire off my Patronus and drive them off.


    "So, you are going to Azkaban?" Momo asked me looking slightly worried as she have read about those soul-sucking monsters in the library.


    "Yes... I need to save that guy Sirius Black. He has rotted enough in that hell" I said while looking at Momo and she just nodded her head.


    "But I also want to accompany you!" Rumi whined, I have been expecting this. She knows, that there is going to be a fight or I would be performing some awesome moves so she didn''t want to miss it. Throughout these years, she was only able to fight us. So, she was kind of getting bored.


    "I would have taken both of you if you have mastered the Patronus charm" I said while caressing Rumi''s head. Though Rumi didn''t show it on her face, I could easily say that she was happy that I cared so much about them.


    I finally got up and started to strip, finally getting out of my boxers I gulped down the aging potion kept on the table and my body started to change into my adult form. I used my powers to wear my armor.


    "Ask Dixy to make food for our guest" I said after I put on my helmet and flew out of Castle Ravenclaw. I already knew which direction I needed to go to reach Azkaban so it was pretty easy for me. After about 30 minutes of flight at my full speed, Azkaban came into my view and I finally slowed down my speed drastically finally coming to a stop.


    I floated in the air and looked at Azkaban and no matter what the actual place was really awesome and impressive. If I ever visit another world where I could build my own fortress then it would be definitely like this... I spread my sense around Azkaban and found more than enough metal in the buildings. Now... what should I do... Barty Crouch Jnr. is already out of here. He was smuggled out of Azkaban in 1982 by Crouch Snr.


    I should take out Sirius Black and look around... if I can kill the Dementors then I am going to kill all of them, after all that would mess up several future plans of No Nose. And if I can kill them, I will look around if I can find anyone else who is innocent using Leglimency and I would rip apart the whole fortress like a tin can.


    Finally making the plans I headed straight towards Azkaban and I have already started to feel the depressing atmosphere around here because of the presence of Dementors. I finally landed on the island and found all the life signs on the island... but there was a slight problem with the plan I previously made as if I crushed Azkaban into the ground then what the hell was I going to do with the guards??? I don''t know Portus and I have two Portkeys on me and both of them were configured to Castle Ravenclaw as their destination. So, turning it to the ground is out of the question now. But I was still going to kill all the Death Eater and any Dementors I can find and if I can even kill them.


    While I thinking about these things I didn''t notice my surroundings become chilly and foggy. Until a black-cloaked figure finally descended over me I didn''t notice anything. But as soon as I saw the Dementor coming over me I knew I fucked up and pulled out of my wand and cast the Patronus Charm.


    "Expecto Patronum!" I chanted and a huge blackish Leviathan came out of my wand and kept growing in size until it was massive. The Dementor shrieked in pain due to the presence of such happy memories and ran away. The Leviathan Patronus kept growing in size and it finally reached its full size and now it was big enough to wrap the fortress of Azkaban. My Patronus was so huge that it was really absurd and that was the reason I didn''t fire off my Patronus first hand. My Patronus must have notified the Auror guards. It was like a beacon and I was also pretty sure that everyone saw my Patronus even from the mainland.


    I could already see more than a hundred Dementors running away from Azkaban while shrieking. This put another dent in my plans as now I won''t be able to try to kill any Dementors as they were already gone. Damn... I should stay more and more focused during a mission like this.


    My Leviathan Patronus gave out a huge roar, but no sound came and finally disappeared into thin air. I sighed again and headed towards the gate, I already felt 6 life signs gathering around the gates. Well that makes it a lot easier for me as the guards are gathering in a single place.


    "Who are you?? Identify yourself!!" A voice was heard from the other side of the door.


    "Shut up stupid! Don''t give him our position. We already know he isn''t someone from Ministry as now one has a Patronus so powerful like that" another voice yelled at the previous voice. Honestly, I also don''t know why my Patronus is so huge and now that I have practiced it for more than two weeks I have become much more efficient casting it, and my magic reserves have also grown many folds almost reaching Nemuri''s enhanced magic reserves. So, now I always cast Patronus when training to increase my magic reserves.


    I finally thought of answering the question as I have already decided to leave my name over Azkaban as a message.


    "I am Magneto" I said and ripped apart the huge metal doors exposing the six Aurors...

 Chapter 79: Chaos in Azkaban (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "I am Magneto" I said and ripped apart the huge metal doors exposing the six Aurors. The Aurors were completely surprised and I recognized one of them. I remembered him from the time I invaded Ministry, he was there with Amelia Bones.


    But their surprise didn''t last long and pointed their wands at me but it was too late for them. Six lightning bolts erupted from my hands and hit the six Aurors. The Aurors dropped to the ground, knocked out. I decided to check something... I didn''t see any of the Aurors casting Patronus so how they were able to protect themselves from the Dementors??


    It''s just like I have thought all six of them were wearing a ring-like pendant which was giving me a similar feeling of a Patronus. So, they must have found a way to make these... or charm them using some method. I need to do some research on them. I used my power on two knocked-out Aurors and laid them over the other two... Then I took their ring pendants and put them in my pocket and finally entered Azkaban.


    Even with the Dementors gone the whole place was giving me an eerie feeling. It was very very depressing... I felt that some wards were already affecting me since I have entered this place. The first two were Anti-Apparition and Anti-Portkey wards, those were quite obvious. The other wards were quite odd... I wanted to research them but I didn''t have time. I know that the DMLE must have already been notified about the strange titanic Patronus seen near Azkaban and they must be gathering a team now.


    I finally arrived at the stairs, I could feel the life signs of the prisoners, their cells were from the 4th floor and kept going up. I increased my speed but this time I decided not to drop my guard. I don''t want to get surprised by another Dementor and fire another of my gigantic Patronus.


    I finally reached the 4th floor and started to look around the cells. All of these were minor criminals, who were here for minor crimes like theft. This must be the low-security part of Azkaban. I climbed up to the 5th floor and this was also the low-security prison. Finally reaching the sixth floor I knew that this must be the high-security part of Azkaban... as soon as I reached the 6th floor I came face to face with another pair of giant metal doors. The doors were ripped apart from the hinges within a second and I walked inside. Most of the criminals were murderers, rapists, and all of their kinds.


    I kept checking their minds with Leglimency, all of them were by their cell doors as soon as they heard the doors being ripped apart and all of them were hoping that someone was here to take them out of here. Some of their crimes like **** truly disgusted me, so I outright killed them. Only now I imagine what the minds of Death Eaters would be like.


    I finally finished my round on the 6th floor and headed towards the 7th floor. Most of them were just minor, there were only six prisoners here but killing them here would definitely mess up No Nose''s future plans.


    So, I killed all six of them and headed towards the 8th floor. It was the last floor and I knew it was the topmost floor where prisoners were kept. So, all the fanatical supporters of No Nose must be on this floor along with Sirius Black.


    The first cell belonged to Antonin Dolohov, I ripped apart his cell door and entered the door. Antonin was immediately scared of me and backed away from me and started shivering, I didn''t need to look through his mind and made a hole in his chest using Railgun, the wall behind him also got a similar-sized hole.


    The next cell belonged to Augustus Rockgood, the ex-Unspeakable. If I have decided to look through his mind I would have learned a lot but I preferred my sanity, so I killed him using Rupture. Everything in the cell vaporized along with Augustus Rockwood without leaving a single trace.


    After three more cells, I finally found the Lestrange Trio, the first was Rabastan Lestrange. He had already seen what I have done to five of Death Eaters and all of them he had worked together, so he was huddling in the corner shaking... I entered the cell and looked at the cowering Rabantan Lestrange and expanded the blood inside his veins. Rabastan screamed in pain until his body exploded in blood and gore.


    The next cell was owned by Rodolphus Lestrange, he also met his end with his own blood exploding inside him. Finally, I arrived in front of the cell of the renowned dark witch, Bellatrix Lestrange.


    "Who are you??!! When my Lord comes back he will take revenge for all of us" Bellatrix snarled and she was the only one who was standing straight looking directly at me without any trace of fear. She must truly believe in her master...


    "In fact, I am counting on that... after all, I am doing this so I can piss him off" I said calmly, and hearing me Bellatrix started to cackle madly. Well, I wasn''t in the mood now... I have wasted enough time here. I raised my hand towards her... and used a minor level of Shinra Tensei.


    Bellatrix''s body was slammed on the wall and several cracks were heard. She spat out blood from her mouth. She was slowly sliding down the wall towards the floor when I again used Shinra Tensei and her body was again slammed onto the wall and similar sounds of breaking bones were heard. I have decided to paint her on the wall... she deserves a death like that.


    Bellatrix breathed her last after the 4th slam and the back of her body was already painted on the wall when I finally let her body drop on the floor. Giving her body the last look I walked out of the cell and killed the rest of the Death Eaters on the floor and finally reached the last cell, I could clearly see Sirius Black sitting inside the cell with his eyes closed.


    I ripped apart the door and entered his cell. Sirius finally opened his eyes and looked towards the sky. "James and Lily... I am so sorry I let you down. I have let you down the most important time... it was all my fault" Sirius said.


    "Are you done? You see we are really short on our time" I said and ripped apart the chains bounding Sirius to the room but I didn''t break the shackles so that I could control his movements.


    "Where are you taking me? Aren''t you going to kill me too?" Sirius asked me looking confused.


    "Well... my main objective was to get you out of here but since it was too much of a nice opportunity for me to give up I decided to sent them to the next world" I said happily, Sirius face a still the same as before but I think he slightly paled.


    "Who sent you? Why did you save me?" Sirius fired the questions. I didn''t even know how he was still able to ask these questions in his current condition.


    "A great injustice has been done to you... I found the actual secret keeper of the Potters and his mind gave me a lot of secrets, including how Dumbledore allowed you to be sent here even after he knew the truth" I said and Sirius''s eyes grew wide and looked at me like I grew a second head.


    "Tell me where you found that bastard??!! Tell me now... I am going to kill that backstabber!!" Sirius yelled and tried to grab me but his hands didn''t raise up because of the metal shackle still around his wrists.


    "Calm down... if you kill him then I won''t be able to clear your name and you won''t be able to spend more time with Harry Potter your godson" I said, this made Sirius calm down slightly. He finally nodded his head. The two of us were finally out of Azkaban and still, no Dementors could be seen.


    "Now, I need you to be knocked out. I have a small message to leave behind" I said and a lightning bolt from my hand hit Sirius and knocked him out. I placed one Portkey around his neck and activated it. Sirius was immediately whisked away to Castle Ravenclaw.


    I turned my eyes toward the fortress of Azkaban. It looks like it''s missing something... my name actually. I rose both my hands and started to manipulate the metal in Azkaban and started to punch holes in the fortress to write my name on Azkaban. I finally smiled looking at my handiwork... and my grin grew widened as I felt several other life signs appear on this island.


    "How do you like the art?" I asked my head was still turned towards Azkaban.


    "You sure have a lot of guts" Amelia Bones said looking at me and all the Aurors she brought started to surround me.


    "That... I have, I also did an interior job, if you are interested" I said and finally turned towards Amelia Bones.


    "What happened to my Aurors?" she asked, her voice was completely cold.


    "Oh... they are having a nice nap... I have tucked them in before I headed inside. I hope you don''t mind..." I said and by now the Aurors have surrounded me.


    "Forgive me for this short meeting but I have other places to be" I said and activated my Portkey and I was whisked away. The Portkeys I brought today were slightly different, they were untraceable... the goblins were nice to provide me the portkeys obviously at a price and I wasn''t about them betraying me because they would lose their biggest account holder and money was everything for them...

 Chapter 80: Manipulations... [edited]

    [Back in Azkaban]


    "This is going to give me a huge headache... I don''t even imagine what his final objective is" Amelia Bones said while rubbing her forehead. All of them have finally arrived on the topmost floor and saw the carnage.


    Amelia Bones was very happy from inside when she saw all the Death Eaters'' fate, but her duty wasn''t allowing her to celebrate. After all, she was a dutiful Auror and has been an Auror for a long time but that didn''t mean that she can''t be happy from the inside.


    But currently, she was in a dilemma, it seems that Magneto has already killed Sirius Black in the same manner he has killed some other inmates. Magneto has found a way to vaporize them and the most shocking thing is that they didn''t find any traces of magic. They found traces of only a Patronus spell and nothing else, and Magneto seems to have also taken two Patronus pendants from the Aurors.


    She gave another look at the wall on which Bellatrix Lestrange was painted and once again she cheered internally. Her whole family, Susan''s parents were also killed by Death Eaters so it was really happy news for her but she still needed to catch Magneto because he had broken the law, and protecting the law was her duty.


    Amelia along with her Aurors decided to leave the fortress because they couldn''t find anything else because everything they did depended on magic and there wasn''t a single trace of magic here except that abomination of Patronus. She has seen the memory of the Patronus taken from her Aurors and she can''t even imagine how strong Magneto was to be able to cast such a titanic Patronus like that.


    She along with her Aurors finally came out of the fortress and saw a group of people she wanted to avoid. The Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge was already here.


    "Amelia, Amelia what the hell happened here?" Cornelius asked Amelia while panicking. Amelia always wondered how a moron like this was able to become the Minister of Magic. If he had seen the interior design then he would puke out his guts.


    "Magneto happened... he walked down here like he owned the place, slaughtered every Death Eaters and wrote down his name on Azkaban and left" Amelia said in a bland tone.


    "Magneto... the same guy who attacked the Weasleys? I thought he was a crazy drunk bastard! Lucius told me that he was just a drunkard who had something against Weasleys and attacked them" Cornelius spoke frantically, he had no idea what he was going to do now. He knew for sure that he can''t sweep an incident like this under the rug and he would lose huge political clout.


    "I can assure you Minister that Magneto isn''t just some crazy drunk bastard. Any crazy drunk bastard can''t rip right through anyone''s wards and they don''t have guts to break inside Azkaban" Amelia said to the Minister. She had previously put a lid on the news about Magneto breaking in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement and she wasn''t going to mention that now. She was sure that her measly funds would be cut if she tells him that.


    "So... what is he? What does he actually want?" Cornelius asked worriedly. With each moment he can feel the pressure on him increasing.


    "We don''t know at this moment, he hasn''t shown anything which points towards a final objective" Amelia felt that it was true. She herself didn''t know what Magneto actually wanted.


    "Is he a new Dark Lord in the rising? He must be if he kills people like this. I am going to talk with Albus now, I hope he can give me a solution" Cornelius said and decided to leave Amelia, and bother Albus Dumbledore. Amelia was quite happy that the moron was going to bother someone else.


    She noticed that even after this incident Cornelius didn''t increase the funds of her department which she needed. She found it odd that even after an incident of this scale Cornelius didn''t found it necessary to increase the funds of her department...


    [In Hogwarts]


    Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, headmaster of Hogwarts, Chief Warlock, Supreme Mugwump was currently sitting behind his desk and pondering over a certain topic.


    He was thinking about the person who attacked the Weasleys, he called himself Magneto. He was really worried about this person, for everyone else Magneto could be a crazy drunk bastard but for him, he was a dangerous element. Everyone thought him crazy because he attacked Weasleys and took their pet Rat but Albus Dumbledore was the only person who knew the true identity of the Rat.


    He was Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore and he knew a lot of secrets, secrets that he kept close to his chest. He knew about the Marauders from the beginning after all he uses the portraits to spy on the students and on a certain day a portrait saw three of the Marauders turning into Animagus so he knew their Animagus forms too.


    So, when Dumbledore saw the Rat with the Weasley family he immediately knew that it was Peter Pettigrew and he also knew that Sirius Black was innocent after all he was there with the Potters when the secret keeper was chosen but Sirius needed to out of his way so he could gain complete control over Harry for the ''Greater Good''.


    When Sybill Trelawney gave the prophecy for the first time he immediately stunned Sybill Trelawney, and started to make a plan, he knew that the prophecy could only be about two families, Frank and Alice Longbottom, and the other family James and Lily Potter. As long as either of the kids lived, the Dark Lord Voldemort couldn''t be vanquished.


    It was clear in the prophecy that only either of their newborns could vanquish the Dark Lord and both newborns would take at least 15 more years to be even able to stand ground against someone like Tom. So, he needed to make this prophecy pass as soon as he could, so he decided to leak the prophecy to Tom. After all, Tom can''t be vanquished by two newborns who can''t even stand on their own.


    So, he arranged a phony interview in Hog''s Head but due to his relations with his brother Aberforth Dumbledore, it was quite hard so he decided to use Three Broomsticks for the interview. He knew about Severus Snape joining Tom so he invited Severus to the interview and used a mild Confundus on him so that he would eavesdrop on Sybill Trelawney''s interview.


    He put Sybill Trelawney under the Imperious Curse and made her only recite the first part of the prophecy, he couldn''t afford Tom hearing the whole prophecy. If he got his hands on the whole prophecy then he might get scared and refrain from attacking any of the families in fear of marking the newborns as his equals and Albus can''t have that. He was finally able to pull it off and like he had thought Severus Snape took the prophecy to Tom.


    Tom immediately started to search for the Potters and found them when Potters decided to make Peter Pettigrew their secret keeper. But he needed Sirius to be out of the way or he might do something to ruin the plan that''s why he decided to frame Sirius using Pettigrew.


    The plan worked perfectly, Tom attacked the Potters but he didn''t expect Lily Potter to use some kind of sacrificial protection spell to protect Harry. Tom killed both James and Lily but Harry was protected by Lily''s protection.


    But at least Tom lost his body when he attacked Harry, at least now the days of Tom''s terror was over temporarily, and he could use this time to make Harry walk down the path of a martyr and use his sacrifice as a rallying point of the light side. Albus knew for sure that Tom wasn''t dead as there was no body. Avada Kedavra never destroys someone''s body.


    His backup plan of getting Sirius out of the way seemed to be a boon at this moment as he would be able to get Harry to grow up like he wanted to be.


    Peter Pettigrew performed well and framed Sirius, Albus used some of his political power and sent Sirius Black to Azkaban without giving him a trial. Now, he needed Harry to grow up friendless, loveless, and family less and Albus knew the exact place to take Harry, he took Harry to Lily''s sister, who despised everything related to magic.


    Albus needed Harry to grow up feeling insignificant so that when he brings Harry to the magical world, he would latch onto anything he gets. He had planned to use Weasleys to keep a tight watch on him so that Harry doesn''t get too much knowledge than he wanted and he always stayed ignorant of his background.


    Albus also wanted to get his hands on the Potter fortune but that didn''t seem to work as only a Potter could enter the vaults. After all, wars can''t be fought with empty pockets.


    So, he regularly got reports on how Harry was growing up and this brought him huge guilt but it needed to be done, after all, all of this was for the ''Greater Good''.


    But just two months ago, an unknown person appeared and took Peter Pettigrew from the Weasleys. Albus wasn''t stupid and he was sure that this person who called himself Magneto knew exactly who this Rat was. Albus was finally brought out of his thoughts when the floo blared with green fire and the face of Cornelius Fudge appeared in the fire.


    "Albus!! Are you there?" Cornelius screamed frantically. Albus felt a bad foreboding.


    "Yes... what can I do for you, Cornelius?" Albus asked in his usual grandfatherly tone.


    "It''s bad Albus! It''s really bad! Magneto attacked Azkaban and killed all the Death Eaters and several other prisoners! Can I come over!" Cornelius said panicking. Albus felt his whole world shattered, he can''t have another monster like Tom appear now and mess up his well-laid plans. He was sure now that Magneto got Sirius out of Azkaban since he already got his hands on Pettigrew and knowing how much of a coward Pettigrew was, he must have spilled everything.


    Albus didn''t think much and opened the floo so Cornelius could come over. He needed to know everything but he really felt a bad premonition...

 Chapter 81: Little Whinging, Surrey... [edited]

    [POV (REO)]


    After bidding Amelia Bones farewell, I finally activated the untraceable Portkey given to me by Gringotts and arrived in Castle Ravenclaw. Well, I know that goblins are greedy and could sell anyone out for the right price but I wasn''t worried about that in the slightest. If they sell me out they would again lose their richest customer...


    I started walking towards the room where Sirius''s Portkey was configured to take him. "Dixy" I called the house-elf who popped in beside me.


    "What can Dixy do for master Edgary?" Dixy asked me while I could clearly see the expectation in her eyes.


    "Can you please bring some food for our guest?" I asked the small creature who beamed after hearing me giving her work.


    "Yes, master Edgary, Dixy can do that" Dixy replied and popped out.


    I finally arrived at Sirius''s room and entered, Sirius was still knocked out. Dixy popped in the next moment and place a tray of food and popped out. I was still in my armor, so there was no worry that Sirius would get to see my face and I also won''t be showing Sirius the castle. I might be helping him but I am not stupid that I would lay all my secrets bare in front of him.


    I also didn''t save him just because of goodwill, it''s 50-50. I saved him because of pity and it would be a nice wrench in Old Goat''s plans. I pulled out my wand and cast a Rennervate on Sirius. Sirius immediately gasped for breath and got up.


    He looked around and was completely shocked to see the room he was currently in. He turned his head around and finally found me. "So it wasn''t a dream!" Sirius exclaimed and started to check his own body.


    "So, it wasn''t a dream after all... you got me out of Azkaban. But do you get out of this?" Sirius asked me looking slightly worried. Honestly, I am quite surprised to see that he can think clearly like this even after he spent 5 years in Azkaban... but he must have used his Animagus form mostly to keep his sanity.


    "Let''s just say... that I don''t like Dumbledore and saving you would have ruined a lot of his plans" I said and make an iron chair from my iron sand and sat on it.


    Sirius pondered for a few seconds before nodding his head. "You said, something about Harry... what happened to him, where is he?" Sirius asked me and I could clearly see he was not acting or anything he was really really worried and it was like the most important thing for him now.


    "He lives in Little Whinging, Surrey. I will take you to him but you need to get cleaned and fed before that. I can''t have you pass out because of hunger and I am also sure that you don''t want to meet your Godson like that" I said to Sirius but I don''t think he heard any of that... his face looked completely horrified. Did that guy know where the Dursleys live? It could be possible...


    "Please tell me that he doesn''t live with Petunia" Sirius spoke to me in a begging manner. I could already see the tears forming in his eyes.


    "Unfortunately, yes. Dumbledore in his infinite wisdom thought that it would be the most loving family for him" I said and by now Sirius was on the floor crying and slamming his fist on the floor. I think he must know that Petunia despised everything related to magic and her sister and if Harry lived there then he can only imagine how miserable his godson''s life had been.


    "It''s all my fault... it''s all my fault. I am so sorry James... Lily, I have let you down... I am the worst" Sirius kept muttering. Honestly, I feel bad for him but I am currently short on time. I know that Old Goat would know that helped Sirius to escape prison and Sirius would definitely try to reach Harry, so he would tighten the security around Harry.


    I used my powers on the shackles that were still on Sirius''s wrist and ankles and pulled him up. "Get yourself together, it isn''t too late. You can still save him, he can know that he is loved by his Godfather but we need to be quick before Dumbledore gets the news or suspects that you escaped" I said, Sirius heard me speaking and wiped away the tears he had in his eyes with the rags he was wearing. He immediately headed towards the food tray and started to chomp down and mutter about how much he loved food.


    Sirius was done with the food in just 5 minutes, I looked at the huge tray that was filled with food just a few minutes ago and thought that the current Sirius could give Momo a small challenge. Though the house-elves were still trying to kill us with the amount of food they prepare for us, but Momo is our Guardian Angel and glomps down all the food. Quite funny that I remember it now.


    "Good... I guess you could still meet your godson like this at least, he would know that his godfather was in jail because he was framed and wasn''t able to take care of him" I said and got up from the chair. The chair dissolved into iron sand and entered my armor.


    I walked up to Sirius and placed my hand over his shoulder. Sirius didn''t say anything and the next moment both of us appeared in an empty street with normal houses on both sides of the street. Sirius immediately recognized this place and rushed forward to No. 4 house of the Privet Drive. The house of Dursleys, the same place where Harry was abused throughout his childhood. I didn''t stop Sirius and he finally arrived at the door and started banging on the door.


    I cast the most powerful notice-me-not charm. I was right behind Sirius and turned back and found Arabella Figg looking at us. I let her be, she can do whatever she wants I honestly don''t care, if she calls Dumbles here then it would be really great as I would beat him up and hang him in front of Ministry or Hogwarts.


    The door finally opened and a purple-faced Vermon came out carrying a club in his hands. "You!!" Verson yelled and swung his club towards Sirius but Sirius even in his current condition was much faster and punched Vermon on his nose. Vermon dropped to the ground with his broken nose and started to yell but Sirius didn''t wait and headed inside the house.


    Petunia was standing in the hall and saw everything that transpired. "How can you do this to Vermon? I am going to call the police!!" Petunia yelled and tried to back away towards their phone but I was much faster and used my powers on her blood and she dropped to the ground screaming in pain.


    I stopped using my power on her and she stayed on the floor breathing heavily. Sirius wasn''t idle and was looking for Harry all around until I called him and pointed towards a cupboard under the stairs. There were fresh blood stains right in front of the cupboard. Sirius''s face became completely pale, I also clenched my fists together. No matter how much of a monster I am, I would never abuse a child like this.


    Yes, I destroyed a whole city filled with people, there might have been some kids there and I killed them but I won''t torture them or abuse them. I ripped apart the door from its hinges and Sirius and I looked inside to find a small kid with messy black hair and green eyes, he has a distinct lightning bolt scar on his forehead.


    The kid was only dressed in rags, the kid was lying on his side his back facing towards the doors. His whole back was marred with bloody marks of belts. I could see Sirius was already crying, Sirius crawled inside and Harry had already noticed us and huddled back in a corner in fear. This broke Sirius''s heart but he didn''t back down.


    "Harry... I am so sorry... I am sorry. I wasn''t here when these monsters beat you up. You won''t remember me... but I am here now, I would protect you even with my life..." Sirius kept speaking making several promises. This kept going for more than 5 minutes, I looked towards the house of Arabella Figg and found that she wasn''t at her window now.


    Because of the notice-me-not charm, none of the neighbors bothered with the screams and noises. Finally, Sirius came out of the cupboard while carrying Harry in his arms. He immediately rushed towards Vermon and started to kick him. By this time a miniature version of a whale came down and hugged his mom while crying.


    I can''t kill a small kid of my actual age in this world while I knew he was there. If I have killed kids before, I haven''t known about them but I am not going to kill one knowingly. I used my power on Dudley''s blood and rose him up in the air.


    "No... please let him go! He is innocent!" Petunia exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, I am actually letting him go, his only punishment would be he would go up without having parents" I said and hit Dudley with a lightning bolt and knocked him out. He was still floating in the air because of my power. I floated him to Arabella Figg''s house and dropped him right in front of her door.


    Petunia''s face was completely pale now that she had heard me, Vermon''s face was completely bloody now with all the kicks Sirius landed on him.


    "Do you have a place to hide?" I asked Sirius.


    "Yes, I will be taking Harry away with me to France, my family had a vacation house there and nobody knows about it" Sirius said and gestured me to come closer. I walked up to him and he said an address to me and I immediately knew the location of the house. So, the house was under some sort of Fidelius charm.


    "Goodbye then, I will visit sometime when I can" I said to Sirius. I don''t know how Sirius did it but he Apparated along with Harry in his arms. Must have been some family magic involved in there after all Blacks are one of the most Ancient and Noble Houses.


    I walked out of the house and Vermon was groaning in pain while Petunia was tending to his injuries. It seems like she forgot that I told her that I was going to kill her... stupid people. I pointed my wand in their direction and cast a spell that even most Dark Wizards would fear to cast.


    "Fiendfyre!" I cast the spell and a leviathan made of fire erupted from my wand and clashed with the building. Two screams could be heard from inside but my attention was brought by several popping noises of Apparition.


    I turned around and saw Albus Dumbledore, Minerva McGonagall, Filius Flitwick, and Severus Snape looking at the scene with pure horror on their faces.


    "Thanks for joining me this auspicious night" I said in a dramatic manner...

 Chapter 82: Dark Times... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Thanks for joining me this auspicious night" I said in a dramatic manner and extended my arms. The house behind me finally collapsed... wow I didn''t expect that to happen but it must have been badass. I cheered internally and almost did a jig externally but stopped myself after all I have an image to maintain.


    I looked at the four horrified faces and I knew that I had the effect I wanted. Yes... paint me as a new Dark Lord, this is all I wanted now.


    "How could you?!" Dumbles gave me a horrified and disappointed grandfatherly look and shouted.


    "Well... I pointed my wand and cast Feindfyre. If you want I can teach you too" I said being sarcastic and pulled out my wand and cast an Anti-Apparition and Anti-Portkey ward. After all, I don''t want them running away now.


    The four of them were dumbfounded but I could see rage surfacing on all four of their faces. They must think that I also killed Harry, they must have missed the scene of Sirius Apparate out with Harry.


    They didn''t wait and all four of them fire a stunning spell towards me, lightning armor formed around my body and tanked all their attacks.


    "Really? That was pathetic... I expected much more from you Dumbles, can''t you see... all of your plans falling apart. You should be completely enraged" I said in a mocking manner to Dumbles, Dumbles didn''t show any reaction on his face but a passive probe of Leglimency told me otherwise.


    "How could you murder two kids? Hah!" Minerva shouted and sent some creatures she made using Transfiguration. Two iron lances formed beside me from my iron sand and impaled the creatures one by one.


    "Umm... sorry. I am a murderer but I am not a child killer. You are the one who brought the child killer" I said and pointed towards Dumbledore. All the spells flying at me stopped and Minerva, Filius, and Snape turned their heads towards Dumbledore.


    "If you didn''t kill Harry then what did you do to him?" Dumbledore asked me, his face was completely cold now.


    "Oh... I allowed Sirius to take him after all Sirius was his magic sworn Godfather" I said and put my wand back in my armor.


    "Sirius Black is the one who betrayed Harry''s parents!!" Filius squeaked out and looked at me with disgust.


    "Really? Are all of you magical people so stupid? I just said that Sirius was Harry''s magic sworn Godfather so if Sirius would have betrayed Harry then magic would have killed him" I said and even I couldn''t see my own face now, I could clearly say that I was having a deadpan.


    "Lies! Sirius was the secret keeper of Potters!" Minerva exclaimed and I could see that she had unshed tears in her eyes. Only Severus Snape didn''t speak anything and he was slowly moving towards my left side trying to get on my blind side... smart but it still wasn''t enough. So, I decided to play this game.


    "Why don''t you ask Dumbles... he was there when Potters made Pettigrew their secret keeper" I said and this time Dumbledore''s cold visage cracked but I knew it was all an act. Hearing me Minerva and Filius immediately turned their heads towards Dumbledore. This time even Snape looked towards Dumbledore stopping his advancement towards my blind side or so they thought.


    "Yes... it''s true that Peter Pettigrew was the secret keeper but Sirius was also a criminal and killed Pettigrew along with twelve muggles" Dumbledore said in a manner that would have obviously gained someone''s sympathy.


    "Oh... is that right. So, you mean to say that you have no hand in Pettigrew framing Sirius?" I asked Dumbles. To my surprise, Dumbles didn''t react but in his place Minerva did.


    "How can you say something like that about such a great man?" Minerva said looking at me. Snape continued to make his way towards my left side. But this time Filius also started to move slowly towards my right side.


    "Well... believe whatever you want, honestly I don''t care. Why don''t we continue the game we have been playing before?" I said and before they could do anything I appeared in front of Minerva, I wanted to knock her out but she somehow unnaturally dodged my attack. Wow... her cat instincts must have helped her to dodge.


    "Wow... you are quite nimble for a human so I guess you being a tabby cat helped. I wonder if you like catnip or not..." I started to mock Minerva who was huffing due to the unnatural dodge. She must have hurt her old body by doing that. I was about to continue more but two spells from different sides were fired towards me.


    A wall of iron sand rose up and defended me from the attacks. Nice... very nice, I again rushed towards Minerva with my lightning armor, and this time she wasn''t able to dodge and was knocked out cold by my lightning.


    I was thinking why wasn''t Dumbles making a move... is he trying to break through the Anti-Apparition and Anti-Portkey wards? If he is, then he can keep dreaming. My next target was the quarter goblin, several lightning bolts shot towards the little guy from my hand and hit him right on his chest knocking him out too.


    "Snape... Snape... Snape... you have been a naughty boy. I have received so many complaints about you but sadly your time hasn''t come" I said and used my powers to manipulate his blood. Snape bellowed out a blood curdling scream and dropped on the ground like a sack of potatoes.


    "Now, that nuisances are gone let''s start with you" I said and turned my head towards Dumbles who was looking at me contemplating something.


    "Why are you doing this? Why are you trying to push this world into destruction?" Dumbledore finally decided to give up his ruse but his grandfatherly tone came back along with the damn twinkle in his eyes. I felt a probe brush on my shields.


    Damn... he is a strong Leglimencer, even without direct contact with my eyes... he was able to use Leglimency. But even if he can use Leglimency on me I am sure that he won''t be able to destroy my mental defenses.


    "Well... because I like it this way... this is soo much fun. Just a prophecy, now that the major players will be growing up on their own and all. No chess masters like you could influence a naive young boy to be a Martyr" I said in a mocking voice. If Dumbledore wasn''t surprised until now, he was shocked to his core now.


    "How do you know about the prophecy?" he asked me in a horrified tone. Good... he is reacting just like I have wanted him and didn''t notice the iron sand surrounding him. This wasn''t in my plans but when I saw the Death Stick, I decided to take it. If he loses both the Death Stick and Harry on the same day, then he will go spare.


    Now, if I want to get the Death Stick I needed to disarm him to win Death Stick''s loyalty or it won''t work for me. So, I made this plan. No matter how strong I am if I decide to fight Dumbles magically then I would surely lose... no argument there but if use methods like this who cares.


    "Well... a little birdie told me" as soon as I finished saying that my iron sand wrapped around his wand hand and ankles to stop him from moving. Dumbles was surprised but he was quick to react and tried to grab Death Stick with his other hand but it was too wrapped around by iron sand. Seeming him like this... I pulled out my wand and pointed towards Dumbles.


    "Expelliarmus" I cast and in an instant his wand flew out of his hand and I caught it with my free arm. The Death Stick really lives up to its name... when I grabbed the wand, I immediately felt complete... it didn''t give me the feeling like the wand I have been using gave me. It was like a missing part of me was found...


    But what happened next surprised me even more, the Death Stick vanished but I didn''t feel that it vanished just like that. It was like it became a part of my body... I was shocked, I wasn''t a Peverell so it shouldn''t have happened and I also didn''t gather the three Hollows together so I had no idea why this happened, I put my other wand back in my armor and tried to cast magic and just like I have thought I could cast magic Wandlessly. The Death Stick became a part of me.


    Suddenly the world turned black and I was back in a familiar black space where I received the messages from God.


    [Don''t need to be scared... I used my powers so that you could absorb that Death Stick, I didn''t tell you that when you were in this place before. I wanted the Elder Wand to leave this world with you. This single wand has caused so much death that you can''t even imagine and it also acts as a power boost for you]


    I heard the same voice but before I could say anything I was back in the real world. Wow... even though it kind of sounded a flag to me I would happily accept this gift even if gives me a slight boost.


    I looked over to Dumbles and he was completely shocked his eyes were and wide and his jaw was hanging. I didn''t want this information to get out. I pointed my hand towards Dumbles and Obliviated him. Now, he would only remember that I became Death Stick''s master and nothing more.


    After erasing his memories I punched him hard on his nose and knocked him out. I grabbed Dumbles by his beard and hair and the iron sand got back inside my armor. I started to drag Dumbles by his hair and beard, due to the pain Dumbles woke up and started to scream.


    I Apparated along with him to Diagon Alley. This seemed to surprise everyone around there and when they noticed who I was dragging they back away completely horrified and scared of me.


    I used my powers and ripped out metal beams from the nearest building and wrapped Dumbles on it making iron ropes from my sand.


    It was right in the middle of Diagon Alley. I quickly rose up a platform and hanged Dumbles by his hands on the platform. I was in a hurry because I didn''t want to be interrupted by the Aurors.


    Finally, I wrote my name using metal beams I had pulled out and positioned them above Dumbles head.


    "A new Dark Era has arrived!" I shouted and Apparated away. It felt awesome to act like a villain... haha... kudos to my dark side...

 Chapter 83: Unrest in Magical Britain (I) & Unexpected Visit... [edited]

    One day passed since a beaten Albus Dumbledore the greatest wizard since Merlin (according to several witches and wizards), Defeater of the Dark Lord Grindlewald, the leader of light, Headmaster of Hogwarts, Chief Warlock of Wizengamot, Supreme Mugwump, and according to many undefeatable was hanged right in the middle of Diagon Alley out in the open.


    This was a huge impact on the whole wizarding population, Cornelius Fudge has been running around like a headless chicken, he had tried his best to put a lid on the news, he likes to do that but this time the news was too public to be suppressed. At first, when Magneto appeared for the first time most people have dismissed him as a crazy drunk bastard because he attacked the Weasleys and took their pet Rat.


    The second incident was not known by many because Amelia Bones immediately put a lid on it or the DMLE would have been treated as a joke. Magneto broke into the Department of Magical Law Enforcement like he owned the place and walked out of the place in a similar fashion.


    The third incident didn''t get time to become public. Magneto broke into Azkaban and slaughtered many prisoners along with all the Death Eaters sentenced there and while leaving wrote his name on the Fortress of Azkaban.


    But the fourth incident was the cherry on top. Magneto suddenly appeared right in the middle of Diagon Alley while dragging the Great Albus Dumbledore by his hair and beard and hanged him in a similar manner of crucifying and wrote his name right above the hanging Albus Dumbledore and declared that a new Dark Era has arrived.


    So yes, it was complete chaos in Magical Britain. No one knew what to do as their Minister was a complete moron and he was only good at sticking his head in the sand. Even his dear friend Lucius Malfoy didn''t have any idea about controlling this mess. There were still some things that he couldn''t buy with money and the current situation was something like that.


    This scared the three existing factions of Magical Britain, the Light was scared because their leader was defeated whereas the Dark and Grey were scared because of the Azkaban massacre. The Grey and Dark families were scared that Magneto would attack them next.


    The Dark and Grey faction hated Albus Dumbledore so shouldn''t they be happy? But even if they hated the person they knew about his strength and this new guy called Magneto defeated the strongest wizard in whole Britain so none of them hoped to defeat Magneto. Only now they were taking it seriously about how easily Magneto ripped right through Weasley''s wards so most of the families have to started to enforce their wards but they didn''t know that if Magneto attacked then those pathetic wards won''t mean much.


    The only good thing that happened is that Magneto is already recognized as a new Dark Lord. Albus Dumbledore was hospitalized and he had put up a lid over the news of Harry Potter being kidnapped by Sirius Black. With him defeated the witches and wizards would place their hopes on Harry Potter to defeat Magneto, after all, Harry Potter defeated Dark Lord Voldemort when he was only 1 year old.


    So, if Dumbledore allowed the news of Harry Potter''s disappearance to be made public then Magical Britain would lose hope and would finally implode on its own with Magneto out on the loose. But what Dumbledore didn''t know was that for this exact reason Magneto beat him up and dragged him through Diagon Alley and hanged him. If it wasn''t for that reason then Magneto would have beaten him up and left in the middle of Privet 4 Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey.


    Amelia Bones was having a massive headache now, she wasn''t able to return home to her niece since Magneto invaded Azkaban. Right after that incident, Magneto decided to bring Albus Dumbledore to Diagon Alley and hang him. She was currently cursing Magneto''s seven generations. She could only wish to meet the guy now so she could hex him into the next generation. What she didn''t know was that her wish was going to come true and not in a way she would like.


    Amelia Bones was finally able to get away from this shitstorm and used her office Floo to return home. She entered her house and felt the Anti-Apparition, Anti-Portkey along with several other wards wash over her. She felt her body turn cold, she knew who used these wards and this method of attack. She pulled out her wand and only wished that her niece would get out of this mess. She immediately rushed upstairs towards her niece''s room but stopped when she heard her niece was laughing happily, she was confused about what made her niece laugh like this at this moment.


    Until she heard the voice she knew very well and the previous feeling of dread again returned to her. She slammed the door open and fired several spells with all the speed and power she could muster but the same thing happened that happened previously. The person was protected by a wall of iron sand.


    "Good morning Madame Bones... please forgive me for visiting unannounced. You see your niece saw me so I decided to play with her, I hope you don''t mind" Magneto said without turning around and continued to play with Amelia''s niece. Amelia turned her head and saw several toys of iron were dancing and floating around her niece making her niece laugh. It has been really long she has ever seen her niece laugh like that.


    One part of Amelia Bones wanted to scream at her niece to get away from that person and another wanted her to smile seeing her niece so happy. She was facing an internal struggle which Magneto noticed and decided to speak up.


    "Susan, I have to talk with your aunt. So I have to cut short" Magneto said while getting up from the floor. Hearing Magneto Susan obviously became sad.


    "Will you visit again?" Susan asked Magneto expectantly. Amelia Bones wanted to cut in the middle of the conversation but Magneto was faster.


    "Yes, I will. Don''t worry nothing could stop me from visiting you again and playing with you" Magneto said and this made a tick mark appear on Amelia''s head. Just after Magneto broke into the Department of Magical Law Enforcement and told her that he wanted to visit her home, she has tightened and upgraded her wards and Magneto was still able to walk in like he owned her home.


    With that over Magneto finally walked out of the room. Amelia had to hold herself back from attacking him again but she knew one thing now that if Magneto wanted to harm her or Susan he could have done that easily, she also followed Magneto and finally reached the kitchen. She was surprised that Magneto came here, into her kitchen.


    "So, what would you like? Tea? Coffee? Since I came unannounced let me get something" Magneto said like it was a matter of fact and he was going to make Amelia''s house his backyard.


    "Firewhisky" Amelia said and walked up to a cupboard and pulled out a glass and poured herself a drink and sat down.


    "So what do you want? I don''t think that a new Dark Lord would visit my home just for kicks and fun" Amelia spoke and took a sip from her glass.


    "Well... I wanted to tell you why I have been doing all this and maybe get you onboard" Magneto said and sat right in front of her. She was caught off guard and she was completely bewildered for a second there.


    "I am sorry but I won''t be joining a Dark Lord or his merry band" Amelia said looking revolted even thinking about the idea of joining a Dark Lord. For a moment though she was worried that Magneto would use Susan as leverage against her.


    "Good for now, but I still want to tell you my reason and I assure you that you won''t back away after that" Magneto said calmly and leaned on the table. Amelia was very very interested but her rational part was stopping her.


    "So, what do I have to promise or do to know those secrets?" Amelia asked in a mocking manner.


    "Nothing much, just a small oath that everything discussed between the two of us won''t spread out to others using any method" Magneto said.


    "I can''t do that... I don''t even know that if you are going to tell me the truth or not" Amelia said and gulped down the whole glass.


    "Well... I would also be taking an oath that I will only speak the truth" Magneto said, after all, he wasn''t worried about making an oath. He was obviously going to use ''Itsuki Reo'' as his name as that name meant nothing in this world after the ritual in Gringotts.


    Amelia contemplated for a few seconds before pouring herself another glass. She started to think about what she could gain and lose. If she didn''t take the oath then she would miss this chance and if she made the oath then she had to do everything on her own to stop Magneto. Her job as the head of DMLE was stopping her to take the oath but on the other hand, her curious side wanted her to take the oath. Until now, she wasn''t able to make any head or tails about Magneto''s objective.


    She thought that even if she tried later, she might not get this chance ever. And even if she knew what Magneto wanted she was doubtful that she would be able to stop him because the moron of a minister was still busy sticking his head in the sand.


    "I Amelia Susan Bones, swear on my magic that whatever I learn from Magneto today would stay between the two of us present in this room, so mote it be" Amelia Bones pulled out her wand and said. Magneto knew that Amelia kept a huge leeway in the oath but he wasn''t losing anything, it would be a lot better for him if he gets Amelia Bones on his side, after all, she was the head of DMLE. And she could search the whole world for the name Itsuki Reo but she won''t be able to find any.


    "I, Itsuki Reo, swear on my magic, that whatever I tell Amelia Susan Bones today will be only truth, so mote it be" I said while pointing my wand upwards. I used a simple Lumos to show her that I told her my real name...

 Chapter 84: Unrest in Magical Britain (II) & Allies (I)... [edited]

    While Magneto or Itsuki Reo was meeting with Amelia Bones, chaos was breaking out inside a castle in Scotland, namely Hogwarts. Because Hogwarts was a boarding school the students were not able to get any outside information. There are only three ways for them to get information from outside.


    One, if the teachers tell them but all of the teachers looked solemn and none of them wanted to tell the students that the greatest wizard (according to them) was beaten up and hanged publicly. That would have caused a huge panic.


    Two, they could get the information from Daily Prophet, the teachers decided to block the Daily Prophet at least until the students come to know about what happened outside from their parents.


    Three obviously letters from parents and that is what exactly happened here. During breakfast a huge horde of owls arrived, the only students who weren''t receiving a letter were muggle-borns. Every Pureblood and Half-bloods received a letter. This confused them a lot but as soon as they opened the letter their face looked completely horrified. No matter the news was too much for Light, Dark, and Grey families.


    "Hey, Tonks did someone post these sex Nazis some porn?" Nemuri asked Tonks while sipping pumpkin juice, she missed Vodka so much. Tonks who also had a horrified look on her face after she read the letter looked at her best friend robotically.


    "A new Dark Lord has appeared" Tonks said with a look of fear on her face. Tonks might be an easy-going girl but what her mother wrote in the letter really scared her.


    "Who?" Nemuri asked nonchalantly. She wasn''t much interested in the news. She just wanted to go to the boring classes and imagine Reo''s member, she had priorities.


    "Magneto..." Tonks was only able to say this before she was covered by pumpkin juice Nemuri was drinking. Hearing the name Nemuri spat out everything in her mouth and Tonks was, unfortunately, sitting directly in front of her.


    Tonks''s face turned completely blank but she knew one thing that her super perverted best friend never reacted like this and must know something about this name but she thought of a much better place of having this conversation rather than the Great Hall.


    "Oops... sorry sorry..." Nemuri took out her wand and used Scourgify to clean Tonks while was still giving her best friend a blank look. Finally, the Daily Prophet arrived and both Tonks and Nemuri got a copy. Right on the front page, there was a moving picture of Magneto hanging Albus Dumbledore right in the middle of Diagon Alley.


    All of the students who saw that got a horrified look on their faces except for one. If anyone knew this girl''s thoughts then they would definitely spit out blood and die even when they were in a magical world, and not a cultivation world.


    ''He looks so hot... I am already getting wet. Well... now I gotta change my panties. Well seeing the chaos all around the teachers may cancel the classes and I will be able to scratch the itch... this made me so horny... hehehe'' thankfully Nemuri''s mental shields were now strong enough for her to maintain a specific expression on her face. If that wasn''t the case then she would creep everyone around her with her perverted grin.


    But unfortunately, Nemuri''s wishes didn''t come true and she wasn''t able to scratch her itch. Well, she just thought that holding it longer would give her much more satisfaction, she is a huge M, after all.


    [Back in Bones Manor]


    "I, Itsuki Reo, swear on my magic, that whatever I tell Amelia Susan Bones today will be only truth, so mote it be" I said while pointing my wand upwards. I used a simple Lumos to show her that I told her my real name.


    "So, what is your main objective?" Amelia Bones asked now that Magneto had taken the oath. She knew that the name Magneto used as his real name was Asian, so she wondered if Magneto was from Asia, well she isn''t wrong. She decided to search for that name later.


    "Let''s start with No Nose... do you know his real name?" Magneto asked Amelia. Amelia has tried before but she didn''t find anything because there was no Pureblooded wizard with that description and Purebloods won''t follow anyone who is not a Pureblood. Amelia just shook her head in denial.


    "His name is Tom Marvolo Riddle, he is a Half-blood..." Magneto was only able to say this before Amelia cut him off.


    "What? These blood bigots were following a half-blood?" Amelia asked. Magneto just nodded his head, seeing Magneto nod his head, Amelia started to laugh, she found it really funny that all these blood bigots have been kissing the feet of a half-blood. After a minute, Amelia finally calmed down and gestured to Magneto to continue.


    "His mother Merope Gaunt who used a love potion on a muggle name Tom Riddle, but when Tom Riddle finally got out of the effects of the Love Potion he upped and left, from the Gaunt Family No Nose got his Slytherin Heirship which he used to rally the blood bigots and started his war against muggles and half-bloods" Magneto said but this confused Amelia, Voldemort was also a Half-blood so why did he have to do that?


    "But wasn''t he a half-blood too and why did he hate muggles if he had a muggle father?" Amelia asked.


    "Well... after his father left his mother on the streets and finally died giving birth to No Nose, so No Nose grew up in an orphanage and his childhood wasn''t happy. This made him hate the muggles and when he found that his father left his mother to die on the streets, this put more fuel in the fire, but these are topics for other time" Magneto said to Amelia, even though Amelia was interested in that but she was much more interested why Magneto decided to tell her all these after all Voldemort is already gone.


    "In the year of 1980, the peak of No Nose and his thugs were most dangerous, Sybill Trelawney currently the Divination Teacher in Hogwarts gave a genuine Prophecy during her interview in front of a person she shouldn''t have given. What I am going to tell you next should be kept a secret for now... only two people know the things I am going to say" Magneto said and the atmosphere turned completely heavy. Amelia Bones knew that she was getting into really messy stuff now.


    The moment a genuine Prophecy was mentioned she knew that the conversation would become messy and what she was going to come to know now might turn the Magical Britain upside down. Amelia Bones worked in the Ministry and she herself was a Head of a Department, she knew a lot of stuff about prophecies. And she knew exactly the reason why these prophecies were kept in Room of Prophecies and no one else except the prophecy involved could even touch them.


    This was done so that a third party can''t interfere in the prophecy and let it run its course on its own. There were thousands of prophecies that weren''t even active and there were thousands that were still active and thousands of which came to happen and completed on their own. She had heard from an Unspeakable that a third party should never interfere in someone else''s prophecy. And in the way Magneto said that Sybill Trelawney gave the prophecy in front of a person she shouldn''t have given must mean that the person has been actively manipulating the prophecy to get his desired results.


    "I, Amelia Susan Bones, make an unbreakable vow that whatever Magneto or Itsuki Reo is going to tell me now I won''t disclose it to another person using any means until he himself allows me to, so mote it be" Amelia Bones made an unbreakable vow if what she had imagined being true than this could have serious repercussions which could result in thousands of Deaths if not Magical Britain getting completely wiped out.


    Magneto was slightly surprised by the unbreakable vow but there was another reason Amelia did this. With this no one get the information out of her no matter what method they use, the oath would protect it.


    "The contents of the prophecy were ''The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies... and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives... the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies...'' now you already guess who she gave the prophecy in front of" Magneto recited the prophecy and asked Amelia.


    Actually, Amelia Bones didn''t have an idea, she was sure since Magneto already said that Sybill Trelawney gave the prophecy during her interview and she was currently working in Hogwarts even though she was known as a fraud. She gave the prophecy in front of Ablus Fucking Dumbledore and he had used the prophecy to meet his own ends.


    "Yes, she gave the prophecy in front of the Old Goat, and he immediately knew that only two families fit the description... the Potters and the Longbottoms..." Magneto said and Amelia got a feeling that this was going to become worse...

 Chapter 85: Allies (II)... [edited]

    "Yes, she gave the prophecy in front of the Old Goat, and he immediately knew that only two families fit the description... the Potters and the Longbottoms..." Magneto said and Amelia got a feeling that this was going to become worse.


    "So, Old Goat decided on his own that this prophecy should come to an end or No Nose can''t be defeated, after all, a small newborn can''t defeat a Dark Lord. So, he himself decided that No Nose should come to know of this prophecy at least the first part of the prophecy or No Nose might get scared in fear of marking someone his equal and decide not to attack any one of the newborns" Magneto kept speaking and Amelia just heard all this and was completely dumbfounded. She can''t even imagine how could someone especially like Dumbledore do all this stuff. Even though she never had trusted Dumbledore like others did but she thought Dumbledore to be a good guy.


    She already understood where Magneto was going with all the stuff he spoke about. "So, Dumbledore decided to leak the prophecy through Severus Snape, right?" Amelia asked. Her voice was really low, it was almost like a whisper but Magneto still clearly heard her because they were the only occupants of the room... kitchen actually.


    Amelia was sure that Albus Dumbledore used Severus Snape, after all during the trials of Death Eaters Albus Dumbledore only came to the defense of Severus Snape claiming that Snape was his spy within the Death Eater ranks.


    "Yes... Albus Dumbledore used Severus Snape to leak the first part of the prophecy to No Nose, but something happened that Albus didn''t anticipate. Lily Potter used some sort of blood sacrificial magic so that her son would be protected from No Nose" Magneto said and leaned back in his chair. The things they have been talking about were pretty serious. So, Magneto decided to take a small break so Amelia could digest all the information he gave her. If Amelia didn''t make an unbreakable vow then Magneto would have held some information back but the oath Amelia has taken didn''t leave any loopholes for her to exploit.


    "This was a wrench in Dumbledore''s plans so, he decided to do it another way. He decided to make him grow up in an unappreciated and abusive household so that he would grow up weak and negligent. Dumbledore could easily use this to mold Harry Potter to be a martyr, later he would use Harry''s Death so he could rally up the support from the Light and Grey families. But he still wants Harry to actually die so that the prophecy could be fulfilled and No Nose with daddy issues could finally be vanquished. He never believed that a kid or teenager could defeat No Nose" Magneto said and Amelia''s expressions kept changing with each sentence Magneto spoke, Amelia didn''t need to check the credibility of everything Magneto said because she thought the Magneto was bound by the oath but it''s not like that Magneto or Itsuki Reo spoke any lies.


    When she heard that the reason for the Death of Potters and Longbottoms she was completely enraged but when she finally came to learn that Albus Dumbledore knowingly placed Harry Potter a 1 yr old baby in an abusive household she was about to blow a gasket. By each passing moment, she was getting enraged but she knew that she had to hold herself back... at least for now.


    "But he needed to take control over Harry and to do that he needed to get Harry''s Godfather out of the way. So, Albus Dumbledore decided to use Peter Pettigrew to frame..." Magneto was speaking but was cut off by Amelia Bones. Magneto was slightly surprised to see Amelia''s reaction but Amelia didn''t notice that because of the mask.


    "What... you mean that Sirius was innocent?" Amelia asked in an almost scared expression. Magneto was taken aback watching how Amelia reacted. He never knew that Amelia would react like this. For now, Magneto was sure that there was something between Bonesy and Padfoot.


    "Well yes... after all, Peter Pettigrew was the secret keeper of the Potters and he was also a Death Eater and Dumbledore knew that. Old Goat was present when the Potters decided that Peter should be the Secret Keeper because Sirius Black was obvious but I wonder what is your connection with Sirius Black... no matter what I spoke about you didn''t have a reaction like that" Magneto said and looked intently at Amelia.


    Amelia also didn''t budge and kept staring Magneto straight in his eyes or his glowing blue eyes where Magneto''s eyes should have been. After a few seconds passed when both Magneto and Amelia Bones continued the stare down but finally Amelia Bones gave up and sighed.


    "Hah... I was Sirius Black''s betrothed though even weren''t so close... hell we didn''t speak with each other more than 5 times, but I was pretty sure that I was going to marry him so I had started to think of him as my unmarried husband. Everything changed when Sirius Black decided to run away, even though his mother burned off Sirius''s name from the tapestry she wasn''t able to get Sirius to get kicked out of the family..." Amelia said and she had a longing look in her eyes.


    After that, both Magneto and Amelia Bones kept talking and they finally decided to become allies like Magneto had thought that Amelia would be after she learned the whole truth. For this they didn''t need to make an oath or unbreakable vow, they just decided to trust each other. Finally, Magneto decided to leave Amelia''s Bones house and head towards another family he needed to visit for today.


    He needed to visit Tonks household, Reo actually didn''t need anything particular from them except that he wanted to visit them. No matter what Reo himself said, he was having too much fun acting like a villain and scaring the shit out of everyone. From him, the moment he saw Amelia Bones entered Susan Bones'' room was golden for him. Even though he was looking away but he had a mirror pointed towards the door that no one noticed.


    Magneto finally arrived right in front of a simple-looking two-story house. It was a muggle house so every magical person should ignore the house but the presence of wards in the house was a dead giveaway. Magneto pointed his hand towards the house and set up his current favorite set of wards. The Anti-Apparition, Anti-Portkey, and several other wards that would render the Floo useless. The house was already silent so Magneto didn''t thought much of that and walked up to the front door and knocked.


    After waiting for 30 seconds there was no answer, so Magneto knocked again. Magneto may be a murderer or killer but he was a gentleman, he won''t enter anyone''s house like that... well, Amelia Bones was an exception because Magneto found it too much fun to tease her.


    Magneto knocked on the door for the third time but there was still no answer. He could already feel two life signs hiding behind a couch or something similar to that so that they could surprise the intruder. Magneto sighed because even though he wanted to be polite it was not working so he had to enter the house on his own. Magneto used his powers to unlock the door opened... it was an easy job. He could have used Alohomora but it didn''t give the same feeling like using his own powers did. Magneto didn''t have enough time, for now, to check all his powers after the Death Stick was absorbed by him, so he still wanted to keep that part a secret.


    Magneto pushed open the door and entered casually, and walked towards the two life signs he was feeling. He walked up to the couch but still, there were no flying spells or anything.


    "Hello... would you mind coming out, it''s a disgusting hiding place. Do they teach this in Hogwarts to hide behind a couch if someone breaks into your house... and sorry for breaking into your house, I knocked on the door several times but none of you answered so I decided to welcome myself in" Magneto said and sat down on a chair opposite to the couch. After all, Magneto had all the time he needed for now. After some time one witch and wizard stood up from behind the couch. If Nemuri was here in place of Magneto she would have definitely called out quickie behind the couch.


    According to Magneto, the books didn''t do any justice to how similar Andromeda Tonks was to Bellatrix Lestrange. Andromeda Tonks just looked like a few years younger version of Bellatrix Lestrange.


    "How... you look really similar to your sister... but no worries, after all, I painted her on the wall of her cell" Magneto said in a happy tone. Hearing the first part Andromeda looked revolted that Magneto would compare her to Bellatrix but when Magneto finally finished what he was saying both Andromeda and Ted Tonks had a horrified look on their faces. Though Andromeda''s face was a mixture of joyous and horrified expression... Magneto really wanted to know how she did that... maybe he would ask later.


    "Why are you here? Are you here to kill me and my wife?" Ted Tonks finally spoke up.


    "Um... no. If I wanted to kill you then I wouldn''t have greeted you and killed you first hand. I am not that kind of person who keeps speaking bullshit like a typical villain" Magneto said and leaned back on the chair.


    "So, do you want to join my merry band?" Magneto asked in a happy and cheerful tone that scared the shit out of both Andromeda and Ted Tonks...

 Chapter 86: Rumis Night Out... [edited]

    Two years have passed since Magneto visited the Tonks residence and asked them to join his merry band. Well at first both Ted and Andromeda Tonks were completely scared but still, they held themselves strong, even though they were scared for their lives they didn''t show it, they directly denied Magneto''s offer. Magneto expected that so he decided to explain.


    After that, Magneto told them why he has been doing all this and Andromeda was the first one to accept his offer to join his merry band. She already has a positive impression of Magneto as he had killed Bellatrix Lestrange and beat up Albus Dumbledore. Even though, she belonged to a light family she never trusted Albus Dumbledore blindly, and looks like it worked out.


    She was the first one to become Magneto''s ally. TedTonks was slightly surprised that his wife decided to become Magneto''s ally so quickly since Magneto was regarded as the rising Dark Lord. But when Magneto continued telling them the reason why he has been doing all this Ted Tonks was horrified and surprised that Albus Dumbledore was such a villain. So he also joined Magneto''s cause.


    So, Magneto finally returned to Castle Ravenclaw after getting three new allies. Ted and Andromeda Tonks didn''t matter much... his only main aim was Amelia Bones, who was really happy to become Magneto''s ally after he told her the truth. Ted and Andromeda Tonks were just a bonus, he honestly visited them just for kicks and fun. But if they decide to join him then it was just a bonus... Andromeda Tonks was really happy that Sirius Black wasn''t the one who betrayed the Potters.


    She always believed at least in one part of her mind that Sirius Black didn''t betray the Potters, she never believed that Sirius could never do that but getting the confirmation was much better than false hope and Magneto told her that Sirius wasn''t the secret keeper but Dumbledore still had has his hands in sending Sirius to Azkaban, she blew a gasket and was about to Apparate into St. Mungo''s to tear off Old Goat''s beard but fortunately, her husband was able to stop her.


    Magneto didn''t make another public appearance since that day. Though he would visit Bones Manor from time to time... obviously unannounced behind Amelia Bones'' back and would play with Susan. Magneto also liked to visit Tonks residence just for kicks and fun.


    It was too much fun for him to let the magical people know that their trusty wards were useless against him.


    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    It has been 5 years since I have arrived in this world. If I had to explain this world in one word then it would be ''boring''... it is Fucking Boring... I had thought that I would be fighting new opponents and new kinds of battles but this is completely different from what I have imagined.


    I have never been in any battle since I have left my own world. I have finally made a decision... and was currently walking towards the place where Reo was reading a book about space and stuff. Honestly, I can''t always understand those stuff, I am not someone smart like Reo or Momo.


    I finally arrived at Reo''s study and approached him. From his expression, I knew that he had already noticed me.


    "What''s up Rumi? Do you need something?" Reo asked me. He saw through me. That''s what I have always loved about him. He always knew if I wanted something or not... well, not only that he was able to understand if I was having some problems or not.


    "I am bored. I mean really really bored. I want some action" I said with a serious face but it almost sounded like a whine.


    "Ok... go out and have fun but use a mask and take a few Portkeys" Reo said with a smile and pulled me into a hug. I was already happy since he allowed me to have fun.


    After that, I left the room and picked up three Portkeys from Momo''s room. I asked Momo to make me a suit similar to Reo''s but without any metal platings so I could freely move. Momo took a few minutes... while she was making my suit, I was just pacing around in Momo''s room... it was too hard to control my excitement.


    I knew where to go for my type of fun and with Nixy''s help, I was able to find out the exact place. With my suit ready I went towards my room and took off my clothes. I might have to learn the magic Nemuri uses to get out of clothes. I gulped down a vial of aging potion and turned into my 20 years old form.


    I donned my new costume and stretched my body, I have to say this is a nice fit. Momo really knows what she is doing.


    "Nixy" I called in a soft voice and Nixy... the small house-elf appeared beside me. I have to say it took me some time to get used to them but when I did, they are really nice but I would never understand their obsession with work. Maybe it is something similar to my battle junkie nature.


    "Nixy, take me to that place" I told the small creature.


    "Of course Missy Roxy" the house-elf said and grabbed the hem of my suit and Apparated. Apparitions are so annoying...


    I finally looked around to see if it was the right place or not. I liked the ambiance of this place, it was a muggle building or a common building or non-magical building, apparently an abandoned warehouse. It was a warehouse from the outside but there was something completely different inside... it was an underground fight club.


    I ordered Nixy to go back to Castle Ravenclaw and entered the warehouse premises. I had asked Nixy to search for a place where muggles fight against each other and other muggles bid money on them. Nixy had found several places like this but this was the best for my tastes because here, even girls or women can enter the fights and they can also bid on themselves. I finally walked up to the door and knocked on the door.


    A small crack opened in the door and I could see two eyes. "What do you want?" the man asked me.


    "Fighter" I said plain and simple and crack closed and the door opened after a few seconds. There were two guards behind the doors, both of them carried revolvers along with them. I didn''t give them any attention and walked inside. I was wearing my new suit and a mask, like Reo''s.


    I finally entered a room where several fighters were sitting casually waiting for their chance there was also a girl in the room who was registering the fighters. I walked up to her and registered my name as Mirko. She gave me a number plate and told me to wait for my fight.


    After waiting for more than 45 minutes my chance finally came. It was really hard for me to hold back for 45 minutes... the girl led me towards a pit. Several high-class men and women were sitting outside the pit bidding on the fights. I entered the pit and for the first time looked at my opponent and cheered internally.


    The dude was huge... this guy was even taller than adult Reo and adult Reo was 6 feet 4 inches in height. This guy was not only tall but also muscular like a boulder. I wonder how long he would be able to fight me before going down.


    "Attention! This fight will be no rules no bar match!" a guy with a microphone announced. This was another reason I choose this place. No rules... for me rules in fights are really restricting. Fighting without any rules is awesome. I could already feel my blood rushing in my veins. I knew it... this fight was going to be awesome.


    "Start!" the announcer yelled in his mic. But none of us made any moves.


    "Are you scared little girl?" the man asked me in a mocking voice and started to laugh. Well... that''s rude but I didn''t make any moves. Hearing the man the audience also started to laugh.


    "Look how she is frozen in the place she has been standing! Haha... don''t worry little girl, why don''t you suck my dick right here and now... I might let you wi..." the man continued teasing me but how dare he make a comment like that, the only man I would ever allow to touch me is Reo! I rushed at him with a speed none could see clearly and kicked him on the chest before he could even complete the sentence.


    The huge man what everyone thought undefeatable has just flown back about 5 meters with my kick. The audience was completely silent... heck the whole arena was completely silent. No one expected this. The man groaned and finally got up.


    "Ugh... you will pay for that little girl. When I would take you from the ba..." Even this time I didn''t let him finish what he was saying and landed a high kick on his head. The head slammed down on the concrete floor and a sick crunching sound was heard.


    "Arghhh... you bitch!! You broke my nose!" The huge man yelled with his head still planted on the floor. I didn''t reply and rose my leg and again kicked his head like a football. The man yelled in pain and the next moment he was sprawled on the concrete floor with his back down and legs wide open... legs wide open?? Good... I will take away any chances of him having another fun night.


    I crouched on the floor and shot forward and kicked the man''s family jewels with all the force I could muster. Every man in the audience flinched and gasped. Another sick crunching sound was heard throughout the arena.


    "Arggggghhhhh!" the man yelled in pain and grabbed whatever was left of his family jewels and started to roll on the floor. I stood above him with a smug grin on my face. I was hundred percent sure that his little brother won''t be standing up, ever again.


    The huge man kept rolling on the floor while grabbing his crotch and kept screaming in pain. No matter what... I had fun even though my fight was against a perverted violater. But it was just one fight and the night was still long...

 Chapter 87: Wizengamot (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    It''s has been two years since Magneto''s last appearance. Magical Britain has already moved on and they have forgotten Magneto for a long time and they have also forgotten how much horror and chaos Magneto has created during the last time.


    They are the true definition of sheep... I might have to make another shocking appearance and make them shit their pants. I haven''t even visited Sirius and Harry. Well... I was quite busy with the new space magic I have been making and I was just finalizing the last part.


    In these two years, a lot has happened but nothing monumental for the public. The four of us have grown a lot stronger than before. I am now strong enough to bring down meteors as Madara did and I was also strong enough to make Blackholes and close them after my work was done. But I still didn''t make any notable progress with the law of lightning. I was strong enough with my Magnetokinesis that I could move whole countries. I wonder how Magneto from the movies would feel if he ever sees me.


    I have made another level of progress with my Occlumency, I have never read in the books that someone could achieve this level of mastery. Because of Occlumency, now I able to process multiple thoughts at the same time but there was still a problem. For me, physics was still a subject that was completely evasive.


    I don''t know why I had problems with this specific subject. I had multiple thought processes and even had a small mastery over accelerated thought processes but physics was still something out of my thinking capacity. I still needed Momo''s help with that, in a way that made me depressed.


    So, while I was having these thoughts I was also working on the space magic I have been working on. Getting the Elder Wand was a great help... it has been a huge boon for me. I was finally brought out of my thoughts when I sensed Rumi heading in my direction. She finally arrived in the room and entered.


    Well... she just wanted to go out and have some fun. I knew what kind of fun she wanted. She must be heading towards some fight club or something similar. Even though she left without asking me I wouldn''t have been angry because I know that it must be torture for her to be holed up in this castle without any fights but I still appreciate her informing me. I just asked her to wear a mask and take some Portkeys. She immediately became happy, even though she didn''t want to show it I could clearly see her feelings.


    I pulled her into a hug and she left the room. Both Nemuri and Rumi were different than me and Momo who liked to study and make new stuff. Rumi was a fighter... a warrior... a battle junkie and Nemuri was... Nemuri. She would spend her whole time reading porn or making plans about something super perverted while thinking about perverted things... I still haven''t fulfilled my dream of having sex in the air.


    Now... how should I make another appearance in this public??? I suddenly heard a pop sound from beside me. I already knew that it was Dixy...


    "What''s up Dixy?" I asked my loyal house-elf.


    "Master Edgary... the coward Rat tried to escape again and Dixy had to stop the Rat person" Dixy spoke in an excited and expectant tone.


    I placed my hand over her hairless head and started to pat her. This made the small house elf even happier. I knew that she wanted to be praised.


    "Good job Dixy" I praised her and this seemed to make her happier. Now, this Rat is really becoming a problem... but I can''t kill him or it would fuck the future... did I just thought of keeping the plot intact? Fuck plot!! But no killing the Rat... maybe I should hand him to Amelia and make her arrange a trial. But I am sure that the Bearded Bastard and the moron Minister would try to get him declared innocent and may give him another Order of Merlin for successfully hiding.


    Yes!! Why don''t I use this trial as my 2nd public appearance? Hell Yeah!! That''s it... if I do that then if they try to award him again and declare him innocent then I could kill someone insignificant to scare them.


    I immediately got up from my table and pulled out a vial of aging potion. I stripped out of my clothes and gulped down the potion, I was in my adult version in a second. I quickly dressed in my armor and Apparated out. Damn!! I should have told Momo before leaving... I will bring her a present.


    Well no crying over spilled milk, I walked up to Amelia''s door and knocked. No answer... did she just ignore me?? Then I remembered the time and cursed myself because Amelia was still in her office and Susan was staying over with her friend Hannah Abbot for the week.


    Maybe I still wasn''t intelligent enough... I again Apparated and appeared outside the Ministry. I entered the shabby broken telephone booth and dialed the number and again heard the female voice asking my reason to visit the Ministry.


    "Magneto, I want to break into DMLE" I said, and as I knew, a silver badge with my name and reason appeared. Honestly, they should tighten their security. I somehow feel really insulted.


    I descended into the ministry atrium and as I had previously seen, it was empty. I decided to completely ignore this and head for Amelia''s office. It has been two years since I had known her so we were on our first name basis. I arrived on the 2nd level and felt several life signs on the floor and like I had guessed Amelia was in her office. God... she really must like her work... I walked through the halls like I owned the place and none of the Aurors noticed me. Really... I should ask Amelia to get better men...


    I entered Amelia''s room and got hit with a stunning charm on my face. Well exactly not my face but my lightning armor which appeared just before the spell could hit me.


    "Merlin!! You really scared me! How the hell did you even get in here?" Amelia released a sigh and sat down in her comfy chair. She was quite relieved to find out that it was me at the door.


    "Oh... well I just walked down the halls, nothing hard" I said casually and sat down in her chair. Amelia was already shocked and quite revolted and surprised that I just casually walked in here. Well, she should have been expecting this after the Aurors she has employed were morons.


    "...So... why are you here? I don''t think that you would break into the DMLE just for kicks and fun... no don''t answer. I think you would just do that..." Amelia said and started rubbing her temple. She must have liked my appearance... maybe I should surprise her when she is making coffee in the kitchen. That would be golden.


    Amelia opened her cupboard and pulled out a bottle of Firewhisky and a glass and poured herself a drink... poor lady.


    "Well, I would have done this just for fun and to give you another headache but I ain''t in the mood today. Remember how I told you that I have Peter Pettigrew? I think it''s time that he should have his trial..." I spoke, after hearing the first part, a vein popped on Amelia''s head but hearing me bring up Pettigrew she nodded her head and while the last part she cut me off from finishing what I was saying.


    "Yes, and like we have previously discussed that if I try to get Peter Pettigrew a trial, then Dumbles would intervene and the moron named Cornelius Fudge might even award him another Order of Merlin for hiding" Amelia said and gulped down the whole glass and breathed out fire... I think that''s badass.


    "Well... I don''t think they would try that because I would be paying a visit personally. I might prove to be a strong deterrent against them" I said and Amelia looked at me like I was her lifesaver.


    "Yes... you could do that. If we could do that we even might get Sirius''s name cleared" Amelia spoke in a happy voice, unlike her usual demeanor. Is this a hidden love kind of plot?


    "So... you could finally get married, right?" I also asked her in a teasing manner. But it didn''t get the reaction I was expecting... she immediately turned sad.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know if he would even forgive me..." Amelia began saying in a sad but I decided to butt in. I can''t have my first ally to get depressed, after all, she is a part of my merry band.


    "There won''t be anything like that because there was nothing between you two. Yes, you might have thought of him as your unmarried husband but that was that and after he ran away from the Black family he destroyed all that. So, if you really want him then you can start everything from the start" I said and leaned back in the chair. Hearing me Amelia pondered for a few seconds and nodded her head.


    "So, when are we going to do this?" Amelia asked me with a malicious look and smile on her face. Well... I have never seen an expression like that on her face. She must be having fun while thinking about what would happen in the trial.


    "I will bring Peter Pettigrew here tonight. You arrange a short notice trial when the whole Wizengamot is present. How quickly can that happen?" I asked Amelia. I knew that there were monthly Wizengamot meetings that could be used but that was two weeks later.


    "I could send a notice for summons for a trial in a short notice. I can have his trial just tomorrow without anyone finding anything out" Amelia said and gulped down the Fireswhisky and breathed out fire, again.


    "Good... then let''s get it done" I said and a malicious smile appeared on my face as Amelia had on her face. Even though she didn''t see my smile because of the mask but I could guess that she knew the expression I currently had on my face...

 Chapter 88: Wizengamot (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I didn''t stay in Amelia''s office any longer, Amelia also got busy writing the letters for the emergency Wizengamot summons. Well, she wasn''t the one who was going to write the letters herself but she still needed to give the commands to self-writing quills and arrange the letters to be sent.


    I left the Ministry but this time I didn''t need to sneak out because Amelia added me in her office wards so that I could Apparate in and out. She thought that this would be much better since I had a knack to ignore wards and break into places. But I didn''t Apparate back to Castle Ravenclaw, it''s for basically two reasons.


    One, I can''t let Amelia track me, no matter how much I trust her but I still think that it would be too soon for us to surface. I know I was ready at the beginning to reveal our inheritance if Nemuri needed it but we have come too far now. Nemuri is in her 5th yr and I can''t let her hard work go down the drain.


    Second, I needed to get a gift for Momo. Well... Momo likes books and because of the library in Castle Ravenclaw she didn''t lack any, so my only option was jewelry. Maybe I should get her earrings, I could take a ring but I want to propose to Momo, Nemuri, and Rumi together.


    So, I appeared in a dark alley of muggle London and morphed my armor into muggle clothes made up of metal threads. They are uncomfortable but for now, I am only wearing that. I can''t just walk into a jewelry store completely starkers.


    I finally found a nice store and brought a pair of gold earrings and left the store. I entered another dark alley and immediately Apparated to Castle Ravenclaw. I just appeared in my room and found Momo sitting on the bed and she was glaring at me.


    "*cough* um. Sorry, I should have told you before leaving. But it was something I needed to get done as quickly I could" I told Momo but her glare didn''t falter.


    "But you could have just asked a house-elf to inform me" Momo said and pouted angrily. Well, I knew that she wasn''t actually angry with me... she was just annoyed.


    "Well... I had to get something done but I still forget about you" I spoke and leaned on the bed near her and pulled out the small box and placed it in front of Momo. Momo immediately stopped pouting and her face became filled with curiosity. She slowly picked up the box and opened it, her eyes immediately started to shine.


    "These are beautiful..." Momo whispered and took out the earrings. Well, the earrings weren''t much and Momo didn''t have much appreciation for expensive things as she had grown up with a rich family. She actually likes the gesture that someone has given her something.


    She immediately put on her earrings and a mirror appeared in her hand. "You look really beautiful" I told Momo... this seemed to make her happier. She was in her child form so I refrained myself from kissing her. It''s fine when both of us are in our child form or adult form but I find it awkward if I am in adult form and she isn''t or vice versa.


    "Momo... I still have to do something so you can go to sleep if you want" I said to Momo, she didn''t seem to like that.


    "But I still haven''t eaten... I will wait for you to come back" Momo said with determination in her eyes. Of course, she didn''t like me asking her to go to sleep after all she didn''t have dinner, and everyone who knows Momo knows that how much she loves food.


    "Fine... fine... but I don''t know how much time it will take so don''t wait for me it if takes too long" I said and kissed her forehead. Momo just nodded her head and I walked out of the room.


    Finally arriving in the dungeons, I looked at the cell the coward Rat was in. I opened the cell and was immediately attacked by Pettigrew. I was kind of expecting something like that so his attack didn''t even phase me and I just knocked him out with a stunning spell. I looked at the pathetic man who was lying by my feet and kicked him in disgust. Damn... like I have guessed the bastard was carrying Moldyshort''s wand with him so I stored it in a place where it could never be found again. A wizard without his best wand is somewhat crippled.


    I grabbed Pettigrew by his robes and Apparated out of the castle and arrived in a forest. I didn''t want to directly Apparate into Amelia''s office. I waited for a few seconds and again Apparated but this time it was inside Amelia''s office.


    "That''s Peter Pettigrew for sure" Amelia said while looking at the fat bastard I was dragging.


    "So... you were doubting me?" I asked Amelia in a teasing manner.


    "No! It''s not that damnit! Seeing yourself and hearing from someone else is different. You should be going now after all I can''t explain why the new budding Dark Lord Magneto is in my office" Amelia said and got up from her seat.


    "How are the summons going?" I asked Amelia.


    "They are already on the way" Amelia answered, there must be some kind of magic involved or else there should be no way that she was able to get that done so quickly.


    "The trial will begin from 10... be there on time or else all of this would be for nothing and Sirius Black would still remain a wanted criminal" Amelia said in her serious voice.


    "Hah... you are not even married and you are still worried like this... haha young love... oops old love" I said in a teasing manner and by each second I kept speaking I could see the veins popping on Amelia''s head but before she could blow out I Apparated out. It''s too much fun to rile up Amelia.


    [Hogwarts (Headmaster''s Office)]


    Albus Too Many Names Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk while patting his familiar Fawkes with his one hand while he was holding his new wand tightly in his other hand.


    Well, it wasn''t exactly a new wand but Albus Dumbledore''s old wand which he stopped using after getting the Death Stick. It has been two years since he has lost the Death Stick and he couldn''t even tell anyone. He couldn''t even tell the magical people that Harry Potter their savior was kidnapped by Sirius Black or the whole Magical Britain would collapse.


    Even though 2 years have passed and all magical people have moved forward because Magneto didn''t make another appearance but Albus Dumbledore knew that the horror Magneto could bring especially now can''t be ignored. Magneto had appeared out of the blue and dashed all of his well-laid plans into dust. Magneto arrived and took Harry Potter from under his control and handed him to Sirius Black and now he was sure that without modifying Harry''s memories he would never make Harry trust him but memory charms could only work up to a certain level and trust comes from the heart.


    Albus Dumbledore was sure that by now Harry hated him because of Sirius''s influence and if he can''t get Harry under his control then he can''t make Harry a martyr. Now, the only option was Imperius Curse but that was also too risky because long-time usage could reveal that Harry was under someone''s Imperius Curse and Harry''s mind could be strong enough to completely throw off the curse, even though there was a small chance of that happening.


    Albus Dumbledore still had to make new plans because all of the plans he had made until now are completely useless. He still had Magneto to be worried about, this person now has the Death Stick meaning Albus Dumbledore has grown weaker by many levels since he didn''t have the Elder Wand boosting his magic now.


    And then the last matter... Peter Pettigrew. Albus Dumbledore knows that Magneto has Peter Pettigrew with him. It would have been so much easier if Magneto had handed over Pettigrew to DMLE. He could have used his power as Chief Warlock to nullify the trail so that Pettigrew could go free. Albus Dumbledore was also sure that Magneto didn''t kill Pettigrew because getting the truth out of Peter Pettigrew could get Sirius proven innocent and he could no longer get his hands on Harry Potter.


    Dumbledore was brought out of his thoughts when an owl arrived by his window. Dumbledore took a lemon drop from his bowl and started sucking it while he walked up to the parch the owl has been sitting on.


    Dumbledore took the letter from the owl''s leg and saw the letter had DMLE''s mark on it. He quickly opened the letter and read through it.


    "An emergency trial for high priority criminal? Who could it be? Did they catch Magneto? It could have been but I am not sure..." Dumbledore said to himself and returned to his chair. With the letter given the owl was already gone.


    But there was something that felt too weird about this. At least Albus Dumbledore felt that it was weird and if he thought that it was weird then it was. He had faced off against Magneto and he had seen how odd Magneto''s magic is. Dumbledore has searched for the magic Magneto has been using but found nothing... that irked him to no ends. His exact thoughts were ''How can I, the Great Albus Dumbledore don''t know a magic like that and a small-time Dark Lord knows?''.


    So, he was sure that they couldn''t have captured Magneto this quietly and if there were casualties then Cornelius Fudge would already be here. So... who could be this high-priority criminal for whom we are going to have the emergency trial???

 Chapter 89: Wizengamot (III)... [edited]

    The whole body of Wizengamot had finally gathered and was currently speculating among themselves about the high-priority criminal the DMLE could have captured but none of them were able to find anything. Most of them thought that it could be Magneto because he was the newest Dark Lord even though he went to hiding for being scared. But some smart wizards and witches knew that it definitely wasn''t Magneto since to capture him a much bigger force was needed.


    Finally, everyone stopped discussing when the double doors opened and Amelia Bones entered the room flanked by two Aurors on her both sides. "Thank you all for gathering for this trial on such short notice but this is a matter of utmost urgency or I won''t have called this meeting" Amelia Bones said to the whole body of Wzengamot. The old coots nodded their heads after hearing Amelia Bones.


    "Madame Bones, you can bring in this high-priority criminal, so we can finally get on with this trial" Cornelius Fudge said from his seat. Albus Dumbledore was also present there and had been waiting for someone to speak up because he also wanted this meeting to be over with... he was getting a really bad vibe.


    "I, Chief Warlock, Albus Dumbledore ask Madame Bones to bring in the accused and proceed with the trial" Albus Dumbledore banged the gavel on the table. Amelia Bones nodded her head and turned towards the Auror on her left and said "Bring him in". The Auror nodded his head and left the room and after a few seconds entered the room while dragging a shackled fat man. Many gasps were heard throughout the body of Wizengamot.


    "Let me present Peter Pettigrew to the whole Wizengamot" Amelia Bones said and pandemonium broke out. Several screams of outrage rang throughout the room. Albus Dumbledore''s fears finally became true as suspected that Peter Pettigrew could be this high-priority criminal.


    "Preposterous!! How can you accuse a hero like that!! Let him go this instant!" Cornelius Fudge screamed in rage. His face was completely purple, Amelia Bones didn''t do anything and just stood at the place. Finally, the banging of the gavel was heard throughout the room and this finally calmed down the witches and.


    "Amelia, I think that you must have made some mistake. It''s really shocking that Peter Pettigrew is still alive but he is still a hero. He can''t be treated like this..." Albus Dumbledore spoke to Amelia in his disappointed grandfatherly tone.


    "I would appreciate it if you use my title in official meetings" Amelia Bones said with a stern expression on her face but except that she didn''t do anything. Amelia Bones was waiting for something and the next moment several screams were heard from outside and a nice smile graced Amelia''s face but she didn''t have the smile on her face for long and her face turned completely stoic... after all, she was good in Occlumency. The Aurors in the room including Amelia immediately pointed their wands towards the doors. She had to act on her part... no one in the room noticed the small smile that appeared on Amelia''s face when the screams started.


    The screams kept getting closer and closer until all of them felt an Anti-Apparition, Anti-Portkey, and several other wards go up in the vicinity. Dumbledore had an idea who this person might be and he honestly wanted to be wrong, at least this time.


    All of the members of the Wizengamot were now pointing their wands towards the gates. The doors finally slammed open and the newest Dark Lord Magneto walked in the Wizengamot.


    "How can you start a meeting without inviting me? This is sooo unfair" Magneto said in a whining voice and the whole room descended into silence.


    [POV Reo(Edgar)] (A Few Minutes Ago)


    I Apparated right outside the Ministry, I could have apparated into Amelia''s office but if someone saw me coming out they could have linked our connection... heh, maybe not. After all magical people are at the pinnacle of stupidity.


    I entered the shabby and broken telephone booth and dialed the magic number. Soon, the female voice was heard asking me my name and my reason to visit the Ministry. "Magneto, I want to attend the trial of Peter Pettigrew" I said and a silver badge with my name and reason appeared. Heh... this is getting really boring though.


    The lift descended into the 8th level, the Artium. Amelia told me that the meeting would take place in Courtroom 10 which was in level 10. But there was no lift... you have to take stairs if you want to reach level 10. The lift doors opened and for the first time, I found guards in Atrium along with several other workers. Well, I was quite well known because of my display in Diagon Alley so the guards and Aurors on the floor immediately attacked me with various kinds of spells.


    But all of them were swatted away into nothingness by my lightning armor. I walked down the halls like I owned the place and the rain of spells on me continued but I didn''t bat an eye. Still, no one here used any of the unforgivables. Hah... boring...


    I finally arrived at the stairs and started walking down towards level 10, the guards and Aurors kept following me but none of their spells harmed me so I let them be. I finally arrived in front of courtroom 10 and the guards were still following me. This was getting really annoying now, iron sand flew out of my body and I morphed them into chains and wrapped around the attackers and stunned all of them, finally making the place completely silent.


    I slammed open the doors of courtroom 10 and entered the place where the trial was being held. All of them were scared or horrified and I finally found Dumbledore looking around, I immediately used a passive Legilimency probe and found out what he has been thinking, and honestly... I found that amusing.


    "How can you start a meeting without inviting me? This is sooo unfair" I said in a whining tone and the whole room descended into silence. Hehe... I could see, Amelia''s lips twitch slightly.


    The first spell was shot by Amelia, and soon the rest followed. Good girl... she has to act on her part or this jig would be up before it even started. Some even resorted to Avada Kedavra but those spells were stopped by a wall of iron sand. I didn''t check if unforgivables could be stopped by my lightning armor or not but honestly I don''t want to risk it.


    This continued for about 5 minutes, finally being annoyed I used my iron sand to make a chair and sat down but the spells didn''t stop. After another 2 minutes, the spells finally stopped, while everyone was busy firing spells on me I have been sealing the rest of the doors by morphing metals.


    Everyone in the room except a few were heavily breathing they have dried up their magic reserves to fire all these spells. Pretty pathetic if you ask me. If only this much power gives them the right to boast about their blood superiority then maybe I should really become a Dark Lord and wipe out the purebloods.


    "Ah... I see finally done. Does anyone else want to try their luck again?" I asked while dangling my leg over the handle of the chair. Another green spell came flying to me which was obviously stopped by my wall of iron sand. Both me and Amelia noticed the person''s face and it was Gregory Goyle Snr. Is he really that much stupid? He actually used AK when everyone was looking and sat back down in the chair. I was completely speechless... yes maybe I should become a Dark Lord.


    "Um...yes, thank you. Anyone else?" I asked but this time nobody made any move.


    "What do you want Magneto?" Albus Dumbledore asked me looking down from his podium.


    "Ah... well, you see I was getting bored so I decided to attend a trial... so I thought why not let''s break into a trail and witness it" I said in a happy tone, my voice sent shivers down snipes of various people present here.


    "There isn''t going to be a trial, Madame Bones made a mistake Peter Pettigrew is a Hero" Albus Dumbledore said in his annoying grandfatherly tone and he had that damn twinkle in his eyes.


    Amelia was about to butt in but I decided to cut her off. "Madame Bones may I know what are the charges?" I asked Amelia. Amelia was about to answer me but someone else cut her off, I clearly saw two veins popped on Amelia''s forehead. She must be really fuming now...


    "We don''t give in to the demands of a terrorist! You are just a terrorist and must be dirty blood or else you won''t have ruined the Ministry''s traditions" the voice sounded like a frog croaking. I turned my head to look at a person and saw Dolores Umbitch in all her pinky frogness.


    Now... what should I do with her? No one is gonna miss her... but if I kill her now future is fucked. Damn... I already fucked the future so why care now? I raised my hand towards Dolores Umbitch who was in her pinky frogness and used my powers on her blood.


    Umbitch screamed in pain and her whole body exploded like a water balloon. Everyone near Umbitch was drenched in blood and gore, so people even puked out right where they were seeing the sight right in front of them.


    "Anyone else?" I asked in a happy tone sending making everyone shudder...

 Chapter 90: Wizengamot (IV)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "Anyone else?" I asked in a happy tone sending making everyone shudder. All of them were frozen and none of them dared to say anything. Amelia was giving me a look that said ''good job''. Wow... that toad must have been annoying her.


    Everyone stayed silent... so I decided that no one would try anything. "Well... now that the unpleasantries are over with let me introduce myself in case some of you might not know me. My name is Magneto... now Madame Bones what are the charges this person is facing?" I said. Hearing the first part everyone present here nearly cursed in their minds thinking how could no one know me.


    "He is charged with selling out the Potters and framing Sirius Black" Amelia said and I could already see several people wanted to protest but all of them turned their heads towards me and decided to stop themselves from saying anything.


    "Uh... don''t stop on my account I am just here to watch... I just want to see justice, after all, I consider myself a paragon of justice" I said in a righteous tone, everyone in the room including Amelia wanted to curse me but stopped themselves. Hehe... this is soo much fun...


    "I think you have gone mad...!! There is no need for a trial, he is a Hero who showed Sirius Black''s true face to the whole Magical Britain" the Minister spoke up from the first time. All this time he had been hiding behind his podium. When I said that I won''t interfere he finally got the courage to speak.


    I turned my head towards him and the Miniter noticed and squeaked in fear but I didn''t do anything. I then turned my head towards Dumbledore to see what he wanted to say and used Leglimency on him. Oh... so he had found out that I and Amelia Bones are working together. Alas... he can''t do anything since I am a renowned Dark Lord and everyone in the room knows Amelia would rather die than join a Dark Lord.


    "Madame Bones, I also personally believe that there is no case and we are only sullying the hero Peter Pettigrew, I can''t even imagine what Peter feels being treated like a criminal" Albus Dumbledore his usual attack, gain sympathy using his disappointed grandfatherly tone with the twinkles in his eyes.


    "Yes... how can you treat me like this? You are wrongly accusing me. I did nothing wrong except exposing Sirius of his betrayal!" Peter Pettigrew spoke up for the first time. He is a great actor if nothing else... he waited for the best moment to speak up.


    Another round of chaos broke out in the room, I felt that this is taking a bad turn again. So, Dumbles you want to play like this... then I would get my end result one way or other. A huge lightning bolt erupted from my hands and cracked on the roof creating a huge sound, everyone shuddered and became completely silent.


    "I don''t understand... why are you not letting this trial begin? If he is a Hero then he would still be a Hero even after the trial and Amelia Bones and her department would lose credibility. But let me ask you, Minister, what would happen if Peter Pettigrew is found guilty and Sirius Black innocent? What kind of impact it would have on your political carrier? Everyone would know how justice-loving Minister you are... just imagine about using that line in your next election agenda" I said in a calm tone... and my little speech worked like a charm. I have been using Leglimency probes on Moron Fudge and he had brought the idea...


    Hearing my speech Albus Dumbledore was becoming pale with each moment. He knew what kind of a person Fudge was and he also knew that my speech would buy Fudge and it did.


    "Madame Bones please proceed with the trial. I Cornelius Fudge is after all an avid supporter of Justice" Cornelius Fudge stood up from his chair and said.


    Albus Dumbledore was completely resigned now... his thoughts were ''there is no stopping the trial now, if I try to stop it once more Magneto might reveal something about my plans or directly attack me or my supporters. I can''t let that happen... after all I need to keep my position for the greater good'' now how did I know this? Because I have been continuously using Leglimency on Dumbles after Fudge bought my speech.


    Two years ago I wasn''t able to breach his shields but now I am definitely strong enough to breach his shields and read his thoughts.


    Peter Pettigrew was finally sitting on the chair of the accused. "Peter Pettigrew, you have charged with the crimes of betraying the Potters to you-know-who and killing twelve muggles and framing Sirius Black for your crimes" a lady who whom I didn''t know announced. She was sitting on Cornelius Fudge''s left side.


    "Lies... all of these are lies!" Pettigrew screamed.


    "Madame Bones, can you present any proof of the accusations?" moron Fudge asked in a professional manner. I didn''t even know he could do that... well I shouldn''t be surprised since he is a politician. (A/N: Please don''t feel offended)


    "Yes, I have a memory of Peter Pettigrew being questioned under Veritaserum" Amelia said and handed a vial filled with her memory to the same lady sitting beside moron Fudge. The lady got to the center used some spell on the vial and dropped the memories on the floor and some runes started to glow. I didn''t know they have something like that, I haven''t seen that either in movies or read in the book. A holographic display of the memory played in the room.


    The questions started with something simple like name and date of birth. Then Amelia started to ask questions related to his accusations. The first was if he was a Death Eater or not, soon Peter Pettigrew spilled all the beans and by the end of the video, everyone in the room knew that the accusations are true.


    "I have checked the memories and they weren''t tampered with" the lady said and went back to her seat. She must be someone really important. I guess I should bring her into my merry band.


    Another round of chaos broke inside the courtroom and Albus Dumbledore banged his gavel a few times on the table to calm down everyone in the room.


    "But Madame Bones, why did you doubt that Peter Pettigrew was a criminal and how did you even find him. I think there is something more going on here" Albus Dumbledore said... ooh. So he wants to get Amelia into trouble, well I could step in but that would be problematic, let''s see if Amelia has something planned or not.


    "He was caught inside my office, he was snooping around the documents on Death Eaters kept inside my room. He was also carrying the file which contained the location of Azkaban inside his robes that he took from my office. I didn''t know what he wanted so I stunned him and gave him Veritaserum. I can''t have important information leak from my room when a new Dark Lord is running around" Amelia said and looked in my direction, I just did a mock bow and waved at her.


    "At first I thought he was someone under Polyjuice so I asked his name after giving him Veritaserum and all of you have seen how that turned out" Amelia said, wow... smart girl. She really has planned it all. Now, Albus Dumbledore didn''t have any way to prove that both Amelia and I were working together or know each other.


    "With the new evidence in light, please raise your wands if you vote Sirius Black to be innocent" Albus Dumbledore said and about 90 percent of the members raised their wands.


    "Sirius Black is free of all charges and declared innocent" Albus Dumbledore said and banged the gavel on the table.


    "Now, please raise your wand if you vote for Peter Pettigrew being guilty" about 70 percent of the members raised their wands. I noticed all the Dark Families or Families that supported Moldyshorts refrained from raising their wands. "Now, who think Peter Pettigrew is innocent" Albus Dumbledore said and this time no one raised their wands. You would be really stupid to raise your wand for the support of a Death Eater and every other Death Eater in this room has used the Imperius Defense.


    "Peter Pettigrew is found guilty and is being charged with life imprisonment in Azkaban" Albus Dumbledore said and banged the gavel on the table. Peter Pettigrew started to scream in protest but nobody heard him. He was lead out of the room by two Aurors. Good... Dumbledore is already making plans for how to bring Harry here. I just hope Harry or Sirius isn''t stupid to send Harry to Hogwarts, after all, there are other schools for him.


    "Ah... it was a nice experience" I said finally getting up from my makeshift chair and all the iron sand gathered back inside my armor. Several people even forgot that I was here and only remembered me after I spoke up.


    "Well... I guess I should be going. Though all of you are free to try to capture me. Gregory Goyle Snr... I might be paying you a visit later, after all, you tried to kill me and I don''t like people who try to kill me" I said and walked out of the room. Hearing me Gregory Goyle Snr''s face became completely pale. Only now he remembered that he used AK on me.


    I walked out of the Ministry like it was my own backyard and now a single person tried to stop me, well this is the class I wanted...

 Chapter 91: Invitation... [edited]

    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    "Come on Vicky... tell me, what''s eating you up? I know what kind of girl you are and I know that you are worried about something" Tonks asked and I could clearly see that she was concerned about me.


    Seven months have passed since Reo or in this situation, Magneto made his 2nd bold public appearance. I was already in my 6th year of Hogwarts and in about three more months I would be finally turning 17 for the second time, which means I will finally be able to take my Ladyship.


    Now, Tonks is my best friend and I trust her more than enough but I don''t know if I should tell her about all my worries that have been eating me up. Hah... I guess... I should tell her some parts.


    "Hah... fine... in three months I am going to be 17..." I was going to continue but Tonks cut me off.


    "Ah... so that''s it!! So, you are worried that you are turning 17 and still haven''t lost your virginity... don''t worry... I am also a virgin" Tonks said with an understanding smile on her face and nodded her head. Wow... I am so proud of my best friend that she can freely think about perverted stuff... after 6 years I was finally able to corrupt someone... hehehe...


    "Sorry to disappoint you but I am not a virgin..." I said and hearing me Tonks was completely surprised but quickly gathered her wits and cut me off again.


    "But losing your virginity with your finger doesn''t count" Tonks said in a mocking tone. Well, we have been together for six years and she knows me very well... I might be perverted but I have never shown any interest in any of the boys. Tonks definitely thinks that I swing the other way.


    "I am not talking about my fingers or anyone else''s finger. I have never been interested in any boy because I already have a lover back in home..." this time Tonks was completely surprised and as she kept listening to my words, a horrified look appeared on her face.


    "Damn! And... and here I was worried that would never get a witch''s witch who is perverted enough for you... so... tell me about him" Tonks said in an excited voice. Yes... our friendship is weird like that.


    "Well... he is the best guy I could have ever asked for. I simply can''t explain in words" sorry Tonks, you might be my best friend but I can''t spill all the beans about Reo to you.


    "Hah... fine... hmmm... why don''t you bring him with you to our house for Christmas, then I could really see for myself how great he is to satiate the infinite lust of the super pervert Vicky Parsons" Tonks said with a challenging look on her face. Heh... I don''t mind that, Reo has told me that Ted & Andromeda Tonks are already his allies.


    "Fine... I will bring him" I replied and looked outside, it was snowing outside. Well, it was December so tomorrow we would be leaving for the Christmas holidays so it was obvious that it would be snowing.


    "If he is really that impressive then we could even have a threesome, of course, if you don''t mind" Tonks said while looking at me. Well, honestly I don''t mind having a threesome with Tonks and Reo but I would obviously not let Tonks near him if she just wants a one-night stand.


    "Maybe you can in the future and honestly I really want you to get onboard" I replied nonchalantly and looked around the room, well, it was my dorm room and Ravenclaws get a personal room. Tonks looked slightly confused hearing me but didn''t think much of it.


    I was playing with my wand when Tonks arrived in the room... I have made some new magic spells and have been working on them... not even Reo knows about them.


    ''Lust'', a spell I made... a simple name, but if I cast it on someone then he or she would jump on the first thing they see except the caster. It could be a professor near them or a table or a hole... hehehe... next time someone annoys me is going to ruin his image and there won''t be any link to me because no one except me knows about these spells.


    ''Starkers'', the person hit with this spell will become completely naked no matter what kind of clothes he or she would be wearing...


    And I am currently working on a spell that would make them blow a load in their pants as soon as hit with the spell, it''s quite hard with all the arithmancy needed for this spell.


    And what''s golden... that neither of these spells can be blocked. There is only one way to protect yourself and that is, having a solid cover. It''s quite similar to the Unforgivables in that manner... they are my unforgivable spells.


    "Hey... are you ok? I have been calling you for some time, I don''t even want to know what kind of perverted thoughts you were having now" Tonks said while shaking me. Oops... looks like I was lost in my thoughts... don''t worry Tonks, I would never try my new spells on you... but maybe I could try these spells on that Charlie guy... he is quite annoying and he has been trying to drug Tonks since last year.


    "So... what''s eating you up?" Tonks again asked me the question with concern filled in her voice. A small smile appeared on my face knowing how much she cares about me. I guess I could tell her that I am the new Lady Ravenclaw, I trust her more than enough and I really hate how I have to hide everything about my life from her.


    "Well... you know that sometimes muggle-borns go to Gringotts for inheritance test? Well, I took the test" I said to Tonks, after hearing my question Tonks nodded her head so I continued.


    "So... you got an inheritance? Well my mom told me that there never had been a person to..." Tonks swallowed her words when I showed her my Lady Ravenclaw ring. Tonks looked at my face and then again at the ring then again raised her head to look at my face... I currently had a really smug smile on my face.


    "Damn!! Merlin''s Balls!! You are the Lady Ravenclaw?? Why didn''t you announce this?" Tonks exclaimed grabbing my shoulders.


    "Yep... Lady Ravenclaw here. Well, I could announce that I am Lady Ravenclaw but that would bring unnecessary attention on me since I am still not 17" I said to Tonks who looked at me with disbelief in her eyes.


    "Right? You are in Hogwarts? This is the safest place and this place is protected by Albus Dumbledore, even if Magneto comes here he would be having a really hard time" Tonks said with a confident voice. (A/N: That was really nice joke... Hogwarts, the safest place... pfft Haha) I really wanted to roll my eyes when she said this place was protected by Albus Dumbledore.


    "Yeah... more than anyone I should be worried about Albus Dumbledore" I said and Tonks again got a disbelieving look on her face.


    "What? How? He is a great man..." Tonks was saying but I cut her off. Honestly from what I have heard about him and seen him doing, I would never believe that Albus Dumbledore is a great man.


    "Why don''t you ask your parents... they will tell you the truth. You are now big enough to know the truth I think" I said to Tonks, she gave me another look of disbelief before nodding her head.


    "Fine, I will do that... but don''t forget to bring your mysterious boyfriend to my home on Christmas" Tonks said and the atmosphere became light again. We still continued talking about several topics related to my Ladyship and several other topics which were obviously perverted.


    I found out several things in Hogwarts... all of these students and teachers were Sex Nazis. The students use the broom closets and empty classrooms doing adult stuff but if someone says something openly then they are bad influences. Well... they are damn hypocrites, after I leave Hogwarts none would matter, and from what I have learned from books, Reo, and now Tonks, that no matter my personality several families would be jumping over the chance to get me married to their son as soon as I announce my Ladyship.


    The teachers are complete pieces of shit and I am not going to exclude anyone. How can any teacher let Slytherins and Gryffindors fight openly like this and Severus Snape... he is a bastard through and through. Not only he supports the discrimination but he himself discriminates against everyone who isn''t one of his precious snakes and not even a single teacher says anything about that. Even if Reo doesn''t kill this guy... I will kill him, fuck the consequences. I was a teacher myself and in my conscience, I can''t let a teacher like Snape roam around freely.


    Well... I am still going to have time to plan everything. Maybe I should leave this stuff for the future... hah!! Just one more day then I could again have Reo''s D in my P...

 Chapter 92: Visiting Sirius & Harry (I) (R-18)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    My eyes flickered open due to the sunlight. Damn... I need to paint those damn windows completely black or maybe I should nail planks on the windows... yeah that should do it.


    I got up groggily... and noticed that the bed was completely empty. Well, Rumi always gets up early to train no matter what, so she must have gone to train. I heard the water running from the shower, so I also knew where Momo was. I looked at myself and I was still in my adult form so Momo should be too...


    My morning wood became harder if that was even possible. I quickly jumped out of the bed and went sneakily towards the shower and found Momo taking a shower. I slowly reached from behind her and my hands snaked around her.


    "I see... someone is excited even in the morning" Momo said huskily and grabbed my member.


    (Lemon Starts ???)


    "Well... I guess that someone else is responsible for getting me excited" I said and nibbled on her ear lobe. Momo moaned and started to wiggle her ass on my member while she was slowly moving up and down on my shaft.


    One of my slowly started massaging her left boob while my right hand slowly reached down to her sacred garden. My index and middle slowly inserted her and Momo started to breathe heavily, my teeth were leaving hickeys down her nape, Momo was already putty in my hands.


    Her moans slowly started to grow in intensity, it was clear that she was reaching close to orgasm so I stopped and rotated her and made her stand by the wall, and got down on my knees. I placed a small kiss on her honeypot and the next second, my tongue entered her cave. Momo grabbed my hair and started to run her hands through them, her moans also grew in intensity and she finally came.


    "I want you inside me" Momo said huskily but I knew that it was demand. Other times I would have teased her but my member was also throbbing and was wanting a release. I didn''t say anything and got up and pulled up her leg and placed it over my shoulder... I placed my shaft by her entrance and slowly pushed in.


    "So... tight" I grunted out when my full length was inside her. Soon, I started to move while gradually increasing the force and speed.


    "Ahn... faster... harder" Momo moaned in between the thrusts. I didn''t let her speak more and started to kiss her passionately. Both of our tongues danced around in each other''s mouths. I could feel Momo''s wall getting tighter... she was close now.


    She didn''t make me wait for much longer and came, her walls became tighter wanting to milk me and the next moment I also came inside her.


    We stayed like that, Momo was resting her head by my shoulder. I was already getting hard while I was still inside her. She looked into my eyes and her eyes were completely filled with lust.


    "Looks like you are ready for round two?" Momo whispered into my ears and bit my ear lobe.


    "Seeing you like this... I can''t hold back" I said and kissed her. She stopped the kiss to answer.


    "Then don''t" Momo said and resumed kissing. I didn''t need to be told again as I started to piston inside Momo. Like that we spent nearly an hour in the shower...


    (Lemon Ends ???)


    After breakfast, I went to study while thinking about some stuff. It has been seven months since I have broken into Wizengamot to condemn Peter Pettigrew. Damn... Amelia arrested Gregory Goyle Snr and I wasn''t able to pay him a visit. For the use of an Unforgivable he was sentenced to 2 years in Azkaban... well his boyfriend Lucius (Lucy) threw some money here and there to get him a light sentence. Using an Unforfiable carried a life sentence.


    Well... enough about that, let''s note down the progress I have made in these 7 months. I have successfully made a new form of magic teleportation and named it Flash Step... I know it''s not something original but the principal, results, and mechanisms are somewhat the same so I named it Flash Step.


    A teleportation method nothing in this world could block but it can only be used for short-distance travels. Well, it would be very useful in a fight where there are several wards like Anti-Apparition or Anti-Portkey wards or in Hogwarts where Apparition doesn''t work and if you use Portkey then Headmaster would be notified.


    I have already taught Momo and Rumi Flash Step and now both of them can use Flash Step without a wand. I have also made progress in my Law of Lightning, now I can even convert my whole body into lightning but I still can''t move my body at lightning speeds... I think I am gonna need more time to do that. I just hope that before going to Hogwarts I could master that.


    I have also mastered Feirdfyre up to such a level that I treat Feindfyre like any other fire spell. Absorbing the Elder Wand obviously helped me a lot... now I don''t need to practice wandless magic because I no longer need a wand.


    I picked up the Daily Prophet which showed that Peter Pettigrew was caught and was the actual traitor and Sirius Black was innocent. I have put this off for too long... now that Sirius is also free, I think I should pay a visit to them. I don''t know if Sirius already knows that he is free of charges or not.


    I would be staying in my adult form for 11 more hours so there isn''t going to be a problem, I quickly put on my armor and asked Dixy to inform both Momo and Rumi that I would be leaving.


    I Apparated out of the house and appeared on a beach, obviously, it was a French beach since Sirius took Harry to a vacation home in France. I remembered the location and as soon as I recalled the memory I immediately knew where I needed to go. I slowly floated in the air and flew towards the Black vacation house.


    I finally floated down and a Ward tried to stop me but I didn''t bother and placed Anti-Apparition and Anti-Portkey wards over the property. After all, I didn''t want them getting away, I could clearly sense two people inside the house, a kid and an adult.


    I finally landed in the backyard "It''s me Magneto... well, I was quite late to take up the invitation. Hope, you don''t mind" I said and waited... soon the door opened and a Wand was pointed in my direction and Sirius''s head popped out.


    After seeing me he finally relaxed and put away his wand. "You believed me quite easily?" I asked Sirius slightly confused, I refrained from using Leglimency.


    "Well... the property''s under old Black family Fidelius and only three people except me are alive who know this place. You, Narcissa, and Andromeda. Harry! You can come down... it''s all clear!" Sirius shouted and a few seconds later a 10-year-old Harry Potter came out and stood beside Sirius. This Harry was a lot more different than the story''s. This Harry wasn''t short and weak but he was tall and strong like any other 10 year old.


    "Nice to meet you, little guy... Remember me? Here catch this" I greeted Harry and threw the newspaper to Sirius. He caught the newspaper and gave me a look to which I nodded my head and he started to read it.


    "Hello! I am Harry Potter and you are Magneto, right? Thanks for saving me from the Druzkaban" Harry said in a confident voice. Unlike in the story, this Harry Potter was much more confident, neither of them could see but a small smile appeared on my face looking at this version of Harry.


    "You... m-mean... I am free now? Damn... that took a lot of time" Sirius dropped the newspaper and asked me while pulled Harry into a hug. I looked at Sirius he was looking much better since it has been two years since he was out of Azkaban.


    "Well... there were several things that needed to be taken care of before I could hand over Peter Pettigrew to DMLE. I couldn''t just hand him over to them or else he would have been treated as a Hero and they could have given him another Order of Merlin" I said to Sirius who nodded his head happily.


    "But I still wanted to kill that bastard!" Sirius said.


    "Yes, I also wanted to kill that traitor" Harry said in a dark voice. Good... this Harry is much better than the story one.


    "You will be getting your chance... don''t worry" I said and this surprised both Sirius and Harry slightly.


    "Let''s go inside where we can talk properly" Sirius said and started to lead me inside. I entered the house following them, it was a normal vacation house you could expect from any other magical people. We finally arrived in an open room with couches and a table.


    "What would like? Tea, Coffee?" Sirius asked me.


    "I am fine like this" I said and leaned back on the chair and relaxed.


    "So... what did you mean by we would be getting another chance to get our hands on Pettigrew?" Harry asked me, he sat down beside Sirius.


    "Well, No Nose is going to come back one way or other... since he is not dead" I said and both Harry and Sirius looked completely horrified hearing me...

 Chapter 93: Visiting Sirius & Harry (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "Well, No Nose is going to come back one way or other... since he is not dead" I said and both Harry and Sirius looked completely horrified hearing me.


    "H-How?? How can it be?" Sirius asked in complete disbelief.


    "Well... he achieved that feat by making some soul anchors that would stop his soul from passing over..." I was saying but Sirius cut me off.


    "Horcrux?? He made a Horcrux?" Sirius exclaimed in surprise. Well, I guess I should have expected that Sirius knows about Horcrux, after all, Blacks were a really Dark Family.


    "What is a Horcrux?" Harry asked in complete confusion.


    "Horcrux is very horrible and dark magic... I don''t know the exact details because I hated my family''s magic so I never read about them but from what I know, a Horcrux is an object in which you put a part of your soul, so that you won''t die after death" Sirius said to Harry. I guess it is really good that he didn''t know how a Horcrux is made...


    "From what I have found out he didn''t do it only once" I said adding more fuel to the fire. Sirius looked at me with complete bewilderment.


    "How many?" Harry asked me... it was almost a whisper. Sirius gulped down hard in anticipation.


    "Six... he has 6 Horcruxes as of now... well, not exactly 6. The last Horcrux he made was unintentional so it''s not a complete Horcrux" I said and got up from the chair. I was really thinking hard now... should I tell Harry and Sirius that Harry''s scar is a Horcrux or not? Hah... I think I should tell him, I am not Dumbles so I am not going to hide this fact from him and I already know a way to destroy the Horcrux in Harry''s scar without killing him but he needs to be at least 14 years old to undergo the ritual.


    Seeing me get up from the chair both Sirius and Harry kept looking at me. I gave them a look... "When Tommy Boy went to kill the Potters he had made 5 Horcruxes intentionally and he wanted to make another one after killing the Potters" I said and kept walking to and fro in the room.


    "Wait Tommy Boy? Whose Tommy Boy?" Harry asked me. Ohh... yeah, neither Harry nor Sirius knows Moldyshort''s actual name.


    "Voldemort... his real name is Tom Marvolo Riddle" I said, both Harry and Sirius nodded their heads so I continued.


    "But his plan didn''t work out as he wanted... his AK backfired from Harry due to Lily''s protection and destroyed Tommy''s body. A little part of Tommy got lodged into Harry''s scar making it an unintentional and incomplete Horcrux... Harry himself is the 6th Horcrux" I said and now Sirius''s face was completely pale. Harry also knew what was going on but he didn''t know how to react.


    "No! There must be some mistake!! You are wrong! I can''t let Harry die... I can''t lose him too" Sirius screamed at me and by the end of his rant tears were already flowing down his eyes. That means he definitely knows how to destroy a Horcrux or is scared that Tommy''s soul would take over Harry''s body.


    "Is there a way to destroy a Horcrux?" Harry asked... he was also scared but he is much more level-headed now.


    "There are several ways to destroy a Horcrux... Feindfyre, Avada Kedavra, Goblin forged weapon drenched in Basilisk poison, or simply Basilisk poison, and lastly there a ritual to cleanse the container both living and non-living... but there is a catch for the living ones they need to be at least 14 years old to undergo this ritual" I said, both Sirius and Harry were happy that there was way to destroy the Horcrux in Harry''s head without killing him. Even if they needed to wait but they could wait for 4 and a half years.


    "But why did Voldemort attack the Potters? I know there was something... they wanted to tell me but Old Goat didn''t let them" Sirius said, his voice contained several emotions. Confusion, curiosity, anger, rage, sadness... wow... I didn''t know that someone could express so many emotions at the same time.


    "I was getting there... Sybill Trelawney gave a prophecy..." I began telling them the story.


    [One Explanation Later]


    "So, let me get this straight, that fucking old goat desperately leaked the prophecy so that Voldemort could kill Harry and the Prophecy comes to pass?" Sirius asked in a complete rage. Harry was also looking like he was going to strangle Old Goat with his own beard if he could get his hands on him.


    "Yes" I said, I know it is a sad story but I am not going to go out of my way and make everything easy for Harry. Yes, I will give him some help here and there.


    "Like hell, I would allow Harry to fight that monster!" Sirius exclaimed.


    "But you have no choice... the prophecy has already come to play... so if Harry doesn''t kill Tommy then no one could" I said, Sirius was about to retort but Harry cut him off.


    "Sirius, you have already heard the prophecy, it clearly says that only I could kill that monster and see here he already marked me and I will have to fight him no matter what. Even if there wasn''t a prophecy... he would still come after me because he failed to kill me. I am his disgrace" Harry said to Sirius and Sirius finally began to think seriously and nodded his head.


    "But no way in hell that I am going to send you to Hogwarts" Sirius said to Harry.


    "I also don''t want to go there" Harry said with complete determination in his voice.


    I guess that''s a lot better than what I have imagined... maybe I should stop comparing this Harry with the story''s Harry. This Harry isn''t a meek guy who l read about in the story. This Harry is much more confident in himself.


    "But we would need allies if we want to fight against Tommy and his thugs" Sirius said.


    "Yeah... I know. A certain Bones girl who betrothed ran away is already on my team" I said in a teasing voice, Sirius looked confused for a few seconds until his brain caught up with him.


    "Damn... how the hell did you get Amelia to join you??" Sirius asked me completely bewildered.


    "Well... everyone said that I am a charming guy" my words made Sirius remember something else.


    "This isn''t gonna work... she hates me..." Sirius was saying but Harry cut him off.


    "Sirius, you were betrothed to someone? Wow... this is golden" Harry said and started to laugh loudly.


    "Yeah... yeah... laugh as much as you want at my misery" Sirius said and smacked his own face on his palms.


    "Sirius, don''t worry, from what I have seen she doesn''t think much about it and she is still slightly interested to get on with you" I said to Sirius but Sirius''s expression didn''t become any better.


    We chatted for a couple more hours before I needed to leave. It wasn''t that my aging potion was wearing off but I didn''t have anything more to discuss. I promised Sirius and Harry that I would cleanse Harry when he turns 14. Before I left, Sirius added me to his Wards... nothing complex, I just needed to drop a single drop of blood on the Ward stone.


    I finally left the house by flying, even though I had Portkeys I refrained from using them. After reaching a safe distance, I used the Portkey and arrived inside Castle Ravenclaw. Nemuri was coming back today so tonight was also going to be a sleepless night and I am pretty happy about it.


    I reached my study and stripped out of my armor and wore normal clothes. Most of my personal objectives for which I came to this world are almost complete... now I needed to start working on Animagus Training... from what I have read until now, not everyone can become an Animagus, and honestly, I have no idea if I could become one or not. I will start the training when Nemuri arrives home for the Christmas holidays.


    But I currently have my law of lightning to train, I have still a long way to go now. From what I have learned from cultivation novels or mangas, I haven''t even scratched the surface of the law of lightning but I honestly can''t imagine myself having such a cringy title or a name. I would avoid the cultivation worlds as long as I can... I really hate those worlds.


    If you beat someone then his father would show up, and if you beat his father then his grandfather would show up. Now, if you are able to defeat his grandfather then his ancestor who was cultivating under some majestic waterfall would show up... ugh... so disgusting...!!


    I shuddered once just by only imaging going to a cultivation world. I just hope God listens to my wishes and doesn''t send me to a fucking cultivation world. Maybe a movie universe would be really nice... since my first world was an anime, now I am currently in a literature world even though it was adapted into movies... so it would be nice if I go to a movie world next...

 Chapter 94: Christmas in Tonks Residence... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "Can you tell me again why I have to do this?" I asked Nemuri. After Nemuri returned from Hogwarts she asked me to accompany her to Tonks residence for Christmas Eve. Well, I wasn''t so thrilled because I have to leave Momo and Rumi here because they weren''t invited.


    "Uh... Tonks is my best friend and she had been inviting me since 3rd year... she also wants to meet the guy who can put up with the prodigal Vicky Parsons!" Nemuri said while extending her arms. I just gave her a blank stare...


    "And maybe we could have a threesome" Nemuri said quickly. Hah... It feels refreshing to be treated like that even though I don''t want to be. Well, Tonks is a great girl from what I remember from the story and honestly, Remus Lupin never deserved a girl like Tonks. I mean what the hell!! That guy ran away after finding Tonks was pregnant, and I personally don''t think that his task was so important.


    "No, there is not going to be a threesome until she joins the harem plan" I said to Nemuri, I can''t even imagine what she could be planning.


    "Yeah... yeah... I know I know, that''s why I didn''t make a promise. It would also hurt our ego you know? But I still want Tonks to be a part of your harem... she is a great girl and that bastard Charlie is trying to drug her... If I am gonna see him again, I am gonna bust his balls" Nemuri must be really angry with Charlie Weasley. I can''t blame her though, if someone was trying to drug my best friend then I would have been angry too.


    "So, how do I look?" I asked Nemuri. Momo and Rumi were still in bed, sleeping. Both of them were completely tired after last night''s workout. Well, since I was going to leave them alone today, I had to pay them more attention last night.


    I was dressed in normal blue jeans and a biker leather jacket. Bikers were the ongoing trend in Britain and a normal muggle guy can''t fall behind that especially when he owns a bike. After all, that is what Nemuri had told Tonks about me, that I was a muggle guy who owns a bike. Well, when Nemuri is involved stuff related to logic jumps out of the window.


    "You look dashing and hot!! I have to hold myself back from stripping you naked and impaling myself on you!" Nemuri exclaimed and flared steam from her nostrils. That''s must be a perk of having Super Pervert as your job.


    "You don''t need to ride a bike... you can ride me as long as you want... hehehe" seeing that I didn''t react to her, she immediately jumped on me and hung to me like a koala. She started to rub her boobs on my face while her face was marred with a huge perverted grin.


    "Nemuri... if you don''t hurry up then we are going to be late" I deadpanned. No matter what my facial expressions were I was already hard and Nemuri also knew that, she stroked my crotch a few times above the jeans and placed her lips on mine for a passionate kiss before letting me go.


    "Keep that energy, we are going to have so much action after we get back" Nemuri purred into my ear and gave my crotch a last squeeze before moving back to the mirror. Damn... it''s really uncomfortable, I moved my jeans slightly to get comfortable. Nemuri is going to be my death and I am sure of it.


    Soon, Nemuri was also done, she was also wearing blue fader jeans but she didn''t wear a leather jacket, she preferred to wear a normal jacket. It was snowing outside so it was quite cold. I still placed some body-warming charms on myself and Nemuri.


    I kissed both Momo and Rumi on their foreheads before leaving. I left a note beside them that I was leaving with Nemuri and they shouldn''t be worried.


    I grabbed Nemuri''s hand and Apparated into our flat. I picked up a small bag from the table, the gifts were inside. We quickly went downstairs holding hands. I opened the garage and looked at Momo''s masterpiece... she liked to call it that and I completely agreed with her. This was a beast of a bike... In MHA World, I wasn''t able to own a bike... and I don''t know or remember that if I ever owned a bike in my first life. But I think I loved bikes or I wouldn''t be so enamored by this one.


    (Image Here)


    The bike was painted in matt black with red highlights. It looked really awesome if nothing else. I don''t know about the others but Momo and I loved it. I placed the gift bag on the bike''s handle.


    "Wow! This really looks nice!" Nemuri exclaimed and started to check out the bike. I grabbed two helmets from the stand and handed one to Nemuri while I put on the other. I slowly took the bike out and closed the garage.


    I sat on the bike and took a feel for a moment. Momo made an old model so, this bike only had a kick start. The bike roared to life and it felt really good. Nemuri sat behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist. Soon we were already heading towards Tonks residence. Tonks had given Nemuri the address so, it wasn''t a problem.


    We reached the Tonks residence in about 1 hour and 10 minutes. From what I felt I have come to love the bike and I would be asking Momo to make several models of this one or should I ask her to make some different models?


    Nemuri took the gift bag and walked by my side holding hands up to the door. I knocked on the door and in a few seconds, a pink-haired girl opened the door and pulled Nemuri in a hug.


    "Wow!! You look really good Vicky" Tonks said looking at Nemuri and then turned her eyes towards me. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe... honestly I don''t mind being checked out by a girl who is the best friend of my lover but it still felt odd.


    "Vicky, aren''t you going to introduce me to your ''loving'' boyfriend?" Tonks asked Nemuri while putting much more pressure on the word ''loving''.


    "Well, I guess I have to" Nemuri said in mock annoyance. "Well, Tonks, meet Edgar Maxwell and Edgar meet my best friend Tonks" Nemuri introduced us. Tonks was already extending her hand in anticipation so I didn''t let her down and grabbed her hand a placed a kiss on the back of her palm.


    "It''s nice to meet you my lady Tonks... even though I never heard your first name" I greeted Tonks. Nemuri chuckled at my jab and Tonks gave me a mock glare and immediately smiled and got a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "My my aren''t you are charmer Mr. Maxwell... I wonder how many girls have fallen for your charms" Tonks said trying to get me into trouble.


    "For now, only three" but instead of me, Nemuri answered. Tonks was slightly confused but just shrugged her shoulders and pouted because her plan failed.


    "So, you go to the same boarding school as Vicky? And please call me Edgar, Mr. Maxwell makes me feel old" I said, Tonks was already taking us inside the house. Since Nemuri has told Tonks that I am a muggle then I have to also act up that part.


    "Ah... yes. Though we are in different sections we are still in the same year" Tonks was saying but we were already inside. I saw Andromeda Tonks working on setting up the table. She saw us and stopped doing what she was doing and came to greet us.


    "Mom, this is my best friend Vicky Parsons and this is her boyfriend Edgar Maxwell" Tonks introduced us to her mother. Even though Andromeda and Ted Tonks were my allies they have never seen my face.


    Andromeda Tonks pulled Nemuri into a hug. "I have been hearing about you since Dora started Hogwarts... it''s nice to finally meet you" Andromeda said to Nemuri. "It''s also nice to meet the mother of my best friend" Nemuri said and finished their greeting. Andromeda Tonks finally turned her eyes towards me.


    I followed the same procedure and kissed the back of her palm and greeted her. She just smiled at my polite greeting by this time Ted Tonks also arrived. Both Nemuri and I finished greeting him and Andromeda was about to return to her work.


    "Ah... Mrs. Tonks, please let me help too" I said to Andromeda.


    "Oh... you don''t have to worry about a single thing. I am completely fine" Andromeda said and gave a glare to Ted Tonks. Hehe... looks like I got Ted Tonks in some trouble.


    "Ah... don''t worry Mrs. Tonks, I know my way around the kitchen so please allow me to help" I said and Andromeda finally agreed.


    I helped her with some stuff and we finally exchanged gifts. After that, we were finally gathered by the table and enjoyed a nice and warm meal. We chatted about several muggle-related stuff. Tonks kept looking towards me throughout the meal which Andromeda Tonks noticed and got an awkward expression on her face.


    Nemuri also noticed but she didn''t mind, after the meal, we sat down in their drawing room and chatted for a couple of hours. It was already getting late so, both Nemuri and I bid our farewell and decided to leave for today. They asked us to visit again to which we happily agreed.


    To say honestly, it was a really nice way to spend Christmas...

 Chapter 95: Hogwarts Acceptance Letters... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I was worried... I was really worried. It has been 4 months since I have turned 11 and for Momo it has been 5 months. During this Christmas when Nemuri took me to the Tonks, I wasn''t worried but now... this is a completely different matter. It''s already March and the Nemuri is gonna turn 17 while Rumi is gonna turn 11 today, like both Momo and I who have been 11 for months.


    Now, all of you must be wondering what I am so worried about, right? (A/N: Freaking wall breaker... now I am gonna have to work hard to fix it). Well... none of us have received our Hogwarts letter. All four of us are magical kids... so Nemuri got the letter, so why didn''t we get it?


    Yes, seeing Nemuri''s address in our letter too may have made them wait... but I have never heard of something like that. But, it''s also not normal to have four orphans to turn out magical who were living in the same house. But it is still confusing... and if somehow I don''t get a letter, then this is going to put a huge hole in my plans...


    Well, nothing could be done then... I would have to break into Hogwarts and do several things and one of them is to form a familiar contract with the Basilisk. Last month Momo had found a really nice book in the library which gave detailed explanations on how to learn Parseltongue. Apparently, Parsentongue was definitely a blood-related thing but Rowena Ravenclaw had broken the code and found a method to learn Parseltongue but obviously, it was a taxing process and we won''t be able to pass this skill to our next generation. They have to learn from the ground up if they want.


    Now, why wasn''t this public knowledge? Because magical people are shitty and bigoted. Ravenclaws found that taking to any animal in this case snakes was below their status. Magical people also thought that becoming Animagus is below their class and status. They were high-status people how can they bring themselves to turn into an animal... Sometimes, I consider genocide but Momo and Rumi coaxed me out of it.


    There was another problem... I don''t think that I can become an Animagus because throughout 3 months I didn''t get a single clue about my inner animal. Someone wrote that your Patronus form is commonly your Animagus form if you are able to become one. Momo already knew what her Animagus form was... she was an owl, quite obvious I know. Rumi was a rabbit... pretty surprising, right? Haha... no one laughed. Nemuri was a fox... I know I should have already known.


    Suddenly a Ward in our flat flared meaning someone was here. Only someone from Hogwarts would come to this flat and no one else knew about this flat. This was a new kind of Ward made by Momo. This is was a trigger Ward that would only pick up if someone enters the premises and it used so little magic that no one could pick up the reaction except the people to whom the Ward stone was connected.


    Momo, Rumi, and Nemuri immediately got dressed and ran into the kitchen while Nemuri went towards the door so that it would seem normal. No matter whoever arrived here I was more than confident that I can Confound them to make them think that nothing was out of normal. I was again betting my chips on Old Minnie Gi.


    Someone knocked on the door and I jumped off the couch and ran up to the window. I looked through the glass and internally cheered that it was Minnie Gi so, I gave the signal to Nemuri to open the door. So, Nemuri opened the door.


    "Professor McGonagall??" Nemuri acted really surprised and asked Minerva. I have to say Nemuri is a really good actor... though Minerva didn''t seem surprised.


    "Did something happen?? How can I help you? Please come inside" Nemuri fired off questions and asked Minerva to come inside. Minerva walked in and her eyes landed on me... I was already back in my previous place and I was reading a storybook.


    I quickly used a passive Leglimency probe and found out that she was definitely carrying a letter for me. I don''t know if she was carrying the other letters or not... for that, I have to delve deeper into her mind and she might notice me. I was only able to delve into the old goat''s mind because he was busy with other thoughts.


    "You don''t have to worried about me coming here, Miss Parsons. I came here for him and other children that have been living with you" Minerva said in her usual stern attitude.


    "Oh... yeah. I have been wondering when you are going to come for them... I picked them up from the orphanages when they didn''t want to keep them because they thought they were evil. You know accidental magic" Nemuri said to Minerva and this is the chance I wanted. I immediately cast a Confounding charm on Minerva McGonagall... all of her doubts about this situation being weird was immediately thrown out of her mind.


    "Oh... I see. If you don''t mind can you please get Miss Alice Croftwell and Miss Roxanne Trift as well, I have to explain about magic and Hogwarts" Minerva said.


    Nemuri nodded her head and called Momo and Rumi, both immediately appeared by Nemuri''s side and Momo was behind Nemuri, she wanted to show that she was scared. Rumi was in her usual self stood by Nemuri''s side.


    "Professor McGonagall, I have already told them about magic and Hogwarts but if you want you can take them shopping" Nemuri said to Minerva. A normal Minerva would have scolded Nemuri by now but she was Confounded so Minerva just nodded her head thinking it was normal.


    "No, it''s completely fine, as they already know about magic and Hogwarts, my work here is done. I expect that you will take them shopping for school commodities and they will be at platform 9?, right?" Minerva asked, she would never do this but a subtle but strong Confounding charm can do a lot of things.


    Minerva just handed Nemuri our Hogwarts Acceptance Letter to which Nemuri just nodded her head. Minerva saw that and walked out of the house without saying anything more. No, one would notice that she was Confounded because according to her she followed the procedure that she should have done before leaving. I know Minerva McGonagall is nice and all but she trusts Old Dumbles too much and I can''t have her run her mouth to him.


    And I honestly don''t think that Dumbles would be worried about three orphans living with a soon-to-be 7th year. He would be currently busy with finding Harry Potter or it would be his ass... oops... we are in Britain now, so arse on fire. Nemuri shouldn''t be at home right now but she asked for a temporary leave from Hogwarts to claim the money and property that her made-up parents have left her. As her head of the house was Filius Flitwick, he happily gave her the leave without even consulting with Dumbles.


    Nemuri closed the door and the ward told us the Minerva had already Apparited away. We sat down on the couch facing each other and tore open the letter.


    HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY


    Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore (Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorcerer, Chief Warlock,


    Supreme Mugwump, International Consideration of Wizards)


    I cringed reading the titles of the Great Albus Too Many Names Dumbledore. I looked up towards Momo and Rumi and both of them had similar expressions. None of us made any comments, at least not for now, and continued reading.


    Dear Mr. Edgar Maxwell, We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment. Term begins on 1 September. We await your owl by no later than 31st July.


    Why the hell they are going to wait for our letter of acceptance by 31st July when Minerva McGonagall took our confirmation herself. Magical people are really odd and lack common sense.


    Yours sincerely,


    Minerva McGonagall


    Deputy Headmistress


    Finally done with the front page I looked at the second parchment.


    HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY


    UNIFORM


    First-year students will require:


    1. Three sets of plain work robes (black)


    2. One plain pointed hat (black) for day wear


    3. One pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)


    4. One winter cloak (black, with silver fastenings)


    Please note that all pupil''s clothes should carry name tags.


    COURSE BOOKS


    All students should have a copy of each of the following:


    1. The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1)by Miranda Goshawk


    2. A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot


    3. Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling


    4. A Beginner''s Guide in Transfiguration by Emeric Switch


    5. One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore


    6. Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger


    7. Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander


    8. The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentim Trimble


    OTHER EQUIPMENT


    1 wand


    1 cauldron (pewter, standard size 2)


    1 set glass or crystal phials


    1 telescope


    1 set brass scales


    Students may also bring if they desire, an owl OR a cat, OR a toad.


    PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST-YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICK.


    Yours sincerely,


    Lucinda Thomsonicle-Pocus


    Chief Attendant of Witchcraft Provisions


    "Wow... then what are we waiting for?? Let''s go shopping!!" I said.


    "Yes!!" Momo, Rumi, and even Nemuri cheered when they heard shopping. Rumi might not like dates like other girls but she definitely likes shopping...

 Chapter 96: Wands & Upcoming Storm... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    The shopping trip wasn''t that much of a hassle since the girls wanted nothing except the uniforms from Diagon Alley but I have to endure it for later as they wanted to visit Muggle London for their clothes.


    We finally arrived in front of Ollivanders wand shop. I already had the perfect wand for me, the Elder Wand which was absorbed by me and I was going to use the wand I took from Ravenclaw Treasury in front of everyone else. Even though that wasn''t a perfect fit it was going to be enough for me in Hogwarts.


    "Nemuri, take Momo and Rumi to the wand shop... I will look around" I said to Nemuri.


    "Heh... I don''t want to go anywhere near that old creep" Nemuri said and shuddered once. Yeah... if anything from the stories is true then I can only guess how Nemuri must have felt when she met Garrick Ollivander for the first time... he has a wand fetish... I also shuddered once.


    "But... you are the one who is taking us shopping so you have to do it... endure it Nemuri, I know you can" sorry Nemuri no matter how much I love you... I still don''t want to be seen by that old creep and honestly I have no idea if he has any connection with the old goat. And Garrick Ollivander might find out that I have absorbed a wand and I don''t want him finding that out.


    "Fine!! But you have to listen to one of my demands" Nemuri said finally agreeing to take Momo and Rumi for their wands. Yes, I could have taken them to Knocktrum Alley and got them an untraceable wand as I did for Nemuri but all of them needed to get a wand from Ollivanders because we were muggle-borns and they might have a way to keep track of us.


    Yes, I know many people would call me a coward or paranoid but there are several kinds of wards and magic that even Momo or I don''t know of. Even though we are stupidly strong we are still humans and a curse or something can still hit us and kill us. So, I have to be paranoid for the girls I love at least.


    "Ok... you can ask anything from me" I said to Nemuri, I just hope that it doesn''t end up as one of her S & M plays. Unlike other times Nemuri''s face didn''t turn perverted but she nodded seriously which was quite odd but I just shrugged it.


    I watched Nemuri''s back as she entered the wand shop followed by Momo and Rumi and my eyes immediately gleamed as I turned in a particular direction. Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour... hehe... there is no way in hell that I won''t go there as I have always loved ice cream. I quickly made my way towards the Ice Cream parlor.


    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    Hah... so it worked!! I cheered internally in my mind, it was just an act that I didn''t want to take Momo and Rumi to the wand shop after all why would I do that... they are my sisters in a way. But I had to do that because I wanted something from Reo. I want him to let me control Hogwarts. I know that Reo loves me and I love him too even it hurts me I had to do this... as a teacher, I can''t stand aside from this matter anymore.


    From what I have read about my properties, Hogwarts also comes under my control so as soon I take up the Ladyship I want to make a few changes. First... I am gonna dissolve that good-for-nothing Board of Governors that controls Hogwarts and the next thing I am going to do is eject Severus Snape out of Hogwarts, fuck consequences. I have seen him for 5 years... and he isn''t suitable to teach anyone. I had an interest in potions but because of Severus Snape, I gave it up.


    Then I going to make several changes in the education system and from what I have seen Albus Old Goat Dumbledore himself fans the fire so if he gets in between he is also getting ejected but I don''t think that he is going to give up his position.


    I entered the wand shop followed by Momo and Rumi. The store was empty... he must be hiding somewhere to scare young kids. Damn that fucking old creep!


    "Hello... anyone home?" Momo shouted from behind me and walked towards the store desk.


    "Aha new ki..." suddenly the old creep appeared from behind Rumi and tried to surprise her but actually he was the one who got the surprise. Rumi turned around and punched the old creep with all power in her body and a crunch sound was heard. The wand pervert dropped on the floor and started to roll around while grabbing his nose. Ah... this is so satisfying...


    "Ah... young lady... even though you are small your punch is really strong" the old creep said while grabbing his now broken and bleeding nose.


    "You shouldn''t have sneaked behind me old man" Rumi said looking down on the creep. Ah... so satisfying... I could feel my pussy tingling...


    "Vicky!! You are going into sadistic mode" I heard Momo''s voice from the side. Oh... ah, right... get a hold Nemuri.


    "Oh... sorry sorry my bad" I said sheepishly and started the rub the back of my head while chuckling. The old creep finally got up and used Episky to fix his nose and Scourgify to clean the blood.


    "Aha... I would never forget someone interesting like you young lady... you are the only one to surprise me till now" the creep said and praised Rumi. Rumi was also creeped out... I think the old creep must be a masochist.


    "Good good... let''s start with you young lady... so, what arm do you use?" the old creep was currently interested in Rumi so he completely ignored us.


    "I am ambidextrous" Rumi said in a blank tone and the old creep''s smile immediately grew larger. He took out a tape from nowhere and took Rumi''s hand measurements.


    "Oh... I know I know... this might be a perfect fit for you" the old creep said and skipped inside his store.


    "Is he always like this?" Momo asked me in a skeptical tone.


    "I think so... even though I have only met him once before today" I shrugged my shoulders and answered Momo.


    "That guy is freaking weird" Rumi also decided to comment. Sister... you have no idea how much I agree with you.


    Soon the creep came out holding a single black box. Honestly, I was slightly skeptical because he just brought one box and I still remembered how much time he had spent looking for my wand and finally making a custom wand for me.


    The old creep opened the box and showed the wand to Rumi. The wand was completely black... Rumi picked up the wand and her expressions immediately changed. Yellow glow shot of the wand and from the comfortable look on Rumi''s face I could say that this wand was a perfect fit.


    "Marvelous... 12 inches, Ebony, and a Phoenix Feather as wand core. Ebony is suitable for people who love combat and use combat-orientated magic... I could already guess from your strong punch. Phoenix Feather... is the representation of your ungiving will and strength... no matter what you face you will always face the challenge with a smile on your face" the creep described the wand.


    Now, that he had explained it, I can see that this wand is definitely suited for Rumi. Rumi gave a nod of her head and looked at her new wand. The old creep finally turned towards me and Momo.


    "Oho... Vicky Parsons, 7? inches, Acacia, Hornbeam, Veela hair, and Rougarou hair... I didn''t notice you there... forgive my manners" the old creep greeted me.


    "I see... you still remember me... even though I don''t want you to" I said with a completely revolting feeling. Suddenly, I remembered how Minerva McGonagall must feel when the creep greets her every time like this. I pity her...


    "Aha... young lady... you are also interesting... so what is your primary arm?" the creep was already at Momo''s side and looking at her with interest. This damn creep...


    "I use my right hand" Momo said extending her right arm. He pulled out the measuring tape out of nowhere and started to take measurements.


    "Aha... I know exactly what would fit you..." the old creep said and skipped inside again and this time he brought 5 boxes with him.


    He opened the boxes one by one and Momo checked them by picking one up. The first two wands didn''t give any reaction... the third wand exploded when Momo waved it. The fourth was different as I noticed Momo''s expressions changed when she picked it up.


    "13.5 inches... Fir as the wood and dragon heartstring as a core. A wand that would work best while Transfiguration and Conjuguration" the old creep said. Momo waved her wand once more and a gentle smile appeared on her face. I quickly paid 14 galleons and took Rumi and Momo out of the store... I didn''t want to spend any more time near that old creep.


    "So... where has Reo ran off to?" I wondered out loud.


    "He must be at the Ice Cream parlor he was drooling in front of" Momo said with a deadpan on her face. Ok, I also agree with her. We went towards the Ice Cream parlor and just like Momo had guessed we found Reo in the store. Since he was still having his ice cream we decided to have some too.


    After eating the ice cream we left towards Gringotts. I was going to announce my Ladyship today, even though there were 7 days before I turn 17. Reo has devised an evil plan of claiming all the rent and collapsing the economy of Magical Britain.


    "Now... Reo, you surely remember the promise you made to me, right?" I asked Reo, who reluctantly nodded his head.


    "I want to have Hogwarts under my control, I need to do several things there and as a teacher, I couldn''t overlook them" I said to him. Hearing me he seemed to contemplate for a few seconds.


    "What are you going to do with Snape?" Reo asked me.


    "I am going to eject that son of a bitch out of Hogwarts" I said, my voice was filled with venom.


    He again contemplated for a few seconds. "Sure..." he said giving me a thumbs up. I became so happy that I immediately pulled him into a hug. We were already inside Gringotts, I confidently walked up to a teller and showed him my Lady ring. The goblin immediately paled and his eyes grew wide.


    "I want to meet Bonecrusher" I said, other witches and wizards looked slightly confused because of the goblin''s reaction but since we had already decided to reveal my status there is no need of hiding.


    The goblin immediately gathered his bearings and should something in their language. Honestly, how can Reo even pronounce that... I once tried and thought that my teeth would break. Soon Bonecrusher arrived and lead the four of us to his office.


    "Lady Ravenclaw, what can I do for you today?" Bonecrusher asked me.


    "I want to announce my Ladyship and call in all the debts and if Goblin nation helps me collect the debt I will give your nation 3 percent of the total amount" I said showing 3 with my fingers. Bonecrusher was completely shocked and his jaw was hanging open while his eyes were so wide that they almost popped out. After a few seconds, a vicious grin appeared on Bonecrusher''s face.


    "Goblin nation is happy to cooperate" Bonecrusher said giving a vicious grin.


    "Then let''s collapse the economy of Magical Britan" I said...

 Chapter 97: Unrest in Magical Britain (III) & Meeting in Hogwarts (I)... [edited]

    It has been a week and it has been complete chaos in Magical Britain. Well, the person responsible for the chaos was currently training in the training room without any string of clothes on her body. Reo had given up on changing Nemuri''s exhibitionist fetish... unfortunately for Reo, because of wearing so constricting clothes for these 6 years, her fetish has reached a completely new level.


    Nemuri didn''t care about the kind of chaos she has released upon Magical Britain, yeah she very well knew that the economy would completely collapse but she couldn''t care less about that. For her, the most important thing now was to plan about the changes she wanted to bring to Hogwarts.


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Wow...!! Swaying boobs are a blessing on mankind... sometimes I honestly think that boobs are the salvation of men. After all, they can solve a lot of problems... like stress, tension, frustration... ugh... now I exactly sound like Nemuri''s male version.


    Even though it was really hard for me, I tore my eyes away from the three pairs of swaying boobs. I skillfully ignored the tent in my pants and walked out of the training room. I don''t think that I would have been able to hold any longer if I stayed there. Momo and Rumi were in sports underwear and Nemuri was in her birthday suit... damn!! I just wish that she doesn''t infect Rumi with it too. I already know that Momo also has an exhibitionist fetish but thankfully she isn''t on Nemuri''s level or it would have been quite hard for me.


    Hey... who can blame me? I am also a man and no matter how strong my mental barriers are I can''t keep ignoring three beautiful naked ladies who are my lovers too.


    Now, enough about the perverted chat, no matter how much I tried I couldn''t join the training the girls were doing. They were currently training for their Animagus form and I still haven''t found a single clue about my inner animal. So, I picked up the Daily Prophet and skimmed through the content... haha... this is affecting Magical Britain exactly as I wanted.


    The ones who owned us most money will go from rich to completely broke and those who don''t own us money are currently busy figuring out who is Lady Ravenclaw. I put down the Daily Prophet and picked up my notebook which I have been using to note down the progress in my training... next thing I wanted to learn was everything about Magical Contracts. So, I asked Dixy to bring me books related to Magical Contacts, and the next moment, a dozen books appeared on the table.


    Fuck!! I asked for books not tomes... no matter what I would stay strong. I picked up the first tome and opened it. I didn''t even notice how much time passed but I only put down the book when I noticed two owls sitting leisurely on the porch. One was a Gringotts owl... I knew the owl Bonecrusher used and the other owl was new... I took letters from both of them and one had a Gringotts insignia while the other had Hogwarts insignia.


    I opened Bonecrusher''s letter first and it was the list of witches and wizards that had paid their debts, a list of witches and wizards who wanted to meet Lady Ravenclaw to negotiate their debts, and finally the number of galleons that we have already piled up from the debts collected. I will let Nemuri decide if she wants to even hold a meeting for negotiations and the Hogwarts letter was for Vicky Ravenclaw so, it must be for the Board Meeting she has called.


    I immediately took the letter back to the training room... honestly, I wanted Nemuri to handle both letters because she has to manage the front of Lady Ravenclaw. Quickly arriving at the training room... even though entranced by Nemuri''s naked swaying boobs I handed the letters to her.


    Nemuri stopped and looked at the letters... "Oh... so they finally replied?" Nemuri asked excitedly and opened the Hogwarts letter and read through its contents and looked at me "They are really looking down on me because I am a Muggleborn... They want to show me how Magical Britain works" Nemuri said and handed me the letter. Well, the contents of the letter were quite obvious... the Board wanted to meet Nemuri and teach about the workings of a Magical Society.


    She must be really angry... I have never seen Nemuri like this. "So... do you want me to accompany you? Obviously, under an invisibility cloak?" I asked Nemuri, I honestly don''t trust the old coots on the board wouldn''t attack Nemuri, I am especially worried about Lucius Malfoy...


    "No, I have to do this on my own after all this was all my plan" Nemuri said and read the Gringotts letter and looked at me. "What should I do?" she asked.


    Honestly, I think that she should meet them... let''s see the offers they can make. "I think you should meet them, it would be really good for your image and I think you should see what kind of offers they can make" hearing me, Nemuri nodded her head and walked up to the table she kept her clothes and wand. She picked up her wand and cast some unknown spell and all clothes that were on the table appeared on her body.


    Nemuri then walked up to me and gave me a chaste kiss and walked out of the training room. Suddenly I felt a glare on me so I turned my head and found Rumi glaring holes in me. Oops... I shouldn''t have ignored her. I used my lightning and appeared beside her.


    "Ah... you wanna go on a bike ride with me... ma, Lady?" I asked shamelessly... completely ignoring the fact that she was angry with me. Most novels or mangas I read in my previous world said getting a harem is awesome but none of them had the drawbacks.


    A huge smile appeared on Rumi''s face. "Yeah... I would love to" Rumi immediately agreed.


    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    While leaving the training room... I easily noticed Reo''s boner. No matter how much he tries to hide it he could never hide his member from my eyes and I know how his body reacts when he sees my boobs swaying...


    I said as steam flared out of my nose. Hah... no matter how much I wanted him to push me down right then and there I have things to do... I could get his D in my P after I take care of everything else. Hehe...


    I quickly arrived in Reo''s room and used ''Starkers'' to get out of my clothes and jumped into the bath. I used my time to have a nice bath... while paying special attention to my puppies after all Reo loves them so much. After the bath I opened the closet and grabbed a nice robe which Reo got for me from Twilfitt & Tattings... the robe was so smooth, it was made of Acromantula Silk. I wore lingerie under the robes... I would prefer lingerie over the usual witch underwear any day, anytime. After checking myself in the mirror I left a small note and Apparated out.


    I appeared in Hogesmede and walked towards Hogwarts. As soon as I entered the Hogwarts wards I raised up my ring hand and used it to gain administrative rights over Hogwarts wards. I could have done this when I first arrived in Hogwarts but that bearded goat would have noticed that he lost control over the wards.


    Now, that I have gained control over Hogwarts'' wards I quickly Apparated in front of Hogwarts'' gates. I quickly located that Albus Dumbles was in the headmaster''s office along with several people... haha... I immediately used the wards and Apparated right in front of the headmaster''s office and the gargoyle guarding the door moved, making a way for me.


    Hah... being treated like this by a castle feels really awesome. I arrived at the door and knocked. "Come in" a voice answered, I opened the door and entered the room and saw several old coots were inside glaring at me... Filius Flitwick was also in the room along with Minerva McGonagall. I also noticed Lucius Malfoy glaring at me... this was the guy Reo warned me about.


    "Ah... Miss Parsons... thank you for coming... now, why don''t you hand back the control of wards to me... after all, controlling them for someone young like you must be tiresome..." The bearded goat went on babbling but everyone was surprised that I didn''t even bother with him and was looking outside.


    "Huh... you were talking to me?" I asked nonchalantly.


    "Of course he was talking with you, Miss Parsons..." Minerva McGonagall started speaking in a stern voice but I cut her off.


    "But I am Ravenclaw... the Lady Ravenclaw to everyone in this room" I said with a serious voice and immediately the glares intensified.


    "How dare you dirty that honorable name you filthy mudbl..." an old coot started to shout... I didn''t even know who he was. I just snapped my finger and he disappeared.


    Everyone in the room was completely surprised but nobody said anything. "Ah... Lady Ravenclaw, what happened to him?" The bearded goat asked.


    "Oh... he was unpleasant for my ears so I ejected him out of Hogwarts. He would never be able to step inside Hogwarts ever again" I said and leisurely and looked over to the remaining members.


    "Now... let''s start this meeting earnestly" I said and leaned back on the chair...

 Chapter 98: Meeting in Hogwarts (II)... [edited]

    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    "Now... let''s start this meeting earnestly" I said and leaned back on the chair. The glares on me from everyone were still intense so even though I looked relaxed... I was keeping my eye on anyone who was moving. Honestly, I don''t even want to imagine what would happen to me if someone catches me off-guard...


    The silence in the was finally broken by an old granny... "My name is Augusta Longbottom, or usually referred to as Dowager Longbottom, I am one of the heads of the Board. So, I want to ask you what do you want?" the granny who introduced herself as Augusta Longbottom or Dowager Longbottom... and apparently she was one of the heads of the Board. Seeing that nobody discredited her... some are even standing behind her. She must have power... and from what I have learned from Reo, the most powerful person here is Dumbles followed by Minnie Gi... so the oldie must have political clout.


    "I want changes... I have studied in Hogwarts for 6 years and honestly, I am disappointed with a lot of stuff... this is ruining the image of Ravenclaws... the Board is useless since it has been useless until now, so don''t worry I don''t expect anything from you" I said in a serious tone but I have already started to release a mild confusing gas... it won''t have an effect like Confundus but they would be unable to aim at me straight. I have also grabbed my wand under the robes. In my previous world with my previous power, it would have been impossible for me to release gas while wearing robes but now with training... I can do it.


    "How dare you? You are just a mudb-muggle-born. You know nothing of our society!! Do you think we would let you ruin our children''s education??" An old coot who was standing beside Lucius Malfoy shouted... Lucy... from now on he is Lucy.


    "Refer to me as mudblood again and I will declare blood feud against your family for tarnishing the name of Ravenclaw family" I said in a serious tone but most of the members seemed to stop themselves from laughing out loud.


    "Don''t mind me you can laugh at my threats but I assure you that won''t be happening for long" I said, by now the whole room was filled with the colorless and odorless gas I released. All of the room''s occupants now would even be unable to point their wands in my direction... I wasn''t obviously effected by this.


    "So, what''s your decision now?" Augusta Longbottom asked me.


    "I would be dissolving the Board because it won''t be needed anymore" I said, my eyes continuously kept scanning throughout the room for any surprise attack on me.


    "Hah... a joke. How are you even to gather the money to run Hogwarts? We gave Hogwarts the funds it needed" another old coot said with a smug look on his face, he was standing behind Augusta Longbottom. Everyone gave him a look that meant ''really? Are you fucking serious?''.


    "Pfft... haha... sorry. I lost my composure but you don''t have to worry about funds anymore. The debts I collected until today are enough for Hogwarts to run for the next 15 years even if none of the students can pay their fees" I wasn''t able to hold myself back and laughed out loud. Everyone in the room wondered if that old coot lived under a rock or not.


    "Are you sure you want to do this Miss Ravencl..." Albus started to say but I cut him off.


    "Lady Ravenclaw to you... and yes I am sure" I said with full confidence in my voice. Everyone in the room looked at each other unable to decide what to do. Momo and Reo are right... magical people are really stupid.


    "I am so disappointed in you" Dumbles said in his disappointed grandfatherly tone. The twinkle in his eyes was also gone.


    "If that''s your decision then I will follow it... after all you own Hogwarts. I hope that you succeed in your endeavors" Augusta Longbottom said and walked out of the room followed by other members... after Augusta declared her decision nobody said anything and left after her. Even Lucy''s group didn''t make any comments.


    "Now, let''s start with the changes" I said while turning my chair towards Albus Too Many Names Dumbasadoor.


    "Then what do you want from me Lady Ravenclaw?" the old goat said still in his disappointed voice.


    "Please call Severus Snape here" I said.


    "I am sorry but he is currently taking a class of 4th years" Minerva interjected.


    "I don''t care, I want him present here" I said with a no-nonsense tone. Albus called a house elf and asked it to call Severus Snape. None of us said anything while waiting for Severus Snape to arrive. After 5 minutes passed Severus Snape entered the room in his usual haughtiness. I wonder how would he react after I throw him out.


    "Gather your things and get out of Hogwarts, I don''t want a Death Eater in this castle" I said before anyone else could say anything. Severus Snape was immediately surprised along with others in the room. Severus being a Death Eater isn''t common knowledge... so how can muggle-born like me know about that? They must be wondering this exactly...


    "What? How dare you? I don''t have to listen to a useless dunderhead who was thrown out of my class because she couldn''t even get an O on her OWLS" Severus Snape shouted looking at me.


    "Please Severus don''t make this matter worse... Lady Ravenclaw we can of course discuss this matter. Severus didn''t mean it" Albus Dumbledore tried to diffuse the situation but it was already too late.


    "Severus Snape, you are good. Even at your end as a teacher you are so prideful and haughty... I wonder how long would be able to behave like that. Severus Snape from now on you are not allowed to ever enter Hogwarts" I finished and Severus Snape was forcefully Apparated out of Hogwarts. What Severus Snape said really angered me but somehow I held back after all I have lived for more than 35 years now... I can''t give in to such obvious provocations.


    "I can''t let you do that" Dumbledore roared in anger. This was the first time he lost his grandfatherly mask.


    "I have already done... you have to get a new Potions professor before next term starts... if you can''t do that. I will arrange someone. I also want another change... you will arrange a new class for the muggle-borns students so that they could learn about magical society" I said, and I noticed the expressions of the other three occupants of the room.


    Albus was looking at me with his rage-filled eyes but Minerva McGonagall and Filius Flitwick looked at me with appreciation.


    "Oh... and there is something else... I feud between the Gyrffydors and Slytherin must end before the next term" I said and was about to leave the room but stopped when Albus shouted.


    "You can''t do this!! I am still the headmaster!" Albus shouted, honestly he isn''t that smart. After all, if he was he wouldn''t have said all these.


    "Of course you are but if you don''t do what I ask... then you would be joining Severus Snape" I said and walked out of the room before Albus Dumbledore could say anything. Honestly, I can''t throw out Dumbledore... he has too much political power. No matter everything I did now can be tackled but if I have thrown out Dumbledore then the backlash would have been so strong that Hogwarts might have been named as the worst school.


    I have asked why isn''t he making the things Albus Dumbledore did to the public but what he told me really held some value. ''Why would anyone believe me? It''s my word against his... a Dark Lord sullying the name of the Leader of Light, who would even believe me? And there are some things that can''t be made public no matter what... just wait for Dumbledore''s name can be sullied in the future'' this is what Reo told me and now I know how right he is.


    After all from what I have seen magical people are blind sheep. They can''t think for themselves, can''t speak for themselves, nor they can fight for themselves... they only know how to blindly follow someone.


    Hah... at least today was much better than I expected... I expected spells flying everywhere... all of them attacking me but this meeting was quite peaceful... I wanted to meet with Tonks but I can do that later. I first need to return to Castle Ravenclaw... with me doing this... I have already made several new enemies.


    Thank God... I have learned Flash Step, the teleportation magic Rei made. I finally got out of Hogwarts and Apparated directly into Castle Ravenclaw... now that the wards were under my control, I could do a lot of stuff with them.


    "So, how was your day?" Momo asked me who was looking up from her book seeing me arrive.


    "It went quite nicely... I expected several attacks on me during the meeting but everything was quite peaceful except some shouting" I said and started to strip out of my robes. This robes were really constricting...


    "So, where are Reo and Rumi?" I asked finally getting out of my robes and lingerie. I don''t like wearing clothes so much and the three of them already know that so Momo didn''t even react in the slightest.


    "Reo took out Rumi for a bike ride" Momo said to me.


    "Oh... good for them..." I said finally entering the shower...

 Chapter 99: Ride with Rumi & Nemuris Worries... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    While Nemuri went to Hogwarts for her meeting I was really worried, I kind of already had an idea about what or how the meeting would progress so I knew that someone could act rather violently. So, even though I asked Rumi for a date I was really worried about Nemuri. I know she is even stronger than me magically but I can''t stop myself from getting worried about her.


    So, I silently sent Trixy and Lipsy to Hogwarts as they could easily get inside to keep an eye on Nemuri. Wizards are stupid people... house-elves are really useful. They can spy on someone or protect someone without tripping any alarms.


    I was already wearing my jeans and leather biker jacket and was waiting for Rumi to get ready. Yeah, surprise dates can only work with Rumi after all only she gets ready in under 10 minutes. Nemuri is Nemuri... so it''s quite a controversial topic even though she likes to go commando or wears fewer clothes underneath.


    Momo... well, I don''t know what to say. It takes her nearly an hour to get ready. Even though I have three lovers... I have no idea why girls take so long to get ready (A/N: Girls please don''t be offended). I guess they just want to look good or something... heh.


    Rumi finally finished... she wore a simple lavender tank top and blue jeans with knee-height boots and a leather jacket for girls. The leather jacket had a bunny logo printed on the back... courtesy of my Momo.


    Rumi wasn''t like other girls so she never commented on the clothes I wore on dates and she neither wanted any comments on her clothes. So, I just extended my hand towards her, she happily grabbed my hand and intertwined her fingers.


    "Let''s go" Rumi said in a happy smile. I just nodded and apparated out of Castle Ravenclaw and arrived in our humble flat. We quickly arrived at the garage and after wearing our helmets we got on the bike... after all, I am a rule-abiding citizen... just a joke though.


    "So, where do you want to go?" I asked Rumi who for a moment got a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Just take me to a ride away from the city..." Rumi said, I already understood what she wanted. After all, there was a reason that she lived in a forest, I kick-started the bike and Rumi hugged me from behind tightly. Getting out of the city was quite hectic but we quickly arrived on a lonely highway... there were just a few cars or bikes passing by us within some intervals.


    We have huge and tall trees on both of our sides, in other words, we were on a road going through the forest. I could clearly say that Rumi was loving this because she was turning her head around and looking everywhere like a small kid.


    "Are you having fun?" I asked her. Her answer came in an instant.


    "Yes" she said in a gentle voice and resumed her sightseeing. I saw a dirt road and decided to take it. I didn''t know where it was going but it was fine since we were going inside the forest... this isn''t a Saw or Wrong Turn Universe, so I didn''t have anything to worry about.


    We quickly arrived near a lake... the road kept going on but I thought this was enough because this was a natural movie location where the couple would end up kissing. There was a tree with shade just by the side of the beautiful lake... the lake''s water was quite clean... I stopped the bike near the tree. Both Rumi and I got off the bike and looked around... yeah... nature is still beautiful... In my previous world, I have visited several places for vacations but none of them were naturally beautiful like this.


    "Isn''t this beautiful?" Rumi asked me extending her hands.


    "Yeah... really beautiful" I said and down by the side of the tree under the shade. Rumi followed by example but she sat down on my lap while her body was still facing towards the lake. I leaned my back on the tree while Rumi was leaning on my chest.


    Neither, of us, needed to say anything or do anything... we just stayed like that looking at the serene surface of the lake. Sometimes we would see the fish since the water was clear... ah, to spend time with your lover like this is awesome. Suddenly, Rumi turned her head towards me and slightly rose up towards my lips.


    It was a nice and gentle kiss but all good things must come to an end. "Thanks for bringing me here" Rumi said and turned back to observe the lake. The two of us spent the whole day just like that... by the time we got up, I wasn''t able to feel my legs. Damn... Rumi was also the same. We had another make-out session before we finally left towards our flat.


    *************************


    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    Well... like Reo had told to me before, the magical people looked down on me and unestimated me. Even though, they saw how I behaved and showed my authority when I disbanded the Hogwarts Board of Governors.


    Well, I don''t care honestly what they think, I have been to three Wizengamot meetings and they were boring... so boring that I almost fell asleep during those meetings. I was disgusted and revolted about how slow they were... yes, they could have hired a fucking sloth and it would have still been faster than them... nothing good would come of old coots keep running the Government.


    Albus Dumbledore knew when he lost... Reo had told me before that there was no way that Albus Dumbledore would give up his position and leave the school and he had been right. He tried two more times to talk with me so that I would allow Severus Snape to enter Hogwarts again but when I threatened him that I would throw him out if he didn''t stop... so he finally gave up.


    He took about one week of time to appoint a new Potions Professor but he got someone named Horace Slughorn, apparently, he was the potions teacher and Slytherin''s house head before Severus Snape.


    From what I have seen in these three months, Horace Slughorn is is way better than Severus Snape, it was like comparing heaven with hell... so, I have no fucking idea why Albus Dumbledore ever throw out Horace Slughorn in the first place.


    Since the news went throughout the school that I have thrown Severus Snape out of the school most muggle-born and half-bloods look at me like a goddess... hehe... now I would be able to teach them the ''gentlewoman''s ways''. Even though most Slytherins were unhappy with that but none of them voiced it out, some Slytherins even paid me their gratitude for doing that. Obviously, they were half-bloods or muggle-borns.


    Currently, Reo has been keeping tabs on Severus Snape, I don''t know the exact reason why he is doing that. But I know that it isn''t because he wants to kill Snape... because if he wanted to do that then there was nothing that could have stopped him. From what I know, he wants to do something with him.


    Another huge change has occurred, now all the heirs or houses in Hogwarts either pay me respect or they try to avoid me. Some of the families who were related to the Board ignore me... and most families who preach the pure-blood agenda also ignore me. The families who pay me respect are related to the light side or the one who wants to get on my good side. Even though I treat them nicely but none of them would be able to call me their friend.


    But I am not worried because any of these matters... I am worried because Tonks had been avoiding me since the morning and I knew something was wrong... so I decided to get to the bottom of this matter as soon as possible.


    I called Trixy to bring me an invisibility cloak so I could follow Tonks. So, I did that and found her entering an empty class. After some time I saw Charlie Weasley enter the class and now everything was completely clear to me. So, Charlie Weasley was somehow able to drug Tonks. I didn''t bother to wait anymore and directly busted in... not even for a second this thought came into my mind that Tonks herself was with Charlie on her own accord because when I told her that Charlie was trying to drug her she was completely disgusted.


    I entered the room and saw that the two of them were about to kiss. Before either of them could pull out their wands, I Stunned both of them. I pulled Tonks and bound her with a chair and revived her.


    "Vicky!! What are you doing here? Why are you attacking us? I should have believed Charlie when he told me that you are jealous of me!" Tonks screamed... I was completely stunned. What...?? Why in the world I would care about an asshole who wants to drug a girl when I already have someone like Reo in my life.


    "Trixy!" I called out in a loud voice and immediately Trixy appeared in the room. Seeing me so enraged, the house-elf got scared but I have something more important to deal with. "Bring me a neutralizing potion" I said, Trixy, nodded her head and Apparated out...


    I turned my head towards Charlie Weasley and rage could be seen burning in my eyes. I don''t care if Tonks becomes my sister or not but I would care if someone drugs my best friend so that they could take advantage of her...

 Chapter 100: Best Friends... [edited]

    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    I was standing over the stunned body of Charlie Weasley while gritting my teeth and my eyes were filled with rage. How better it would have been if I could have brought myself to torture or kill someone... but I can''t. No matter, how enraged I was I can''t bring myself to kill him.


    Even now, I can''t bring myself to kill him. Even if I can''t kill him... I will still make him pay, no matter what.


    But... how was he even able to drug Tonks? There was no way that I would have never noticed Charlie getting near Tonks when in the Great Hall, I especially kept my eyes on him and he never tried to get near Tonks for more than one week...


    So, I am completely sure that this bastard didn''t drug her in the Great Hall. Yes, there is a possibility that Charlie directly drugged the food in the kitchen but there is no way in hell that he could have known Tonks plate... there could have been an obvious chance that someone else could have been drugged.


    Now, the last probability is that someone could have helped Charlie to drug Tonks. This is probably what has happened... but I need to confirm this... there is no way that I won''t reach the bottom of this.


    Right at this moment, an Apparition pop was heard... I turned around and found Trixy holding out a vial. Ah... she brought the neutralizing potion. I immediately grabbed the potion from Trixy''s hand and approached the bounded Tonks.


    "What''s in the vial?!! What are trying to feed me?!!" Tonks shouted at me but I completely disregarded anything and force-fed her the potion. I hated myself for having to do this...


    Tonks started to cough as I unbound her from the chair. She gave me a look filled with hatred and I could already see tears in her eyes but before she could say anything... her stomach growled. Tonks immediately got up and ran and obviously I followed her, I cast the strongest notice-me-not charm I could.


    "Trixy, make sure that the guy inside stays there" I said to the house-elf who nodded her head enthusiastically. Tonks directly ran into the nearest girl''s toilet as expected, I stood near the sinks, I could clearly hear vomiting noises coming from inside the stall.


    Damn... Fuck!! I was a hero for more than 10 years!! 10 fucking years... how the hell did I let this happen to my best friend? I should have done something before it could have come to this point... I should have been more active. When Tonks started to avoid me since morning, I should have gotten to the bottom of the matter then and there!


    I should have been a better friend... A single tear left my eye, and I wiped it off... I would ask Tonks for her forgiveness... even if she doesn''t forgive me I will keep trying!


    Tonks finally left the stall and came to sink and started to wash her face. I wanted to hug her... to comfort my best friend but I stopped myself.


    "Are you alright?" I asked her weakly. Tonks stopped washing her face and looked towards me. I could see the pain in her eyes and it hurt me... I have already been hiding a lot from her and now, because of my carelessness, she ended up in this situation.


    "Tonks... I am sorry, I wasn''t a good friend... if I had been, then I should have saved you so..." I began to say to her but before I could finish Tonks embraced me in a tight hug and started to cry.


    "I am so glad that I have a friend like you... you saved me. What the hell are you even saying? You are the best friend I could have ever asked for... now just shut up and let me hug you" Tonks whispered into my ear while hugging me. I don''t know what to do... as it was quite awkward... she had said that I was her best friend. I took out my wand and cast another strong notice-me-not charm on both of us as I hugged Tonks.


    But a glimmer of rage was still burning in my eyes. I kept patting Tonks''s back to comfort her. Soon, Tonks calmed down and stopped crying. We finally separated from the hug, Tonks''s eyes were red and her cheeks were puffed from crying.


    "Are you alright now?" I asked Tonks who just nodded her head.


    "Then let''s go back... I still want to do some stuff with the potion rapist I caught" I said to Tonks who was slightly surprised hearing my cold tone but she immediately nodded her head.


    "Sure, I also wanted some payback" Tonks said. Soon both of us left the girl''s toilet and arrived in front of the class where I have left the bastard. As soon as I arrived in front of the class, Trixy appeared in front of me.


    "Whose house-elf is this?" Tonks asked me quite surprised. I looked slightly guilty but I still answered.


    "This is Trixy, one of my house-elves. Yeah, I know I should have told you before, and honestly, I have been hiding a lot of stuff from you but I will tell you everything this summer... I expect that your parents have told you everything about Albus Dumbledore?" I spoke to Tonks, without giving her any chance to speak anything. She just dumbly nodded her head. Tonks wanted to be an Auror and even though Reo has Amelia Bones as an ally but getting another Auror as his ally would be good.


    Of course, I wouldn''t tell her everything, as we came from another world or even Reo''s real age. I plan to just show her my castle... and how couldn''t I do that for my best friend. And yeah, I still have to check out what she thinks of Dumbles now that she knows about his true nature... only after that, I would ask Reo to visit her as Magneto so she could become his ally.


    "Trixy, can you bring me a vial of Veritaserum from the treasury?" I asked the small house elf.


    "Yes, Trixy could be doing that" the little creature said and apparated out.


    "Treasury??" Tonks asked me completely dumbfounded. "And how the hell you have Veritaserum?" She asked another thing still dumbfounded. I just chuckled hearing her say something like that...


    "Yeah, I have a treasury... the Ravenclaw treasury... and there is a huge sto..." I suddenly stopped and looked at Tonks carefully. I can''t leak everything out... I don''t know how strong her shields are.


    "How strong are your mental shields?" I asked Tonks who puffed out her chest and gave me a smug smile.


    "Strong enough... I want to become an Auror after all, so I am confident that no one can read my mind if they don''t use their wand and chant" Tonks said proudly, I just nodded my head to her proclamation.


    I didn''t want to burst her bubble but I am pretty sure that Reo would be able to not only read her surface thoughts... but he can even break through whatever shields she has made without a Wand. Hah... not that he needs to use a Wand because some Wand was absorbed by his body. That''s good... I personally think that he should have only one Wand... the Wand in his pants... hehe.


    I was brought out of my perverted thoughts when Trixy popped back and brought a small vial of Veritaserum. I took the vial from her and asked her to keep watch outside the classroom. The notice-me-not charm is still in its place so for now, I have no worries.


    "So, how are we going to do this? I don''t think that he is going to drink Veritaserum on his own... and honestly, I don''t even want to go near that son of a bitch!!" Tonks said and cursed while gritting her teeth.


    "Don''t worry... there is no way that I would also touch that bastard" I said and pulled out the Wand Reo brought from Knocktrum Alley for me from my cleavage.


    "I just thought that those were useless lumps of fat but it seems that you are putting them to a good use" Tonks said while glaring at my boobs... hehe... she has been always jealous of my boobs, after all, Tonks''s puppies are smaller than mine. She can make hers bigger but that hampers her lacking balance even more.


    "Are you jealous?? Do you know these" I said and grabbed my both boobs "lumps of fat have so much calcium in them that they can make Edgar''s boneless muscle become rock hand" I said and kept squeezing my own boobs to emphasize the point. Tonks heard me and blushed like a Christmas tree... ah... she still has a lot to learn...

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101... [edited]

    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    "So... what now?" Tonks asked me.


    I pointed my wand towards Charlie and revived Charlie Weasley but before he could do anything a second spell came out of my mouth.


    "Imperio" a spell which I didn''t think I would ever need to use... at least not inside Hogwarts, but I had to do it. Tonks looked at me completely surprised and shocked.


    "That was Unforgivable! Vicky, how the hell did you even learn that?" Tonks asked me grabbing my shoulders. Even if Charlie Weasley wanted to do something, he couldn''t do it. This is the most dangerous thing about Imperius Curse. Unlike the other two Unforgivables, the Imperius Curse gave the subjected person a sense of comfort and calmness, they are placed in an almost trance-like state...


    The user of the curse can make the subjected person do anything if they are strong enough... and with my current magic reserves which would even make old Dumbles shy. I would be able to make Charlie Weasley do anything. Yes, I think I should not use Veritaserum on him... I don''t know there might be a way to find out that there are traces of Veritaserum inside him.


    Then, Tonks and I would be declared criminals for having Veritaserum. Yes, I used Imperius Curse, only this could land me in Azkaban with a sentence of life imprisonment but if they can''t find the wand I used then they can''t do anything... truly stupid. But, this wasn''t the end of my worries... another one of my worries was the laws in Magical Britain are made by Purebloods for the Purebloods. I can say this for sure because Reo told me this when we first arrived in this world and I have read it myself.


    "Yes, that was Unforgivable and I had learned it from Ravenclaw library..." I was explaining when Tonks cut me off.


    "But it''s Unforgivable" Tonks said emphasizing the point ''Unforgivable''. I totally get her point but now there is no going back neither I was going to.


    "Yes... so what? He can use a love potion to take advantage of you and I can''t use an Unforgivable? It''s not like that anyone is going to know... nor would anyone know anything after I am done with him" I said with full confidence. Tonks looked slightly reluctant but she still nodded her head showing that she was on board.


    "How did you drug Nymphadora Tonks?" Finally getting confirmation from Tonks I asked Charlie Weasley.


    "I didn''t drug Nymphadora Tonks" Charlie Weasley said... what?? What the fuck?? Maybe I need to turn the question around. Maybe he truly didn''t drug Tonks and asked someone to do it for him. That way he was able to say that he didn''t drug Tonks. So, I changed the question.


    "Who drugged Nymphadora Tonks?" I asked... both me and Tonks were sure that we were going to get a name.


    "I don''t know" a simple answer from Charlie Weasley surprised me and Tonks completely. Both Tonks and I looked at each other, I turned my eyes towards my Wand? Is it not working? Or I am unable to cast Imperius?


    "Are you sure that you can cast Imperius?" Tonks asked me looking confused. Don''t look at me I am confused too... damn it.


    "Dance like a chicken" I ordered Charlie Weasley. He immediately started to impersonate a chicken.


    "Yeah, my Imperius is working" I said to Tonks, then is he someway resisting from answering? Is his will that strong? Even, though I am not confident about my Imperius Curse, but I know how huge my magic reserves are...


    Fuck it... I have to know the name, no matter what. I immediately pulled out the vial of Veritaserum.


    "Stop dancing and take three drops of Veritaserum" I ordered and Charlie Weasley stopped dancing. I threw him the small vial, he opened the vial and took three drops from the dropper. Just after a second passed his eyes became completely glazed... this was the sign that Veritaserum was under effect.


    "Who drugged Nymphadora Tonks?" I asked him again and both Tonks and I patiently waited for the answer.


    "I don''t know" he gave out the same answer... both Tonks and I were again dumbfounded. How the fuck did he not know who drugged Tonks. Ok, Nemuri, calm down... don''t get your panties in a twist...


    "Then how did you know that Nymphadora Tonks was drugged?" yeah if he didn''t drug Tonks, if he didn''t know who drugged Tonks, then how the hell he knew that he needed to get close to Nymphadora Tonks.


    "I just knew" Charlie Weasley answered. I almost pulled out my hair in frustration. Is this fucker talking about fate and bullshit that he somehow knew about that Tonks was drugged?? How the fuck?? No, what the fuck??


    "How is this even happening? Please don''t tell me that fate told him that I was drugged and fate drugged me" Tonks said completely gobsmacked. Looks like Tonks was also having similar thoughts like me.


    Think Nemuri think... what would you do now. I can not a Leglimen, so I can''t delve into someone''s mind. Did he take an oath? I heard Momo saying that some oaths could protect secrets... fuck... I shouldn''t have skipped them to read porn. Now, there is only one choice... I had to get Reo here, only he would be able to find the truth now.


    I pulled out my phone and texted Reo, to come here as Magneto, I needed to know how this happened. Who did this? No, I know that someone helped him and I know who it is but if I didn''t get some proof then I won''t be able to do anything. I just can''t throw someone out of the school just because I think they drugged my best friend. Especially when my friend is just a half-blood and she is also the daughter of a woman who was thrown out of the family. I don''t even know how or who drugged Tonks...


    I received Reo''s reply that he was on the way. So, I immediately turned towards Tonks. "Tonks, someone is going to come here... you don''t need to be scared, ok?" I asked her nicely. I already opened the Wards using my ring so Reo could Apparate inside. He could ask Trixy to bring him here after that.


    "What? What is that in your hands? How did you inform someone?" Tonks fired off several questions nervously. I already felt someone Apparate inside Hogwarts. So, Reo is already here.


    "This is a device I can use to talk..." I said and I didn''t want to scare Tonks. I don''t know what kind of image she has of Magneto, after all, everyone still thinks he is a new Dark Lord. Even though if she has come to know the truth about Dumbles, I still don''t think she would see Magneto as a good guy.


    "Just don''t get scared... he is a good guy" I said to Tonks but she became even more nervous.


    Suddenly the door opened and but no one entered... the door closed and Magneto took off the invisibility cloak he had been wearing. Tonks was immediately horrified to see Magneto but I grabbed her shoulders and started to shake her to bring her out of the shock.


    "What... Magneto! What is he doing here? Please tell me that he isn''t the good guy you invited. I knew you had weird tastes and fetishes but this is absurd" Tonks said to me... I was completely speechless. I didn''t expect the situation to turn so comedic... Reo also stayed quiet after hearing Tonks, he must feel it awkward now.


    "My tastes and fetishes aside... he is really a good guy. I will tell you everything later" I said to Tonks, Magneto seeing this he didn''t know what to do. But it seems he finally gathered his thoughts.


    "*cough* so, what''s so important to call me here?" Magneto asked me.


    "I used Imperius and Veritaserum but it still seems that he is resisting somehow. I need proof that he drugged Tonks to get him arrested... at least I need to know something about who drugged her" I said to Reo, his head immediately turned towards Charlie Weasley who was standing at the side like a statue.


    Reo immediately reached in front of Charlie and took out his wand and cast some spells. "He is completely under your Imperius Curse and he is also affected by Veritaserum, so if he isn''t answering your questions then it can only mean either of two... either he has taken an oath or he himself has no memory of the incident" Reo said.


    Now, I understand, the person who helped him must have Obliviated him after telling him everything. That''s why he can''t tell me anything or he has taken some oath. Reo pointed his wand towards Charlie and chanted the spell used to read people''s minds.


    "Leglimens" Reo said while Charlie Weasley just stood there like nothing. After a few seconds, Reo finally lowered his wand and looked in our direction.


    "He was Obliviated... if he had taken an oath then I would have seen it in his memory but there is nothing... his mind has two blank spots. I think that the person Obliviated him after giving him the information. This was done by a skilled wizard or witch who knows his stuff... so there is one person skilled enough in the whole school who could have pulled it off" Reo said to me and I immediately connected the dots.


    "Albus Dumbledore..." I said in a whisper. Reo just nodded his head. Tonks didn''t say anything and just stood at the side with a stupid expression on her face.


    "But you can find all the proof you want in his room. His trunk is filled with Amortenia potions given to him by his mother, all of them linked to your friend... and since it is banned it could get him into trouble but I am sure that your friend wasn''t drugged from there" Reo said in his metallic voice and Apparated out...

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102... [edited]

    [POV Albus Dumbledore]


    Hah... with the wards out of my control now, I can''t keep watch throughout the school. Hah... Lady Ravenclaw!! What does that kid know?? She just acted out on her hate and threw Severus out of the school and demanding changes... what I have done was only for the Greater Good... why can''t they understand this...


    Since Magneto made his appearance nothing has been going like I want... I wish Severus could be still here. Can''t she see that we can''t stop the hundreds of years of dispute that has been going on between Slytherins and Gryffindors? If teachers like us mess with that we will only make the resentment grow in them. And the thing about getting a teacher who would teach muggle-borns about magical society... if she keeps on going like this she will destroy the delicate balance in the current society which needs to be there for the Greater Good...


    And the salt on my wound is that Harry Potter''s letter can''t be delivered. That means only two things... Harry is dead which can''t happen and that he is under living under Fidelius. I still have to try but I don''t even know where to start looking... I have to get him in Hogwarts before the next term starts or the future is completely doomed... I already have the Philosopher''s Stone, I am sure that Tom would be after it so, I need Harry here too or the plan is not going to work... after all, Harry must die for the Greater Good.


    Hah... at least I have arranged something for Miss Ravenclaw, that will keep her busy. It would have been best if I had drugged Vicky Ravenclaw directly then I would have been able to control her but her Lady ring nullifies all drugs as soon as they enter her body. Nymphadora Tonks... she had to be used for the Greater Good, through her I could keep Vicky Ravenclaw busy. Hah... I don''t know what''s happening outside of this room if the elves don''t tell me... I can''t use the portraits any longer to keep an eye around the school...


    Suddenly the door opened and Amelia Bones along with several Aurors barged into my room along with a stunned Charlie Weasley in cuffs, Vicky Ravenclaw and Nymphadora are there too... dear Merlin... is he already caught? But how could that be... I have removed any connections he had related to Nymphadora being drugged... he only knew that Nymphadora was drugged but he had no idea who drugged her with what... so Amelia couldn''t have arrested him... Albus... calm down... you need to play it cool...


    "Ah... Amelia, so how can I help you and what is Charlie Weasley cuffed?" I asked her in my usual tone and tried to use Leglimency to read their surface thoughts.


    Tch! I clicked my tongue in annoyance... she brought the Aurors who are good Occlumens.


    "It''s madam Bones to you when I am on duty and Charlie Weasley is arrested for possession of Amortenia linked with him... he had already used them on Nymphadora Tonks" Amelia said in a stoic voice and gestured towards Nymphadora. I was completely shocked... was he already carrying Amortenia on him to drug Nymphadora... this was my fault... I should have checked before. Now, I need to diffuse this situation... I can''t let this escalate...


    "Ah... there must have been some mistake, I assure you. It must have been a prank" I said in my grandfatherly and used Leglimency on young Nymphadora this time so that I could know about the situation. Reading the mind of Vicky Ravenclaw would have been much better and welcome but her damn family ring protects her from any mind-reading or altering magic.


    I was quite surprised on the inside even though I was completely calm outside. I didn''t expect Nymphadora to have strong mental shields like this... yes, her shields are still weak and I could break them but she would definitely know that I used Leglimency.


    "I don''t care if it was a prank or not, Amortenia is illegal so I have to carry my duty and arrest Charlie Weasley" Amelia said with her stern face.


    "Can''t you look away from this matter Madam Bones... he is still a young boy. We must forgive and give him a chance... after all young people can make a lot of mistakes..." I started to give another speech hoping that Amelia would let it go but Vicky Ravenclaw cut me off.


    "I don''t care if he is young or not. I will not have a student like him in Hogwarts and sully our ancestors'' name" miss Ravenclaw said in a cold tone. I can''t let this happen... Weasley''s are my avid supporter...


    "Please Miss Ravenclaw... he made a mistake... we must forgive him so we could bring him to..." I was saying but Vicky Ravenclaw cut me off, how dare she?? I am the great Albus Dumbledore... how can she cut me off??!


    "That''s Lady Ravenclaw to you and I am not privy of your matters, you can forgive or do whatever you want but after Madam Bones takes him with her he would never enter Hogwarts again" Vicky said with complete seriousness in her voice. Even though I was completely filled with rage... I can''t blow up. I have to try again.


    "Lady Ravenclaw... surely you won''t destroy someone''s future just for a prank, right? You are a Ravenclaw how can you destroy someone''s education?" I asked her in a disappointed grandfatherly tone. I also attacked her family background, this is my last try, if she still persists then I have to let her have her way. But there was something in Vicky Ravenclaw''s eyes that scared me... it seemed that she already know how I would react. This same thing happened during the meeting when she dissolved the Board and when I tried to bring back Severus.


    "It wasn''t a prank Professor, he used the drug on my friend and would have surely taken advantage of her if I didn''t intervene. This wasn''t a prank... this was a **** attempt" Vicky Ravenclaw said with venom in her voice while glaring at me... she was challenging me to say anything more. Hah... looks like I have to give up now, at least he won''t be punished since he is a pureblood. Even if he is a Weasley the court would still prefer him over Nymphadora Tonks, especially after her mother is disowned by her family.


    "Hah... I am truly disappointed in you Lady Ravenclaw, I didn''t expect you to destroy someone''s future" I said in a disappointed and saddened voice after releasing a sad sigh. I would need to plant my image in their minds, after all, it seems it worked since Nymphadora Tonks looked quite uneasy because of it.


    If it had been before, there would have been no way that I would have allowed Amelia and the Aurors to know about this. But, without even informing me Vicky Ravenclaw brought the Aurors. This gives me a bigger reason to gain control over Vicky Ravenclaw... after all, it is all for the Greater Good.


    Soon all of them left my room, the Aurors took away Charlie Weasley and Nymphadora and Vicky Ravenclaw just went to their dorms... I immediately turned my head towards the floor. If Charlie Weasley had Amortenia in his possession then I am sure that Molly Weasley brew it. I had to inform Molly... I can''t lose Molly now... I have already lost Severus, losing Molly would deal a huge blow to me.


    I immediately ran towards the floo and took some floo powder and called the Weasley residence... even if Vicky Ravenclaw has control of the wards of Hogwarts our Floos are still active and can be used by us. Soon Molly answered from the other side... "Molly... it''s an urgent matter, open the floo... I need to come over" I said in a hurry with worry on my face. I have to act like I care after all Weasley''s are one of my greatest allies.


    "Of course Professor" Molly said and opened the floo...


    *******************************


    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    One week has passed since Charlie Weasley and I just returned from his trial and I am completely lost. Reo and Momo had told me before like Tonks did, but I didn''t believe them... I thought it would be still worth a try but nothing...


    The court didn''t even consider Tonks as a person with rights. It was a complete ruse, he was only thrown out of Hogwarts because I made it so but he only got a slap on his wrist from the court... and warning that is all.


    I have read that the Wands of wizards are snapped when they are expelled from Hogwarts but that didn''t happen this time... they just said he is a pureblood and we can''t take rights of magic from a pureblood for a half-blood.


    It was a completely unanimous decision. They allowed Charlie Weasley to walk away without any punishment and what''s more his mother who brew the Amortenia just got a warning because Albus Dumbledore protected her...


    This world is completely rotten... it''s rotten to its core... Reo''s is right. If you want to deal with someone then get rid of him or her...

 Chapter 103: Enchantments & Visiting MHA World... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    The trial of Charlie Weasley proceeded just like I have thought it would, I just hope Nemuri doesn''t pull an Obito to correct this rotten world. Even though she is currently gone into enchanting stuff but the risk is still there... yeah, if she wants to go Obito in this world then I would obviously support her because this world truly needs some cleansing.


    "So, how is your progress?" I asked Nemuri who was tirelessly working on enchantments. Since Nemuri is 17, she has stopped using the aging potion.


    "I am still learning and experimenting with some simple enchantments. I still have a long way to go before I can make something similar to my ring" Nemuri said, while her head was still buried in the huge tome she has been reading till now.


    It has been just a week since the trial and Nemuri had started to learn this new genre. This made me really proud and shocked that she gave up reading porn temporarily to learn enchanting. The incident must have impacted her seriously. Now, she wants to make something like her Lady ring, not all the functions were needed, she just wanted to replicate the mental protections in the Lady ring and Momo has been helping her with the project. If she is able to finish this then it would be really helpful because we would also stop needing the neutralizing potions during our time in Hogwarts.


    "For now, it''s ok. We can''t force our way through or it might cause some accident... I don''t want to blow up my face during enchanting" Momo replied from the side, she was also reading a huge tome. It was a grimoire to be exact...


    It wasn''t one of my objectives to learn enchanting but I won''t say that it is useless. I simply wanted to avoid it because it was really dangerous... accidents happen and if they happen during enchanting then losing a hand is just a small accident because most times someone loses their whole upper body. That is why I am present here... so if any accidents happen I can protect Nemuri and Momo using my Aegis Shield. Rumi was Rumi so she was busy with her physical training.


    Now that I think of it... It''s really surprising how quickly time passes. Wow... it has been 7 years... 7 fucking years since we have come to this world... in two more months, we would be starting Hogwarts.


    I have finished most of the things I wanted to do and my training has been also going smoothly. The girls also have been working tirelessly and now they have progressed leaps and bounds. I think it would be really great to take a small break and even if Momo doesn''t show it but I know she misses her parents and Eri... I shouldn''t say that as I also miss my mom and dad. Then it''s decided, we will be going to the MHA world for a small break.


    "Girls, I think we should take a break... all of us have been working really hard since we have arrived in this world" I said breaking out Nemuri and Momo from their studious states.


    "But where? Let''s go to Japan... I really miss the Sakura Blossom" Momo said.


    "Yeah... let''s go Japan. I want to get some Japanese porn for my collection!" Nemuri said in an excited voice while stars formed in her eyes. Even though I clearly heard Nemuri I decided to ignore her... a pervert is always a pervert and Nemuri is a Super Pervert.


    "Well... then, let''s inform Rumi. We would be going tomorrow" I said and Momo pulled out her phone and called Rumi. They wanted to visit Japan, in a way we will be going to Japan so I didn''t try to correct their mistake. Rumi also got happy when she learned that we would be visiting Japan for a vacation before we start Hogwarts.


    The rest of the day passed at a quick pace, all four of us were really excited about the vacation. We decided not to have sex because we would be leaving early in the morning. So, the four of us simply cuddled together in the bed.


    The next day we woke up early and entered the shower together. Even though Nemuri wanted a quick shag but she was stopped by the three of us. We quickly got ready, Momo, Rumi, and Nemuri started to brace themselves for the uncomfortable ride due to long-distance Portkey but a portal appeared right in front of us. Seeing the portal Momo, was the first one to react.


    Momo immediately turned towards me and pulled me into a tight embrace. "This is really a good surprise" Momo whispered into my ear. Soon the two-way turned into a four-way hug, Nemuri and Rumi also joined the hug. Nemuri made a comment about how she was going to sharpen her memory with modern porn but like always we ignored her. The four of us quickly entered the portal and we were back in the backyard of the Yaoyorozu compound. It was evening here...


    "This air is really polluted" Rumi took a deep breath and frowned.


    We were already back in our old body and the clothes on our body also grew... God''s magic is really powerful. All of us immediately walked inside the house and Momo went looking for her mom and dad while I went towards my house. Nemuri and Rumi decided to follow me. I don''t know how much time passed since we left this world but I don''t this that this world was in stasis.


    I knocked on the door and after a few seconds, my mom opened the door. I greeted her with my usual smile on my face, "How are you, Mom?" I asked her but my mom didn''t answer and pulled me into her motherly hug. She didn''t cry so I guess not much time has passed.


    "I am so happy that you came back... but I still didn''t expect you to come back so quickly" my mom said while looking at me. Now, I really want to know how much time has passed here.


    "How much time has passed since we left this world?" I asked her.


    "It has been a month since you left, so how was your new world?" my mom asked while bringing me inside our house with a gentle smile on her face. So, only a month has passed here while we were there for about 7 years.


    "The new world is nice... we were there for 7 years even though only a month passed here" I said. My mom was quite surprised and shocked that 7 years has passed while only a month has passed in this world. My mom was about to do something but she was pulled into a hug by Nemuri.


    "Gah..." my mom grunted out while trying to get out of the hug but found out Nemuri was too strong for her escape.


    "Mom, your best daughter-in-law has returned!" Nemuri said in an excited voice completely ignoring the dead look my mom was giving her. Seeing no way out my mom finally returned Nemuri''s hug. Even though my mom somewhat accepted Nemuri as her daughter-in-law, she was still somewhat uncomfortable. It''s really amusing to see their interaction... Nemuri finally allowed my mom to go. Rumi was the next to hug her... my mom was quite ok with her so she happily accepted Rumi''s hug.


    After that, the four of us sat down and started to chat about the interesting things we found in the HP world. Even though we kept all the sad and depressing things from her, my mom was also excited learning that magic was real... apparently, when she was small she believed in magic. Soon, dad also arrived and was surprised to see that I was back.


    After that, I chatted with dad while the Yaoyorozus came to our house. Momo was hugging Eri all the time and wanted to keep her away from Nemuri... everyone in the house unanimously agreed with Momo which made Nemuri pout but unfortunately, she wasn''t able to do anything.


    Nemuri and Rumi helped in the kitchen while everyone decided to have a family dinner in our house. Even though our house wasn''t that big but our new dining table was really big. After graduation from UA High, I became a Pro Hero so I upgraded the furniture in our house. I wanted to change the house but my mom and dad really liked it here so the idea of changing house have to be thrown out of the window. We really enjoyed our time... Momo was really happy to meet her parents and Eri after 7 years, I was also the same way.


    We decided to stay here for two weeks here, I knew from God that time won''t pass in HP World when we stay here. After the family dinner, we chatted about various stuff before we finally decided to call it a day...

 Chapter 104: Collapse & Tonkss Tour... [edited]

    Just like Reo and others have thought, the economy of Magical Britain has collapsed. Nemuri had arranged a meeting for the people who wanted to discuss new terms but most of them entailed giving her a home-husband. Some men were so old that even the original Nemuri would have to call them Grandad. Many saw that Nemuri rejecting all the men, so they thought that she might be a Witch''s Witch so they started to offer women, Nemuri rejected them too. By the end of the meeting, Nemuri was wondering why she even bothered with this meeting at all.


    Since the meeting didn''t go like the debtors wanted they had to pay all the money they owed to the Ravenclaws, which left most of them in shambles. The ones who were left with money had to close their business because their remaining funds were not enough to run the business.


    The prominent families who owed the Ravenclaws money also had to empty most part of their vaults to return the money. They enjoyed the money till now since the Ravenclaws were extinct and there was no one to claim all those money and now they had to pay not only the money but interest on top of that. That made them bleed...


    Only a few families were spared from this situation. Like the Weasleys, Bones, Longbottoms, and Potters. They were rich enough themselves so they didn''t have to borrow any money from the Ravenclaws.


    Families like Blacks were unlucky, unfortunately, Sirius had to give up a sizable amount of his fortune to pay off the debt. In fact, he looked quite happy while handing over the money to Ravenclaws. Malfoys have arrived in Britain before Ravenclaws were gone, so they had to borrow money so that they could establish their family here.


    Carrows, Crabbes, Goyles, Crouch, Lestrange, Notts, Rosiers, Selwyns, Travers, and Yaxleys also paid dearly because of this debt collection. Many of their businesses were closed due to that. Lestrange''s and Travers''s vaults weren''t enough to pay off the debts so some of their properties were also seized.


    Torquil Travers made a lot of rackets but there wasn''t anything he could have done. Yeah, he tried spouting about Nemuri being a half-blood but no one wanted to support him on this useless campaign. Gaunts were dirt poor when they died off so Nemuri got nothing from the Gaunts.


    So, Reo''s aim was achieved, he wanted the Death Eaters to run on coffers and now he achieved that. There was a simple reason to do this. Reo knew that Moldyshorts gonna be back and he would be raising another war. He can''t kill Moldyshorts and Reo had doubts that Harry would be able to kill him when he rises up. No matter how much Harry trains he can''t bridge the gap of raw strength between them.


    No matter what kind of monster Tom was but no one would argue the fact that Tom is a strong wizard on par with Dumbles. And even if Harry somehow closes the gap of raw strength between the two of them, he will still lack the experience Tom has. Now, even if Harry was getting trained by Sirius but he was worlds apart from Tom''s power. In the books, Harry survived a lot of confrontations between them, Reo knows that lady luck''s role in that. If Reo was in Tom''s place then he would have killed Harry in the first year. As Reo always believed in nipping it in the bud before it blooms.


    So, now when the matter of wars you need money to raise them. Now, from what Reo knew, Moldyshorts didn''t claim Slytherin''s heirship so he didn''t money from there. Gaunts were poorer than Weasleys, so Gaunts were also off the board. So, Tommy Boy got his funds from his followers. Now, almost all of his followers had to empty their pockets and you can''t raise war on empty pockets.


    Reo could have specifically pointed out the Death Eaters and taken the debts from their families but he wanted to empty Dumbledore''s pockets too. If no side had any money then no side would be able to push the other. The members of the Order of Phoenix also lost a huge amount of money and Reo always wanted to collapse the economy of someplace and this was such a nice chance to give up.


    Now, when the whole Magical Britain was facing a Dark Time because their economy collapsed the people responsible for this were sitting near a fireplace cuddled together in their vacation home on the snowy mountains of Russia...


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    After we came back from the MHA world after enjoying two weeks of vacation in our original world we decided to continue our vacation and came to our vacation home in Russia. Neither of the girls have been on any vacation in the mountains so here we were. This was our last day and we would be going back.


    I have already read about the dark times in Britain but I don''t care in the slightest. Why the hell would I do that? This works really great for my plans. But, some articles on Nemuri printed by The Daily Prophet were not nice... now that I think of it most Magicals are sheep and believe whatever shit written on the paper or the smear campaign on Harry in his fifth wouldn''t have worked.


    "Nemuri, I need you to do something" I said looking down on Nemuri who was cuddling over me, she was by my left side. She immediately lifted her head and looked towards me with a stupid grin on her face. I don''t know why she even had that expression on her face... she might be having some perverted thoughts and found them interesting.


    "Yeah, what is it?" Nemuri asked me.


    "Buy the Daily Prophet, I need to control the information source of Magical Britain" I said while Nemuri got a confused look on her face.


    "If this is because of the things they wrote about me then you don''t have to..." Nemuri started to speak but Momo cut her off.


    "No, it''s because magical people are sheep and they blindly believe whatever tripe or shit they write on their paper... it would be really nice to have control over that. And now you could but the whole business dirt cheap... now that everything related to the economy has collapsed" Momo who was on my right side corrected Nemuri.


    "Oh... ok. I will arrange a meeting with their boss after we get back to Britain" Nemuri said and the stupid grin came back on her face... only by that I knew that she went back to her perverted little world...


    *******************


    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    After having a month of nice vacation I was finally back in Britain. Well, actually it was only two weeks because the time when we were in our original world time was frozen here and we enjoyed only two weeks in our vacation home in Russia.


    Today, I was gonna bring Tonks over to Castle Ravenclaw for a small tour so, Reo, Momo, and Rumi were in our mundane flat. Finally getting dressed in mundane clothes I Apparated out of the castle and arrived in front of Tonks residence.


    It''s just like I remembered... I went up to their door and was about to knock but the door opened. It was Tonks who opened the door. She must have been waiting right in front of the door.


    "How long you have been waiting here?" I asked her giving her a blank stare. Tonks had the decency to blush due to her embarrassment because her hair changed slightly red. Sometimes she is just an easy book to read. Tonks finally gathered all her bearings.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about... I heard someone Apparating so I came to check" Tonks said trying to make up a decent lie.


    "Yeah... right... then let''s go going but let me greet Mr. and Mrs. Tonks first" I said the first part in a blank tone.


    "Well... my mom is out for groceries while my dad is in his office" Tonks said and grabbed my hand and pulled me inside.


    "Now, spill up how do you know Magneto?" Tonks asked in a whispering tone.


    "First let be off to Castle Ravenclaw, we can freely talk there" I said, and Tonks nodded to that. I extended my hand which she grabbed.


    "Hold tightly... this is gonna be rough" I said and side-along Apparated bringing Tonks with me. We arrived right outside the castle gates and Tonks ended sprawled on her ass... oops arse.


    "Tonks? Are you okay there?" I asked with a smug grin. Tonks just glared at me while getting up from the ground and dusted off her pants.


    "You did that intentionally!" Tonks exclaimed at me as she continued glaring.


    "Oh... I don''t know what are you talking about" I said and gestured her towards the front. Tonks gave me a stink eye and looked at what I was showing her. Her eyes grew wide as much as possible and her jaw hanged open.


    "Don''t catch a fly with that" I said and closed her mouth. I poured my magic in the ring and the huge metal opened wide and I walked in. I heard Tonks gulped in awe and entered the premises while following me.


    While walking down path Tonks was completely silent, she was looking all around like a small kid. We finally arrived right in front of the gates when Tonks grabbed my arm stopping me.


    I looked at her and she was looking at me with a myriad of expressions. "I read the paper" she finally spoke.


    "Yeah, so what about it... I don''t care what they write about me" I said and waved my hand.


    "No... I am asking why you did that" Tonks said with a serious voice but she continued. "You know, you made the whole Magical Britain your enemy, right?" Tonks said to which I just nodded my head.


    "Then why?" Tonks asked me in complete bewilderment.


    "Magneto asked me..." I was saying but before I could finish she cut me off.


    "Why? What''s your connection with him? I don''t think it''s still enough to make whole Magical Britain your enemy" Tonks said with a serious voice.


    "There is huge plot behind that... and some of us are fighting to stop it. Magneto might seem to be the bad guy but it''s actually the opposite or else Amelia Bones and your parents won''t have joined our cause" I said to Tonks. Tonks was really shocked and surprised that her parents have joined Magneto''s side and Amelia Bones joining him was much more surprising. Tonks have read about Amelia Bones because she wanted to know her future department head.


    "Then tell me what this plot is" after some minutes passed Tonks finally spoke up with determination filled in her eyes. I grabbed Tonks shoulder and Apparated both of us to our garden. I gestured her towards the seat and I sat down on the opposite side.


    "Well... this goes back to the year of 1980..." with that the tale started...

 Chapter 105: Evil *ahem* Nice & Good Plans... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    While Nemuri was off to meet Tonks and give her a small tour of Castle Ravenclaw. I was thinking about making my next evil... *ahem* nice & good plans.


    Now, the news of Harry Potter leaving Britain would be coming out. From what I know, Harry would be attending either Beauxbatons or Drumstrang. So, I could easily manipulate the information and make Dumbles take the whole blame for Harry leaving Britain permanently. But even if I own the Daily Prophet that is really hard to do because there is no information, to begin with.


    Yes, everyone knows that Dumbles is the one who is responsible for Harry now and Dumbles is hiding their Hero for now so they would ask questions & rage on Dumbles but he could just pass it off lightly but if the whole truth comes out about Harry''s childhood then that is a completely different matter. I am sure that he would lose at least one of his positions and it would be a massive blow to his reputation.


    Now, I know the only person who will be able to excite the public with her words and she has a reputation of destroying reputations with her vicious articles. The name of the person is Rita Skeeter... the illegal water bettle Animagus. I know she is vicious with her articles and that is why she would be the best for this. Yeah, she could turn on me with any given chance that is why I would be making her take an unbreakable vow one way or other. So, Rita Skeeter, it is...


    Now, let''s think about the most troublesome Death Eaters. Lucius Malfoy is my number one priority but I am conflicted... should I kill him now and rip off the memory related to the diary from his mind or wait for my 2nd year when he willingly gives away the diary and kill him after that?


    Ah... so many choices... so little time... alas, I should get my plan moving with Rita Skeeter. I would also need her help to announce that three more Ravenclaw heirs are found by inheritance test. The time of hiding is gone... now, each of the girls are strong enough to fight Dumbles and come on top.


    I quickly got up and opened my trunk. My armor is there along with aging potions. I quickly gulped down the potion and changed into my armor. I walked out of my trunk and went to look for Momo. I found Momo in front of a huge wall-sized led TV (obviously made by her powers) and she was playing a game on a PS5 (this is also made by her). Ah... it''s quite nice to see that she is doing something else than reading tomes and grimoires.


    "Where''s Rumi?" I asked her, Momo paused the game and looked at me.


    "Oh... she went out jogging. Where are you going?" Momo answered and asked me looking curious. Because every time I went out in this armor I usually make some news.


    "I am going to visit Harry, I need his help make one of my plans" I said to which Momo nodded and went back to playing.


    After getting that done, I Apparated out of the flat and appeared in the backyard of Black Vacation home. Harry''s head immediately popped out of the window and waved at me. After a few seconds, Harry and Sirius both walked out of the house.


    "Good morning Harry... how is it going Sirius?" I greeted both of them to which both of them greeted back. Since it was early morning we decided to sit outside as I conjured three chairs and a table right between us.


    "Harry... I will be needing your help with something" I said to which both Harry and Sirius were slightly surprised but Harry still nodded his head.


    "Ah... wait... would you mind if I get someone else. This would be a big move that would shake up what''s remaining of Magical Britain" I said to which both Sirius and Harry agreed.


    Seeing them agree I immediately Apparated out and appeared outside the Bones Manor... it''s time to get Bonesy and irking her is just a bonus. I walked through the wards casually like they didn''t even exist and the door opened after a few seconds as an irritated Amelia walked out.


    "I hate you... can''t you come like a normal person?" Amelia asked while glaring at me.


    "Ah... but where would be any fun in that?" I asked and two veins popped on Amelia''s head.


    "Amelia we would be going somewhere... I will be waiting here" I said to her, this made her lose her irritation, and nodded her head. She immediately went inside...


    It has been a few minutes and I was still waiting down here getting bored so I pulled out my phone and started to browse pictures. Goddamn... did she find out that we are going to meet her unmarried husband? Only after a few seconds she came out in her usual Madame Bones attire, she looked at my phone and I could see curiousness in her eyes but I put it in my pocket.


    "So where are we going?" Amelia asked me giving up her curiosity.


    "To meet your unmarried husband" I said in a jolly tone. This made Amelia give me a blank stare but before she could say anything I placed my hand on her shoulder.


    "Wai..." Only this came out of her mouth before she found herself in a completely different place.


    "A-A-Amelia?" Sirius stuttered out looking quite surprised and scared while Amelia''s head whisked towards the voice and glared at him without answering and huffed. Her face was now pointing towards the sky... she portrayed a pure-blooded witch masterfully.


    "How... surprising... I didn''t know you could make a pose like that" I said commenting.


    "That''s not it!" Amelia exclaimed completely out of her usual stern persona but how her relationship is with me it was quite usual.


    "Amelia... I know..." Sirius started to say but Amelia just huffed and looked away. Even though it was really amusing to see their interaction I decided to put a stop to it for now because we needed to deal with the elephant in the room... or the backyard.


    "Sirius you can chat with her all you want but we have much more important stuff to talk about now. Amelia, please take a seat" I said this brought back Amelia and Sirius to earth. Amelia quickly got her professional look and sat down in the chair I have conjured for her. She quickly greeted Harry... Sirius, seeing that there was no option sat down.


    "So, what did you needed my help with?" Harry asked me. This made both Amelia and Sirius turn their heads towards me.


    "I want you to give an interview about your childhood with the Dursleys" I said and immediately got an answer.


    "No, not happening. Harry had barely forgotten that hell and I won''t let him live up those memories again" Sirius said with a serious face. But I kept my eyes on Harry who was still thinking.


    "But why? How would it help you?" Harry finally asked.


    "I guess you won''t be attending Hogwarts, right?" I asked Harry to which he nodded his head.


    "I planning to go to Beauxbatons" Harry said to which I nodded my head.


    "Now, from next month Hogwarts is starting so, the news will be out that you have left Britain and went to France, Dumbles will be blamed but he could still do damage control saying that you were not safe here so he sent you to Beauxbatons..." I was saying but Amelia pitched in and gave her thoughts on the topic.


    "Yes, this would somewhat ruin his reputation and questions will be asked if he is senile or not but he would come out unscathed more or less... but from how Mr. Black reacted I expect that Harry''s childhood wasn''t happy as we were made to believe, right?" Amelia finished making her point. Hearing her Harry just snorted while both Sirius and I nodded our heads.


    "But if we release the whole story via Harry''s interview then it would make the wrath of whole Britain come down on Albus Dumb-as-a-door because he will become the sole reason for why Harry left Britain and hates this place. With the current situation of Magical Britain, Dumb-as-a-door will be unable to do anything and he will lose a lot of his support" I said with a happy tone. Hearing me Harry nodded his head.


    "Fine... I will give the interview" Harry said but Sirius looked unsure.


    "Are you sure, pup? You never talked about it..." Sirius began to say with clear concern for Harry in his voice but Harry pitched in.


    "Yes, Sirius. I need to speak about it sometime and from what Magneto is planning, this will be a good time" Harry said with clear determination in his voice.


    "It''s good and all but who are you going to use? Anonymous sources won''t work you know" Amelia said looking at me.


    "Of course I know that... I already have someone in my mind. So, what do you think about Rita Skeeter?" I asked the group.


    "No... No way in hell I will let that bitch anywhere near Harry!" Sirius said with a determined voice.


    "Ignore the idiot... I completely agree with you that if you want to ruin someone then Rita Skeeter would be perfect but are you sure that she won''t betray us or you and turn on us?" Amelia asked completely ignoring Sirius even calling him an idiot.


    "Hey! I am not an idiot" Sirius protested but he was ignored, again.


    "Yes... I plan to force her into an unbreakable vow" I said and Amelia looked quite skeptical.


    "From what I know about that woman she would never make a normal oath... and you can''t use Imperius Curse to make someone take an Unbreakable vow... magic itself won''t let you... so what''s your plan?" Amelia asked me.


    "I never ever imagined that head of the DMLE would not mind someone using an Unforgivable" Sirius said and yet he was ignored, again. Quite surprising, right?


    "You don''t have to worry... pain can be sometimes a nice motivation" I said to which Amelia nodded her head.


    "Hey! Stop ignoring me both of you!" Sirius screamed but still got no reaction from us.


    "Then Cruciatus Curse it is... well I don''t mind. Not that I can stop you... would you mind if I accompany you, after all, I want to see her reaction when she sees me with you" Amelia said and a sadistic smile appeared on her face.


    "Ah... perhaps you hate that woman?" I asked Amelia. I have never expected that she would want to come with me when I use some motivational methods on someone to join my merry band.


    "I don''t hate her... I loathe her whole being" Amelia said while gritting her teeth. Wow... that bug must have done something really bad to get on Amelia''s bad side.


    "Sure... I will take you back now, I will pick you up before I visit my next victim... *ahem* ally. Both of you stay up... I will come with Rita Skeeter later" I said and grabbed Amelia''s shoulder but didn''t Apparate. I gestured towards Sirius to which she shook her head. After getting confirmation that she didn''t want to talk with Sirius I Apparated out and appeared in front of Bones Manor with Amelia...

 Chapter 106: Pain is Best Motivation... [edited]

    While Reo was putting his plans into motion. Nemuri finally finished her tale, Tonks was completely bewildered and her mouth hung open.


    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    "I can''t even imagine how someone can do something like this... I respected that man so much... now, that I have found out the truth... I think he is completely senile" Tonks started her rant.


    "Yes, you might think that, but he isn''t senile... he is one behind your drugging because he wanted to control me... and because of my Lady ring, he wasn''t able to attack me directly so he used you. If he was just a senile bastard then he would have left some proof of his involvement but Magneto found none" I said while huffing. Tonks looked at me for quite some time before speaking up.


    "How much you trust this Magneto guy?" she asked me looking slightly interested.


    "A lot... I trust him completely, even with my life" I said. Tonks nodded to herself and went to thinking.


    "So what now?" she asked me after thinking a lot. I don''t know what she thought about but it must be weighing on her mind. No matter... what I am gonna do now, will make her want to run away.


    "Vicky... your smile is scaring me..." Tonks said while backing away from me. Oops... I let myself slip up.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about" I said with a gentle smile on my face.


    "No! I know, you thought something dangerous just now, I know you too well not to see that!" Tonks exclaimed in fear.


    "Fine... fine... take away all the fun of it. I wanted to train you on Occlumency. Now, that I have told you the secrets, Dumbles would be able to get them out of you. I am still working on the rings I wanted to make so you have to work with Occlumency right now" I said and a sadistic grin appeared on my face. Tonks tried to back away but couldn''t because of the couch.


    "Hey... Vicky... I don''t think I am feeling too well. Can I come back later?" Tonks asked me giving puppy dog eyes... hehehe... Tonks looked like a lamb waiting to be hunted...


    ************************


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "Are you sure that she would be here?" Amelia asked me.


    It was already night and I went back to Amelia''s office and brought her here with me. Both of us were currently standing over the building of the Daily Prophet.


    "She is a late-night worker... she collects all the stories and scoops she can during the day and then comes back here to add some spice in them" I said to Amelia. Now, how did I know that? Because I ripped the information from some random guy''s mind who has been working in The Daily Prophet for about more than 13 years. I didn''t tell Amelia she didn''t need to know, but I think she had an idea.


    "Looks like your information was right" Amelia said pointed towards a blonde woman.


    "My information is never wrong, you know... I pay extra attention while collecting details" I said and looked towards Rita Skeeter who finally entered the building.


    "Yes... of course, after all, you like to rip out information from people''s minds right?" Amelia asked and gave me a stink eye. Looks like Amelia did have an idea of how I collected information. Well, who cares if she knows or not.


    "But how were you sure that she won''t use Floo?" Amelia asked me looking quite confused. I unfolded an invisibility cloak and handed it over to Amelia.


    "She is a gossiper... she likes to gossip so she always travels on foot if not Apparating. For your information I also ripped this little bit of information from someone''s mind" I said and Amelia muttered something about innocent people and all but put on the invisibility cloak. With my powers, I was still keeping notice of where Rita was currently in the building.


    After waiting for a few minutes she was completely alone and from her position, I guess this was her office. Usually, I would have just walked through the place as I own it but this time I decided to sneak in because if someone saw me talking to Rita Skeeter then they would know that she or her stories were compromised and I can''t let that happen.


    I gestured Amelia with my hand to follow him. I slowly floated in the air and made Amelia float behind me. I heard a small yelp... hehe... I will tease her later with that. Both Amelia and I finally arrived by Rita''s office window. Her back was towards the window, she was happily humming some song while writing something... she must be planning to ruin someone.


    Now, that I think of it the invisibility cloak was completely unnecessary. Well, it''s better to have it on hand rather than needing it and not having it. I placed my hand on Amelia''s shoulder and used Flash Step to teleport inside Rita''s office without tripping the wards. I quickly cast my usual wards along with the strongest silencing charms and notice-me-not charms around the room. I was behind her and she was currently writing her enchantingly nasty story so she didn''t notice me.


    "Hello, Rita... it''s nice to meet you!" I said finally breaking the silence and Rita jumped up fell on her table due to the scare. She somehow managed to pull herself off the table and pointed her wand towards me... this was the moment she finally saw me and her face paled drastically.


    "M-Magneto? What are you doing here?" Rita stuttered but somehow gathered her usual journalist courage and asked me.


    "Yeah... you see I read some of your stories and I thought that I should personally pay you a visit" I said while looking around her office. I didn''t seem to pay any attention to her. Amelia was still under her invisibility cloak so Rita only saw me.


    "You see... I like your talent and I find myself in immediate need of your expertise... I hope you can understand, right?" I said asserting the point of joining me.


    "I I... I would never join a Dark Lord. Everyone will know I would be missing if you kill me... or do something to me. You can''t use Imperius Curse because someone would find out and report it to Amelia Bones" At first Rita stuttered and then proclaimed with a smug face. I don''t know how the brain of magical people works? They are really fucking daft...


    "Are you perhaps speaking about this Amelia Bones?" I asked and in a dramatic manner, Amelia pulled off her invisibility cloak. Rita''s eyes grew completely wide and started at Amelia with a hanging jaw.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Skeeter, I look forward to what you are going to write next" Amelia said in a stern tone.


    "How?" Rita asked Amelia in a horrified tone. Did she already believe that this was Amelia... in this world anyone can change face with a Polyjuice potion and she didn''t think that this Amelia could be a fake one? Yup... there is no hope of Magical Britain.


    "You don''t need to know" Amelia said and kept glaring at Rita.


    "Fine... what do I have to do?" Rita asked turning her head towards me. She must be really daft if she thinks that I would just let her go...


    "Take an unbreakable vow" I said in a joyous tone this made Rita even more horrified.


    "No... I won''t do that... you can''t make me!" Rita said looking completely serious.


    "See I told you" Amelia said from my side.


    "Yeah... but remember what I told you" I said and pulled my wand and pointed it towards Rita. This made Rita go pale again but the spell I cast almost made her soul leave her body. "Crucio" as soon as the spell hit Rita she dropped to the ground and started to scream out her lungs in pain while rolling in the ground. Tears started to flow down her eyes...


    After fifteen seconds, I finally lifted the spell and Rita stopped screaming. She was still on the floor breathing heavily...


    "I will... I will take the vow... tell me what to say" Rita finally caught her breath and whispered.


    "See... pain is the best motivator" I said looking at Amelia in a happy tone showing her my point. A tick mark appeared on her head. Now... the problem was any oaths she takes using my name are useless because there is no way I telling her my real name. I don''t mind Amelia knowing it since I trust her now... but it''s completely different in Rita''s case.


    "Amelia, I think it would be a lot better if she comes under your wing because I won''t be always available so she could find a loophole and write shit about your department" I said to Amelia, at first she looked surprised but then a small smile appeared on her face. Amelia really hated Rita...


    Amelia pulled out a parchment from Rita''s table and wrote down the oath. Rita took the paper and made an unbreakable vow to Amelia. Amelia immediately gave her some commands that she should not write or tell or say anything related to this night to others. Amelia was a good choice as she closed off all the loopholes that the bug could have used to escape.


    "Now... Rita... I have two awesome pieces of stories for you. The first one... you can print tomorrow... but the next should be published on 1st September" I said and I could immediately see Rita''s eyes started to sparkle. I just Cruciod her for goodness sake and she is like this... are all magical people this weird?


    "Three new Ravenclaw Heirs are found, they would be starting Hogwarts this year, Edgar Ravenclaw, Alice Ravenclaw, and Roxanne Ravenclaw, give them a nice image, I would appreciate that, after all, Ravenclaws are my allies" I said, hearing me Amelia wasn''t surprised that Ravenclaws were my allies but she did react when I said that three Ravenclaw heirs are found.


    Rita was a completely different story, she was already writing down everything with stars in her eyes. She didn''t even use her quick quill... surprising.


    "Now, what''s the next news?" Rita asked me slightly excited.


    "We have to go somewhere else to get you that story" with that Amelia grabbed Rita''s shoulder while I grabbed Amelia''s and Apparated out.


    "Ha-Harry Potter!" Rita was the first one to speak up after arriving inside the Black Mansion in France.


    "Rita Skeeter... I give you an exclusive interview with Harry Potter" I said in a dramatic manner to which Amelia just snorted, Sirius didn''t know what to make of it and Harry just gave me a blank look...

 Chapter 107: Beaking News!!! [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "So, what was the magic you used to make me float?" Amelia asked me when I took her back to Bones Manor.


    "It wasn''t magic... it was kind of my natural power... I was kind of born with it" I said. I just hope that she gives up on that... no matter how much she tries no one can learn this magic.


    "I see... so what''s your real name? Are you ever going to tell me that?" Amelia asked looking at me intently. Honestly, I have wondered how long I could hide it from her but she seemed to have found out. It''s not that I mind... Amelia is a smart witch so it would be kind of disappointing if she didn''t figure it out. After all, I gave her a lot of signs.


    "Edgar Ravenclaw" I said... well now that she had asked it and we have known each other for about 5 years now, I know I can trust her.


    Amelia was completely surprised when she heard me but that didn''t last for long as she went into her thoughts.


    "You are pretty amazing if you can make a magical oath with a fake name... so how old are you exactly?" Amelia asked me with a knowing smile. She must have some idea about my age.


    "I am 11... I am going to attend Hogwarts from this term" I said and Amelia just nodded her head in confirmation. Now, a lot of people would call me stupid for revealing all these secrets to her but Amelia is one of my strongest ally and if she knows the truth she would be able to support me openly. I am not naive that I would think that everything in Hogwarts would be like I have planned. Some could still attack me even with my Ravenclaw title, after all, we would be dirtying a noble name.


    Amelia could give me her support during a Wizard''s duel after all deaths are pretty common in those. And seeing Amelia''s reaction she must have reached the same conclusion. She connected the dots as soon as I have told her my name, she was there when I gave the information to Rita Skeeter about Ravenclaw Heirs.


    "Just one more question... that means when you first appeared you were only 6 years old? How did you have so much information?" Amelia asked me quite curious. There is no way in hell I would tell her that I am from another world so... Nemuri had to take responsibility for this.


    "Vicky found out the plot... she was a small kid when Potters were killed and Harry Potter became the boy-who-lived, Vicky saw everything happening that night. We lived in Gordic Hollow at that time. She really became curious and started researching... I don''t know how she did but she did, I was just 1 year old at that time" I pushed all the responsibilities to Nemuri, I guess Nemuri won''t mind.


    Amelia didn''t say anything and just nodded her head. I used Legilimency and found that she believed my story.


    "Then, you are also behind the economic collapse, right?" Amelia asked me.


    "Ding Ding Ding... and we have a winner! I needed to take the money away from Death Eaters, you can''t raise war on empty pockets" I said and finally got up from my seat.


    "But you know that a lot of businesses have closed down because of that, it would problematic for our society" Amelia said in a stern tone.


    "Yes... don''t worry, I am going to place muggle-borns and half-bloods there through Vicky. This time the pure-bloods won''t be able to do anything because if they try to protest then they are losing an important business" I said... thank god I am wearing a mask or my vicious smile would have scared Amelia.


    "I guess that would be good... so what''s next?" she spoke with clear determination in her voice.


    "For now... recruit any trusty Aurors. They shouldn''t be Dumbledore supporters or pureblood supremacists" I said.


    "That would be kind of hard as Gray Supporters are very rare in the Auror force" Amelia said looking dejected.


    "Numbers don''t matter... I just want to have a few more hands when needed. I guess... I will be going, it''s quite late now" I said while Amelia nodded to me. After that, I Apparated out.


    The next day came early as when I returned I found my three lovers waiting for me in the bed. Well, it''s quite easy to guess what happened after that. We went to sleep only after the sun was up...


    I was the one to wake up first. Rumi was over my chest while Nemuri was on my right and Momo was on my left. This was a heavenly site I honestly didn''t want to get out but I had to... it was already noon.


    With some effort, I slipped out of the tangled mess of limbs and used Scorgify to clean them. After a shower and getting dressed I directly went to the kitchen and started to prepare breakfast for ourselves much to the elves charging. Only after I let Lipsy help me with cooking she allowed me to stay in the kitchen.


    After some time Momo, Rumi, and Nemuri also arrived at the table and patiently waited for breakfast.


    "Hey, they wrote about us in the paper" suddenly Rumi said while reading the paper. I was already setting the table to I looked from her side and saw the huge article Rita Skeeter wrote on us.


    ''3 MORE RAVENCLAW HEIRS FOUND''


    I wasn''t much interested in what she had written so I just skimmed through the article and found it up to the standard I wanted it to be. Rita had really tried hard to show us in a good light and if I know anything about this world the sheep would immediately gulp this down their throats.


    "You did this right?" Momo asked me.


    "Yep... this was really important... now that I have planned not to hide anymore. This would give us much more power than simple half-bloods or purebloods" I said.


    "So, Nemuri did Tonks agree to join my cause of Greater Good?" I asked looking towards Nemuri.


    "Yes... she did, after knowing the truth she didn''t have many options" Nemuri said to which I just nodded my head.


    Just like that, it caused another storm in Magical Britain and this made everyone forget about asking questions about Harry Potter for now as they automatically expected him to arrive now that three more Ravenclaw Heirs were found. Honestly, I didn''t know how the people of Magical Britain reached up to that conclusion... it''s pretty stupid.


    [With Albus Dumbledore]


    Not everyone was happy with this outcome though... one of those people was Albus Dumbledore. Before the news came about the three new Ravenclaw Heirs he was thinking about Damage Control. Losing his control over the Wards and portraits was a huge blow to him. He thought he had to withstand this one more year and Vicky Ravenclaw would be out of Hogwarts and he would be given back the control of Wards.


    But now... it didn''t seem that it was going to happen as three new Ravenclaw Heirs were coming and Hogwarts herself would give priority to Ravenclaw Heirs even if he had control of the Wards. Albus Dumbledore was not stupid and neither Confounded like Minerva McGonagall. He knew that it couldn''t be that simple, all four heirs had been living together when Minerva took the letter to them.


    He had already got the information from Minerva about that. According to her the girl named Alice Croftwell now Ravenclaw was a shy and nervous girl so could use that girl as a spy for their group. According to Albus Dumbledore, it would be easy as any muggle-born student always viewed him as a Hero and the leader of light who could do nothing wrong and with a slight effort he was sure that he could get Alice Ravenclaw under his control.


    He had to do this, after all, everything he did was for the Greater Good. This was the only hope he had for now... but what he didn''t know was that Alice(Momo) acted in that way because Reo had asked her to. Reo had already imagined that if Alice acted like that Dumbledore would surely try to gain control over Momo and Momo was smart enough to be a double spy. It was risky but doable because of Momo''s mastery in Occulumency, she could easily feed Dumbledore fake thoughts.


    Dumbledore had many plans but can''t be used now as Vicky Ravenclaw has control over the Wards. He had plans to bring the Philosopher Stone and Mirror of Erisid here to bait Tom but he can''t bring something like Philosopher Stone or Mirror of Erisid here as the wards would automatically inform Vicky Ravenclaw. He also had plans to bring Harry here and test him against Tom but now all those plans were for naught as he had no clue where Harry was.


    *********************


    Days passed just like that and by each passing day Albus Dumbledore was getting more and more worried. People were still believing that Harry Potter would start Hogwarts this year and he would save them from Magneto the new Dark Lord.


    Dumbledore had made several plans to come out of this whole mess with minimum damage. Several of them were already into motion so by the time when September 1st finally arrived Albus Dumbledore was quite ready to deal with this mess. Using his connections he had found out where Harry was going, he was really disappointed to know that it was Beauxbatons.


    He tried his very best to find out where Harry and Sirius lived but no one knew, so he had to give up for now but he was Albus Dumbledore he would get Harry in Hogwarts one way or other, after all, everything he was doing was for the Greater Good.


    Albus was finally brought out of his thoughts when The Daily Prophet arrived. The owl dropped the paper on his table and flew away. Albus picked up the paper with a smile on his face but as soon as he saw the huge title on the front page he felt like the ground beneath his feet caved in.


    ''BOY-WHO-LIVED, BRITAIN''S HERO LEAVES BRITAIN DUE TO ABUSE''


    All of his well-laid plans were shattered in a blink of an eye...

 Chapter 108: On the Way To Hogwarts... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I opened my eyes when I felt someone shaking me. I opened my eyes and found Momo. It seemed that she was about to say something but I shut her up by kissing her. We stopped kissing and separated only after a couple of minutes.


    "Come on you need to get up... Hogwarts is starting today" Momo said with a gentle smile on her face. Though I had other plans. Both of us were in our child forms so nothing naughty was going to happen my hands snaked around her waist and pulled her over me.


    "But I don''t want to... let''s cuddle" I said to which Momo pouted cutely.


    "Don''t be a prat... a lot of your plans will derail if you don''t get up" Momo said and kissed my cheek.


    Yeah, right plans... plans are important. Hah... even though I wanted to stay here and cuddle, I can''t. While I was busy with my thoughts Momo got a mischievous idea and started to tickle me...


    "Haha... haha... I am getting up! I am getting up!" I said and jumped away from her.


    We decided to take a shower together, you know saving water and all. Rumi was in the training room and Nemuri had left early to visit Tonks residence to give Tonks the enchanted bracelet. Momo and Nemuri have succeeded in making bracelets like Nemuri''s Lady ring, with mind protections. They wanted to use a ring but they weren''t skilled enough to put so many functions in a ring so they went for the next best thing... a bracelet.


    After the shower, we quickly got ready and went to have breakfast. Lipsy and Nixy went out of their way and made a huge breakfast for us. If Momo wasn''t here then I was sure that won''t be able to finish the food.


    After a few minutes, Rumi joined us for the breakfast. Rumi sat down by my right side but not before giving me a kiss. While having breakfast Nixy popped in and placed the Daily Prophet on the table and apparated out. I quickly picked up the paper... after all, I had to see Rita''s artwork. As soon as I opened the front page a huge grin appeared on my face.


    ''BOY-WHO-LIVED, BRITAIN''S HERO LEAVES BRITAIN DUE TO ABUSE''


    I quickly skimmed through the whole article and I have to say Rita definitely knows what she is doing. I handed the paper to Momo who was looking quite curious. She didn''t skim through the article like me but she read the whole damn thing. Rumi wasn''t interested so Momo just put away the paper.


    "I really pity him... it''s really good that you saved him" Momo said looking at me.


    "This article would make Albus Bumbledork lose Chief Warlock and Supreme Mugwump position" I was sure of this because Rita added a nice line in the article ''During the Dark Times when a Dark Lord is roaming free, Harry Potter is driven out of Magical Britain because of Albus Dumbledore'' hehe... I have to say Rita''s words have some spark... but I can''t even imagine what Bumbledork is feeling since he is the villain here.


    After breakfast, we decided to pack our trunks. Our trunks weren''t big like Nemuri''s but they were still big. Now, we weren''t Weasleys as we needed to pack our trunks just before leaving but since we still had a lot of time in the morning we had decided to leave it for the morning. Finally getting our trunks packed we were ready to leave.


    "So, are we going to Apparate?" Rumi asked me.


    "Nope... there are Aurors stationed in Platform 9? and we don''t have a license. We will Apparate to our flat and take a cab from there" I said, Rumi just nodded her head.


    Momo and Rumi both had their secondary wands, those were trace-free. I had decided to keep using my legacy wand because honestly, I didn''t need one... and even this Wand wasn''t my perfect fit but it still got the job done and that was enough for Hogwarts. We shrunk down our trunks and put them in our pockets.


    After that, the three of us Apparated into our flat. We quickly left our flat and Momo hailed a cab. Telling him to take us to King''s Cross Station we decided to lean back. It didn''t take much time to reach the King''s Cross Station.


    I kept scanning through the crowds to meet anyone from Harry''s years but unfortunately, I didn''t see any of them. But I was quite sure that I would meet Hermione Granger. We quickly arrived in front of the wall between platforms 9 and 10.


    "This looks a real wall though" Rumi said while carefully looking at the wall.


    "Yes, magic can make a lot of things possible" Momo said.


    "So, are you ready?" I asked and both Momo and Rumi nodded their heads. I grabbed both of their hands and walked forward, it was a strange feeling like walking through spider webs.


    After crossing the wall it was another sight, the red steam engine, the whole station was filled with adults who have come here to send their kids to Hogwarts, it was a good scene even though many of them were already looking at us with contempt. Well, I don''t mind them because they won''t be alive in a few years. From what I heard from Amelia, Gregory Goyle Snr was already out. He was going to be my first target.


    The three of us got on the train completely ignoring the looks, this made their glares intensify. It was still quite early so we easily found an empty compartment.


    "This looks good" Momo said while sat down on the seat.


    "Yes, I have to say that Magical People really know how to spend money" Rumi said... it was quite odd as we lived in a huge Castle. Looks like they have forgotten so I decided to jerk their memory.


    "We live in a castle though" I said but it seemed useless as Rumi was looking outside and Momo had already pulled out her tome on enchantments. I finally gave up and decided to sit down. I didn''t wait for Nemuri as she would definitely find me... I wonder if she will bring Tonks with her or not.


    I quickly got bored so I started to play with a galleon as I did with coins in MHA world. I don''t care if anyone sees me doing this or not. Just like I have thought Nemuri arrived along with Tonks. Tonks was quite surprised that Nemuri brought her to a compartment with three 1st years.


    "Did you read the paper Vicky?" I asked her.


    "Yeah... I have to say that Rita Skeeter went quite easy on me" Nemuri said and kissed my cheek and sat down beside me. Tonks still stood at the door looking quite surprised. I decided to greet her.


    "It''s nice to meet you again, Just Tonks" Tonks looked really confused. "I am hurt that you don''t remember me... myself Edgar Maxwell... well Ravenclaw now" I said to her. Tonks''s mind went completely blank.


    "Wait wait wait!! What the hell is going on. Wasn''t Edgar your boyfriend?" Tonks asked Nemuri.


    "Yes... that''s him, he was using Aging potion at that time" Nemuri said and this made Tonks even more bewildered and face contorted.


    "Vicky!! I didn''t think you would so depraved to date your own brother" Tonks said almost screaming.


    After hearing Tonks, everything went silent in the compartment until the four of us burst out laughing. Tonks was even more confused now.


    "Well, Tonks none of us are siblings... we are just Ravenclaw heirs" Nemuri said and pulled down Tonks to sit beside her. I pointed my wand towards the door and closed it.


    "Hahaha... Tonks your face was golden just now but all three of us love him..." Nemuri said pointing towards both Momo and Rumi.


    "Wait! Let me think for a second" Tonks said and went completely silent. Seeing that all four of us again burst out laughing. Tonks glared at all of us and started to pout cutely.


    "So... how does it work? All three of you are shagging one guy?" Tonks asked looking completely confused.


    "Well, he is a great guy and beast on the bed, so it''s quite easy for us" Nemuri said with a perverted grin. Tonks was a smart girl so she decided to ignore Nemuri looked towards Momo and Rumi for an answer.


    "Well... it''s quite complicated but now that we have gotten used to it... it works nicely" Momo said the best answer she could think of at this moment.


    Finally, the train departed from Platform 9? towards the Hogsmede Station.


    "Well, what Alice said, it''s complicated but now that we have gotten used to it, it works and he loves the three of us equally" Rumi said and went back to look outside the window.


    After that Tonks kept asking us several questions. Momo and Rumi answered as best as they could. I don''t even know why I was being ignored while I was the main character here. Nemuri kept making perverted comments from time to time...


    I cast a strong notice-me-not and silencing charm on the door and decided to lay my head on Nemuri''s shoulder as I wasn''t welcome in their chat. Nemuri used this chance and pulled my head and made my head lay on her lap. Wow... lap pillow!! Just like that... I went to sleep...

 Chapter 109: Sorting Ceremony... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Thank god... my notice-me-not charm and silencing charm was good enough for anyone to ignore us. Honestly, while I was laying my head over Nemuri''s heavenly thighs... there is no way in hell that I was gonna get interrupted by that blond ferret.


    Though I really wanted to meet Hermione Granger, it was just my curiousness nothing more nothing less. If she somehow becomes my friend then I might try to help her with her attitude it might help her in the future but otherwise, I am not gonna go out of my way to help her.


    By the time Tonks stopped asking questions, I could easily say that she was already halfway into my harem. I don''t know how or why that happened but it did. Tonks kept staring at me... not that I mind. Tonks is an awesome girl and I would happily get together with her but I still have one whole year. No need to hurry...


    We were finally arriving nearing Hogesmede Station so all of us decided to get changed. With the majority being the girls I decided to leave them the room to get changed while I went to the bathroom to get changed. I am a gentleman.


    Quickly getting changed into my school robes I returned in front of the room and waited for the girls to finish changing and allow me inside again. I used Nemuri''s spell to get out of clothes and wear them... it was really fast. Only after a few minutes, the door opened and I walked inside. The scene inside was quite amusing as Tonks''s hair was completely firey red and she was glaring at Nemuri... while Nemuri was looking away whistling.


    "So, what happened?" I asked curiously whispering into Momo''s ears.


    "Oh... it''s just Vicky didn''t teach Tonks the spell to change clothes" Momo said and I immediately understood the situation. Well, I decided the stay out of the best friend''s business.


    We finally arrived at Hogsmeade station, as soon as we got down the train we heard the loud booming voice of the half-giant, Hagrid. He is a nice guy but too much of a fanboy of Bumbledork.


    "Firs yers dis way... firs yers dis way" Hagrid shouted. Honestly, it was a really weird accent. The first years quickly gathered in front of him. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Nemuri and Tonks head for the Threstal Drawn carriages. Hagrid led us towards the boats...


    "4 students per boats" Hagrid said and climbed into a boat. The half-giant took a whole boat for his own. Momo, Rumi, and I were in the middle of the group. The three of us climbed into a boat and the fourth place was Ronald Weasley...


    How the fuck did I not notice him? If I had noticed him before then I would have stunned him and left him in Hogsmeade. Now, why the hell is this jealous git alone? Yeah... Harry isn''t here and everyone tolerated Ickle Ronnikens due to Harry''s presence.


    "Hello my name is Roland Weasley, it''s too bad that Harry Potter decided to leave Britain or I was going to be his best friend!" Ronald spouted loudly. Rumi immediately understood what I was going to do and placed her hand on my thigh.


    I was this close to banishing this stupid fuck into the black lake. Momo was also really disturbed hearing him proclaim things like that... it was was similar to what creeps said.


    "Oh... hello! My name is Alice Ravenclaw" Momo somehow gathered her bearings and introduced herself meekly. Momo... you don''t have to act in front of this stupid fuck!


    "Ravenclaw??!! That means you are into reading books??!!" Ron exclaimed loudly making everyone look at us. Ron looked completely horrified thinking that he met a person who read books.


    "Ummm... yeah I like reading books" Momo said. Ron immediately looked towards me and Rumi. We didn''t say anything anymore... Ron was by my side and if Rumi wasn''t signaling me not to throw Ron into the lake then I would have thrown him into the lake...


    "Eveyone lwer yer heads" Hagrid''s loud voice was heard again. But honestly... we are just 11-year-old kids why the hell we would need to lower our heads while we were so smaller than him. Even adult humans wouldn''t have any problem...


    The sight of the Castle of Hogwarts came into our view for the first time. If nothing else, this sight is really awesome...


    "Wow... it''s beautiful" Rumi said nonchalantly.


    Finally, because of the sight, Ron was silent. We finally arrived at the shore and Hagrid led us through the huge doors of the castle. We finally arrived at a giant Hall where Old Minne Gi was waiting for us.


    "Professor! I brough the firs yers" Hagrid said to McGonagall who just nodded her head and looked towards us.


    "Thank you Hagrid, you may leave" McGonagall said in a stern tone, Hagrid nodded his head and left. McGonagall turned her head towards the first years and spoke "All of you maintain order and discipline and wait here... the sorting ceremony will start shortly" McGonagall said and walked inside leaving the first years in here. Hearing the sorting ceremony everyone was slightly nervous and scared.


    "Ravenclaw" a voice called out, the three of us turned out heads and found a Draco Malfoy was the one who called us. He strutted towards us like a peacock and was flanked by his butt buddies from the two sides. Hearing him everyone was looking towards us now...


    "I hope that you would prefer to choose the right crowd, unlike the Lady Ravenclaw who had chosen mediocrity above us" Draco Malfoy said while looking upwards. his nose was pointing up... like a young rich master from any cultivation world.


    My lips started to twitch... I wanted to laugh... I wanted to laugh so hard. Finally, Rumi wasn''t able to hold it back anymore and burst out laughing... because of her I also burst out laughing. Momo was the only one who was giggling.


    "Haha... that was a good one... I didn''t know Malfoys were comedians. Please... carry on tell us another more joke" I said breathing heavily, after all, I laughed really hard.


    The Hall became completely silent... nobody said anything. Draco Malfoy was shaking by now, I could clearly see his face turning purple... "How dare you?! How dare you half-breed?! Do you know who Malfoys are?" Draco Malfoy said with venom in his voice.


    "Yeah... I know who Malfoys are... they still owe us nearly 1 million galleons. I still remember your father when he came to the meeting asking Vicky for a new negotiation" I said while rubbing my chin. By this time I was really surprised that even after insulting Draco he didn''t pull out his wand. Quite surprising... maybe his daddy dearest has told him not to make an enemy of us.


    "My daddy will hear of this! This isn''t the end of it!" Draco said and walked away along with his butt buddies.


    "Yeah sure... don''t forget to tell him that the interest is increasing" I said, hearing me Draco gave me a last look and snorted.


    "Bloody Brilliant!! That was awesome... You showed Malfoy his place, from now you are my friend" Suddenly Ron popped in front of me.


    "Sorry... but I am fine without you" I said and decided to walk away. Ron looked really displeased after hearing me... he wanted to say something but the ghosts appeared scaring most of the kids, I silently moved away from him. I was finally able to see a bushy-haired girl... Hermione Granger.


    After some time McGonagall arrived back and sent away the ghosts and led us towards the Great Hall. Entering the Great Hall was a nice experience... I looked at the Head Table and found that Bumbledork is missing... Amelia had already informed me that Albus feckin too many names Dumb-as-a-door was called to answer before the whole Wizengamot. Amelia has been sure that Bumbledork would surely lose Chief Warlock and Supreme Mugwump''s position.


    McGonagall made all the first years stand at the side. The Hat began to sing, I kept looking around. Quirrel was still here but I don''t know if the Philosopher Stone is hidden in this school this time around or not. Since Quirrel was wearing a turban I would consider that he is possessed. The hat finally finished its disgusting song.


    McGonagall stood beside the three-legged stool and opened a huge parchment.


    "Abbot, Hannah" McGonagall called out and a girl from our group walked towards the stool and sat on it. McGonagall placed the hat on top of her head. Only a few seconds passed and the hat called out "HUFFLEPUFF"


    McGonagall continued to call the students, while this was happening I was scanning Quirrel''s head... I didn''t dive too deep into his mind, just his surface thoughts or he could have noticed me. He really wanted Harry to be here so he could abuse him...


    Hermione Granger unlike the story was sorted into Ravenclaw. After all, this time, there wasn''t a Harry Potter for her to connect with. The rest of the sorting went normally... finally the time for alphabet R arrived...


    "Ravenclaw, Alice" McGonagall said and the whole Hall became completely silent. Momo acted her part and meekly walked up to the stool and sat down and McGonagall put the hat on her head.


    Not even a second passed before the hat shouted "RAVENCLAW!" The hat must have a function to sort all Ravenclaws into Ravenclaw. Hearing that the whole Ravenclaw table burst into cheers. Momo meekly went to the Ravenclaw table and sat down.


    "Ravenclaw, Edgar" McGonagall called out. I finally walked up to the stool and sat down, McGonagall placed the hat on my head.


    ''Another Ravenclaw Heir, interesting. Of course, you would be going into Ravenclaw by default'' I heard a voice inside my head. I was completely sure that the hat didn''t even try to breach my shields and made the announcement because I was a Ravenclaw heir.


    "RAVENCLAW!" The hat shouted, even if the hat spoke for a few seconds but outside only a single second passed. I got up from the stool and the Ravenclaw table burst into cheers, I walked up to their table and sat down beside Momo.


    "Ravenclaw, Roxanne" McGonagall called out Rumi''s name. Rumi confidently walked up to the stool and sat down. McGonagall placed the hat on her head and the hat again shouted "RAVENCLAW!" The Ravenclaw table again burst into shouts and cheers and Rumi walked up to our table and sat down beside me.


    The sorting ceremony continued and finally ended. McGonagall went to the Head''s Table and stood up.


    "First all of, I wanted to say that Forbidden Forest is very dangerous so it''s forbidden. Under no conditions, students should enter the forest.


    Secondly, the list of banned objects is set up. Please, check the list. Now, I have taken enough of your time and I am sure all of you must be hungry so I won''t delay anymore" McGonagall said and looked around.


    "Let the feast begin!" McGonagall said and sat down. The food appeared on the tables surprising all the first-year students. With that, the sorting was finally over...

 Chapter 110: First Year In Hogwarts... (I) [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    After the dinner, a lot of Ravenclaws were asking us several questions. Finally, Nemuri arrived and shooed everyone away. Honestly, I didn''t mind answering a few questions but they tend to be quite intrusive, a generic problem with Ravenclaws. The prefects led us towards the Ravenclaw dorms... apparently unlike the other dorms, the entrance didn''t have a password, except we needed to answer a riddle to gain entrance.


    But none of our group needed to solve any riddle or anything. As Ravenclaw Heirs the door would automatically open for us. We were introduced to the Head of our House, Filius Flitwick. The dude was quite nice... he told us some simple rules. He was quite interested in the three of us and asked us to meet him tomorrow.


    After that, the prefects pointed us towards boy''s and girl''s dorms. Every one of the students was going to get their own personal room, I was quite happy with this arrangement. I finally found my room as my name was written on the door. Just like I had thought, Nemuri, Momo, and Rumi sneaked into my room... after that, everything is history.


    The next day we received our schedule during our breakfast. Albus had returned and he didn''t look good at all. He looked like he had lost last night''s sleep. Even though I wanted nothing more than entering his mind... I somehow stopped myself because this was not a place to do something like that.


    Finally, the Dailly Prophet arrived and the Great Hall turned completely silent and everyone was staring at Ol Dumbles after reading the headlines on the front page. The students from Slytherins were quite pleased and the Gyrffyindors were the ones who called it unfair. The rest of us didn''t bother to make any comments on the topic.


    Albus had lost two of his political positions. He is no longer the Chief Warlock and the Supreme Mugwump of ICW. Since Dumbledore family didn''t have a seat in Wizengamot... he was also thrown out of Wizengamot. Of course, he wasn''t able to claim proxy for Potter''s because Sirius Black held that position. My plan worked much better than I had imagined. Many people were already demanding to throw Dumbledore out of his Headmaster position...


    But Dumbledore needs to be here... not for future plot or anything. Since I can''t kill him... I like him to stay right in front of me. I believe in what Sun Tzu had said ''Keep Your Friends Close and Your Enemies Closer''. I also need to surf through his mind so that I can locate Snape''s location. I am sure the Old Goat is hiding him somewhere.


    Well... the days kept passing on just like that. Vicky gave a warning to Ol Bumbledork that she would be doing a review of his time in Hogwarts. But, she didn''t do anything except digging out some old documents. She also knew that I wanted Dumbledore to be in here rather than running around outside the school.


    I have to say, the new Hogwarts is interesting. A lot had changed since Dumbles had lost complete control of the school. Day after day Nemuri was quietly and subtly stripping off Dumble''s powers and giving them to the Four Head of the Houses. Nemuri also made an announcement and made Bathesda Babbling the new Heads of Gryffydors as Minerva McGonagall had three positions and she was getting buried under the pressure.


    Now, a very few cases of bullying was reported and none of them went unpunished. Even though both Slytherins and Gryffindors held their anger, they didn''t cause any trouble anymore because of the severe punishments. They all wanted to avoid them and now everyone in the school knew that you won''t get away with anything like you did previously.


    Dumbledore had become just a puppet figure by now and all of the Professors knew that. Dumbledore also knew that, but for now, he was bidding his time... after all this was Nemuri''s last year and he was sure that he would be able to get back control after Nemuri leaves the school. According to him... even if he wouldn''t get full control of wards he was sure that he would be getting some powers back from the Professors. Well, good luck to him...


    Now, let''s talk about classes. All the classes were completely boring, well, they were boring because I already knew everything. It was the same for Rumi and Momo too... McGonagall even called Momo a Transfigaration Prodigy even though Momo showed her the bare minimum skills.


    The worst class was Defense Against the Dark Arts because Quirrel kept stuttering. Nemuri was not happy with this idiot in the slightest and honestly, she shouldn''t be. Nemuri had made her decision that she was going to throw Quirrel out but I had stopped her saying that I will kill him.


    But this brought us another problem, even if we got someone good for this position he won''t be able to stay more than one year due to the curse.


    "If the position is cursed then why don''t make a new position and name it something else, I think that should do the trick" Rumi suddenly said.


    And just like that, we found the solution for the problem, Dumbles wasn''t able to solve this for more than two decades.


    Now, let''s finish talking about other classes, Astronomy was good. Pretty backward though... I called it good because Aurora Sinistra tried her best to teach the students and she was really happy when Nemuri provided new data about the stars and spcae stuff she had gathered from the mundane world.


    Next, Herbology. This was a class I honestly wanted to avoid. Nothing against plants or trees but this wasn''t something I wanted to spend my time with. This was Rumi''s favorite class. We always had this class with Hufflepuffs.


    Potions were great... I am going to be honest here, I lacked the knowledge related to potions. Yes, if someone gave me instructions I would surely be able to brew it but without them, I wouldn''t fair much. No matter what Slughorn was inside or outside the class... he was a great teacher...


    The flying class was good too... nothing bad. I can fly without magic or anything so it wasn''t interesting for me. Momo was able to fly in her Animagus form so she wasn''t interested in the class too. But it was completely different for Rumi who always loved flying... I still remember the first time I took her flying during the Hosu Incident.


    History of Magic was boring as hell and Nemuri tried to exorcise it but for some reason, she was unable to do it. So, she decided to hire someone new and get a completely new classroom for History of Magic and Binns can keep on droning on his own.


    Now, let''s talk about friends, Tonks and I were getting closer with each passing weeks. Well, she was in the seventh year and I was in my first year so it was quite difficult for me to spend time with her... though we got the whole group together whenever we could.


    Hermione Granger was a bossy know-it-all so for now I kept my distance from her. For apparently no reason she saw me and Momo as her rival in classes... Momo found it nice and competed with her.


    Since there was no Philosopher Stone in the school, this time they didn''t need the defenses. So there was no troll incident in Halloween where Hermione could get squashed with the troll''s club. And since our Charms was also with Hufflepuffs... Ron Weasley didn''t comment on Hermione. Even though I had a similar image of her but I am much older than her if I add my age from MHA World and honestly Hermione was just an eleven year old girl... and she has a lot of time to grow up and change.


    "So, are you sure that Quirrel is in his room?" I asked Nemuri who was laying on my bed. Even though she was naked we didn''t do anything... she loved to stay naked, after all, she was an exhibitionist.


    Nemuri hearing me closed her eyes and concentrated. "I just checked the wards and he is in there... don''t worry I turned off the alarm in that area so no one will notice, not even the old goat" Nemuri said and planted her nose in my pillow and started to sniff... well she is ultimately a pervert.


    I quickly left the room and cast a strong notice-me-not charm on the door as I didn''t want someone random to enter my room, after all, none of doors had good locks on them. I moved through the corridors quickly and arrived in front of Quirrel''s office. I wasn''t using my adult form or even my armor, though my robes were filled with iron sand. I cast a silencing charm on my foot and used my powers to unlock the door.


    As soon as I opened the door two stunning spells were coming in my direction. The spells were used in quick succession, if I didn''t know that Quirrel was a stuttering fool on his own accord then I would have never believed this. My hand covered in lightening swatted away the spells.


    "Hello, Tom. How are you?" I asked in an amused tone.


    Quirrel was completely surprised to see me swat away the stunning spells. But someone who was sticking in the back of his head was even more shocked.


    "Get rid of him. Kill him now!" a voice was heard in the room but it wasn''t Quirrel''s. I knew it was the Dark Wanker.


    But before Quirrel could even point his wand towards me again, my wand whisked towards him. "Crucio" a single word came out of my mouth and Quirrel dropped on the ground and started to scream in pain. There was a second voice screaming too. After half a minute, I finally lifted the spell and Quirrel started to breadth heavily.


    "Tom... how was it? Did you like that?" I asked him but he didn''t seem to be in the position to answer. Instead of answering his wand whisked in my direction "Avada Kedavra" Quirrel shouted and a green light came out from his wand. I just sidestepped to avoid the spell which passed by my side.


    "Petrificus Totalus" I hit him with the petrifying spell after all I didn''t want him to try AK''ing me again.


    "Tom Tom Tom... you are really stupid. Avada Kedavra... really? So stupid" I said while shaking my head. There were 12 syllables in Avada Kedavra... I know it can''t be blocked but still, it''s a slow spell. Fiendfyre... 9 syllables much faster and unblockable like the AK. There are a lot of good spells to kill someone other than AK like the blood boiling curse, organ expelling curse, or entrail expelling spell, skin rotting curse... etc.


    I moved right in front of petfified Quirrel and cast the skin rotting curse on Quirrel, his skin immediately started to darken and wrinkle as a dark smoke came out from the back of his head and escaped from the window. After that, I walked out of the room and used Rupture to remove everything from the room... Everything in the room completely vaporized... with that done I walked away from that place...

 Chapter 111: First Year in Hogwarts... (II) (R-18) [edited]

    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    "I think he ran away when he found out that he was going to be thrown out" I said and looked around towards everyone to see their reaction.


    "But, I think that something else must have happened to him..." Dumbledore began to say... haha, he thinks that someone has killed him that is why he is insisting on this matter.


    "Fine... let''s consider you are right, then what happened to him? All of you here know that no student can leave the school without notifying me, teachers can use their personal Floo to leave or they can directly walk out of the school... so, even if something happened to him how did everything disappear without leaving a trace. Please don''t tell me that any student is capable of doing that. Even with control of all these wards I won''t be able to do that" I said heatedly, Dumbledore just gaped after hearing me and tried to formulate something.


    "Albus... I think she is right. Everything can''t vanish into thin air if magic isn''t involved and I am quite sure that without mastery over a subject you can''t do that" Filius spoke up his mind.


    "Of course, I also completely agree with Lady Ravenclaw" Slughorn said while frantically nodding his head. Heh, he would always support me after all, I am a famous member of his Slug Club.


    "Then, I think we should move onto the next topic of this meeting, Lady Ravenclaw?" Minerva decided it was time to change the topic.


    "Yes, from today Defense Against Dark Arts subject is being shafted. In its place, there is going to be a new subject simply being called Defense. I have arranged someone to teach this subject and he will arrive by evening" I said and waited for everyone to completely understand. Seeing that nobody protested... Dumbledore wanted to protest but he somehow stopped himself.


    "For some odd reason I am unable to exorcise the ghost of Binns... well no matter, I have employed someone else to teach this subject to students" I said and waited for this to sink in.


    Nobody said anything to protest anything, the only person unhappy with these changes was Albus Dumbledore, well he can fuck himself for the greater good.


    *********************


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Time kept passing on everyone was so excited due to the new teachers that they forgot about the disappearance of Quirrel. The new teacher for Defense was Alastor Moody... I have no fucking idea how Nemuri was able to get Moody to teach in school.


    Whenever I asked her she just smiled saying it''s a secret. I just hope that she didn''t use the Imperius Curse. Her magic is really strong so it was possible for her there was no sign of Moody being under Imperius Curse... whatever, I let it go.


    Simon McCarthy was the history teacher Nemuri got. This was the first time I have heard his name but the thing is he is really knowledgeable in history and he is the only person I know who has an O+ N.E.W.T. in History of Magic...


    The Magical World education teacher Quitin Jigger was an old guy. His family didn''t have any seats in Wizengamot but the thing is that he knew all about the traditions of the Wizarding World.


    Time kept passing just like and finally the last day of 1st year arrived and similarly Nemuri''s and Tonk''s last day in school. They would graduate from Hogwarts tomorrow...


    Throughout this whole year, Tonks and I have become close friends. Yeah, throughout the year we hung out together. This year Nemuri was extremely busy so she had to leave Hogwarts from time to time because of her Ladyship and Wizengamot business. She also had to manage the business we owned or we got our hands on throughout the debt collection.


    Hermione Granger was somewhat between acquaintance and a friend. We have talked a couple of times, but most of the time she would try to give us a piece of her mind. Rumi would always ignore her... Momo sometimes heard her but let it go, I was similar to Momo. I liked to speak with the bushy-haired girl but whenever she went on ranting it got annoying.


    Next was Draco Malfoy, from time to time he came to trout around but every time he was smacked down so before he ran away he gave the last sentence ''my father will hear of this''. He doesn''t need to wait long though, I will wait until the 2nd year starts... if Lucy doesn''t give ikkle Ginny the diary then I will kill the guy... even if he gives her the diary, I will kill him.


    "Wotcher Edgar" Tonks waved at me and sat down beside me. I was in the library... reading about some really dark subjects. It was on a book on Blood Magic... of course, this book wasn''t from the library... this book was too dangerous to be even placed in the restricted section. I used Transfiguration to bring this book in.


    "Just learning some stuff... so how are you, Tonks? After all, this is your last day in Hogwarts" I spoke to Tonks who was leaning in my book.


    "Hah... you know if anyone sees you reading this then your arse is gonna land in Azkaban along with several life sentences. Merlin''s left testicles... how the hell did you even get your hands on a book like this?" Tonks asked me looking rather disturbed.


    "Don''t worry I won''t get caught... if I don''t get caught then it''s completely fine. As for where I got this book from? It''s from the library in one of our castles... from what I understand the castle was used by some Dark Lord..." I said and Tonks simply gave me a blank look.


    "Fine... fine... just don''t use this magic on someone... will this spell really turn someone''s blood into acid?" Tonks asked me slightly disgusted.


    "I don''t know? Wanna try this spell on Lucy Malfoy?" I asked Tonks excitedly.


    "No thanks... I pass! You can give it a try though" Tonks said looking slightly green.


    "Fine, your loss. So, what''s up?" I asked Tonks.


    "Well, you know I don''t to how to feel. I have spent 7 years in this castle and now I can''t stay here. So, where are Roxanne and Alice?" Tonks asked me looking around.


    "Oh... Alice is in her room working on some compressed weights for physical training. You know how Roxanne is with physical fitness... so, she is helping Alice" I said, hearing me a huge grin appeared on Tonks''s face.


    "Heh... so you are alone? Then I can have my wicked ways with you and no one will stop me?" Tonks said to me while wiggling her eyebrows and her hair kept changing colors.


    "No" a horrified gasp escaped my lips. But it was pretty clear that I was acting.


    "I really want to see if you really live up to what Vicky says" Tonks said and squeezed my hand.


    "You know that I am possessive right? Vicky must have told you" I said and closed my book and got up.


    "Oh, yes, she did. Though I would have liked to go on a few dates before starting anying but I am really horny" Tonks said and followed me out of the library.


    We quickly arrived in Ravenclaw dorms and Tonks silently followed me. Entering my room I fired off several spells on the door and entered my trunk. I used the stripping spell and got out of my clothes, grabbing a vial of the Aging potion, I gulped down the contents.


    I was completely naked and hard now and slowly walked out of the trunk and Tonks was waiting on the bed... all of her robes were gone. She was just in her underwear, I have to say her striped knickers were really cute. Looking at my body and member Tonks blushed and her hair turned bright red. Her eyes went down and kept staring at my dick and whistled...


    "I guess you like what you see, right?" I asked walking over to Tonks.


    "Oh... yes, I guess Vicky wasn''t lying about your body" Tonks said and whistled again. I quickly leaned down and sealed Tonks''s lips with mine and leaned down on her.


    Tonks slowly laid down on the bed while I got on top of her. "It''s not too late to go back now... if we continue you would only belong to me... I won''t let you go" I whispered in her eyes and gently groped her boobs.


    "Ah... stop ranting and let''s continue" Tonks said in a husky tone. I took her approval and snapped open her bra which quickly joined the pile of robes near the floor. I took her tits in my hands and started to pinch and play with them, gently. Tonks''s moans kept growing louder and louder...


    I took her right boob in my mouth and started to suck on it while biting it from time to time. Tonks was really amateur... she was putty in my hands in just a few seconds. With only this much her body started to spasm and she reached her first orgasm.


    Tonks looked away from me completely embarrassed. I slowly turned her face towards me and stared into her eyes.


    "What happened Tonks?" I asked her gently. She seemed really insecure, it must be because she came so soon.


    "You don''t have to worry, it''s your first time. Don''t worry and let me pleasure you" I said while slowly kissing her and my left hand finally slid down her knickers as I found her sacred garden.


    I slowly removed her knickers and a bush was above her honey pot. I have to say Tonks''s curtains matched her drapes because they also changed colors. I sniffed her pussy and gave her a lick.


    "You smell and taste really good Tonks... I can''t stop myself... let me eat you up" I said and Tonks''s face lit up like a Christmas tree... though I wasn''t able to see that as I was already eating her up.


    "Don''t say something embarrassing like that! But keep doing that... it feels so good~" Tonks said in between her moans...


    (Cliff-kun "I am back... teehee")

 Chapter 112: First Year in Hogwarts (III) (R-18) [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I slowly pushed forward, breaking Tonks''s barrier. Tears escaped from the corner of her eyes. To ease her pain I immediately placed my lips on hers and started to caress her body to take away her mind from pain through pleasure.


    I stayed like that without moving so that Tonks could adjust... after all, this was her first time.


    "I am fine... you... can move now" Tonks said between the kisses and started to rock her hip to show that she was ready. I started to move slowly after getting the green light from her.


    "You are so tight, Nymphadora" I grunted out.


    "Don''t call me that!" Tonks exclaimed between her moans of pleasure. It was amusing to see how she reacts to her name even while having sex for the first time. With an amused smile on my face I bit down on her right nipple, Tonks threw her head back in pleasure.


    "Yes... just like that... faster..." Tonks started to moan louder and her hair started to change colors. One thrust her hair was pink and next thrust her hair was bright red... it was really amusing to see.


    "Then how about Dora? I can call you that, right?" I asked her between the thrusts. Tonks didn''t seem to think for long.


    "Then Dora it is... I would allow you. Now stop talking... I am really close" Tonks... Dora said with lust in her eyes.


    "Yes ma''am" I said and increased my speed and started to play with her boobs with my left hand while I smacked her ass with my right hand. Just as I smacked Dora reached her climax and her walls tightened on my dick trying to milk me for all its worth.


    After three more thrusts, I finally came inside her. Feeling my hot cum inside her Dora came again and dropped on the bed and her hair changed into brown. I laid down beside her spooned her and brought her close to me.


    "That was amazing... now I completely agree with Vicky, I really have been missing the actual action" Dora said while caressing my hair.


    "Glad you liked it" I said and caressed her naked back. Dora shivered in pleasure. I was hard again in an instant... Dora felt something poking her in her thigh and looked down and surprised to see that I was already hard.


    "Now, I am sure why you need a harem, but you owe me several dates, mister" Dora said and gave me a pointed look. She grabbed my hardened member and started to stroke it. After gathering her breath, she slowly climbed on top of me as she started to push my dick inside her.


    "I will on top this time" Dora said and leaned down to kiss me.


    "Sure my lady" I said and started to match Dora''s rhythm of thrusts. We continued for another round before Dora was completely exhausted and fell asleep beside me. I pulled her over my chest and pulled out my phone from my robes and was about to text Nemuri, Momo, and Rumi but suddenly the door opened and Nemuri walked in followed by Momo and Rumi.


    "Honey~... when I am here you have nothing..." Nemuri stopped right in the middle when she saw a naked Dora sleeping beside me who was also similarly naked. Nemuri''s grin immediately turned lecherous.


    "My my... looks like someone was having fun" Nemuri said and licked her lips and before anyone could blink she was naked and already jumped into the bed. Momo and Rumi shrugged and went inside my trunk to get the Aging potion... And with that, I knew that night was going to be really long.


    ************************


    The next day was quite a task, as we had continuous sex even after the sun was up. In the middle of the night, Dora woke up and joined us in our session of debauchery. In the morning only two of my lovers were walking funny as Momo and Rumi had taken a potion which took away the soreness sneakily, while Nemuri and Dora were busy with a quickie in the morning.


    All five of us had our breakfast in our room. But we still had to walk up to the train so a lot of students saw Nemuri and Dora walking funny.


    "My mum is gonna kill me..." Dora whined while rubbing her hips.


    "I think you should have avoided the quickie in this morning" Rumi pointed out.


    "But... it was so brilliant!" Dora said and gave me a hungry look.


    "Don''t worry Tonks, your mum will just think that her daughter has grown up" Nemuri said while cackling in mad glee, after all, Nemuri never minded if others saw her walking funny because of intense sex. She was more proud to show her lover''s poweress in the bed. Dora just glared at her best friend.


    "Hey... I think that''s enough, Alice why don''t you give Dora and Vicky the potion" I said to Momo who had her head buried in a tome.


    Vicky''s and Dora''s heads immediately shot towards Momo who had a smug grin on her face and started to rummage through her side bag. She took out two vials with sky blue potion in them and handed them to Vicky and Dora.


    "Take the potion, it will relieve your soreness" Momo said with a smug face, she was trying really hard not to gloat.


    "You had this! You had this and made me walk funny all this way?!" Dora exclaimed and gave Momo an irritated glare.


    "It was so embarrassing!" Dora whined again, this made all of us burst out laughing.


    "I hate all of you!" Dora said and started to pout while her hair turned yellow.


    "No you don''t" the four of us said at the same time and this made pout intensify.


    "Hahaha... what''s so embarrassing? I noticed so many girls were looking at us with jealously in their eyes. They should know that how good our lover is in the bed" Nemuri said and started to laugh.


    "Sorry, Dora, it was just a prank" I said and pulled her into a kiss. We only broke our kiss when someone knocked on our door. I immediately signaled Momo, who put away her tome in the side back. I don''t want Hermione to get interested in the book and find out that it was related to blood magic.


    Nemuri opened the door and found Hermione Granger, I knew it must be her because she is our only friend outside of our group who would come looking for us. Yes, it could have been Draco but he would have come along with his butt buddies.


    "You know students aren''t allowed to lock the doors" Hermione huffed.


    "Yeah... yeah... ikkle little Granger, we get it" Nemuri said clearly annoyed.


    "So, what''s up Hermione?" I asked her.


    Hermione seemed to fidget for a second before she finally gathered her courage. "Um... can I sit here?" she asked nervously. Hah... because Harry isn''t here Hermione doesn''t seem to have any friends except us.


    "Yes, you can sit with us" Momo answered her with a smile on her face. Well, it''s no biggie we just won''t be able to snog... well we can do it later. Hermione is rude but she is a nice girl or she wouldn''t have supported Harry through all of his escapades and adventures. Because of her love of books and upbringing, she is like this.


    Momo started to chat with Hermione who looked really excited and happy. Nemuri and Dora were annoyed but Nemuri just shrugged and went to sleep. I whispered into Dora''s ear that I would come a day after tomorrow for a date.


    "Do you know what a Legacy Wand is? I heard Professor Flitwick mention it one time" Hermione asked Momo.


    "Well, it''s a wand that belonged to your ancestor... legacy wands are famous for not having trace so a lot of children from pureblood families use them" Momo explained, I knew, Momo is really good in her studies and teaching others, I wonder if she would have become a teacher in MHA world or not...


    "But that''s unfair!" Hermione exclaimed.


    "Well... if you read the laws of Magical Britain then you would find a lot of things are unfair. Do you know that a lot of pureblood families use wards which could render the trace useless?" Momo asked and Hermione was about to burst out again when Momo raised her hand to shut her up.


    "Here take this pamphlet... contact them and they could rise a ward around your house if you want... then you too would be able to do magic in your home even with the trace" Momo said and an excited Hermione immediately grabbed the pamphlet from her hands with stars in her eyes. Hermione immediately jumped on Momo and gave her a Hermione patented bone-crushing hug.


    After some hours passed we finally arrived at Platform 9?. I gave Dora another kiss before she went to look for her mum and dad. I wanted to meet with Mr. and Mrs. Tonks but Dora thought that we should go on a few dates before the meeting.


    While Dora walked out, the four of us used a Portkey and we were whisked away to Castle Ravenclaw. With that, our first year was finally over...

 Chapter 113: Taking Over & Sending a Message... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "Wait, let me get this clear, now you want me to take over the magical market?" Nemuri asked me incredulously.


    "Of course, after we crushed the economy of Magical Britain a lot of companies and shops have closed down and we have also acquired several facilities to clear the debt, I want to restart them... use your connection to reach out to muggle-borns who are thinking of leaving Magical Britain" I said... Nemuri heard my words and thought for a few moments before nodding her head.


    "Ok... even if I agree to do that, you know it''s going to be a mess, right?" Nemuri started to whine after she picked up the list of businesses we owned.


    I raised my hand to stop her "You don''t have to worry about that, love. Momo and I will sit by your side and help you. You just had to use your connection and contact all the graduates of this year" I said... Nemuri looked at me and pouted but she still nodded her head.


    It has been just one day we came back from Hogwarts. Nemuri wanted to follow Dora and join the Auror corps but when she saw all the duties she needed to do... she sulked for a few hours before I decided to make it up to her... of course it was some sort of sexual play.


    So, after another round of foursome... I asked Momo to make the list of businesses we owned and the ones we have acquired. Of course this time I helped her but even with the two of us, it took us a lot of time.


    After the decision was made... Nemuri quickly started to write letters. She immediately demanded our help because there were a lot of letters that needed to be sent. Huggle-borns and half-bloods make more than 80 percent of the student body.


    So, Momo, Rumi, and I started to help Nemuri with the letters. With the four of us, it took us about 10 minutes. We wrote only one letter and duplicated it with magic and we only had to write down the recipient''s names after that. Nemuri collected the letters and Apparated out to Diagon Alley. To deliver so many letters we needed to use the public owl service.


    **********************


    [POV Narrator]


    Only three days have passed and several replies have started to come. All the muggle-borns and half-bloods are interested, no exception as they have graduated and already found out that muggle-borns are not welcome in the magical world after they graduate... the situation with the half-bloods wasn''t that bad but they were also discriminated against as they weren''t purebloods.


    The difference was only small, to the supremacists who owned the government of Magical Britain half-bloods were slightly above the muggle-borns because according to them, half-bloods were already tainted with dirty blood. So, half-bloods also faced the same problem as the muggle-borns did.


    Days kept passing, a week was finally over and everyone had replied to Nemuri''s letter. There was another directive in the letter if they any other muggle-borns or half-bloods who would like to work in Ravenclaw businesses then others can also contact us through owl post and they did. A lot of shops which muggle-borns as laborers and workers were now unemployed because the purebloods had to sell their establishment to settle their debts to Ravenclaws.


    Seeing that there were now enough job applicants that they would be able to start working. But if this happens then there is going to be a slight problem... not slight, but a huge problem. The purebloods won''t be happy... they weren''t happy before with the shops or factories that employed muggle-borns and half-bloods and avoided visiting those shops if they can avoid it but now... if this goes through, then more than 85 percent of business establishments would have muggle-borns and half-blood employees.


    And purebloods would never accept this... until there is going to be a strong alliance between a few strong families. Well... Reo had already a plan... but before anything related to alliance could happen they needed to get employees.


    *********************


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    We hired Gringotts to select appropriate wizards and witches for appropriate positions. The only condition was that the people they employees should be either muggle-borns or half-bloods. I simply wanted to avoid so much responsibility and now I was planning to cause another incident. Gregory Goyle Snr. had been released and honestly, I wanted to pay him a visit and make an example of him... after all, he tried to kill him. Killing someone in this delicate time would be definitely good for my objective.


    I wrote a letter to Sirius and Amelia to get some time so that we could arrange an alliance. Blacks were a Most Ancient and Most Noble House, Potters were Ancient and Noble House, Bones were also Ancient and Noble House, we Ravenclaws were also Most Ancient and Most Noble House like Blacks though our power and political standing were several levels above them.


    Suddenly the Floo flared up and Dora walked out but unfortunately, she tripped and face landed on the floor.


    "Fuck it!" Dora cursed as she got up and cursed once again. "I swear every Floo out there is to get me" Dora said and pouted cutely while approaching me.


    "How are you, Dora? How was your exam?" I asked Dora. I was already in my adult form as I had a mission of killing someone. Dora walked up to me and kissed me passionately.


    "Well... I have been fine but every stool and Floo are out there to get me" Dora said and pouted again. I have to say... she was way better than any other of her year mates with a wand (Obviously except Nemuri) but when it came to balance... well, let''s just say that she is good with balance as much as Nemuri is with modesty or decency.


    Like... what the hell?? How can a person trip on a flat floor without any turns or anything? Maybe it is something of a side-effect of her Metamorphmagus powers.


    "Well... you just have to practice harder. So, how was your exam?" I tried to soothe Dora''s battered ego and asked about her exam.


    "It was good, I am not so sure about the theory but then the practical examiner was shitty... he lost his bloody wand before he could even fire two spells. Who the hell employs such an incompetent fool like that?" Dora fumed while twirling her wand and ranted about her examiner. Of course, they are incompetent because Amelia lacks funds and can''t have a competent examiner. Dora finally put her wand in her back pocket.


    I got up from my chair and pulled Dora in my arms using my power. Dora yelped because of the sudden force... I pulled her wand out of her back pocket.


    "Dora... don''t keep your wand in your back pocket if you don''t want to lose your arse... well I don''t want you to lose it, no need to ruin perfection. I love that arse" I said and smacked her ass. Dora slightly blushed and looked abashed.


    "Use this" I used my power and opened a nearby cupboard and handed Dora a wand holster. Dora''s eyebrows shot up immediately seeing the wand holster.


    "How the hell did you get your hands on these?? These are only available if you are an Auror and you can''t buy them no matter how much money you have" Dora said while looking completely pale.


    "Well... having Amelia Bones as a nice friend helps and when I asked for a wand holster for my lovely wannabe Auror she gave me this... along with several others. You don''t have to worry, no one would ask you anything... well most purebloods are stupid so they won''t even know what kind of holsters these are" I said and started to open my shirt and opened the trunk where I kept my armor.


    "Thanks a lot and if I get caught then I am dragging you down with me... wait... why are you stripping? Not that I mind the show" Dora fired off several questions, again and licked her lips at the end.


    "You are most welcome... well, I have to pay a visit to someone you know. He tried to kill me the last time I visited Wizengamot" I said and used my powers to wear my armor.


    "Woah...!! That was cool!! Technically, I am not an Auror, yet. So, I can''t do anything..." Dora shrugged and tripped on the nearby table.


    "Damn... furniture!! They are going to be the death of me!!" Dora said and kicked the table food. I just chuckled seeing the display... honestly I was quite amused.


    "So... where are the others?" Dora asked finally calming down now that she wasn''t angry on the table.


    "They are getting ready for their girl''s night out. Dixy! Show her the way" I replied, Momo decided to have a night out Rumi, and Nemuri immediately agreed to, Dora was also invited. I called Dixy to show Dora where the others were.


    "Yes, master Edgary, Dixy will show clumsy Tonksie the way" Dixy said and gestured for Dora to follow her.


    "Hey! I am not clumsy!" Dora exclaimed in shame as a house-elf had insulted her.


    "Says the person who trips on the flat floor" I said and received a venomous glare from Dora.


    "Take care, Dora, be safe" with that said I Apparated out and appeared in front of a two-story house. I cast my signature wards before I tore through the wards. These wards were lethal and were set to cause harm. Anyone who would cross these wards without permission would feel a pain similar to Cruciatus Curse but I wasn''t affected by them and walked up to the door and ripped the door apart.


    Immediately two Unforgiviges went sent in my direction which I swatted away with my Aegis Shield.


    "Tch... Tch... Tch... that''s not how you welcome someone" I walked inside the house wagging my finger and saw a family of three scooted in a corner. Before anyone could say or do, I stunned the kid and the wife and Crucioed Goyle Snr who screamed out on top of his lungs.


    I returned to Castle Ravenclaw after an hour. I mounted the head of Gregory Goyle Snr. in scream filled center of the Diagon Alley. I wanted to send a message and I don''t think there would be any better way...

 Chapter 114: Political Alliance & Back to Hogwarts... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I picked up the Daily Prophet and a huge grin marred my face. Right on the front page, there was a moving picture of me setting up Gregory Goyle Snr''s head on a pike.


    Since Rita was under the unbreakable vow of Amelia she wasn''t able to spout her poison against the DMLE like she always did. But there were still other reporters who were demanding answers from the DMLE. There was also a small interview given by Fudge where Rita asked him what he was going to do?


    ''It''s clearly a crime, he murdered an upstanding citizen of our society in such a disgusting manner. I have given the responsibility of hunting down this Dark Lord to Amelia and her Department'' that was Fudge''s answer... he is really a stupid & funny guy. I laughed and sipped my orange juice.


    Momo, Nemuri, and Dora were still asleep, well we didn''t do anything last night but they returned home late and got drunk after coming back to the Castle. They didn''t want to pass out somewhere else so they decided to bring some bottles back with them. I let them do whatever they wanted last night, only Rumi was up, and like always she was busy with her physical training.


    I was about to get up when two owls arrived carrying letters. Well, I didn''t expect the replies to be this fast. I took the letters from the owls and they immediately flew out. The first one was from Amelia... she had accepted the Alliance and the other one was from Sirius. Sirius and Harry had also decided to join the Alliance. Even if Harry was attending Beauxbatons he still had his Wizengamot seat which was being proxied by Sirius. Now, all that was left was to meet face to face and finalize the alliance.


    ***********************


    A month passed just like that in a blink. Dora was accepted into the Auror Academy... but this time she wasn''t taken by Moody. After all, Moody was now our Defense professor. Though currently, he was teaching at the Auror Academy as a guest lecturer. I wonder how surprised the old goat would be when he finds that Moody is still the Defense professor.


    I have finally mastered teleportation via lightning and honestly, it was sick...!! When I was able to do it for the first time I squealed like a little girl and I ain''t ashamed of it. Thankfully, at that time only Momo was in the training room... so after coaxing her with a promise of an ice cream date she decided to forget that incident.


    Rumi had already mastered her Animagus form, Nemuri and Momo were still working on it. But at this moment it wasn''t a priority for either of them as both of them were learning enchanting. And I didn''t have any talent in this department so I decided to give it up and move on with other things. I continued to learn any spells I could get my hands on... my progress with Parseltongue was also coming along nicely... I would say I could hold decent conversations with snakes now... as much as decent conversation they can hold.


    Well, Amelia wasn''t happy with me... as the public was raising fingers at her department. What can I do? I can''t hand over myself to Amelia... we had also finalized our Alliance when we met together. We visited Sirius''s house and I took Nemuri with me as she is the one who could officiate the alliance as she is the leader of the Ravenclaws.


    And like I had imagined we got some protests because we were only hiring muggle-borns and half-bloods for our all establishments... Only a few supremacists were protesting. It could have something to do with the message I had left in the Diagon Alley.


    "Are you ready?" I was finally brought out of my thoughts when Rumi called me.


    We were going to Diagon Alley to shop for our school supplies. Momo, Rumi, and me... all three of us have grown up but because of the fitting charms in our robes, it won''t be a problem for us to use them for the 2nd year. We only needed to shop for potion ingredients and books. I was so glad that Lockhart wasn''t hired this time or I might have killed him because of his stupidity.


    But I also felt bad for myself as I wasn''t able to kill that ponce. Bringing his deeds to the light... destroying his reputation which would also drag the whiskered wanker''s name through the mud... ah... such a loss. Nevertheless, I am a good boy so I decided to give it up, maybe sometime later I would get the chance to gut him like a pig.


    "Yes... I am ready. Where are Alice and Dora?" I asked looking towards Nemuri who was reading an erotic magazine.


    "Alice is getting ready and Dora..." Nemuri was about to say but Dora walked out of the wash room while tripping. Dora cursed the floor like usual and came down to sit with us.


    "Well... here she is" Nemuri said and licked her lips.


    After sometime Momo also joined us and all five of us Apparated to Diagon Alley.


    "*whistle* the Alley looks really empty... don''t you think, Vicky?" Dora asked looking around.


    "Well... it should be after all our honey decided to pike someone''s head right in the middle of Diagon Alley so everyone must be scared" Nemuri made her point to which Momo nodded her head.


    "I was reading about last war and it''s completely out of my understanding how can only 200 people dominate the whole Magical Britain like they did?" Momo asked in a bland tone.


    "Yes, they are sheep, cowards, or whatever you want to say. Remember when Edgar beat up Ol Twinkles and hung up in the middle of Alley, did anyone try to stop him or fire of any spell? They just kept watching and huddled together" Rumi said with clear disgust in her voice.


    "Then one month ago when he piked the head, did anyone try to stop him? No!! Why would they do it? That''s just plain stupid. They don''t have a backbone. Honestly, I am gonna have fun breaking their bones they have left in their bodies" Rumi spoke again and spat on the ground in disgust.


    "And forget the times when he invaded the Ministry like he owned the place? Did they do anything? Nothing. He invaded the place again like nothing" Momo made another point.


    "Well, I think all of us got the point, let''s get over with the shopping and get back" I said and four of them nodded hearing me.


    Within one hour we were done with the shopping so we quickly went to the ice cream parlor. There is no way that I woild miss any chance to visit that place. There is nothing that would replace my love for Ice Cream, the person who had the idea must have been sent by God as he sent me.


    Days kept passing like that and it was already 1st September. Dora wasn''t able to visit last month because she had to live in the dorms of the Auror Academy. Apparently, Fudge in his infinite wisdom had decided to hire Aurors as soon as possible because of the terror Magneto was causing.


    So, to complete the Auror training so quickly they needed to live in that place without any leaves. Though the four of us spent the last month in a rather lax manner and Nemuri seemed like she wanted to empty all the jizz I had.


    After all, she couldn''t visit Hogwarts so she would be able to scratch her itch on her own. She didn''t seemed to be happy. But she was visiting Hogwarts today to hand over the wards to Ol Twinkles but she won''t be giving him full control and the three of us would also have the control while I would be able to control them completely.


    We quickly Portkeyed into the platform 9?. Since everyone already knew that we were Ravenclaws now there was no longer a need to hide. We arrived at the platform and saw parents all around looking at us but this time neither of them looked at us with disgust.


    "Reo, I gotta go and meet that old goat. See ya, later" Nemuri said and Apparated to Hogwarts.


    "Well... let''s go get a compartment for ourselves" Rumi said walking forward. Both Momo and I silently agreed with her so we quickly followed her. Finding an empty compartment wasn''t hard at all. This makes you wonder how desperate Ron was to become Harry''s friend. At least that won''t be happening this time around.


    We closed the door and sat down, only after a few seconds, someone knocked on the door. I used my power and opened the door to find two Ravenclaws. Lisa Turpin and Michael Corner, both of them were in our years. They were friends with Momo, for me and Rumi they were just good acquaintances.


    "Um, can we sit here?" Corner asked looking slightly nervous. Well, I don''t have any problem with either of them... both of them are good.


    "Yeah sure, we don''t mind" I said and leaned back in the seat. Both of them immediately smiled and sat down beisde Momo and started to discuss studies. Typical Ravenclaws, after some time before the train left, Hermione also joined our group. Rumi was reasting her head on my shoulder, both of us were relaxing while the 4 of them chatted happily about studies. I have to say this life is good. Thinking that, I fell asleep...

 Chapter 115: Second Year (I) & Conspiracies... [edited]

    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    "No! And that''s final! I have seen what you did when you had full control of the wards and I am not going to let that repeat, again. You will get the partial control of the wards like every Head of House would" I was saying when Dumbles roared in anger and cut me off. Everyone present in the room except me flinched due to the anger radiating from Dumb-as-a-door and he also started to release his magical power.


    My eyes turned immediately cold, so Ol Twinkles want to play the game like this. Fine, I also started to release my magical power which easily suppressed Fumbledork''s magical power. Bumbledore was taken aback, along with everyone present in the room.


    "You will do as I say or I will throw you out as I did to your pet Death Eater and don''t try to compete me in strength. You might know more spells than me but you will lose in sheer raw power" I said coldly said to Dumbledork who didn''t show any outward reaction and kept looking at me with a calculative look. I already had my wand in my hands after all I won''t let him attack me, and even if he does I want to be ready. A few seconds of silence passed but nobody said anything, I finally stopped releasing my magical power and decided to break the silence.


    "Now as I was saying, I want weekly reports from all Head of the Houses. I don''t want this school to go back to its previous state and bullies should be given harsh punishments" I said and looked around. Except for Dumbles, everyone nodded their heads.


    "Good! Now, I gotta go, after all, I have several establishments to handle" I said waving at the Professors and I slowly left the room. Heh... if Dumbles believed even for a moment that I would have handed him full control over the wards then he must have been dreaming. I handed him control over some wards but now he won''t be able to spy through ghosts and the portraits. He also won''t be able to order the House Elves to do anything outside of their duties. Now, all the Head of the Houses and Dumbles would be notified if someone casts any kind of lethal spells.


    Now, I know Dumbles could force the Head of the Houses to do his bidding but that won''t work as I am sure that Horace and Flitwick won''t listen to Dumbles and from what I have seen last year Old Minnie Gi also won''t listen to him. She was really hurt when the article about Harry came out and for months Minnie kept glaring at Ol Twinkles.


    Now, even if he forces the Head of the Houses to listen to him, he can''t do that because Reo and my sister wives will give me a report. They could spy through the portraits and ghosts. They would also know when someone casts a lethal spell with whole Hogwarts, so, if Dumbles forces the others not to take any action then I can put my foot down when I receive the weekly reports. Well, whatever, now that I am free, I am gonna finish my porn collection... hehe...


    [IN HEADMASTER''S OFFICE]


    Albus released a disappointed sigh. "I cannot tell you all how much disappointed I am in young Vicky... why won''t she see reason?" Albus asked in his disappointed grandfatherly tone while shaking his head.


    "And what reason it might be Albus?" Minerva asked with a stern face. She wasn''t happy with Albus. Her hero-worship is now completely gone and now she sees Albus for what he is. Flitwick and Pamona were also interested to hear Albus''s reason. Horace looked really uninterested as he had some idea how Albus liked to play this game, Horace knew Albus nice each other for several decades.


    "Ah... I am trying to teach Vicky that she must learn to forgive or we might push the students too far... they might seek out the dark side" Albus said in a regretful tone. Seeing that no one said anything, Albus thought his plan working so he decided to continue.


    "Young Vicky... she holds too much power at a young age and I assume you all know that power corrupts absolutely... hah... not able to forgive is the first sign that you are going dark" Albus said in a sad and solemn tone. But inside Albus was really happy, he was sure that this was working as this method had never failed him before. After all, he is the Greatest Wizard alive, he is Albus Dumbledore. If he says someone is going dark then he or she is.


    But alas, this wasn''t Albus''s time. Albus''s hopes were shattered when the two of four Head of the Houses burst out laughing.


    "Yes, sure Albus, when anyone doesn''t listen to you then they must be going dark, right? Then, I am also going dark as I completely agree with Vicky Ravenclaw, bullies must be punished harshly" Minerva said after she finished laughing. After that, she walked out of the room.


    Albus was stunned silent, he knew that Minerva was angry with him because of Harry and she blamed herself. But Albus was sure that like always Minerva would see the reason behind his actions.


    "Yeah... yeah... Albus, I know how you work. I am completely familiar with your methods, after all, I have known you the longest" Horace was the second person to laugh at Albus. He finally got up shaking his head and walked out of the room.


    "Ah... Albus, no matter how much I give it a thought I am unable to find you are right. I completely despise bullies and I completely agree with Lady Ravenclaw''s views and methods" Filius said and left the room, he didn''t laugh out like Minerva and Horace but he completely agreed with Lady Ravenclaw, Minerva, and Horace. He believed that bullies must be dealt with an Iron Fist.


    "Ah... Professor, I would be leaving too" Pamona didn''t know what to say, she decided to leave the room quickly. She also followed Filius and left the room.


    Albus was the only one left in the room, he sat there completely stunned and shocked. He couldn''t even believe how quickly he was starting to lose trust and this won''t do, Albus knew that he might be powerful but without his blind supporters, he was just a strong wizard. Strong but alone and only being strong didn''t matter much in these situations.


    This won''t do... Albus needed to do something to gain back the trust he had lost or how would he be able to lead Harry to his destiny. He was the only one who could defeat Tom, and lead Magical Britain to greatness... what he was doing was for the Greater Good... why does everything have to be so hard and not listen to his great wisdom?


    Albus looked at his old friend, Fawkes. Fawkes trilled trying to cheer up Albus but unfortunately, it wasn''t working. Now, it was a misconception that Phoenixes were light creatures... apparently, they were not. They were like any other familiars you have to bond with them as you did with any other familiars. Albus knew about this and he knew how wrong everyone was but he didn''t correct anything after all this was the method he used to become the Leader of Light.


    Albus went deep into his thoughts trying to make plans how to bring Harry back and gain back his popularity. Suddenly an image of a fiery goblet appeared in his mind. A small and gentle smile appeared on his face.


    While Albus was busy with his plans he didn''t notice a portrait was watching him. If Albus had looked intently then he would have found that one portrait was not the original and have been changed with something else. Alas, Albus didn''t think to pay too much attention to it since all Portraits were completely useless to him now.


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I finally separated the connection from the portrait. Yes, this portrait was placed by Nemuri during the holidays. With full control of the wards she Apparated directly into Ol Twinkles office and changed one of the oldest portraits with a copy but this portrait was slightly different.


    When a meeting would transpire I would receive a notification on my phone and through magic, I would be able to connect with the portrait and see everything going in there. Yes, I went to sleep previously but Rumi woke me up when I received the notification.


    In this world, no one except us had mobiles as of now and even if they did they didn''t have notifications like iPhones and Androids. In, MHA world, Rumi wouldn''t have bothered with a notification but in this world, it is quite important. So she woke me up, after seeing the notification I quickly connected with the portrait to spy on the meeting.


    Yes, Dumbles could be thrown out but I need him here so that he can start the Tri-Wizard Tournament. After all, it is going to be a scandal and there is no one else who would allow the Tri-Wizard tournament to happen, and if the tournament doesn''t happen then I would have no idea when Voldebaby would get his body and this would be a good chance to get rid of Moldeshorts too...


    Heh... let''s see what happens...

 Chapter 116: Second Year (II) & Luna Lovegood... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Ride to the castle was a completely different experience this time. The Threstal drawn carriages... it felt like we have arrived in some medieval time period, though it''s quite similar with all the supremacy and bigotry...


    "So, you are saying that these carriages aren''t magically drawn?" Lisa Turpin was still with us, she asked us in a voice that showed that she wasn''t sure if she could believe us.


    "I believe they are called Threstals, they can only be seen by someone who has seen death closely" Rumi said and leaned back in her seat.


    Hermione, Lisa, and Michael looked completely horrified to hear this.


    "Oh... don''t worry but they aren''t bad creatures, they are really nice and caring" I said while looking outside the window.


    "Um... Alice, can you see them too?" Hermione asked Momo. Momo didn''t reply but shook her head in denial. We didn''t talk much for the rest of the ride.


    Getting off the carriages we were quickly headed towards the Great Hall, this time we were brought in via a different path. I looked up to the Head Table and found a Grandfatherly looking Dumbles with his damn twinkles in his eyes. This isn''t good... his eyes are twinkling means that he must have planned something... Oh well, I will see what he has planned later...


    We walked down to the Ravenclaw table and sat down beside each other. Momo took my right side while Rumi was on my left side. After some time McGonagall walked into the Great Hall followed by a bunch of firsties, my eyes immediately scanned the crowd and found its target.


    Ginerva Molly Weasley, as of now, no dark artifacts have entered the Castle neither Ginerva herself was carrying anything. So, it was quite clear that dear old Lucy had decided not to use his Master''s precious artifact to cause chaos since Harry Potter wasn''t here.


    I felt someone''s gaze on me and immediately my eyes searched for the person, the gaze belonged to a dreamy-looking dirty blond-haired girl staring at me with her silver eyes. She had a dazed look on her face, then she turned her gaze towards Momo and then towards Rumi.


    "Looks like we have a firstie admirer" Rumi said under her breath.


    Momo didn''t hear Rumi so she didn''t give her a reply but I am quite sure that Luna isn''t our admirer. In the series... she was eccentric. But her insight and knowledge about some stuff were points on, I also noticed the Luna kept looking at us from time to time...


    Minerva quickly started the sorting and like the story, Ginerva was sorted into Gryffindors while Luna Lovegood was sorted into Ravenclaw. Immediately after her sorting was done she skipped down towards the Ravenclaw table and sat down right in front of us. I don''t know if she had seen something in us or not...


    When I think about her in the story she was bullied throughout all the years, at least I won''t let that happen even if she doesn''t become my friend. But seeing her here I think that she will be our friend. Now with the sorting done, Fumbledork decided to say some words and the food appeared on the tables. Seeing that Luna didn''t say anything as all of us started to eat.


    "Hello, Otherworlders how do you do?" Luna asked us in a dreamy voice. Momo immediately choked on her food and started to cough. Rumi completely froze and stilled. I was also frozen in shock and surprise... how the hell did she find that out? Does she really have some powers which allow her to see the world from another perspective??


    "What do you mean by that Miss Lovegood?" I asked her politely. Honestly, I don''t want this getting this out, while asking her I quickly cast a silencing charm around us.


    "Oh... that you came from another world. Nice meeting you, I am Luna Lovegood, please call me Luna" Luna said while nodding her head in a sage. But how the hell?


    "But how? I don''t think I look anything different from the others" suddenly Momo squeaked out the question from my side giving up all the pretenses. Well, she must be curious.


    "Frizetpurts told me" Luna said like a matter of fact. I don''t even know what they are but I am sure that they must be different from Nargles and Wrackspurts. Momo was completely bewildered and speechless, Rumi decided not to intervene in this conversation.


    "Um... if you don''t mind, can I ask what they are?" I asked Luna trying not to make her feel offended, but I really wanted to hear her explanation.


    "Oh, they are a species of invisible creatures that can read the essence of the world" Luna said while nodding her head.


    "Do they give pudding for dessert?" Luna asked us without giving us a chance to say anything.


    "No... I don''t think they do" I said and Luna looked immediately saddened.


    "It''s so sad" Luna said and started to eat her food. I felt someone poking me from the right side and found Momo gesturing towards Luna.


    "Luna, if you don''t mind can you please keep this secret, us being Otherworlders?" I asked her, I know she isn''t a girl who would babble her mouth. She is a pure and gentle girl without a single bad bone in her body.


    "I can do that" Luna said and returned to her food. Momo didn''t know what to say anymore and Rumi had long returned to eating her food. I whispered something in Momo''s ears and she immediately conjured two cups. I took them and pushed them towards Luna.


    "Luna, you said you wanted pudding" I said. Luna immediately looked towards the cups and her eyes shined in excitement.


    "Are you giving them to me?" Luna asked gesturing at herself. I nodded my head and Luna happily accepted the pudding.


    "Thank you... nobody ever gave me anything" Luna said and started to eat pudding forgetting her food.


    "Don''t worry Luna, you are our friend and it''s natural for friends. Of course, if you want to be our friends" I said with a gentle smile on my face.


    "I never had any friends, everyone called me Loony and ran away from me. I would love to be your friend" Luna said while she already finished one pudding cup and was about to open the second.


    "Luna, you need to eat food, you can eat pudding later" I said, though Luna pouted she began eating her food again but her eyes were fixated on the pudding cup.


    Dinner was quickly over, Luna happily devoured the pudding. After dinner, Dumbles gave his usual tripe speech which most of the people ignored. Now, that I wonder, last year nothing related to Norbert happened. Did the absence of Harry mess up the timeline so much... after all this world is dependent on him and him not being here must have brought huge changes.


    We returned to the Ravenclaw dorms, the first years were shown the way by the 5th year prefects. We were behind them. The three of us stayed at the back with a silencing charm and a strong notice-me-not charm.


    "Was that safe? Our secret could be out?" Momo asked me looking completely worried.


    "You don''t have to worry, she is a nice girl. You will see, well she is eccentric but she is nice" I said and pulled both Momo and Rumi towards me by their waists.


    "She seemed quite nice even though a little bit weird" Rumi said trying to make a point.


    "I think she has some powers that allow her to see the world in some other perspective" Momo said while muttering. That''s my girl... I never said anything about powers, but she reached that conclusion on her own. I didn''t say anything and nodded my head.


    We finally entered the dorms and the first years were shown to their dorms. We decided not to delve into carnal desires for tonight, since it has been a long day but that didn''t mean we couldn''t cuddle together in the bed. Momo and Rumi arrived in my room during the night using Flash Step. If they wanted they could have Apparated, but neither of them liked the feeling of Apparition so they decided not to use that for short distance travels.


    Quickly getting undressed we cuddled in the bed. I closed my eyes and took full control of Hogwarts wards and activated the Animagus locating wards. Now, that I was connected with the wards I quickly scanned the Gryffindor dorms but found that Horcrux wasn''t there, even though I checked this previously I wanted to be sure after all, I didn''t want to visit Lucy for nothing.


    But, before anything else, once again I checked Slytherin dorms after all Lucy doesn''t know what that thing is, so he can give that to his own son. Fortunately, the artifact wasn''t in the Slytherin dorms... I said fortunately because now I can pay dear old Lucy a visit, at least this gives me a nice excuse...

 Chapter 117: Second Year (III) & A Surprise Request... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    It has been two months since the new term has started, nothing really great has happened except a few Slytherins landed themselves in month-long detention with just a single incident of bullying.


    It was the same was with the Weasley Twins, they were ok but except that, I honestly don''t care about them. Apparently, after the term started they pulled a prank, and like always their target was Slytherins. The first was a prank as it didn''t cause any harm and everyone laughed and giggled. So, they were let off by Minnie Gi, but this gave them more courage and pulled another prank but this time it was on Slytherin firsties, the prank made them bawl out their eyes. Due to this, the twins landed themselves in month-long detention.


    Ol Twinkles tried to overturn the detention on his golden lions but Minnie Gi growled on him like a lioness whose tail was being stepped on... Ol Twinkles knew what was good for him so, he immediately sat down. Minnie Gi even called Mama Weasley and gave her a warning. The next day the Twins got a Howler...


    Luna was pure like an angel, ah... what more can say about her? She was the most gentle soul I have the blessing to ever meet. Momo and Rumi also agreed with me on that. Luna has become our good friend, I can happily say that she was my second friend in Hogwarts. First was Dora but now that''s a different relationship. Luna was avoided like a plague by others of her year and her dormmates so I always asked Luna to stay with our group which she happily did.


    Just give her some pudding and she will forget all the worries of the world. She had also taken our individual interview for her father''s magazine, ''The Quibbler''. Our interview was published and this made her magazine a lot more popular... seeing that, dear old Rita send a message through Amelia asking for an interview. I told her that we can do that after Christmas.


    Now, two stupid girls still tried to bully Luna even after they knew that she was our good friend. They stopped when they weren''t able to enter the Ravenclaw dorms for two days straight.


    Even if other students opened the door for them they weren''t immediately thrown out of the dorms... of course, we Ravenclaws were the prime suspects for this. The three of us were even called into Flitwick''s office but we just behaved like we knew nothing. Flitwick''s expression was priceless, everyone in the staff knew we were responsible but they weren''t able to punish us because they didn''t have any proof... I know a stupid reason but I have no reason to say that out loud and earn detention.


    Ol Twinkles even called us in his office, the conversation was kind of ''Edgar, my boy, how are you?'' then. ''Edgar, my boy is there anything you know about the problem with the entrance with Ravenclaw dorms?'' After several questions like this, he finally let us go since the conversation was going nowhere... he tried to Compulse me and the girls, but it didn''t work, we didn''t look into his eyes so no passive Leglimency... he even gave us lemon drops laced with mind-altering potions, that also didn''t work. He became frustrated and let us go.


    The bracelets made by Nemuri and Momo protected us from the Compulsions and Lemon Drops. Well, Ol Twinkles''s time will come, I will let him have free reign for now... well as much as reign he can muster for now.


    We found another thing, Luna was really good at keeping our secrets. She didn''t even bother when Rumi once became careless and blurted out about killing Dear old Lucy, Luna just wished me luck and went back on reading a book of magical creatures. This was one month ago. Even if I wanted to kill Lucy, I needed the location of their house.


    So, tonight I finally found the ferret bouncing around in the halls around the Ice Princess of Slytherin... flaunting about how great he was, how great his father was, how much money he had. The ferret was already telling her how lucky she was that he had taken an interest in her. She should already get on her knees in front of her, how he would pleasure her in the bed.


    The girl in question, the Ice Princess of Slytherin looked at him like he was a bug waiting to be squashed under her heels. Honestly, if I would in her place then I would long Cruciod him or would have used the Castration hex on him... I have come to admire her level of patience...


    I silently stayed Disillusioned... I can''t rummage through the ferret''s mind if the Greengrass is here. When I saw the ferret leave the Great Hall without his butt buddies, I followed him. This was the first time in two months. The Ice Princess finally blew her gasket and in a flash stunned the ferret who dropped on the floor like a sack of potatoes.


    "I would really like it if you show yourself" Daphne said in her usual cold voice. I am damn sure that nobody is around me because of my power, only the three of us are here. And I find it quite unbelievable that she found me out but she did, it must be some artifact she is carrying with her. After all, she is a pureblood witch and they could carry something that would alert them if someone is hiding around them. No one wants to get surprised and taken advantage of, and Daphne Greengrass is the heiress of the Greengrass family.


    I decided to show myself and canceled my Disillusionment charm and walked out of the shadow. Her face remained completely stoic. She is really good at Occlumency...


    "How did you find me?" I asked her in a dismissive tone.


    "That''s none of your business! Now, why are you here? Do you also want to take advantage of me like this shit stain?" Daphne asked coldly and pointed her wand at me. I didn''t even faze.


    "You see, I don''t like when someone doesn''t answer me" I said with a smile and raised my hand towards her. Daphne sent a Stupify spell at me which I swatted away with my other hand covered in lightning armor. I saw Daphne''s eyes grow wide.


    "Imperio" I decided to go with the Imperius Curse, after all, if she has an artifact that can find people, she could easily have another artifact with would protect her from her Obliviation or Mind Arts just like us. As soon as the Imperius took effect, her body became completely lax, I don''t feel bad for doing this as I can''t have my cover blown like this... I know this girl would not go to Dumbles but she would try to hold this over my head to use me, after all, she is a Slytherin.


    "Now, answer, how did you find me? Do you have any artifact to protect you from Obliviation and Mind Arts?" I asked.


    "I found you using an artifact, it lets me find if anyone is around me. I have my Heiress ring that protects me from Obliviation and Mind Arts" Daphne answered in a monotone voice but she had a look of euphoria on her face meaning she was well under my Imperius.


    "Hand me your wand and any other wands if you are carrying" I said and Daphne immediately handed me her wand and took out another wand from her right ankle and handed me. Seeing that she didn''t move I released her from the Imperius Curse. Daphne''s mask broke for the first time and backed away to the wall with a horrified look on her face.


    "Make a magical vow that you will keep everything about me secret and I will let you go, without any harm" I said and used her wand and wrote the vow in the air, and threw her the second wand. The vow contained that she won''t speak or write anything she saw or try to harm me or anyone near me.


    Daphne fearfully took the vow, I had to do this because of her Heiress ring. I can''t take it off and if she herself takes it off her father would be notified. Ancient magics worked just like that. With the vow done, I handed her the second wand and beamed at her with the brightest smile I could muster.


    "Good girl, you are awesome. I know we could become friends" I said and used my powers to pick up Malfoy, Daphne was gobsmacked seeing my wandless magic and stayed at the side. I revived the ferret.


    "How dare..." his rant froze when he saw me happily smiling at him. "You!!" the ferret screamed.


    "Yes me, now will you tell me where your house is?" I asked him in a happy voice.


    "Let me go you half-breed!!" Malfoy screamed. Since he was frozen due to my powers he wasn''t able to get away from me or pull out his wand.


    "I take that as a no... Leglimens" I said and bashed his shields and rummaged through his mind. I quickly found everything I needed, the ferret was already screaming loud. After I got everything I stopped the spell and pulled myself out of his mind. I also found that his ring didn''t have a function like Daphne''s.


    "Obliviate, you were disturbing Miss Greengrass here, she didn''t react to your tripe and you finally ran away like a bitch you are saying that you were going to bitch about this to your dear father" I said to the glassy-eyed ferret who walked away after I gave him the command. I was also about to walk away but Daphne called me from the back.


    "What are you going to do?" Daphne asked in a fearful look.


    "Well, since I am a good boy, I will tell you. I am going to kill his father" I said with a smile. Daphne looked like she sucked a lemon when heard I am a good boy. She can''t say any of my secrets to I am free to tell her. I have learned a lot about vows and oaths through research. After hearing that I am going to kill Lucius she snorted like any typical pureblooded witch.


    "Funny, but if you are able to kill him then the Greengrass family will owe you greatly and as the Heiress, I promise to draw an alliance with Ravenclaw family, as the Heiress I give you my word" Daphne said and her Ice Princess mask was completely back.


    An alliance with the Greengrass Family would be really helpful. The Greengrass Family was a neutral family, even in the last war, and always have been a gray family. Getting an alliance with them will also help some other families to get together with us.


    "But why, how would it help your family?" I asked curiously. After all, in the story, Draco had married her sister.


    "Lucius Malfoy is using his money to bribe the ministry and push my father into a corner. He wants to draw a marriage contract with our family, my father is currently holding back but he won''t be able to for long. If the marriage contract is drawn then Lucius will get 6 Neutral families on his side on the voting block" Daphne said.


    "Oh... ok, don''t worry, you will get the good news tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Now, bye. Don''t try to freeze anyone Ice Princess" I said while walking away from her and received an icy glare from her...

 Chapter 118: Second Year (IV) & Dear Old Lucy... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I silently waited in my room after I returned from the nice meeting I had with the ferret and the Ice Princess. I was waiting for the clock to hit midnight, I would be leaving after that, after all, I don''t want anyone knocking on my door and not finding me here.


    From anyone I mean Luna, she is the only one who comes and knocks on my door. Momo and Rumi always invite themselves in, and Nemuri was Nemuri... nothing new there. So, even if Luna knows that I would be killing someone due to Rumi''s slip-up, I still don''t want her to know, plausible deniability and all that. Momo and Rumi were already asleep on my enlarged bed. All three of us were in our 12-year-old forms... Tonight, I needed to be somewhere else because if we start we won''t stop ourselves until we are utterly satisfied.


    It is also a good thing that tomorrow is a Saturday so no classes. I wonder if someone would be able to connect the dots with me but honestly, I won''t hold too much hope. I thought and a gentle smile appeared on my face, only after a few seconds, the reminder started to ring on my mobile. I turned off the alarm and picked up the vial of Aging potion that was resting in front of me on the table.


    With a wave of my hand I was completely naked, with the clothes removed I gulped down the Aging potion and my body started to age. With the transformation done, I quickly used my powers to don my armor. I checked the locking and notice-me-not charm on the door. Seeing the charms still there and holding strong, I nodded at myself and used Flash Step to directly jump out of the wards. Without my armor, I had to jump two times to travel the distance but with my armor on... the distance I can cover with Flash Step increases severely.


    I brought up the memory of Malfoy Manor using Occlumency, the next moment I Apparated right outside the wards of Malfoy Manor. I cast my usual Anti-Apparition & Anti-Portkey wards along with some other important wards. I can''t be lax... I can''t have them running away after I have worked so hard to hunt down Lucy.


    With a huge vicious grin which was blocked because of my mask, I ripped right through the wards. Like Late Goyle Snr. these wards were also lethal but I walked right through them like nothing. I used my powers I found 4 life signs inside the house... two adults and two house-elves... I was quite surprised to see that Malfoys didn''t have an ounce of metal on their massive manor doors, quite disappointing.


    Even though I was disappointed, I didn''t allow it to hold me down, maybe I will blow up the whole manor later. "Bombarda Maxima" the spell hit the door and with a huge explosion, the doors were completely blown inside. I walked inside and looked around the manor. I have to say this is a nice manor. Pity...


    I located the two humans, they were hiding somewhere underground. I knew it was the basement, but I didn''t know where the entrance of their basement was. I knew from the story that Lucy kept several dark trinkets in his basement, during the first wars he also kept muggles in there.


    I tried to find the entrance for Malfoy''s basement for two minutes then I decided to give up. Good, if he wants to hide he can hide... but I am gonna bring his precious mansion down before I continue looking for him, let''s see... what attack should I use? Fiendfyre? Shinra Tensei? Well, with both Fiendfyre & Shinra Tensei, I could kill Lucy and Narcissa without even greeting them... that won''t do...


    Grudgingly I moved right on top of their life signs and iron sand started to come out of my armor. The iron sand started to forcefully dig into the floor while also ripping it up. After a few seconds, all the preparations were done and I ripped apart the floor and find out a luxurious room. Narcissa was calmly sipping tea before I invited myself in and Lucy was pacing around. Both of them were quite surprised to see me... and from their expressions, they didn''t consider that I could find them.


    "Hello... your manners are abysmal. How can you not invite your guest for tea, Lady Malfoy?? Lucy my boy, I am really disappointed in you" I said while shaking my head, hahaha... acting like Albus is awesome!! Fuck yeah!!


    When I spoke Lady Malfoy was completely shocked and then she became horrified. Lucy was shocked, then he also became horrified and finally, he became enraged. He must have noticed that I was copying Albus Fumbledork.


    Lucy immediately raised his cane towards me fired off an AK. The spell was stopped by my iron sand wall, I jumped inside the room and looked at Lucy, who fired another spell but it also met its previous fate.


    "Lucy, my boy, I am so disappointed in you. I came to visit you for the Greater Good. I hope you understand my boy" I said in a deep voice, mimicking Dumbles but inside my mind, I was laughing my arse off... it was so hilarious.


    Lucy''s face turned purple in rage and he started to glare daggers at me. His head immediately shot towards his wife. "Don''t gawk at him, you imbecile!! Attack him!" Lucy yelled at his wife, Narcissa immediately fumbled with her wand and fired off a stunning spell on me. I just swatted away the spell with my hand.


    "Ah, such a loss. I tried to give you a second chance, you could have died painlessly but no... you have to act like this" I said still in my Dumbles act as I shook my head. I pointed my finger towards Lucy.


    "Crucio" I said and Lucy immediately dropped to the floor and started to scream on top of his lungs. I turned towards Narcissa who yelped in fear. I don''t remember her like this in the story... is she a pathetic scaredy-cat?


    "Why did you support him?" I asked her giving up my act. Lucy was still under my Cruciatus Curse, I cast a silencing charm on Lucy.


    Narcissa didn''t speak and gave me a calculative look. After a few moments, she finally sighed "I never supported him or the Dark Lord. Yes, I hate the mudbloods and I would be always superior to them but I never thought of torturing or killing them. What more options did I have? My family sold me to Lucius Malfoy under a contract, so I could be a typical pureblood wife. I couldn''t make or give my own opinion, so I just stayed away but never joined the service of Dark Lord" Narcissa said and stood proudly like any other pureblood witch. I could see she was clearly scared of me but A1 for acting.


    "I am a Black, I would never bow in front of someone who would brand his followers like cattle" Narcissa said proudly and now her chin and nose were pointing upwards like any other spoiled pureblood princess. It was quite amusing.


    I Wandlessly used Leglimency on her and found out that she at least believed what she was saying. Hmm, maybe I should let her go, she doesn''t have a mark. I was using the Cruciatus Curse on dear old Lucy, having parallel thoughts has its own perks, like dual casting.


    "Then run... go away from here after you take an oath that you won''t go against me. By the time I leave there won''t be anything left here. But know this... if I find you that you or your son took the Dark Mark in the future then I would be coming for you, I promise you that" I said and used my wand to write the oath in the air. Narcissa pointed her wand upwards and took the oath. With the oath done I dropped the Anti-Portkey ward and threw a Portkey to Narcissa.


    "That would take you to St. Mongo''s" I said to which she nodded and activated the Portkey and was whisked away. Hehe, now with the oath done I will later force her to join my alliance when needed. Even if Narcissa is a supremacist, she truly believes that killing and torturing muggle wouldn''t do her any good.


    I finally turned towards Lucy who was still writhing and screaming in pain. Oops... I forgot to lift up the curse because of the silencing charm. I wonder when Lucy would snap under the curse. I once again put up the Anti-Portkey ward and canceled the silencing charm on Lucy and lift up the Cruciatus Curse.


    "How do you feel? Does it feel nice?" I asked looking at Lucy.


    "Please Mer-Mercy" Lucy whimpered on the floor. Hehe... Lucy is quite funny... cracking a joke at a time like this.


    "Sorry out of mercy. Legilimens!" once again Lucy started to scream as I ripped into his mind. I needed the location of the Diary. Only after a few moments, I got the location so I stopped using Legilimency... the Diary was kept in his basement code, I also got the code from his mind even though I didn''t need it. Now, that he has outlived his use, I wanted to use him for another test. "Crucio!" I muttered as I resumed Lucy''s torture...


    After about 17 minutes Lucy''s mind finally snapped. His eyes grew wide and started to drool, he no longer screamed when I kept him under the curse any longer. I shrugged as I made my way towards the safe, only after a couple of seconds, I had the diary in hand as I kept musing about my latest experiment.


    "17 minutes. Nice... not bad" I said looking around and I pointed my palm towards the floor. "Fiendfyre!" I muttered and a Leviathan made up of flames leaped out of my palm... I gave another look towards the spreading Fiendfyre and tossed the Diary into the fire...

 Chapter 119: Second Year (V)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Before I could Apparate or Flash Step away from the Malfoy Manor or what was left of it... several pops were heard and the whole place was surrounded by Aurors. I was a pretty well-known figure in Magical Britain so they recognized me an instant and pointed their Wands towards me...


    "Gentlemen, how may I help you this fine evening?" I asked in a cheerful tone. Amelia cleared her throat and glared at me "and ladies" I added and Amelia''s glare immediately softened.


    "What happened to Malfoy Manor?" Kingsley Shaklebolt asked me, he was by Amelia''s side.


    "I didn''t like the design, you know... and how can that sick fuck not have a metal door?? It irked me so I decided to get rid of the Manor" I said like it was the most obvious thing to do while nodding my head like a venerable sage. I heard several gasps... a young Auror even peed his pants.


    "Ah, sorry for scaring you lad, Madame Bones you should get more strong-willed Aurors, if you don''t mind I can help you" I said in a gentle and righteous tone. Amelia didn''t know what to say anymore... she was just shocked out of her mind.


    "Dark Lord Magneto! You are under arrest for the murder of Lucius Malfoy!" suddenly an Auror spoke up, he seemed to be full of pride and arrogance. I gave him a nice look and remembered his name is something like Johnny Doglish... yeah, that''s right. He was Fudge''s Auror dog.


    "Ah... Doglish, my boy, Lucius Malfoy needed to die... after all, everything is for the Greater Good" once again I mimicked Albus Bumbledork. No matter I can''t seem to get enough of this, it is really catchy... Everyone snickered after hearing my words and the said Auror turned purple in rage. Poor guy must be having an aneurysm...


    Doglish wasn''t able to control his rage and started to fire Spells at me. Well, I didn''t care much about them and erected my Aegis Shield in front of me so that I could defend myself from the big bad righteous Auror.


    "Doglish, my boy, I am so disappointed in you. I had such high hopes for you but you became Fudge''s dog... I am disappointed to say this, but you have gone dark my boy" I said while shaking my head in disappointment.


    I clearly saw several Aurors were already laughing, they were trying really hard to stop themselves from laughing out loud... but their effort wasn''t bearing them any fruits. Amelia was also facing similar problems, she was the Head of the DMLE, she couldn''t laugh at the joke of a Dark Lord... at least not in the open. Her face contorted, she was trying really hard to stop herself from laughing. The rest of the Aurors were completely bewildered at our exchange.


    "Arghhh...!!" Dawlish screamed in rage as he continued to fire spells at me but none of them got him any desired results. I was finally fed up and shot a lightning bolt towards him, ultimately knocking him out.


    "Well... it was quite fun while it lasted... but I am bored now, I am leaving, bye" I said while waving at the group of big bad Aurors and Flash Stepped out of that place. I didn''t want to waste an untraceable Portkey... and Apparition can be traced. So, I decided to get out of the area first... which I did, using Flash Step.


    I finally stopped using Flash Step when I was a mile away from the Malfoy Manor... err... from where it used to be. Now, that I was at a safe distance I Apparated out and appeared right outside of Hogwarts'' Wards. I was about to Flash Step inside the castle but I froze when I felt someone crossing the Wards... odd. I don''t think anyone would be stupid enough to do that... except Dumbles.


    Considering the person sneaking out to be Fumbledork, I Flash Stepped towards the lif sign I am sensing and found that I was right, it was Ol Twinkles but I have only arrived just before he was whisked away by his Phoenix. Damn... there is no way in hell that I would be able to find where he went.


    I might have found Ol Twinkles sneaking out of the castle but I can''t follow him because he uses his damn Flaming Chicken!! Blasted bird!! But there is nothing to worry about... I will find out what he is up to eventually. I released a sigh and Flash Stepped to the seventh floor. I appeared right in front of the tapestry depicting the attempt of Barnabas & Barmy trying to teach the trolls how to ballet. Time to look for the tiara or the diadem of Ravenclaw.


    I paced in front of the tapestry three times while thinking about the ''Room of Hidden Things'' and the door appeared. I entered the room and cursed internally. The room was gigantic and I would have to look for a specific tiara in all this junk. Huge mountains of junk could be seen overflowing everywhere.


    (A/N: Guys, I am sorry but I don''t know where the diadem is kept inside the Room of Hidden Things. So, I am gonna have to make it with what I have)


    I quickly pulled up the memories related to the diadem of the Ravenclaw using Occlumnecy, and after that everything was a piece of cake. A little bit of effort and I had the diadem of Ravenclaw right in front of me. Now, I know that I shouldn''t pick it up so I used the Levitation charm to pick up the diadem.


    I placed the diadem on the ground... I was being careful so that the other things in this room don''t catch Fiendfyre. "Fiendfyre" I muttered and a Leviathan made of flames erupted from the tip of my finger and engulfed the diadem. A loud shriek was heard throughout the room and I willed the cursed flames to disappear after that. Hah...!! Finally done...


    Once again Flash Stepped and appeared inside my room. It was already quite last so I quickly got out of my armor and stored it inside the trunk... without even bothering I climbed into the bed and settled myself in between Momo and Rumi. I finally fell asleep thinking how interesting tomorrow was going to be...

 Chapter 120: Second Year (VI) & A Small Timeskip... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Well, the next day wasn''t like I had thought but it''s not that I was complaining. I wished to see how the ferret reacted when he received the news of his father''s untimely demise.


    But unfortunately, the ferret wasn''t here, the rumor was that someone has taken him away from Hogwarts. I would have believed that it was Severus Snape but that wasn''t the case after all he can''t enter Hogwarts'' grounds no matter what. He won''t be able to enter the Wards even if he tried. I will hunt him later, I was in no hurry.


    Finally, the Daily Prophet arrived, and right on the front news was the news about the death of upstanding citizen Lucius Malfoy. The whole front page was filled with tripe about how Magneto killed Lucius Malfoy a good and upstanding citizen of the society and destroyed their manor.


    Only on the second page, there was some news about Narcissa''s survival. Apparently, some mud was also thrown on Narcissa as she has decided to make no comments on the death of her beloved husband. She in fact looked quite indifferent when the Aurors had asked for her statement.


    Well, Rita is always known to get her hands on stories or scandals she should possibly never get close to. This time she did that too as she had written the exact statements given by the now widow Lady Malfoy.


    The whole room broke out in whispers and murmurs after all something like this doesn''t happen regularly. The teachers didn''t bother to say anything or do anything about this. I laid my eyes back on the paper that Amelia was also getting some heat from the moron Fudge as our dear old Lucy was a dear friend and advisor of the Minister. But, Amelia was also a good politician, at least it clearly seemed from her statement¡­


    ''I am really ashamed to even admit this, but I have a duty to the people of Magical Britain so I won''t shy away from revealing the truth.


    Last night, along with 21 other Aurors, I confronted Magneto after we arrived at the site of the crime. But, it was clear that even with the 22 of us together we were not able to get Magneto to take us seriously as I have clearly stated in the reports and all of us have returned safely except Auror John Dawlish, who was apparently knocked out by Dark Lord Magneto.


    I have truly come to believe that Dark Lord Magneto can only be defeated by Harry Potter, the hero of Wizarding Britain as he had previously defeated You-Know-Who. But, we all know that our hero has left our country because of the abuse he had to go through because of Albus Dumbledore.


    We all know that Albus can''t defeat Dark Lord Magneto, he no longer has the power but he is clearly the reason why Harry Potter has decided to abandon Magical Britain. I sincerely hope that Harry Potter would someday forgive us for the mistake of one man who was too arrogant and blind¡­


    That''s all, Thank You''


    I am sure that this article would make Amelia to be criticized by light families who were still avid supporters of Albus Bumbledork. Of course, I received regular reports of Wizengamot sessions from Nemuri, Amelia, and Sirius, who was managing both Potter and Black seats in the Wizengamot. And honestly, I was disgusted and appalled to see that still about half of Wizengamot worshipped the ground Albus Dumb-as-a-door walked on.


    Yes, he was voted out of the positions of Chief Warlock of Wizengamot and Supreme Mugwump of ICW but that was only because of the public outrage. Most of the families had even openly stated that Dumbledore must have a reason to do it. Though there were some light families who blamed Albus and were angry with him, but they believed that Albus''s age must be finally catching up to him. They named this as Albus''s first failure and chucked it under the rug only a few months after the news of Harry Potter leaving Britain came out in the Daily Prophet.


    Ruining Albus would be too much fun, no arguments there, and everyone in our Alliance agreed on that. But I had decided to wait for the right moment to strike the blow. After all, I want it to be so severe that he would be destroyed and even his memory would bring disgust to people. There was another thing I needed to take care of before I needed to take care of Albus too-many-names Fumbledore, his Phoenix. As long as he has his Phoenix I can''t stop him from running away or from him arriving at unwanted places at bad times.


    I wonder if I could permanently kill a Phoenix, there must be some dark wards or spells that could get rid of the problem of our resident Phoenix that was bonded with Ol Twinkles. I also needed to figure out where our dear old Headmaster was going on his late-night prowls. I needed to find out what kind of hideous plans he was brewing, after all, he was being forced into a corner and I know how someone can react when they are cornered.


    I finally pulled myself out of my thoughts and looked over at the Head Table, Ol Fumbles looked like he was having a severe case of constipation after sucking a lemon drop. Ugh¡­!! Degusted with the thought I inflicted myself with, I facepalmed.


    "You know, you should avoid Blumberins! They are really nasty creatures" Luna said to me, she was sitting exactly opposite to me. She has been happily devouring the second serving of pudding she was able to coax out of Momo.


    Firstly, I had no idea what in the world were Blumberins, and secondly, I was quite sure that Luna could give me a nice explanation of the eccentric creature. Momo was also interested to know the description of these new creatures. Rumi didn''t even react as she has given up long ago to figure out Luna for the sake of her sanity. Of course, Rumi never thought that Luna was crazy or insane but she found that all this extra knowledge about these eccentric creatures to be out of her understanding. Rumi reached the conclusion that Luna was gifted and stopped thinking after that.


    "Luna, can you tell me what these Blumberins are?" I asked Luna who immediately got excited that I was interested.


    "Well, they are small bugs that would fly around your head and give you disturbing thoughts and images. I am quite glad that you lost them" Luna said in a happy voice and went back to her pudding treat.


    I was certainly disturbed by the fact that bugs flying around my head could give me disturbing thoughts and images. I looked over to Momo who just shrugged her shoulders and went back to her breakfast. I also decided to do the same, as Luna has grown up to us and we have gotten quite used to her.


    The rest of the day was pretty normal until before dinner Daphne Greengrass handed me a note asking to arrange a meeting between Lady Ravenclaw and her father. From the note, I understood that she had found that there was a connection between Magneto and Ravenclaw family but she hasn''t mentioned anything about that to her father. I wasn''t even worried about this fact, after all, she can''t even tell her father about our meeting the previous night because of the magical oath she took.


    I smiled happily now that we were getting six more votes on the voting block and I along with Momo was quite sure that this would slowly bring more parties to our alliance. After all, most of the businesses were now owned by us. Yeah¡­ even the Greengrass alliance was a surprise but I have to say that this was a good one¡­


    [Time skip 4 Months]


    It has been four months since I have killed dear old Lucy and I have to say I gained a cunning ally through this. Narcissa Malfoy was the most cunning and business-minded woman I had ever seen. And, others in our alliance completely agreed on that matter.


    The alliance with Greengrass''s was ironed out quite easily as they didn''t ask about a lot. Their business was related to food, they had massive farms and fields supplying foods to the population of Magical Britain and some parts of Magical France. Yes, there were still some parts or some families where the food came from other sources but mostly came from the farms of Greengrass, the reason they were named Greengrass. They wanted to use our channels to minimize the transport cost so that they could maximize their profit¡­ until now Lucius Malfoy was using whatever power he had left to oppress their business.


    Apparently, they had previously used some of the businesses we have acquired to do their business but that went out of the window as those businesses were handed over to our family before we shut them down. Yes, we have started to employ workers for our businesses but it would take time to start all of them. Dear old Lucy used this chance to jump on Greengrass, but after his timely death Greengrasses happily agreed to form an alliance with us. With decided to let them have shares in those companies as long as the employees were either muggle-borns and half-bloods. As Greengrass has always been a neutral family they happily agreed with the terms.


    After, sorting out the Greengrass alliance I finally decided to pay a visit to Narcissa Malfoy as Magneto. I told her my plan and her exact words were ''This is how purebloods should think. If we kill all muggle-borns and half-bloods then who would work for us? Purebloods? Ha! I told that blond ponce Lucius that I refuse to lower my standing and work as a common peasant. Did he listen? No! He went to kneel in front of a man¡­ disgusting!!'' I could only smile wryly under my mask.


    Narcissa happily joined the alliance and I gave her the same deal as the Greengrass and she happily agreed though it was in a pureblood manner. Draco had tried to dissuade her by calling blood-traitor when he found out that she was joining our alliance. Narcissa just smiled and hex Draco in the Great Hall of Hogwarts. She even warned him that if he didn''t give up his disgusting behavior then she would marry someone else and find some way to get rid of him. After she left, the Great Hall was completely silent until it broke out in massive roars of laughter.


    Only within 4 months, Narcissa was able to make her own company through the money she had in the vaults along with the Galleons she earned in these months, and all of us in the alliance have agreed that her business was most flourishing. Because of the magical oath, I knew that she would never betray me, and from what I have seen she was really happy with her current life.


    But with good and bad things come in a package. Some of the Dark families have started to oppose our every move in Wizengamot. Though they were currently unsuccessful, but they were steadily gathering supporters. Their leader was Nott Senior who had claimed the Imperius Defence like dear old Lucy and got out of trouble. He was also the most vocal against Narcissa for betraying their cause¡­ Narcissa didn''t even give him a second glance as she was happy with her current life.


    Though Draco was now a joke in Slytherin House, he still had the support of Crabbe, Goyle, Parkinson, Nott, and several others as they had a similar aims. That was to attack us inside the school when no one was looking¡­ they only met with failures but it was still annoying. I was sure that they or their fathers would pull some stunt in near future, well I will see when I cross that bridge¡­

 Chapter 121: Second Year (VII) & (Preparations & Rituals)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Well, I chatted enough about the stuff going on the political side and business side. Well, Dora is still busy with her Auror training and won''t be able to come back to get leave until she completes her training. Well, she regularly texts and calls us at night after her training ends but honestly, I still miss her¡­ with just a few weeks she kind of grew a place in my heart. I don''t know if this fast-paced training would do any good to her¡­ at least Amelia also thinks that this would be waste of time¡­ as nothing like this should be half-baked.


    No matter, as soon as she finishes her Auror training and joins the rank of Aurors I will ask Rumi to handle Dora''s training. Nemuri would have been my first choice if Dora wasn''t already corrupted enough into the world of depravity. No matter how much I love either Nemuri or Dora I still don''t want two Nemuris in my harem¡­ it would be too much for me to handle.


    In these 4 months, both Momo and Rumi had completed their Animagus training and now they can freely transform. At first, I felt slightly bad that I didn''t have a talent for this particular skill but now it doesn''t matter to me any longer. I found it to be a quite problem to manage all the powers I already had even with my pirated version of Zenkai Boost.


    Firstly Magnetokinesis, I have mastered almost everything I could have related to this power. Force Field (Aegis Shield) done, Control Gravity done, well, I can already pull the shit Pain did and I can move the tectonic plates as I want but I don''t want to cause mass destruction and death so I let it be at this moment. Next is absorbing and creating electricity¡­ I have also mastered that long ago. Metal morphing is also done, I can easily morph any metal into any form of my liking.


    Black Holes and Portals are also done with but seriously I don''t have the courage to jump inside one of them to find out if my portal is working or not. Some would say that I am a pussy for not having courage but I call it bullshit. I am having a Happy Life with the loves of my life even with these missions so please forgive me if I don''t want to stick out my neck unnecessarily¡­ I would happily say No Thank You!! It''s not like I don''t have other means of travel¡­


    The Electromagnetic Spectrum Manipulation¡­ the well is this shitty long and dangerous name. Well, this power is also the most dangerous ability of Magnetokinesis. After all, it has to do stuff with electromagnetic radiation and I don''t want to drabble with anything related to radiation. Again, this power has the high priority of me kicking the bucket while mastering the powers. So, I decided to ignore this topic. Yes, I know that I might have to use this power sometime and would regret not mastering it now but I ain''t taking chances with my happy life.


    Now, Law of Lightning, from what I have researched along with Momo that I haven''t even scratched the surface of my powers. Currently, I have only mastered lightning armor, transforming my whole body into lightning¡­ with this, I can avoid physical attacks but I am not so lucky with magical attacks after all if stinging hex can hit me then AK can also. The next power is converting my whole body into lighting and teleporting or traveling at the speed of lightning. Well, that''s just it¡­


    Since I was already done with my Parseltongue I invested these 4 months into a ritual that would forcefully sever a familiar''s bond with its master without harming either. I needed to prepare this because I knew that Dark Mort had entered the Chambers and used the basilisk to kill Mrytle and petrify students. So, I wasn''t sure that if there was a connection or not¡­ you should always make extra preparations if you know that things could go really awry.


    I had only two projects in the time period of these 4 months. The first one was the ritual and the second, I looking for anything that could rid of a Phoenix. I gave up training new powers and concentrated on mastering all the powers I currently had up to a subconscious level. And these 4 months finally gave me a fruit¡­ I found a way to kill a Phoenix, permanently but the ritual is so sick that I decided to hide the book so that the girls don''t ever find this book. I have read several dark and evil rituals with variations of sacrifices like virgin women and all but this one was the most sickest ritual I have read¡­ I locked away every strand of memory related to that ritual in a trunk made of Vibranium and stowed it away in a corner of my mind.


    I also find a way to prevent Phoenix from bypassing wards, well this was quite simple if you ask me. You just need to draw a ritual circle using bone dust¡­ any kind of bone dust could be used. I would happily use bone dust to ward my castle and other properties¡­ even if I had to murder innocents to get the bone dust it would still be a lot less evil than the ritual I needed to use to kill a Phoenix, permanently.


    Now with the ritual prepared to sever the connection between familiar and its master, I only had to wait for Ol Twinkles to leave the castle. Momo had found several monitoring and alarm charms in front of the entrance. Now, it was quite clear that Fumbledork already knew the entrance of Chamber of Secrets, I kind of suspect that he might have even known Tommy boy entering there and releasing the Slytherin''s beast in this castle but if I had to consider this then Ol Twinkles made what Tommy Boy has become now.


    I know what happened between him and Gellert Grindelwald and I have dug up lots of stuff with help of Rita. Rita was shaking in her boots and she nearly fainted when she found out what kind of chaos she could build with this story. Well, I am happy about the bug. Now, back on the topic, what I found wasn''t nice at all. If I put everything in order then Ol Twinkles knowingly sent Gellert Grindelwald down the path of Dark Lord and waited for the moment when everyone would come begging him to act.


    That is exactly what has happened here Ol Twinkles hid inside Hogwarts while the war was raging outside. When everyone went begging him to act he still waited. Only when Gellert has already lost his army and the muggle side of the war had already ended did Dumbles decide to take some action.


    So, it was pretty clear what happened here, and I have to say, Rita might be a bug but she really has some guts. After she found out that Bumbledork didn''t kill his dear ex-boyfriend Gellert Grindelwald and had stowed him away in Nurmengard the prison Grindelwald had built himself, Rita gathered her courage and went to take an interview. Gellert Grindelwald was too happy to reveal every secret he knew about Ol Twinkles, and what we had found from Grindelwald definitely pointed in the direction that Ol Twinkles made Grindelwald a Dark Lord so he could defeat him and gain political power.


    Now, with all this new information, I was quite sure that dear old Tommy also must have been manipulated by the old goat. Rita researched everything she was able to get her hands on. She got into the archives of Daily Prophet, they had every record of unedited or uncut articles there that had been written since the year 1945. The year in which Daily Prophet was established after Gellert Grindelwald was defeated. She dug up everything article she could get her hands on and found that it was true¡­ it was Ol twinkles who allowed Tommy boy to rise. For now, Rita was preparing her biggest hit with all this stuff she had¡­


    The days kept passing in a blink of an eye before it was already the last day of 2nd year was already over. I was casually sitting on the roof of the astronomy tower. In the story, Harry used to come here to clear his mind and from what I have found it works¡­ it seriously works. Today was the best chance to visit the Chamber of Secrets as Ol Twinkles was visiting and ICW meeting. Amelia had gathered the information from some of her friends that the meeting was something related to the Tri-Wizard tournament. And Ol Twinkles was only invited because he was the current Headmaster of Hogwarts. He bypassed Nemuri''s authority in this matter, and I myself stopped Nemuri from acting now.


    Apparently, there was something different about this tournament and I think that it is starting too soon but Amelia wasn''t able to gather any more information regarding that matter as it was hush-hush. I blinked and a huge vicious grin appeared on my face as I felt Ol Twinkles leave through the floo. I got up and stretched my body.


    "Let''s go and meet my new familiar" I said to myself and got down from the tower¡­

 Chapter 122: Second Year (End) & Attila... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    After seeing that Ol Twinkles left the ground I quickly made my way towards the Ravenclaw dorms but I didn''t need to reach there as I met Momo, Rumi & Luna in the way. They are also connected with the wards so they must have felt Ol Twinkles leave the Hogwarts'' Grounds. I wasn''t worried about Luna¡­ I am damn sure that she won''t betray my trust.


    "Did you get everything?" I asked looking towards Momo.


    "Yes, everything is ready" Momo said while gesturing towards the satchel she was carrying.


    "Edgar, can I come too?" Luna asked in a cheerful voice while she had a goofy grin on her face.


    "Do you know what we are going to do?" before I could say anything Rumi asked Luna curiously.


    "Oh, yes. You are going to tame the Slytherin''s beast. I wonder if you could find some other creatures there" Luna said as a matter of fact while nodding her head sagely. Rumi just nodded her head and backed away. Both me and Momo also decided not to care about this anymore.


    "Then let''s go!" I said mimicking an army officer. Luna giggled while Momo started to chuckle and Rumi started to follow me with a gentle smile on her face.


    The four of us quickly arrived in the girl''s loo on the second floor. The ghost of Moaning Mrytle came to greet us but when we said that we are going to take care of the creature that killed her, she immediately became happy and offered us her spot to share if we die. Luna happily thanked the ghost while Myrtle only received a dry reply from the rest of us.


    Rumi and I got near the sink while Momo cast every ward that could repel a wizard on the door so that we don''t get disturbed in our endeavor. Rumi and I quickly removed all the monitoring and alarm charms that were placed near the sink by Ol Twinkles. It took us about 9 minutes to completely nullify all the charms.


    "Well that''s done¡­ so what''s the password?" Rumi said huffing after we finished removing the charm.


    (A/N: I am gonna use $ for Parseltounge)


    $Open$ I hissed at the sink and the sink opened wide making a gateway. The four of us peered down and found a slide filled with filth and grime.


    "No! No, there is no way in hell that I was going down on that!" Momo turned towards me and said with a stern face. This meant no-nonsense or else¡­


    I had already thought of this before as if the slide was the only way then Ginerva Weasly who was possessed by Tommy Boy would not be able to come back up. So, I decided to try something.


    $Stairs$ I hissed and this actually worked as the stairs formed.


    They were still filled with filth and grime but it was way better than the slide. Luna was about to head inside while skipping but I decided to stop her to which Luna pouted cutely but stayed behind me. I pulled out my wand and cast Lumos to light up the stairs. The girls followed my lead and all four of us started to descend. We finally arrived at the bottom and found a damp and dirt-filled room. The room was littered with skeletons of small animals.


    "I expected a lot more from the legendary Chamber of Secrets" Rumi said in a disappointed voice.


    "This isn''t the Chamber of Secrets, it''s down this path" Luna said pointing towards some drag marks. Wow¡­ she is definitely observant of her surroundings.


    I followed the drag marks on the ground with the girls following me from behind and finally arrived in front of the main opening of the Chamber. The glinting jewels that the eyes of the carved snakes guarding the entrance made it easy for us to recognize that this was the real one. Once again I hissed in front of the gates which made the doors slide open and finally grant us access to the Chamber of Secrets. Momo and I used our Wands and cast several light orbs that started to float around the room lighting up the room brilliantly. The lights when glowed around we finally found the snake statues and statue of Salazar Slytherin himself.


    "Marvellous" Momo whispered and started to look at the statues. It''s true, watching it in the movie and real-life is a completely different experience. We found a basilisk skin about thirty feet long lying on a side near a statue. We looked around for some time looking for a secret room or something similar. Unfortunately, there wasn''t anything in this room. Luna was disappointed that she didn''t find anything to write about in Quibbler but quickly became happy when she remembered that she still had to meet the basilisk.


    The three of us nodded to each other and started to draw the ritual circle on the ground. Luna looked at us with an awed expression for a few minutes before she skipped around the room and started to draw sketches of the statues in the room. It took us quite some time to completely prepare the ritual circle. After that was done, we decided to check everything before letting the basilisk out. After the checks were done, and we confirmed that everything was perfect we decided to call the basilisk. The girls hid behind the statues while I went in front of the statue of Salazar Slytherin and took a deep breath.


    $Speak to me, Slytherin, Greatest of Hogwarts Four$ I hissed at the statue, and the statue''s mouth opened wide making a huge path. I had to hold myself back from taking a peek down.


    $Food¡­ Master¡­ Kill¡­$ a voice came from inside and a slithering sound could be heard. I knew it was the basilisk and didn''t want to risk my life and immediately backed away and hid behind a statue. Basilisk''s voice kept getting louder and louder until I knew it was completely out. I peeked and saw the basilisk was still getting out of the mouth of Salazar Slytherin. The basilisk kept mumbling the words about food, master, and need to kill. I gave the signal to Momo who nodded and activated the ritual circle.


    The basilisk hissed or screeched loudly in pain and started to thrash around. Just after a few seconds, everything calmed down and the basilisk went completely quiet.


    $Come out! I can smell you!$ the snake hissed. Looks like it got back its sanity.


    Momo and Rumi looked at with uncertainty while Luna looked quite excited.


    $I can''t, I will die with your stare$ I hissed back.


    $I know, that''s why I have closed my partial eyelid, now nothing will happen if you look at my eyes. You have my gratitude¡­ you broke me out of that monster''s grasp$ the basilisk hissed back. I finally gathered some courage and stepped out from behind the shadow and found the basilisk was looking directly at me.


    $Speaker, you have thanks, you broke the forceful bond between me and one Thomas Marvolo Riddle. He made me kill a student and petrify others while Salazar placed me here to keep the school safe as its last defence$ the basilisk hissed bowing down its huge head in front of me. Now, that I have seen it from the front¡­ it''s easily 80 feet.


    By this time the girls have come out of hiding and Luna had already started to pat the basilisk. The basilisk seemed to like the attention.


    $Speaker, I need to head outside to get some food. I have not eaten anything in the last 70 years$ the basilisk seemed to whine. But, honestly, I can''t let this out anywhere near the school grounds.


    $I am afraid you cannot, there are students outside the grounds and I don''t want an accident and you could be hunted down$ I hissed back. The basilisk looked devasted.


    $But, I haven''t been outside for so long¡­ it is soo boring in here$ the basilisk hissed again. Luna was still patting the basilisk.


    $I can get a safe place for you but you need to form a familiar bond with me, you can roam there freely and hunt as you wish$ I hissed to the basilisk. The basilisk seemed to think for a few seconds before nodding its huge head. Momo handed me a nice rune etched knife which I used to slice my hand. As soon as the blood flowed, I placed my hand on top of the basilisk''s head. A faint glow surrounded both me and the basilisk and felt a bond form between me and the basilisk.


    $What''s your name?$ I asked the basilisk.


    $Salazar always called me Miss Snakey$ the basilisk said proudly, I immediately understood that Salazar''s naming name was shit. But I was completely bewildered that the basilisk was a female.


    $You are a female? You are so huge$ I blurted out unknowingly.


    $That''s rude¡­ I will let you know, I am beautiful and majestic$ Miss Snakey hissed at me looking slightly offended.


    $I am sorry, it was rude of me. So, can I give you a new name?$ I asked the basilisk and I refused to call her Miss Snakey.


    $You can, after all, you are my new master$ the basilisk hissed her answer.


    I thought for a few seconds before I decided on her name. $Attila, I name you Attila, do you like it?$ I asked the basilisk.


    $I like it! The name is perfect for my status$ Attila said proudly and nodded her huge head.


    After that out of the way, I asked Momo to give me the Portkey which I had prepared beforehand to send Attila back to Castle Ravenclaw. I placed the Portkey on her and after telling her that this was going to be unpleasant, I activated it and Attila was whisked away. I called Dixy and Lipsy to take care of Attila. For the next three hours we continued looking around the chamber but didn''t find anything so with that we finally decided to head back. With that Second Year was also over¡­

 Chapter 123: Wizards Duel (I)... [edited]

    [Inside Nott Manor]


    A crowd was gathered inside a huge meeting room and even some amateur would be able to tell that everyone gathered here was pureblood supremacists to the core. If someone like Amelia Bones or Alastor Moody would take a look inside here then they would find that everyone present in this room has claimed the Imperious Defence. But the topic of the meeting was not a good one¡­ it was completely clear with the atmosphere in the room.


    "We need to do something about this and quick!" Amycus Carrow decided to say when he saw that the entire room was silent and was sulking even before they were speaking. A lot of Family Heads nodded their head in agreement with Amycus.


    "Yes, we know, but we need to be careful with this too" Lord Smith said from the other side of the table. He wasn''t a Death Eater but he was a pureblood supremacist to the core along with his family. After all, they still pride themselves to have a connection with Helga Hufflepuff. Of course, they weren''t direct descendants so they weren''t able to claim ownership of Hogwarts like the Ravenclaws.


    Yes, if there was a direct descendant of the Hufflepuff line then the Ravenclaws would have to share Hogwarts with them Both Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff would have half control over it.


    "But time is the one thing we don''t have Lord Smith" Lord Parkinson said hearing Lord Smith''s argument. Yes, he agreed that they needed to bide their time to gather more information but time was the one thing that they didn''t have.


    "I completely agree with Lord Parkinson here, time is the one thing we don''t have. In the last three years, how much have we lost? And just think how much are we losing with each passing moment¡­ if this keeps going on then within next year we would be nothing" Lord Nott spoke for the first time. His voice was solemn and filled with venom at the same time.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Walden Macnair asked.


    At this moment this was the most important question and no one expected Macnair to ask such an important question. The problem was they can''t attack the factories as they have found out that none of the factories could be found. Some of them even forgot the location of those factories which Ravenclaws took over during the debt collection. They only had the location of shops and store and no matter what they can''t destroy them openly after all the glory days were gone when they would openly kill, ****, torture, and destroy. There wasn''t a Dark Lord this time after all.


    Even if they attacked the shops, they would gain nothing as each store was run by the max of five muggle-borns or half-blood wizards. Yes, if they attacked all the stores and destroyed them then it would have been a great blow to the Ravenclaws but the problem was that they can''t do that as they didn''t a huge force to attack in such coordination and a few months ago those damn Ravenclaws with their Merlin-damned alliance had passed a bill that would shopkeepers to retaliate with lethal force if someone attacks them, no matter who the attackers are.


    This bill was a sour topic for everyone in the room, they had heard some previous report that no matter how nonchalant, perverted, or aloof Lady Ravenclaw looked she was a vicious politician and knew how to bend her words to get something done when needed. But they were wrong¡­ as Lady Ravenclaw might have spoken those words but they were taught her by someone else.


    When the bill was introduced all of them were completely livid all of them were thinking the same thing. ''How dare she take our right, right we get being a pureblood from us?''. But the argument Lady Ravenclaw gave shut them up as if any one of them had protested then they would openly be insulting themselves and there was no way in hell that their ego would let them do it.


    Lady Ravenclaw''s words were ''I know upstanding and respectful citizens like you would never do anything like this, I am doing this because of thieves and other degenerates. All of the respectable members would be visiting these shops from time to time, we can''t lower our standards, right?'' It didn''t need someone with a three-digit IQ to figure out what she was pointing at. And with this bill passed Lady Ravenclaw donated a huge sum of money to Madame Bones for her Department. So, the bill was passed and here they were unable to attack the shops.


    "We need to attack the Ravenclaws directly, filthy mud blood scums don''t know their standing in this world. They are the center of that filthy alliance of blood-traitors" Alecto Carrow spat in blinding rage.


    No one in the room disagreed with her, for them, it was true as Ravenclaws were the easiest target and if they were able to kill them then the alliance they had made would collapse on their own. Yes, the factor that muggle-borns were able to claim the Lordship of such a prestigious family was another blow to their pureblood ego.


    "I have been making a plan for last 6 months regarding this matter and last week I have finally found a solution" Lord Nott said in a smug voice and leaned down on the table.


    "So, what is it? Be out with it" Yaxley said impatiently. Everyone else in the room shared his emotions as they were also interested in hearing the plan.


    "Let''s say if we send a letter of challenge to Lady Ravenclaw saying that I or someone else in this room is wishing to challenge her to a Wizard''s Duel¡­" Lord Nott was saying but he was cut off by Lord Parkinson impatiently.


    "Yes, we all know that but we all know that she has the Lady ring which gives her magic" Lord Parkinson said.


    "Are you scared of a girl now?" Jugson mocked Lord Parkinson and a shouting match began between Lord Parkinson and Jugson. Finally, unable to hold back Lord Nott silenced the room and began to tell his plan again.


    "Yes, we would challenge her but we would be adding a small clause about being a man and accepting the challenge. If she accepts then instead of her the challenge will pass onto 2nd-year student Edgar Ravenclaw. I have heard that Vicky Ravenclaw loves her family lets see¡­ what happens when she loses one" Lord Nott finished with a vicious smile on his face. Now, everyone in the room was smiling viciously.


    "I don''t want to ruin the fun¡­ but they could reject the challenge" Lord Smith said, hearing him some of the group nodded their heads as they too agreed with him.


    "That would be a welcome result too, as all of us know, wizarding duels are not issued lightly and if you reject a challenge then you lose your image and honor. If Vicky Ravenclaw rejects the challenge then she loses her honor and I can say with guarantee that it would throw their alliance down an internal power struggle" Lord Parkinson said in a happy voice as he was already seeing all this happen in his mind.


    "That would make implode them on their own" Lord Nott finished while nodding their head.


    "So, who is going to challenge Vicky Ravenclaw" Walden Macnair asked an important question again. After a few seconds of silence completely passed everyone turned their eyes towards Lord Nott who was already holding a letter in his hands.


    "It would be me of course, after all, I was the one who made the plan" Lord Nott said with a toothy grin, nobody in the room rebutted him. Yes, anyone to defeat the Ravenclaw family in a wizarding duel would gain some respect but they decided to sit back and watch the show for the moment.


    With the decision done Lord Nott send the owl with the letter of challenge and another letter to the Daily Prophet to let them know about the challenge, after all, they can''t let this matter get buried.


    [In an Unknown Island] [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I looked at both of my sides and a huge goofy grin appeared on my face. After all, won''t have a goofy grin if you would be getting a tan with your lovers on a private beach where all of you could be completely naked so that no tan marks are there.


    Currently, there were only five people on this island. Me, obviously, Momo, Rumi, Nemuri, and Dora who finished her training just a week ago and became a full-fledged Junior Auror. She came to the island via portkey the day before yesterday. After the day I came back from Hogwarts I decided to spend some gold and brought this small island near Costa Rica.


    After buying the island Momo and I spent about five days to completely ward this island and made it completely unplottable. So, now owls would be able to find us here but that could be a problem so we decided to take mailbox from Gringotts who were happy to provide their services¡­ with a discount this time because our business was flourishing which meant their own accounts were flourishing too.


    Suddenly the mailbox vibrated and Momo pulled out the letter without care. We weren''t worried about curses or something on them as the letter came through Gringotts and in Gringotts they took their jobs seriously, no matter what. Momo opened the letter and with an amused smile, she handed the letter to Nemuri. Nemuri read out the letter out loud and she found it really stupid that they thought that she wouldn''t find out that if she accepted the challenge Reo would be the one fighting. Of course, we knew wizarding people were stupid what more do you expect from them.


    "So, what do you say?" Nemuri asked me.


    "Accept it what else, I should make an example of Lord Nott after all. It''s a rare chance to kill a Lord legally and get away" I said with a gentle smile on my face¡­

 Chapter 124: Wizards Duel (II)... [edited]

    Just like Lord Nott has assumed the news about the Wizard''s duel hit Magical Britain like a thump. Most people were happy that the Ravenclaws were being pegged down. No, matter how friendly they behaved a lot of families even the Greengrass didn''t like them as they have also lost a huge amount of financial resources to pay back the debts they owed the Ravenclaw family.


    But for someone like Amelia Bones who knew exactly who Edgar Ravenclaw was, was preparing for another shit storm but she was so glad that this time Edgar was going to kill someone legally that meant she wasn''t going to land herself in the heap of dragon dung. She would just sit in the audience and watch how easily Edgar Ravenclaw defeats Lord Nott and later she would enjoy a glass of premium Sherry. Yes, it was a happy day for her.


    News about the acceptance of the duel was also published and only this time it was openly written that it would be 2nd year Edgar Ravenclaw who was going to fight. Yes, Edgar''s 2nd has finished but his 3rd-year classes didn''t start so he was still a 2nd year. Some were already sure that Ravenclaws were going to lose a family member as no one with a sane mind would ever think that a 2nd-year student could defeat a fully grown and experienced wizard.


    Narcissa was immediately worried and send a letter to the Ravenclaws, she knew that if Ravenclaws were going to be taken out then she would have to go back to her previous life. After all, Narcissa was a businesswoman, not a fighter and she had no delusions that she would be able to fight everyone who was opposing her on her own.


    But the Greengrass side of the alliance was quite happy with the development, they were opportunists through and through. They don''t like the Ravenclaws because they lost a lot of money but they weren''t going to act on it themselves as they were business partners now. They decided to show that they supported Ravenclaws and after the Ravenclaws lose they would get everything they could get from the alliance and they would try their best to become the leader. Yes, it would be quite hard with Amelia Bones and Sirius Black there but it won''t be a loss to at least try.


    Sirius and Harry also got worried but they were reassured by both Vicky and Amelia that it would be completely fine. Sirius wasn''t stupid¡­ he exactly knew what would happen if the Ravenclaws lost. Their well-built alliance would implode because of internal struggle. But he also knew that something was up as he knew Amelia wasn''t delusional as she would think that a 2nd year would win against Lord Nott, he knew something was going on.


    The news of Ravenclaws inviting the ICW to officiate the duel was the next best news. The Minister in other was Cornelius was angry on this as he believed that no one should contact ICW without his own permission. But now, he can''t do anything as ICW was going to take the lead and the duel would take place between Lord Nott and Edgar Ravenclaw in an ICW assigned arena. But before any of that could happen there was going to be a meeting between Lord Nott and Edgar Ravenclaw on a neutral ground assigned by the ICW to decide the terms of the duel.


    *************************


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "Tell me, why I am dressed in these robes? Fuck! This is so heavy" I whined as Momo and Nemuri were setting up my regal robes. I looked like a fucking peacock¡­ I hated this at so many levels that I could outright kill Nott today and be done with it.


    "Stop whining, like a baby and let us get you dressed" Momo said in a forceful voice. Well, I did only one thing I could do at the moment¡­ I surrendered as I clearly knew that I couldn''t win against Momo.


    Yes, there was only one person to blame for this, Lord Nott. Yes, I would enjoy killing him. Today, we were going to meet Lord Nott on a neutral ground arranged by the ICW so that we could publicly decide the terms of the duel. I already knew what I wanted, I wanted his seat on Wizengamot and bring it into the Ravenclaw family. That would mean that we would have two votes from our family. But if I demand that then he would be able to set the spell bans and winning condition. Not, that I cared¡­ if he chooses unforgivables then it''s good for me and it''s pretty sure that he would try to kill me no matter what.


    After, a few minutes the girls were finally done and I looked like a black-haired Draco Malfoy who forgot to smear his hair with hair products. At least I won''t strut around like a peacock no matter what. It took nearly 2 hours for Momo and Nemuri to get ready. Throughout this whole ordeal Dora was sniggering looking at me so from time to time I had to send a stinging hex at her and that would make her glare at me.


    "Aww¡­ don''t be like that¡­ are you angry? Don''t worry auntie Dora will make it go away" Dora said in a baby voice.


    "Yeah, right. The clumsiest person on whole earth is bragging" I said with a blank face.


    "It''s not my fault that every piece of furniture wants to hurt me" Dora said with an embarrassed look on her face.


    "But you get tripped on a flat floor" Rumi said dryly. Tonks just glared at Rumi while pouting. Finally, everyone was ready to leave and I had given Dora a separate portkey, after all, I don''t want to announce my relationship with Dora on this stage. Dora would be beside Amelia while I would be discussing the terms. Soon after Dora used her portkey¡­ I also used my portkey and was whisked away. The four of us found ourselves inside the ministry atrium and a crowd was already gathered in between. So, this was the neutral place they decided to hold our meeting. Well, not that I cared¡­


    I looked around and saw that Lord Nott was already there and was waiting among the other families that were opposing us in the Wizengamot. Soon a man in shiny blue robes who had an ICW logo on his uniform came to me introduced himself and asked me if I was ready to have the meeting. I agreed and the same was happening with Lord Nott, as I could see another ICW agent was talking with him. Both of us were brought to the center of the room. The crowd was filled with journalists, Aurors, Ministry officials and almost every head of the family was here. I also saw Ol Twinkles here¡­ he was chatting up an old geezer in ICW robes.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you Lord Nott but I could only wish that it could be under some better circumstances" I decided to speak first, the whole crowd became silent after hearing me. After all, my greeting was a manner of mocking and everyone was now waiting to see how Lord Nott would react.


    The sneer Lord Nott had on his face deepened heavily. "This is why muggle-borns shouldn''t be allowed in our society. They don''t even have the common courtesy to show respect to their betters" Lord Nott said with clear disgust in his voice.


    "Yeah sure geezer¡­ can we get this over with" I said nonchalantly. The whole crowd gasped hearing me. Lord Nott looked murderous, if glares could kill I would have burned to ashes long ago. I know that I shouldn''t do this but it was funny to see him boil like this¡­ if he attacks now, he would lose by default after all.


    "I won''t be reacting to your taunts they are beneath me, these clearly show how much you have disgraced the name of the Ravenclaw family. Since I have issued the challenge you can choose either the terms or the stake" Lord Nott said and his sneer was gone with complete loathing.


    "Stake old man¡­ I want your Wizengamot seat" I said and the crowd gasped again. Fudge the moron immediately came running ng while sputtering.


    "That can''t happen¡­ I won''t allow this" Fudge finally uttered an intelligent sentence.


    "That''s not up to you, if Lord Nott accepts then it would happen and if he is too scared to accept then¡­" I said and left my sentence hanging. Lord Nott looked to contemplate for a few moments.


    "I agree¡­ but if I win then your family is to sign a marriage contract with our family" Lord Nott said. Oh, so he is taking that direction¡­ well, he is happy to try but nothing would happen there. I immediately smiled and agreed, this made Lord Nott smile viciously.


    "Then, let us discuss the spell bans" I said and the crowd again became silent.


    "No, bans, even the Unforgivables are allowed" Lord Nott said with a similar vicious smile on his face.


    "Of course, sure, let it be that way. Then, the battle should be to death. Until one of us dies the battle will go on. Only one of us will leave the arena" I said with my gentle smile persona. Lord Nott and everyone completely stilled hearing that I wanted a death battle and I also accepted Unforgivables to be allowed. Lord Nott looked at me for a few moments before bursting out laughing¡­ a lot of families joined him while others looked at me with pity. Even the ICW agents looked at me with pity. Lord Nott accepted and it was decided that the duel will happen within the week¡­

 Chapter 125: Wizards Duel (III)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    The rest of the week passed quite normally, except for some articles and speculations about me. For Rita''s own sake she didn''t write anything about me¡­ I think that Amelia stopped her. Well, I wouldn''t care if she wrote some tripe about me after all that would lead people to underestimate me more and more. People are already underestimating me heavily which is a good thing I would say¡­


    I wasn''t going to fight as Magneto but as Edgar Ravenclaw, I can''t use Magneto''s powers openly or it would be a dead giveaway about my identity. The fight is going to be public and from what I have learned, the fight would be broadcasted on Wizarding Wireless Network. Yes, I know that that is a radio channel or station but Ol Twinkles and several others are going to be present there, and honestly, I don''t want anyone connecting the dots¡­ ever!


    Throughout the week I kept practicing duels along with Dora, Momo, Rumi, and Nemuri. I tried to take all four of them together using only my magical capabilities, I was successful. Even with all the raw magical power Nemuri has, I was able to defeat the four of them together but it was one of the most challenging and close calls I ever had. Yes, it is true that none of us had used any kind of lethal spells but it was still challenging.


    The rest of the time I kept practicing the string of lethal and dark spells along with light spells. Fiendfyre was, is, and will be my all-time favorite spell. The spell can even burn through other curses and wards, shields, practically Fiendfyre engulfs all and everything in its path. Fiendfyre and even burn through another Fiendfyre cast by someone else. But only Nemuri and I have enough power to control it. Dora had some power but she needs a lot more training before she can use the cursed fire.


    From my personal research, I have found that Fiendfyre can only be used by two kinds of people. First, people who are utterly incompetent and complete idiots and fool to the core. Second, people like me, and Nemuri who can actually control it, and mold it to our requirements. I am pretty sure that Ol Twinkles can cast it if he wants but he would never do it¡­ Ol Noseless can cast it and control it, and if late Ickle Bella was sane then she could too.


    I have dragged Dora to train along with me and taught her some obscure and deadly curses for her self-defense. Dora was reluctant to learn at first because she didn''t want to get caught using dark magic and being branded as a Dark Lady. But she relented after I told her that if nobody recognizes the curse then it can''t be a dark curse and I wasn''t asking her to use them, I was teaching them to her for an emergency. I was finally able to teach her organ liquefying curse, skin melting curse, bone banisher curse (a curse that banishes all the bones from a human body), organ expelling curse, blood poison curse, blood acidic curse, blood drainer curse, and a lot more.


    Luna finally returned from her trip to Croatia¡­ she along with her father had gone to Croatia to look for new and eccentric magical creatures, namely Crumple-Horned Snorkack. As, soon as Luna returned, she wrote me a letter that she enjoyed the trip but was really disappointed that she didn''t find Crumple-Horned Snorkack. She also heard about my duel and was worried and wished me luck. I happily replied that she shouldn''t lose hope in her ventures and I was going to be fine.


    Finally, the letter from ICW arrived just before the day of the duel along with Portkey. The duel was scheduled for 12 noon, we were instructed to arrive at the venue by 10 am because of potion check. The arena was chosen to be in Sweden. There was no bar for carrying a secondary wand or any other kind of weapon but potions were banned as per the ICW official rule. Yes, if our duel would have happened under the British Ministry then we, the participants had to decide beforehand if potions are allowed or not.


    After the letter arrived I could easily tell that the girls were quite nervous and they really have a good reason to be worried, so I can''t blame any of them. This was my first wizards'' duel and there were no spell bans. The problem was it was a magical duel and I had to fight magically. The night passed¡­ the five of us slept together but nothing naughty happened except some making out and cuddling. The next morning, it was Dora who had to leave the earliest as Amelia Bones or Bonesy as Dora liked to call has assigned her as her guard. Amelia was taking Shaklebolt and Dora as her escort.


    The remaining four of us got ready¡­ Thank god that I didn''t have to wear some regal robes today and strut around like a peacock. Today I wore battle robes¡­ the robes were really amazing, neither of my girls knew but I promised myself that I was going to wear battle robes if I had to wear any robes. At, exactly 10 am, the Portkey activated and the four of us were whisked away and appeared inside a regal-looking waiting room. The four of us landed with elegance, unlike a certain person all four of us knew. We found a middle-aged woman and a man dressed in ICW robes were already waiting for us in the room.


    "Welcome, Lady Ravenclaw, Mr. Ravenclaw, Miss Ravenclaw, and Miss Ravenclaw, the tests for potions would be starting soon. Mr. Ravenclaw, please follow me and Mr. Bole would lead you to the viewing box" the woman said. I nodded towards the girls. The girls followed the man named Bole while I followed the lady. I arrived in a tent, on my other side Lord Nott also entered the tent, he had his usual pureblood sneer on his face. There was a significant distance between us so that we can''t attack or drug each other before the duel can start. Both Lord Nott and I were cleared for potions¡­ they also tested for muggle drugs as they can at least boost your stamina and physical strength.


    Because of the tests included for muggle drugs, the tests took long¡­ it took us one and a half an hour to complete the tests. Now, some would say that wizards would never consider using muggle drugs because they see muggles lower than themselves but it wasn''t the case with ICW. They were the main association holding the Statute of Secrecy so they have kept close eyes on the mundane world especially after Grindelwald. So, they knew how far the muggles have come and how technologically advanced they were.


    After the tests were done, both Lord Nott and I were led towards the arena. It was raised up platform surrounded by the audience. The whole audience stand was covered with thick bulletproof glass so neither our spells could reach them or they could interfere. I was quite surprised that they were using this¡­ curiously I asked an ICW agent and he said that it was because the Unforgivables were involved or they would have used wards¡­


    Finally, the time of the anticipated duel arrived, I climbed up on the platform, from the other side Lord Nott climbed up with his usual pureblood sneer on his face. I turned my eyes away and looked at the crowd¡­ I quickly found the girls as they were in the VIP box of some kind. While the Nott family was on the other VIP box. Ol Twinkles was sitting in the crowd along with some old geezers of his own age. I was brought out of my musing when Lord Nott spoke up in his disgusting voice.


    "I thought you would run away brat" he said while the sneer on his face became more pronounced.


    "Why would I do that? After all, I am getting a chance to kill someone, legally" For the first time, I showed him a vicious smile. For a moment Lord Nott lost his sneer but it returned the next second and he scowled.


    "Are you two ready?" the referee asked us with Sonorus.


    Both Lord Nott and I looked in his direction and nodded our heads. "Then, Begin!!" the referee yelled.


    Both Lord Nott and I were already ready with our wands and neither of us needed to be told twice. Lord Nott began his assault on me with a flame whip which I easily dodged. I returned fired with Confringo and Difindo. Lord Nott''s eyes grew wide and he had to duck down to dodge the curses as both of them were aimed at his neck. He didn''t expect me to directly go for the kill.


    Lord Nott saw that and immediately fired several curses on me in a string. All of these curses were lethal. I swatted away the last two curses with mine while dodging the others. Seeing me occupied Lord Nott fired off a killing curse which I easily moved out of the way of. There is another shortcoming of Unforgivables, they can''t be cast silently so you already know what''s coming. In return, I sent several silently cast curses, and this time his eyes grew wide and his face became completely pale. I sent five curses and all five of them were dark¡­ organ liquefying, blood boiling, organ expelling, entrails exploding, and bone banisher. Lord Nott was able to dodge the five of them by the nick of a hair.


    I didn''t give him time and cast an eye-gouging curse which hit right him right on the mark and his left eye-ball exploded. Lord Nott grabbed the left side of his face and screamed in pain and dropped to the floor. He still had his wand in his hand.


    "Any last word?" I asked him in a mocking tone. He immediately raised his wand and only the first part of the killing curse came out of his mouth before he forgot the rest in fear.


    "Avada" seeing him starting to cast the killing curse I also decided to use my favorite spell "Fiendfyre" I said and in fear Lord Nott forgot to even complete casting his spell. Before he could even blink his whole body was engulfed by a leviathan made of flames¡­

 Chapter 126: Wizards Duel (Reactions) & Third Year (I)... [edited]

    [With Albus Dumbledore]


    Albus couldn''t believe that this was happening with him¡­ the Great Albus Dumbledore defeater of Dark Lord Grindelwald. He had to use the favors others owed him so that they would let him enter to watch the duel¡­ he was still quite shocked and surprised. After all, he couldn''t even think why everyone was treating him like this¡­ after all, he did everything for the Greater Good. Why can''t anyone understand that, this made his conviction even stronger than only he, Albus Dumbledore could lead all these people who had lost their way and he would do it¡­ after all, it was for the Greater Good.


    Albus was finally able to reach his seat and sat down, he was quite surprised that instead of wards, ICW was using some kind of glass to protect them So, he asked another old geezer who was sitting in front of him. That dude was a retired ICW worker, he quickly explained what this glass was and what it did. He was quite disturbed to know that they were using muggle products openly like this.


    Yes, everyone knew him as a Muggle lover and darker families even called him a muggle-loving fool. But in truth he didn''t even care about muggles, in the retrospect he subtly allowed the purebloods to pass laws that would oppress the muggle-borns. He was Chief Warlock for Merlin''s sake, if he wanted he could have stopped any of those laws from passing but he didn''t. After all, he wanted the wizarding world to stay as it was without any developments.


    He had used most of his powers to let things stay like they were when he had any positions. But now it was clear that everything was different. He quietly sat down and contemplated over this topic, but he could do them later as currently he only needed to get Harry Potter under his control. He had been making trips to Beauxbatons during the night with the help of his Phoenix and he had found quite a lot about young Harry. It wasn''t something hard¡­ he used some compulsion charms along with his usual stupid grandfather persona and was able to get everything he needed. But he decided to bide his time, he couldn''t bring Harry Potter forcefully¡­ yes, he could memory wipe him and bring him here but that could raise a lot of problems¡­


    That was the reason he was using his power as Headmaster to push forward the Tri-Wizard Tournament. He would put Harry''s name in the goblet¡­ and after that, no one would be able to stop or protest Harry coming here. Yes, his name and reputation would get another hit but he could withstand it¡­ after all, everything he was doing was only for the Greater Good. He was damn sure that Tom would also want to use this chance to get Harry and would come out of his hiding.


    Finally, the duel was about to start, he looked at young Edgar with regret. After all, he could have used him to control the Ravenclaws. In retrospect, he could also use this chance to show Vicky the error of her ways. He was quite surprised to see how unfazed Edgar was when Lord Nott used the flame whip. He along with the crowd was completely stunned when Edgar returned the attack and both attacks were deadly.


    What happened next was even more shocking and surprising for him¡­ not only Edgar was able to dodge all those curses and the killing curse, he returned the attack with his own set of even darker curses. This wasn''t good¡­ how can someone so young know these kinds of dark curses. He needed to talk with Edgar as soon as school started, he can''t let this stay unattended. But it was literally the last straw when Edgar cast Fiendfyre. The whole crowd was completely stunned silent after that. No¡­!! How can someone control those cursed flames with such mastery?? He needed to get Edgar under his control.


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Ah¡­ the stupid duel is finally over. I looked around the crowd and saw that everyone was stunned silent and all of them were afraid. I could clearly see fear in their eyes. I looked over to the referee who was completely horrified to even declare the results. Not that I cared¡­ after all this duel was till death, even the ashes of Lord Nott were gone, hence the duel had finished.


    I used the insane control I had over Fiendfyre to put it off and like I had thought nothing was left here. Only the charred platform, I didn''t wait for anyone to declare the results and quickly walked down the platform and returned towards the tent. The medi-wizard ran some diagnostics and let me pass. After that, I was led by ICW agents towards the room we had previously arrived in. Nemuri informed me that she was handed the rights of the Nott seat in the Wizengamot. With that done we quickly decided to return.


    Ah¡­ I wonder what kind of image they are going to paint me in now¡­ next Dark Lord or already Dark Lord or something similar. It''s needed to seen now¡­


    **********************


    The days went on like usual¡­ and finally, September 1st arrived. Nothing monumental happened in the remaining days except we brought Luna for a trip to Castle Ravenclaw. She was really happy and she liked the trip a lot¡­ she enjoyed the whole day skipping around the castle¡­ ah¡­ she is so sweet and innocent.


    I had also asked Amelia to get me some time-turners, she told me she could only get two or three, nothing more as they are heavily controlled and managed by the ministry. Yes, there were some time-turners outside of Ministry''s control but it was only there because no one knew about them. If Hermione was caught with her time-turner then she would have been immediately shipped to Azkaban for possessing that. I wonder if Minnie Gi would still give her the time-turner.


    And, just like I had thought the Daily Prophet had called me a Dark Lord in rising for about a week. Seeing that they are not getting a reaction from me or the public they stopped. I have no idea why the public stopped trusting them¡­ even if the public reacted I wouldn''t have cared about it.


    With everything ready we finally Portkeyed into platform 9?, all the eyes immediately turned in our direction as I have made quite a name for myself. Most looked at me with fear in their eyes¡­ I don''t care anymore as the muggle-borns and half-bloods are quite supportive of me.


    We quickly found an empty compartment and got inside, like we knew Luna joined us as soon as she boarded the train. Luna demanded her pudding treats and Momo gave her two cups of puddings but with a stern warning. I sometimes wonder if Luna lives on pudding.


    "So, Edgar, do you care for an exclusive interview with the Quibbler" Luna suddenly asked after she finished her pudding treat.


    "No, let''s meet in the common room later" I offered to which she happily nodded and went back to read the Quibbler. I have seen her doing it regularly so one day I asked why she reads her own paper, apparently, she likes to read the Quibbler from a reader''s perspective. I say that it is quite nice if she thinks like that.


    After some time we were joined by Hermione Granger, who immediately fired off several questions about me fighting someone in a death battle and how barbaric it was. Honestly, I was getting annoyed and Momo must have seen that¡­ so Momo decided to intervene and explain the matter to Hermione. Yes, I understand that all these traditions are really old and should be stopped but this doesn''t give her any rights to insult someone else traditions. She has to know that in different countries and different regions there are different traditions. Some are modern while some are backward¡­ yes, they should change but as an outsider, Hermione shouldn''t insult them. Because of these reasons, muggle-borns were mostly looked down on in Magical Britain.


    After some time, we were joined by Michael Corner, Lisa Turpin, and Terry Boot. Terry Boot became our friend during 2nd year. He was also a nice guy, the current problem was Hermione, only. Sometimes she was really annoying¡­ honestly, I have started to wonder if it is worth it or not¡­

 Chapter 127: Third Year (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    The start of this session was apparently quite normal except the first day we arrived in Hogwarts. After the dinner, I was immediately called into Headmaster''s office. I was kind of expecting that since I was quite sure that Ol Twinkles won''t allow someone like me to roam around freely in his school...


    [FLASHBACK]


    After dinner, the four of us. Momo, Rumi, Luna, and I were directly heading towards the dormitories. A Prefect informed me that Professor Flitwick had asked me to meet in Headmaster''s office. The girls wanted to join in including Luna as she had never seen Headmaster''s office and she was really curious.


    "No need, I will be fine and Luna I will take you someday later when Dumbles would have left the office" I said to the girls. Momo and Rumi nodded and agreed, Luna thought for a few seconds before happily nodding her head.


    After separating from the group, I went directly towards the Headmaster''s office. Professor Flitwick was already waiting for me there and was looking at me slightly warily. He must have seen the duel... I don''t see any other reason that makes him wary of me. I won''t put it past Ol Twinkles that he had shown the memory of duel to everyone to get everyone against me...


    "Hello, Professor, how have you been?" I asked Flitwick. He was one of the Professors I liked, and honestly, I didn''t mind him getting wary of me, since I am near other students.


    "It has been a calming and nice holiday, only Merlin knows how much I needed it. Now, let''s go inside, the others are waiting" Flitwick said returning to his usual quirky personality. Did he just say, others? Maybe all the Professors or other Head of the Houses. I should have checked the portrait before coming here... well, who cares.


    Flitwick gave a password to the Gargoyle, the Gargoyle moved past. I could have gained access even without giving a password but that would have drawn unnecessary attention towards me. Flitwick and I arrived in front of the door and Flitwick was about to knock when "Come in" was heard from inside. Of course... there are runes to notify him. I shrugged while Flitwick opened the door and I followed him inside. Like I had thought, only the Head of The Houses were here.


    "Edgar, my boy, it''s nice of you to join us, please take a seat" Ol Twinkles greeted me and offered me a seat, honestly, I hate it when he says ''Edgar, my boy'' and all. It''s really annoying and gets on my nerves... "Lemon Drop?" Dumbles asked me gesturing towards the bowl containing Lemon Drops.


    "No, thank you and I would appreciate it if you remain formal with me" I said and leaned back on the chair. Dumbles looked like he had eaten a sour lemon while Minnie Gi seemed her usual self. Hearing me Slughorn had a huge grin on his face... and Flitwick & Sprout looked slightly worried.


    "Ah... can we skip these smaller details? I think there is something more important to discuss" Fumbledork said, trying to dismiss my argument. I decided not to give him a reply regarding this matter and the battle of wills began. None of us said anything... the first one to speak anything would lose. I know it''s stupid... but it kind of has a subconscious level of effect.


    Both Dumbles and I kept staring at each other, the other Professors also knew what was happening and decided to stay out of it. I found it quite surprising that Minnie Gi didn''t take the first chance to defend the Old Goat. Yes, I have heard from Nemuri that Minnie Gi and the other Head of the Houses have changed but it seems that it was really true. Fumbledork finally sighed and shook his head in a disappointed grandfatherly manner.


    "I am truly disappointed in you¡­ I just wanted to ask where did you learn the spells you used in the duel?" Fumbledork said in a manner that I have done some crime or have kicked his puppy.


    "Honestly, I can''t bring myself to care that you are disappointed in me, and Headmaster Dumbledore, I don''t see that you have any right to know, from where I learned those spells" I said in a firm voice. I clearly saw a gleam appear in his eyes even it was just for a moment. I clearly found that Slughorn didn''t like Albus¡­ Minnie Gi still had her stony expression on her face. Flitwick and Sprout were completely worried now but they still didn''t intervene and stayed back.


    "You will find it well within my right to ask you that as I am the Headmaster of this school" Ol Twinkles leaned on his table and said. The usual Twinkles in his damn eyes was completely gone now¡­ his grandfatherly tone was also gone as he spoke to me in hardened voice.


    "No. If you do that then you are interfering in the matters of a Most Ancient and Most Noble House''s business. I don''t a single scenario where you would end up with a good result" I said in my usual firm tone. Hearing me, Dumbles leaned back in his chair and seemed to contemplate something. Finally, he released a sigh and got ready to speak again¡­ he was back in his grandfather''s act.


    "I am afraid that you are going dark¡­ you are so young and yet you have blood on your hands. I am simply worried for you and the other students in this school" he said in a disappointed voice and the damn eye twinkle was back.


    "I am afraid you are wrong here Headmaster, it was a battle to the death. It was either him and me¡­ and truly, believe me, I have a hundred ways to kill someone using¡­ what you call light spell and you don''t have to worry about other students, after all, I have been here for two years and nothing have happened" I said while nodding my head. I let my words sink in his head¡­ he was immediately alarmed that I could discuss about killing someone so easily. The other Professors were also alarmed¡­ unable to keep quiet Flitwick finally spoke up.


    "Ah, excuse me for interrupting, but you said you could kill someone with light spells. I kind of fail to understand it" Flitwick spoke genuinely curious. I was somewhat disturbed hearing this¡­ he is the Professor of charms. He should know the spells himself¡­ I knew that Magical people are stupid but this is something unimaginable¡­ Minnie Gi, Sprout, and Slughorn also looked interested.


    "Levitation spell, levitate someone in the air¡­ about 20 meters and then stop the charm. Congrats, you have a dead body in your hands. Conjure a lance and banish it on someone¡­ diffindo on the neck, confringo on the neck, bombarda on the upper body, reducto on head or neck¡­ I can keep going if you want" I said, all the Head of the Houses looked completely dumbfounded along with the Old Goat. I am pretty sure that none of them had thought of using those spells like this and I found it really disturbing¡­


    Nobody in the room spoke for a few minutes, I was just using this time to look around the room after all the portraits I had didn''t have that kind of field of view. The Professors and the Headmaster contemplated for a few minutes before they decided to speak up.


    "But still¡­ I find it really hard to keep you in the school if you don''t change your ways" it was Ol Twinkles who spoke first. I found it really annoying¡­ His need to control everyone is getting out of hand.


    "I am sorry Headmaster but I think you are mistaking something here" I said in my usual firm tone. Ol Twinkles immediately got curious and leaned on the table looking quite interested in what I was going to say.


    "You are forgetting that who owns the school" this is what I needed to say and Ol Twinkles leaned back on his chair looking completely lost and pale. Slughorn had a rather smug grin on his face. Minnie Gi looked at me appraisingly while Flitwick and Sprout looked really worried now. I used legilimency to read their surface thoughts¡­ and found that their worry was genuine. They were worried about what would happen if I happen to retaliate to some student''s attack.


    "You don''t have to worry¡­ I am not going to attack someone on my own and if isn''t for my safety I won''t be attacking them. I would let the teachers decide their punishments" I said, this seemed to ease, Minnie Gi, Flitwick, and Sprout but Dumbles wasn''t happy with just this but he didn''t seem to say anything more at least not now¡­ when he knew that he had already lost.


    "If that''s all, may I take my leave?" I asked our respected Headmaster who reluctantly nodded his head when he found no support from the Head of the Houses. With that I got up and left his room¡­ immediately after walking past the Gargoyle I Flash Stepped into my room and activated the portrait to see if anything was going on or not. Apparently, after I left the room the others also walked out¡­


    [FLASHBACK END]


    The days kept going on without any more interruption from our esteemed Headmaster. It was the final day of the term. The Christmas Holidays were about to start tomorrow. There was an odd thing I noticed that Theodore Nott son of Lord Nott has tried to approach me several times but have backed away seeing the others around me. I didn''t know what he wanted but he looked kind of nervous and grateful, another thing to ponder on a later date¡­

 Chapter 128: Christmas Holidays (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I groggily opened my eyes and found myself tangled in a mess of female limbs¡­ ah, I am the luckiest guy. What else could I say? Four beautiful girls were sleeping along with me after a night of passion. From the sunlight it was clear that it was already noon¡­ the five of us went to sleep only after the sun was already up. I untangled myself with quite some difficulty and got out of the bed. I covered the girls with a blanket and walked into the shower.


    After a nice and long relaxing shower, I finally got out and got changed into casual muggle clothes. Last night we had decided to stay in our flat, which was now under a Fidelius, Rumi was our secret keeper and only 4 people knew the secret, including Dora. I entered the kitchen and found a letter was waiting on the table¡­ it was addressed to me. Several alarms went off in my head¡­ first of all, a letter shouldn''t be here and secondly, no one should invite me.


    Before I even touched the letter I cast several diagnostics charms on it to check the contents. Seeing that everything was normal I opened the letter and found that it was from Amelia. I was about to read the letter but my stomach rumbled loudly¡­ I called Nixy, and Lipsy to cook breakfast-styled lunch, after all, none of us had breakfast. I also found out that the letter arrived in the castle and Dixy delivered it here when found that all of us were still sleeping.


    I started to read the letter and found out that Amelia was inviting us to Bones Manor for Christmas. She was telling me that all of the members of our Alliance were being invited. Well, I had nothing better to do but I would still ask the girls before giving her a reply. Amelia was also giving a break to Dora, did she have a shift now? Thinking about the girls I should go and wake them up.


    "Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!!!" I heard several screams from the room. It was clearly Dora, I heard a loud thump next, bet she had tripped. I opened the door and entered the room to find Dora was pulling up a pair of jeans while rolling on the floor. She must have fallen tripped while wearing her pants.


    "Um¡­ is going commando the new fashion?" I asked Dora as she clearly wasn''t wearing any knickers as was pulling up her jeans. Her head immediately snapped in my direction, I am surprised that she didn''t get a whiplash due to that.


    "Help me¡­ I am already late for my shift!" Dora said with puppy dog eyes.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Amelia allowed you to have a break, today. She kind of guessed that you are going to be late for your shift" I said, it was true as it was written in the letter. At that time, I didn''t know why it was but it was apparently because she knew that Dora was going to be late.


    Dora finally released a sigh while I waved my hand and Dora was again out of her tangled jeans. "Ah¡­ Bonesy is really thoughtful" Dora said and dropped back on the bed.


    "Yes, that she is but it''s already late, get a shower I am gonna wake up the others" I said to Dora who groaned seeing that she would be unable to return to her sleep. She got up grumbling something about a beast of a boyfriend, I gave her a smug grin before kissing her. She pouted because the kiss ended and entered the shower. She had already gotten used to us as she didn''t close the shower door. I quickly woke up the others and after a round of morning kisses they also entered the shower and I went back to the kitchen.


    Nixy and Lipsy have already placed the food on the table with a heating charm on them. I opened the Daily Prophet and started to check the news¡­ everything written there was almost shit. Yes, their stories are kind of truth but they kind of make it up spicy on their own. The girls quickly joined me at the table¡­ I asked them about the invitation, Dora also happily accepted but she also invited us to her house on Boxing Day. Apparently, her mom had found out that she has a boyfriend and had nagged her until Dora agreed.


    But before any of that, I needed to visit Sirius and Harry and take a report for them. From Amelia and Nemuri I have found several things about the Tri-Wizard Tournament. The first thing is that this tournament is going to be different from any Twi-Wizard Tournaments that happened previously.


    Apparently, there are going to be six participants this time, how the hell they are going to do that no one outside of the managers know for now. I can certainly say that they aren''t going to Confound the cup into believing that there are six schools and one student from each school.


    (A/N: I have taken the idea from the fanfic called Black Princess Ascendant by Silently Watches. If you want you can check the fanfic, it is one of the nicest fanfics I have ever read. It is a femslash along with a normal relationship. Even though the fanfic is really dark I would say it is one of the best I have read. The fanfic is Quadrology and it is completely finished. I am not going to say anything more here¡­ if you don''t want to read how the tournament happens in that fanfic then I would ask you to wait and see but the events are going to be different)


    Well¡­ for now, who cares. After breakfast or lunch, Dora decided to visit her Mum and dad, the rest of us decided to return to the castle. After arriving in the castle, I went to visit Attila who was very happy with her new home. She hunted some wild animals in a forest once a month¡­ she told me that was apparently enough for her huge body. I have no idea how her metabolism works though. I also started a side project¡­ making an armor for Attila that would protect her from a cock''s crow. That sounded really bad but I guess most of us understood what I wanted to say¡­


    Three days passed since the Christmas Holidays have started and I have warded all of my properties with the help of the elves and girls against Phoenixes. I don''t want a Phoenix flaming into my castle¡­ and from what I had found out. Currently, only three people own a Phoenix as their familiar within the whole world. One is a Japanese old dude¡­ he is very much older than Dumbles and could keel over any day now. Another guy is from India, he is rather young when compared to both Dumbles and Japanese old dude. This guy is only in his sixties¡­ and lastly Dumbles, he is the most worrisome.


    Apparently, Ol Twinkles thinks that he has the right to every piece of information out there. And he could actually flame inside my Castle or any other property to find any information regarding us. I won''t put it past him doing just that, so with that done, I was finally ready to visit Sirius and Harry.


    Wearing my armor, I Portkeyed to France and then directly apparated into Sirius''s house. Since Sirius had added me into the wards¡­ the wards didn''t try to stop me. But, I personally think that I arrived here at the wrong time since guests were here and everyone was looking at me. It was quite easy for me to recognize who these guests were¡­ the Delacours. Fleur was in her 6th year and it was quite easy to recognize her. Sirius and Harry were gaping like a fish¡­ I too didn''t know what to say and the Delacours immediately pulled out their wands and pointed in my direction.


    "Who are you? How did you enter here?" It was the oldest lady in the group. Apolline Delacour. I really had a hard time understanding what she was saying due to her thick French accent but seeing the situation it was quite easy to understand.


    "You can call me Magneto, and I Apparated here if you wanted to know" I said in a cheerful voice in a manner that I was stating facts. The two adults and the one almost adult Delacour was completely dumbfounded.


    "Bad time Magneto¡­ it is a really bad time for you to visit" Harry said while shaking his head.


    "Yeah, I can see that¡­ from next time I will drop a message before dropping by" I said in a sarcastic tone.


    "You can''t be serious?" Sirius whined like a kid.


    "Of course not, you are Sirius" I said, yes, I decided to make a Sirius joke. Harry groaned and face-palmed while Sirius barked out in laughter. The Delacours didn''t even know what to say anymore they just stood at their initial place completely dumfounded.


    "Now, that''s the cat out of the bag¡­ let me introduce you to everyone" Harry said taking the lead. I have to say¡­ he has grown up a lot¡­

 Chapter 129: Christmas Holidays (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "So, let me get this straight, this guy here is not an actual Dark Lord and he is currently trying to stop a Dark Lord maker?" Jean Delacour, head of the Delacour family asked incredulously. From his looks he was completely bewildered and honestly anyone in his place would be.


    "I simply can''t believe this¡­ after all he is such a Great Wizard, he was the one who killed and stopped the terror of Gellert Grindelwald" Apolline Delacour said while shaking her head.


    "That''s not exactly right, the Old Goat never killed Grindelwald. After all, he was not able to kill his own lover. So, he did the next best thing, he stowed him away and threw the key¡­" I was saying but I was cut off by the youngest of the Delacours.


    "Lies! How can we believe that you are telling the truth?" Fleur said while huffing. Both his mother and father looked worried, that I would retaliate.


    "Of course not. I have heard that Lord Delacour here has quite a pull in the French Ministry. Ask him to make some inquiries in a prison named Nurmengard. You will find that a certain Dark Lord is there and who pays him visit frequently" I said in a mysterious manner. Jean Delacour was a smart man¡­ he knew that there is no smoke without a fire. At this moment he might find it hard to believe but there will be no harm in finding out the truth himself.


    "Ah¡­ no matter how enjoyable my day was, I think I should leave. After all, I ruined your day because of my own wrong timing. See ya" With that said I quickly Apparated out of the Black Property. After that, I Portkeyed back into our castle. Damn!! I didn''t want the truth to be out so soon. Well, it won''t be a consequence to my plans, after all, no British wizards or witches wouldn''t take a second of their day and look at any other newspaper the Daily Prophet.


    Yes, the Quibbler grew really famous after I gave my interview but that doesn''t people would readily buy it. And still, most of the people treat the magazine as a rag and they think that it is mostly filled with fantasy creatures and conspiracy theories. I have talked to Luna about this matter but she seems fine regarding this matter. For her, it is completely fine paper and she won''t change it for anything. Well, at least she is sure about that.


    So, the news of Gellert Grindelwald still being alive getting out in Britain is highly unlikely. Even if it gets out, there won''t be a lot of problems after all its already 3rd year and I won''t need much more time to commence my plans. After all, the final papers about the Tri-Wizard Tournament are going to be signed in next month and after that, there won''t be going back.


    Finally, Christmas arrived and most of the morning was spent opening gifts all of us received. After that, we spent the rest of the day relaxing and enjoying each other''s company. Nothing like sex happened¡­ the five of us just sat on the roof under an umbrella with an area-wide heating charm so the cold and snow won''t bother us. After a nice and warm lunch, the five of us quickly got ready, after all, we were invited to Bones Manor.


    Three of us were quite unhappy to wear robes, especially, if the robes made us look like a peacock. Nemuri, Dora, and I were really unhappy that we have to wear robes and strut around like a peacock. At least Dora and I were, after all, Dora didn''t like to pose in any pureblood manner¡­ I also didn''t like looking like a peacock. But, Nemuri liked looking like a peacock¡­ the reason she was unhappy was because robes were truly conservative and she is an exhibitionist¡­


    Rumi didn''t care a lot because she didn''t need to wear these God-Awful abominations for quite long. She herself accepted that she didn''t mind sufferings for a few hours. Only, Momo was different as she completely liked this robes fashion. It was new for her and like always she liked trying new things¡­ I grabbed some Floo powder and threw them into the Floo and called out ''Bones Manor'' and walked into the Floo.


    I elegantly arrived in the Bones Manor and immediately met with the sights of several guests. Sirius and Harry were already here, the Greengrasses were here too, the girls quickly arrived after all, and Dora in her usual elegance tripped and sprawled on the floor. Dora quickly got up grumbling about mean floors and all.


    "Is that you Nymphadora?" Sirius saw Dora and immediately called her out after recognizing her.


    "Don''t call me that!" while dusting her robes Dora exclaimed and turned her head towards her recent offender who dared to call her using her first name. Dora quickly recognized Sirius and greeted him but not before warning him about using her name. I noticed Amelia quickly heading towards us.


    "Lady Ravenclaw, Merry Christmas, thank you for accepting the invitation. Everyone has been waiting for you" Amelia greeted us, she needed to greet Nemuri first after all she was the family leader. Amelia clearly knew who the true family leader was but if she greeted me first then she would have been insulting Nemuri and some might even connect the dots. After all, we can''t have others finding that out now and not everyone in here were our friends¡­ just allies.


    After that Amelia happily greeted us and found Dora bickering with Sirius. Thankfully both of them were silent enough not to disturb the others. Amelia sighed and shook her head before taking Nemuri to introduce to others. Momo, Rumi, and I decided to look around. We quickly found Susan Bones happily chatting away with her friend Hannah Abbot. Dowager Longbottom and Neville were also invited to the party along with several other grey and light families. After some time, Narcissa also showed up, some didn''t like her but nobody dared to say anything because she was a part of our Alliance and most of the people in this room have seen my duel against Lord Nott and how easily I killed him.


    We were mostly left alone throughout the party, I have to say that Amelia didn''t pull any punches and went all out for the party. From what I have heard from Susan, her auntie was doing this almost after 15 years. The food was just mind-blowing¡­ every Lady asked Amelia for the recipes.


    We finally returned to Castle Ravenclaw, not even a few seconds passed before I arrived and I was already naked. I wasn''t able to stand those ruddy robes anymore. Everyone except Momo did the same. We decided to take a nice bath before heading to bed. Nothing perverted was done between us except a few teasing and touching. Nemuri had to be bound so that we can stop her¡­ all of us were tired and wanted to just sleep. Also, we had to visit the Tonks household tomorrow.


    After the bath, all of us crashed into the massive bed, Nemuri was still tied, before going to spell I helped her get a release¡­ after that, she happily went to sleep.


    The next day all of us woke up early and after completing all our morning rituals, we quickly got ready to visit the Tonks residence. From what Dora told me, Sirius and Harry are also going to be there. I wonder if I need to reveal that I am Magneto, I am also quite nervous if Dora''s parents would accept me or not. Hah¡­ no matter how heartless I am, these matters are really worrying.


    After getting ready we apparated into the backyard of Tonks residence. "Come on! Let''s go inside" Dora said and started to drag all of us inside. After walking inside, we found out that Dora''s parents, Sirius and Harry were already there waiting for us.


    "How are you Nymphadora?" Mrs. Tonks asked and pulled Dora into a smothering hug. Dora''s hair immediately turned red in embarrassment.


    "Muuuum¡­ don''t call me that" Dora whined while Mrs. Tonks just swiped away her daughter''s request or concern. Sirius, who was snickering in amusement yelped when a stinging hex hit him on his shin.


    "I don''t understand Nymphadora¡­ it is such a beautiful name" Mrs. Tonks said while looking at her daughter. Our group was also amused by the exchange going on.


    "Ahem! Why don''t you introduce us to your friends?" Mr. Tonks finally cleared his throat and asked Dora who immediately got slightly nervous but still decided to carry on.


    "This is Vicky Ravenclaw¡­ you have met my best friend before, this is Alice Ravenclaw, this is Roxane Ravenclaw, and finally this is Edgar Ravenclaw¡­ my boyfriend" Dora finished quite nervously.


    Mr. and Mrs. Tonks happily watched the introduction until it came to me. Mrs. Tonks looked really worried. I was also worried seeing them reacting like that. I don''t know what I would do if they don''t accept me. Why is being a Dark Lord easier than meeting a girlfriend''s parents? Both Mrs. and Mr. Tonks didn''t say anything and looked around their house for a few moments until a smile appeared on both of their faces. All of us were slightly confused by their reaction.


    "Thank God the FBI or the MI6 isn''t here¡­" Mrs. Tonks said releasing her breadth. Did she just say that???


    (A/N: Sorry guys, I wasn''t able to hold myself back from making the FBI and MI6 joke)

 Chapter 130: Golden Cup & Silver Cup... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    What happened in the Tonks residence was embarrassing in the least. Honestly, there is no way in hell that I would become so young in any other world. That shit ain''t happening again... fuck world and fuck plot.


    After that, the rest of the day was quite normal. Sirius made some more fun but after getting hexed into the backyard by Dora he decided to keep his mouth shut. Harry is a good boy, even though he grew up with Sirius he didn''t say anything. Good for his health I guess.


    The rest of the day was spent quite normally... chatting and having fun and all. With Boxing Day over, Dora had to return to her job, you can''t take too many leaves no matter who you are, because of me Dora still got some leaves, or Aurors still have to work even on Christmas Eve... Cops don''t get too many holidays.


    I invested the rest of my holiday sneaking around ICW headquarters, it was so easy that I honestly didn''t want to do it again. Even if these guys were much smarter than Ministry guys, they are still stupid. Yes their wards were strong and they can''t stop Imperio, so I casually Imperiused a guy and made him tell me the structure of the building. I know I shouldn''t do it but I never said that I was someone good.


    Now, the reason I was doing this was so that I could find anything related to the Tri-Wizard Tournament. After all, because of the changes I wanted to gather all the information. And, I was at least impressed with security there. There were several trigger spells on the cabinets. If anyone without permission touches the file then the words will vanish... nifty trick. So, seeing that I reached a dead end I decided to visit my beloved Ministry of Magic.


    Contacting Amelia, I found that the information was already there in the Department of Magical Games. She easily whisked the guard details for me. Ah... having someone inside is so nice!!


    Invading Ministry of Magic was easy like it always had been. I was so disappointed that they still haven''t improved them. I wanted to have some action... no matter how small it was. With an invisibility cloak over me, and several charms to mask my sound, heat, and smell I easily entered the Department of Magical Games. I quickly rummaged through the files related to Tri-Wizard Tournament. As soon as I found them I started to make copies as I wanted to leave quickly.


    With the copies done, I quickly headed towards Amelia''s office after all she asked for a copy herself. As the Department Head of Magical Law Enforcement, she was really curious. But, reaching the DMLE floor I think Amelia had decided to prank me because the security was fucking strong... my face contorted like a sucked a lemon.


    Fick it... I won''t lose to that old bag of Bones (no pun intended). Deciding to greet Amelia I directly Flash Stepped into her office ignoring everything and found that she was sitting in her chair with a smug grin on her face which she was happily tapping her fingers on the table.


    Oh... so this joke for. I will give her a joke if she doesn''t die due to a heart attack. I quickly moved behind her and took off my invisibility cloak and canceled all the charms and leaned down behind her ear.


    "Boo!" Just as I said, "Kyaaaahhh" Amelia screamed like a little school girl who had seen a ghost and jumped on her table and flopped down on the floor. I almost felt bad for her... almost.


    Amelia immediately shot up and pointed her wand in my direction and finally lowered it after seeing that it was me but her cheeks also reddened in embarrassment. "Fuck you! Fuck you, Edgar! My heart almost jumped out of my mouth... I can still feel my heart around my throat" Amelia said putting a hand on her chest and plopped down on the guest chair as she started to breathe heavily.


    "Sorry... it was too good of a chance to give up. It''s only fair after you decided to prank me" I said and sat down on Amelia''s chair.


    "Fuck you bastard! Morgana''s saggy tits! How the hell did you get behind me?" Amelia exclaimed while glaring at me.


    "Language" I said in a scolding tone and opened the cabinet where Amelia kept her firewhisky and pulled out a glass and bottle for her. I raised my head and saw Amelia was still trying to bore a hole in my head with her glare. I quickly poured her a drink and pulled out the files. Her eyes immediately turned towards the files.


    "Did you take a peek?" Amelia asked while I handed her the files.


    "Just to check if they are the right files or not. After all, I spend more time in there to clean any signs of breaking in... Magical People are stupid but they can still change their plans... I don''t want that happening" I said and leaned back on her chair and looked around her room. Her table was a mess because she jumped on it. I waved my hand and fixed everything like it was. It was a nifty spell I picked up but it was obviously a dark spell according to Ol Twinkles and Ministry.


    "You know that was a dark spell, right?" Amelia said while her eyes were still in the files.


    "According to whom? Fuck them... as long as you didn''t cast it, it doesn''t matter, after all, sensors don''t get wrong" I said nonchalantly.


    "There have finally gone nuts... they must be completely off their rocker if they have honestly planned this" Amelia said still reading the files. I leaned on her table which she must have noticed as looked up from the files.


    "They are introducing another cup, the original Tri-Wizard Cup which they are going to use select the 7th year students and they have arranged another cup. A silver cup made by goblins... they are going to use this cup to select students in the age group of 14-16. That means 4th year to 6th year..." Amelia said finally putting down the files and she started to rub her head.


    "Yep... this is golden. Yeah, why not? Let 4th students participate in the same events where even 7th year students get fried" I said and I have already started to think if I should participate to not.


    "At least the good thing is the Silver Cup won''t rip off your magic if you decided to drop out" Amelia said gulping down the whole glass of firewhisky. I opened the bottle and poured another glass for her to which she nodded appreciatingly.


    "Well... that''s good but what are going to stop the students from backing away?" I asked in confusion. After all, if they are going to such length to get 6 participants so they can''t have students backing out.


    "Well, they are only free until the 1st week of selection after that you can''t back out or you will be paralyzed for a year... magically" Amelia said while gulping down the whole drink again.


    Damn... that''s even better. If someone wants to get out then paralyze them for a year, why not? After all, this is the Magical World who the fuck cares about logic? Logic can get fucked... we will do whatever we like!!


    "I am seriously considering killing all these stupid people. There is line" I said to which Amelia nodded her head.


    "Sometimes, I also want to do that... that Moron Fudge is going to be the first one I am going to gut. He creeps the hell out of me and thank Merlin you killed that Pink Toad" Amelia said while gritting her teeth.


    "Honestly, I never met that Pink Toad before that day but something from inside was telling me to kill her" I said while nodding my head sagely.


    "So, what are you going to do? Join the tournament?" Amelia asked me.


    "Honestly, I am not sure... I don''t know. Yes, I am interested, and if I participate I will have a good chance to win but I don''t know. At least, I can''t confirm anything now" I said to her. It''s true... I wasn''t sure. Yes, I was really curious and interested to see the changes in First Person perspective by participating but I am not sure if I wanted to throw myself into that or not.


    After that, Amelia checked the rest of the files which were details about the proposed tasks as none of them were confirmed. They have noted down 27 tasks as of now but only 3 will be selected for the tournament. It was already late so both of us decided to take our leave from here and call it a day...

 Chapter 131: Third Year (III)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    After school started, one of my initial plans finally came to fruition. I felt like jumping off the Astronomy Tower but somehow stopped myself because that''s suicidal even I knew I could fly but it would have given away my identity. Ol Twinkles would have surely connected the dots.


    Now, the plan which finally came to fruition is that Ol Twinkles finally approached Momo or Alice as all of them knew. Just after the day, we returned, Filius informed Momo that the Headmaster wanted to meet her. Momo in her timid and meek act... acted appropriately and meekly went to meet the Old Goat and just like I have told her he guilt-tripped Momo into agreeing. Well, it was all an act from Momo''s side but The Bearded Fool didn''t need to know that.


    I saw the whole meeting through the Portrait I had planted inside his office... and I barely held myself from laughing out loud in the History class. It wasn''t Binns any longer... so we can''t do whatever we want here any longer.


    Ol Twinkles tried to pry out some details from Momo. Momo told him some stuff... Ol Twinkles was mostly interested in where we lived... Momo told him about Castle Ravenclaw after all he can no longer Phoenix Fire inside the castle and he also asked about the flat where we lived. Momo said that it was now under Fidelius.


    I clearly saw that Ol Twinkles almost cursed out loud in annoyance after hearing that. Soon the meeting ended... seeing that he won''t be getting any more details from Momo, he allowed her to leave. By the time of the next class, Momo finally returned... I asked her if the Old Goat used Leglimency on her, Momo was sure that he didn''t.


    Time seemed to pass on quickly... days turned into weeks and weeks turned into months. It was already the last day of our 3rd year. Throughout all these months Ol Twinkles called Momo to meet with him weekly... trying to get as many details as he could get from her. Honestly, I was completely getting bored with this. There is no longer anything I needed from this world.


    I will make a nice chance for Harry next year. I am damn sure that Ol Twinkles is going to use the Goblet to bring Harry here. Voldemort will also do the same... so I am pretty sure that the scene of Graveyard will happen and if I give Harry my support he might be able to kill Voldie then and there while I take care of his Death Eaters. Since I have already taken care of dear old Lucy there won''t be any political wriggling now.


    But before doing anything about them, I will eject the fool Fudge out of his office after the day of Halloween. It won''t be hard... now that most families are poor, bribing them won''t be difficult... well, I will chat with Amelia first.


    But I could do any of this... I need to prepare everything needed for the ritual. After all, if I can''t get that done then killing Babymort will be completely useless. Yes... he needed to be killed when he is still Babymort, yes I have several ways to botch the ritual in such a way that he would not be even able to cast Lumos but I needed him to call the Death Eaters.


    Now, just like I had thought Rumi called dibs in the tournament as soon as I told them the details. Nemuri has already graduated and she liked to have her body parts intact. Momo also liked herself as she was... yes she was interested but only as a spectator or a helper of either Rumi or me if either of us decided to participate.


    Seeing Rumi so excited I decided to back out and honestly, I wasn''t so much interested in this. Rumi needed this more, after all, she was completely bored in the world. She didn''t get to fight anyone except us and some underground fighting rings. And honestly, I don''t expect anything in the tournament to be a threat to her.


    "What are you thinking about?" Momo asked me while running her fingers through my hair. I was laying my head in her lap, both of us sitting near the black lake after finishing our exam. We were covered under an invisibility cloak and several other charms so that we won''t get disturbed or interrupted. Momo was my first girlfriend and honestly, I don''t get to spend too much time with her nowadays.


    "Nothing much... some random stuff and about you" I said with a gentle smile on my face. Momo leaned down and placed her lips over mine... we only backed away after a few seconds passed.


    "Yes, you have really busy... actually both of us have been. You have been so busy with all this political and manipulation stuff. I have been busy with studies... the knowledge about magic has opened several doors for me and I don''t want to leave any knowledge untouched" Momo spoke softly and swiped her locks behind her ear. That was damn sexy!!


    "Don''t worry, love... only one more year. After that, I will be completely free, then I will be able to invest all of my time on you, girls. Maybe plan some stuff about the future too..." I said while getting up from her lap. I sat beside her pulled her on my lap.


    "Future like what?" Momo asked curiously.


    "Like building a family... our family" I said and put more pressure on the word our family. I didn''t kiss her or anything after that... I just pulled her closer to me and hugged her tightly... sometimes just a hug can relay all the feelings you need to.


    "Well... I have been waiting long for that" Momo said with a bright smile on her face. Both of us kept sitting down there looking at the lake and didn''t speak anything.


    "What do you think about Luna?" Momo suddenly asked me breaking me out of my musings.


    "What about her?" I asked her.


    "You know, I know you are not dumb so you clearly know about her feelings" Momo said while looking up... staring directly into my eyes.


    "Well... she is still young... I have been thinking to talk with her during coming Christmas... let''s see what''s happens till then?" I said to which Momo just nodded her head.


    "So, any older woman or girl you came to like?" Momo asked me in a teasing tone. Well, it''s not a secret that I like older women, after all, Nemuri, Rumi, and Dora (she was older than me) are good examples of my preferences.


    "No... aside from whatever you think I don''t go out collecting all the girls" I said while tickling Momo lightly. Momo squirmed in my arms and pulled me into an intense kiss to stop me from tickling her. It worked as I stopped.


    "Yes, I know that... all of us know that. That''s why we love you" Momo said while finally backing away from my lips.


    "Let''s go back... it''s already getting dark" I said finally getting up and pulling up Momo with me. It was true that it was getting dark and I was quite sure that Ol Twinkles or some other teacher would notice our absence. And honestly, I don''t want Ol Twinkles to figure it out.


    Since he has lost control of the Wards... his information network was heavily damaged. Because of this, he is also unable to rescue the students, some of them who were usually getting detentions were Draco Malfoy... who has now lost his position as the biggest snake in Slytherins. Honestly, I found it quite disturbing... how the hell did he manage to get into Slytherin with that attitude? I found him to be a Gryffindor through and through.


    Next was Pansy Parkinson and her two butt buddies, Goyle Jnr. and Crabbe Jnr. Well, after Malfoy got hexed by Narcissa they decided to abandon him and become Parkinson''s lackeys. Because of her parents'' support... Pansy Parkinson got out of most trouble but Dorko (from now on) Malfoy wasn''t so lucky... as Narcissa gave him the last warning. If he gets expelled then she would marry someone else get another heir... she was quite sure that with her current importance, she would get a man who would happily take her name.


    With that Dorko Malfoy had been quite cowed... but nothing is sure as it had been only 5 months since then. Narcissa was quite happy with her life now... as just a week ago she brought an island near our island, she has been enjoying getting a tan since then. She wrote a letter of appreciation some days ago to Nemuri thanking her to telling her about this and the naked beach is doing good for her skin.


    The rest of the night passed quite normally with the last feast of the session...

 Chapter 132: Horcrux Ritual (I)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "I got it!" Momo''s sudden voice broke the silence in the room. I was laying in the bed while patting and caressing Rumi''s head. She really liked it when I did it.


    Nemuri was busy with some business meetings, making some new plans along with Narcissa. I have said this previously but Narcissa is one hell of a businesswoman.


    "What''s got you so excited?" Unable to hold back my curiosity I finally asked Momo who was waiting for me to ask the question. Momo got up from her study table along with her notes and crawled into the bed.


    "Well... you know that I was working on a new spell, right?" Momo asked me to which I nodded my head. Seeing me nod my head Momo decided to continue "Well... it''s completed and it works perfectly!" Momo exclaimed excitedly while raising both her hands in the air.


    Hearing this Rumi also got up from my lap after all Momo only got so excited when she invented something really good and impressive. Yes, I knew that she was working to make some spell or stuff but she had refused to tell me or the others what it was about, and hell... I was curious.


    "Fine! I will bite! So, what is this spell you have been working on?" before I could coax Momo, Rumi decided to pitch in her thoughts. Well... that works too, I guess.


    "Yes, we know that there are spells to mask sounds and scents, right?" Momo asked us. Damn! She really knows how to play the game. Fine...


    "Yes, we know" I said looking slightly irritated. Momo looked at my face and snickered. She knew damn well that this suspense was irritating both Rumi and I.


    "Well... so if someone hides his sound and smell and uses an invisibility cloak then he or she will be completely best sneaker in the whole world... at least speaking in magical terms" Momo said making her point... well I agree with her, after all, I have myself used this method several times during sneaking around. Yes, revealing charm works but there are some times that you have no idea if someone is actually there or not, and using that spell will let the person hiding know that you will find him and use this chance to attack.


    "But there is one thing they still can''t hide..." Momo paused dramatically. Both Rumi and I rolled our eyes.


    "Body heat!! Yes, you are speaking about body heat" Rumi finally said unable to hold herself back.


    "Yes... well, I didn''t make only one spell. I actually made two spells. Look this spell... this spell can be used to nullify Homenum Revelio" Momo said and handed us some of her notes. Rumi wasn''t someone who could understand the working mechanics of a spell but she could learn it.


    I took the notes from Rumi, she happily allowed me to examine them. I have to say Momo had worked really hard to make this spell... and this was huge. My invisibility cloak had only two weaknesses. One, someone can use Accio to summon my cloak, and two, someone used Homenum Revelio and I am out. Well, now it solves at least one of the problems.


    "Wow... this is really impressive Momo, I don''t know what to say" I said and pulled Momo into a searing kiss which she happily returned.


    "Well... if you are happy with just this then see the next spell" Momo said and handed me the remaining notes. I checked the notes and I was completely speechless.


    "Heat vision! You made a spell to see in heat vision!" I said excitedly. Damn! This is insane. This spell will make my work so much easier. If I can see how many people are inside, then it makes it so much easier to invade... yes, I can sense the iron in their blood which lets me know how many people are there but I can only know their position and approximate stances. But this will much better... the girls don''t have powers like me so this will be really good for them.


    And it can also help to look through the Fidelius. After all, Fidelius only hides the location as a secret but it doesn''t hide your body heat or other heat inside the house. This is a weak point of Fidelius Charm.


    "You have been really working hard" I said to which Momo puffed out her chest. This made her already impressive chest look more impressive and I had to hold myself back from groping her.


    "Hehe... so, for my hard work I will expect a date" Momo said and laid down her head on my lap. Well... I was already planning to take them to dates. This works... Rumi just shrugged her shoulders and laid her head just beside Momo.


    I laid back on the bed decided to take a nap. But not before telling the elves to wake us up when Nemuri and Dora returned.


    The elves woke us right before dinner as Dora and Nemuri returned just before dinner. Only two days have passed since we have returned from Hogwarts and Dora finally moved into Castle Ravenclaw. After completing her Auror training, Ted Tonks, Dora''s dad helped Dora to rent a flat but she rarely stays there so her Galleons were getting completely wasted, so she decided to give up the flat and move in with us, permanently.


    She had a good friend named Hestia Jones with whom she usually had some drinks. She wasn''t able to bring her to the castle because Hestia Jones wasn''t keyed into the wards but she could bring her to the flat under Fidelius without telling her the secret. Well, Fidelius protects the secret but due to the lack of other wards, it won''t stop anyone to side-along Apparate someone there. So, Dora mostly spends her time in our flat when we are back in Hogwarts.


    Days kept passing just like that one week of the summer holidays was already over. During this week, I visited Sirius along with Amelia. I showed them the list of ingredients needed for the Horcrux expulsion ritual. Most of the ingredients were really hard to get... but not impossible. Amelia had some really good sources after all she was the head of DMLE and with such a high position you would know several shady people.


    Sirius didn''t care about the money and agreed to pay whatever was needed to get the ingredients. I could have also gathered the ingredients but it would have taken a lot more time. After all, no matter how much money I had I didn''t have contacts like Amelia. All things can''t be solved by strength, I have to know the right person to scare or to persuade.


    And all of the ingredients needed to be fresh so I can''t collect them before or they would have gone bad and some ingredients couldn''t be stored under a stasis charm. So, Amelia decided to gather all these ingredients, and Sirius and Harry decided to thank her profusely. It was clear that something was already going on between Amelia and Sirius, which led to another round of teasing.


    We decided to perform the ritual right after the 31st of July right after past midnight. Everything was going on completely fine until I received an emergency message from Sirius through Patronus. I didn''t know what it was because I can''t exactly remember every date. If I had to bet my money then I would say that this was about the dreams.


    I quickly took my Aging potion and wore my armor and Portkeyed into their house and found that Sirius and Harry were both waiting for me. It was really early morning as the sun wasn''t up. They invited me inside and Sirius poured fire whiskey for himself. I could see that both Sirius and Harry were looking really distressed.


    "So, what''s up?" I asked them taking my own seat.


    "It''s was a dream... I know it sounds really stupid but it looked real... like I was experiencing it myself. I told Sirius and decided to inform you... honestly, I am sorry to disturb you so early" Harry spoke while looking at the table. Looks like I was right again... so the dreams have started... which means Dork Lord is getting stronger.


    "Pup, even if it isn''t something, it''s better to be sure about it" Sirius said to Harry. I agree with Sirius on this matter... Harry nodded his head and started to tell me about the dream he had. It wasn''t a dream in which he saw the snake or Nagini so I wasn''t sure if Babymort had already made Nagini his Horcrux or not.


    "That means the Snake face is growing stronger... which leads me to believe that he has gained some sort of body... there is no other way for him to get stronger" I said while nodding my head sagely.


    Babymort killed Bertha Jorkins to make Nagini a Horcrux, I would save her but I didn''t know when that happens and where it happens. I have tried to find Barty Crouch''s house but I was unable to find it. Apparently, they were also paranoid bastards and someone can only get into their house through Floo and they have to be keyed to the wards. Yes, I could ignore their wards and enter the property but I needed to know where their property was. Barty Crouch Snr. was outside the country most of the time after Sirius''s trial fiasco. So, I was unable to get my hands on him.


    "Harry, the connection between you and him is growing stronger so with time you will start having more defined dreams, so I want you to see and tell me everything you see in the next dream... if you have a next dream" I said to Harry to which he nodded his head. This Harry was much stronger than the story one.


    "Will he be having dreams even after we remove the Horcrux?" Sirius asked me looking really worried and horrified.


    "No... but there are still three weeks before the ritual can be performed so he can see something important" I said to which both Sirius and Harry nodded their heads. With that, I left the house and decided to visit Little Hangletown. After all, nothing would happen if I check that place, maybe I would be able to save a life...

 Chapter 133: Horcrux Ritual (II)... [edited]

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I arrived just outside Little Hangletown, this was the first time I was visiting. So, I Apparited just outside the town, the reason was quite simple for doing this, I didn''t know any places or buildings here so I hoped to avoid Appariting inside someone''s house or directly into a wall.


    After arriving, I quickly donned my invisibility cloak and applied scent masking charms, noise-canceling charms, and Homenum Revelio nullifying charm. Finding the Riddle Manor was not hard but there was another problem as the Riddle manor was completely empty for now... I didn''t even need to sneak inside and from the dust and filth inside it was quite clear that no one has entered this place for a long time.


    So, I went to the next location they could be using. Little Hangletown graveyard, I didn''t expect them to live in the graveyard but I wanted to check if Frank Byrce was still alive or not. If he was alive then Babymort was yet to arrive here. After all, he was killed after Nagini informs Babymort that someone heard his plans. I quickly found Frank Bryce''s small shack just outside the graveyard. I leaned through the window and memory charmed the guy.


    It was planting some new ideas inside his head, yes, if he was a Wizard then it would be difficult but I could still do it... but with non-magicals, it was easy as fuck as he couldn''t fight the new memories. I didn''t change much... I just planted the idea inside his head that he was getting old and wanted to look around some new places before he died. I know not a good reason but it works. So, who gives a fuck?


    With that done I quickly Apparited directly in front of Bones Manor. The sun was already up as I had spent a lot of time in Little Hangletown looking around. I wanted to mess with the grave of Riddle Snr but I held myself back as I was quite sure that Babymort would check that after arriving there. I didn''t want to tip my hand so soon, but before that, I needed to make sure that Bertha Jorkins was alive or not. Walking upto the front door I knocked.


    After a few seconds passed the door was opened by an irritated Amelia who was glaring at me.


    "How did you know it was me?" I asked her slightly curious.


    "Hah... like anyone else would dare to come here at this time. Only you would do that" Amelia said while ushering me in. She got a point I guess...


    "Fair enough" I said and quickly went to her kitchen and sat down.


    "So why are you here? Did something happen?" Amelia asked me while she was already preparing coffee for herself.


    "Yes, something did happen... apparently Noseless is growing stronger... my bet is that he got himself a body of some kind" I said while leaning on the table.


    "And how did you find that?" Amelia asked looking really interested in the topic now.


    "Harry saw it in a dream, through the connection he has. So, it led me to the conclusion that Noseless is getting stronger" I spoke and pulled out a phone and threw it to Amelia. Who caught it instinctively.


    "So, you are finally giving me this? And how in Merlin''s name I am gonna use this contraption?" Amelia said while poking the phone with her fingers like she had seen me doing.


    I spent the next hour explaining how to use the thing and she was amazed by how the thing worked. She immediately wanted her Auror corps to be equipped with this but I told her maybe in the future.


    "Amelia keep your eyes open... I have heard a few whispers about Barty Crouch Jnr being alive I need you to keep your eyes on the Department of Magical Games" I told Amelia to which she was quite surprised.


    "But how? Barty Crouch Jnr died in Azkaban" Amelia said while putting down her phone.


    "Not necessarily... there are several ways to fake death. Just keep your eyes and ears open" I said to which she nodded.


    "How is the ingredient hunt going?" I asked her while looking towards the owl who entered the kitchen carrying the latest edition of Daily Prophet.


    "Nice... I have already arranged everything. We will have everything on hand two days before July 31st. Only one ingredient is off the market, the venom of Pearl Cobra... it''s a breed of a magical king cobra. Completely white and shiny like show and pearl... usually found in the Himalayas" Amelia said while huffing in annoyance.


    "Well... the problem is they are really hard to find and everything we get from those snakes is only used in some very rare rituals... so there is no demand in the market and the next problem is they are quite fast and venomous sometimes even compared with Basilisk venom. Because of their color, they could easily move in the snow without getting noticed" Amelia said... I can clearly see her point now but still with money someone should be willing to do the job, right?


    "So, what are we going to do about it? Hire someone?" I asked Amelia who shook her head.


    "Not gonna happen... no one would agree especially at this time as this is their mating season when they are very aggressive. I think you have to do it" Amelia said while giving me a pointy look. She must be joking... right?


    "You are kidding, right?" I asked Amelia.


    "Nope... not in the slightest" Amelia said in a serious tone clearly making her point.


    I just stared at her for a few seconds... I finally relented and nodded my head which made Amelia smile. I wouldn''t put it past her using this as a chance to get back on me... I would do my own research before I start my own venture.


    With everything done and said I returned to Castle Ravenclaw and after getting changed in normal clothes I decided to do my own research on these creatures. What I found wasn''t too far from what Amelia said but she either forgot or didn''t know that these snakes have a mild notice-me-not charm on their scales which made them even harder to find. I decided to take another expert''s view on this matter.


    I quickly wrote down a letter to dear Luna, yes, she is quite eccentric and unique but she knows her stuff. And her stuff relates to magical creatures. Though I don''t expect to get anything new from her but it never hurts to try.


    Two weeks passed in a blink of an eye and I had already received a reply from Luna and she said the exact things I found in the books and Amelia told me. It was true that it was their mating season and no one would risk going after a Pearl Cobra now. So, the last verdict was if I needed to get their venom then I had to do it myself... quite annoying.


    "Honey~ what''s eating you up?" I heard a husky voice behind me and two arms snaked around my body. While one was stroking my chest and other went directly into my pants and grabbed my dick and started to stroke it gently. I didn''t need to be a genius or use my powers to figure out who this person was.


    "Just planning to have a trip on the Himalayas. I told you all about the Pearl Cobra" I said while sighing. Her hand on my member felt great.


    "Ooh... is that so? It looks like you have some tension here... let me help you out" the husky voice spoke while caressing my balls now. Nemuri finally moved in front of me and sat down on my thigh. She was already out of her clothes... it''s not like she wore any inside the Castle most of the time. I already knew what was going to happen and I would be a dumbass to complain...


    *******************


    [Three Days Later]


    "Why did I agree to accompany you?" Dora asked while shuddering in cold.


    "Because you won the rock paper scissors and you thought that a date on a mountain would be romantic" I said dryly. Both Dora and I finally arrived in the Himalayas. We used a Portkey made by goblins to arrive here, after all, I wanted to keep my trip a secret.


    Yesterday, the girls held a rock paper scissors competition to decide who was going to accompany me. Dora won the competition and at that time she thought that it would be romantic but it didn''t end up as she had imagined. When both of us arrived Dora ended up face-planted in the snow. And now she found out that her heating charm was not strong enough to nullify the cold here and she had also underestimated the cold here.


    I cast a heating charm on Dora. With my heating charm, Dora finally seemed to relax. The Portkey goblins gave us dropped at the safest place as it was quite flat without any kind of slant. I wonder if goblins themselves use this place. After all, there are several kinds of rare plants, animals in the Himalayas which are sold at very high prices because of their rarity, and goblins are interested wherever gold or money is involved.


    "Let''s look around. We still have a lot of time so don''t worry. Let''s use the heat vision to look around" I said to Dora to which she nodded. Yes, I know that snakes don''t have too much body heat but they have enough body heat so that we can distinguish between something living and snow. I quickly cast the spell on myself and Dora and both of us started to walk upwards while holding hands. It was lewd, I know but there was no one around us to see...

 Chapter 134: Doras Feelings & Horcrux Ritual (III)

    [POV (Don''t Call Me That) Tonks]


    God dammit... fuck it all! I hate snow... from now on no fucking mountains, only beaches. Now, why the hell did I agree to come here? Oh yeah, to spend time with my boyfriend... good Tonks, have a biscuit!


    "How long we have to walk?" I asked Edgar while whining. This was so tiring...


    "Dora... we just started, you know? It has been only 30 minutes since we have been here" Edgar said dryly.


    30 minutes?! Only 30 minutes passed since we arrived here? No... no... this can''t be happening. I would freeze and die... I am too young to die!


    "I can''t feel my legs anymore" I said and dropped on the snow dramatically. Hehe... I watched this in a movie... there is no way this isn''t going to work. Now, I just have to look hurt, with my morphing abilities it''s quite easy...


    "Dora... your acting skills are quite bad you know" Edgar said with a smile on his face. Did he caught me? Nope... I am gonna continue to act... this was supposed to be romantic... at least I can make him carry me...


    "And adding a pout on your face doesn''t increase your acting skills" Edgar smiled wryly but he still placed one of his hand under my knees and the other behind my back. He picked me up in bridal carry... my pout instantly faded.


    Damn...!! I have never thought that he would pick me up bridal style and carry me. I was just kidding... carrying me like this could be problem and burden for him. I don''t want to do that. Damn it Tonks... you are the older one! Act like it!


    "You can let me down, I can walk on my own... I was just kidding" I said and tried to get down but his grip on me tightened.


    "Yes, as I said previously I saw through your act at the beginning. I am carrying you because I want to... and I myself think that it is kind of romantic... who said that during work we can''t have any romance?" Edgar leaned down towards my ear and whispered sweetly into my ears. Yup, meeting Vicky was the best thing... after all, she was the one who introduced me to Edgar.


    I just meekly nodded my head and let him carry me while I snuggled closer to his chest. I could clearly hear his strong heart beats... and he felt so warm... I know I love him but somehow I feel that my love is increasing for him. Love you Edgar!! I screamed in my mind while I snuggled more.


    When I first met him... I mean the original him. It was during my final year, he was starting his 1st year when Vicky dragged me to his compartment. When I first found out that this 1st year kid was Vicky''s boyfriend. The most perverted human being on this planet (self-procpaimed), and her boyfriend was a kid, I didn''t know what to say.


    Yes, I have met him previously but at that time he was using aging potion. It was hard to imagine an eleven year old kid with that image. Then the next thing I find is that this guy is Dark Lord Magneto. I have met Magneto... Vicky called him after she saved me from getting r*ped after being drugged. I was so scared at that time... at first I didn''t believe that he was the good guy and why would Dumbles do this?


    But Vicky told me to ask my parents about this and I did ask them. Vicky, is my best friend, sister wife in future and she saved me from a nightmare, why wouldn''t I trust her. What I found from my parents about the whiskered fool was world changing. I always knew that my mom didn''t like the guy but hearing everything about him was completely different.


    So, I did what I could throughout my final year. I kept watching Edgar closely. Yes, it was quite odd to be friends with a first year but it worked out well. Honestly, I don''t even know since when I started to fall in love with Edgar but I finally decided to sleep with him on my final day... I wanted my first time to be with him. But since it happened I never looked back, and I am sure that I would never regret it.


    I don''t know why I did that... maybe it was because he wasn''t like other guys who would ask me to morph into some other woman, maybe it was because he never looked at me like I was some freak show, maybe it was because he was the best guy I could land... even with the sharing. Whatever happened, happened... but one thing is clear though that I am in love with Edgar Ravenclaw.


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    A few hours passed, but we didn''t find anything. It''s kind to pushing it when I say ''we'' after all Dora is in my arms and she ain''t looking around.


    I have already noticed that Dora''s eyes we''re looking at my face while she had a huge goofy grin on her face. I don''t know what she is thinking but from her hair colour it''s something romantic. After spending so much time with Dora I have found out some of her traits and honestly, I won''t ask her to change for anything.


    We finally arrived at a glacier river... I have been walking for quite a while... while carrying Dora in my arms, it would be good if I take some rest.


    "Let''s take some rest here... we can leave after that" I said to Dora while putting her down on a stone.


    "Sure... let me clean this place" Dora said while waving her wand and cleaning the place. I sat down and activated my heat vision to look around. I had deactivated it some hours ago... it was getting me a headache.


    And lucky me... looks like I found some snakes coiled together. I quickly patted Dora and pointed her towards a direction and activated heat vision for her. She gasped in surprise but didn''t do anything more... we decided to circle around the stone the snakes were coiled under.


    I wasn''t sure what kind of snake it was but I would rather stay vigilant when I try to take any snake''s venom. Without even shutting down the heat vision both me and Dora shot several stunning spells and roping spells. Finally turning down the heat vision we found the snakes and they were Pearl Corbas. There were 4 of them.


    It was kind of surprising but the snakes were still conscious but they were kind of droppy.


    "Merlin''s pants! I shot them with about 10 stunners!" Dora exclaimed from my side. I completely agree with her... after all I also shot same...


    "Let''s shoot some more before getting any near" I said to Dora to which she nodded. We shot a few more spells... the snakes were still conscious but they looked like they were using their full will to do do that. I tried to grab a snake but it didn''t like that as it shot towards my hand with its fang out but unfortunately for it... I stopped the snake in mid air. After all, these snakes also have blood and their blood was also rich in iron.


    Seeing this Dora quickly pulled out a vial from her robes and handed me. I stuck the snakes fangs in the vial and the vial started to fill up with its venom. I was really surprised that the snake still had the power to attack me even after so many stunners. Even in this size they are quite magic resistant it seems. With the vial filled I used my powers and placed the snake back in its place. The snake glared at me while hissing...


    "Let''s go back" I said to Tonks and pulled out a galleon. It was our return portkey... it was charmed to take to our flat under Fidelius. Dora grabbed my arm while grumbling about portkeys.


    I activated the portkey and felt the familiar feeling of hook around and navel and was whisked along with Dora. I found myself on my feet while Dora wasn''t so lucky as she found herself kissing the wall in a kneeling position. I don''t know if I should feel pity or laugh. Dora got up cursing... and a string of profanities came out from her mouth. I am sure that she would make any sailor ashamed.


    "Are you fine?" I asked her and Dora immediately glared at me which made me snicker.


    "It. Is. Not. Funny!" Dora said while glaring at me. I raised my hands in surrender.


    "Fine fine!" I said and snickered again which made Dora glare at me again. With the productive trip we decided to head back to Castle Ravenclaw.


    **********************


    [Three Days Later]


    Three days passed quickly with all the preparations going on. Momo, Rumi and Nemuri spent most of their time preparing the ritual circle in Black vacation house. With Momo, Rumi, and Nemuri preparing the ritual circle I had to come clean with Sirius and Harry about my identity.


    Both of them were quite surprised to see that I was 14 years old like Harry and still strong like this. Sirius asked me if I could kill Voldemort in place of Harry but Amelia along with others pointed it out to him about Prophecy. Honestly, I don''t believe in those stuff but God clearly told me not to kill the bastard... only help Harry on his mission. And there is no way in hell I am gonna mess with fate or destiny... from what God told me they are real entities on this world.


    Everything was finally prepared and it was almost midnight. Harry sat between the circle without any clothes and runes drawn with unicorn blood on his body. Harry was embarrassed... it was putting it mildly, he was completely tomato red but none of the girls cared anything. I don''t know the exact reason but strong rituals end up in a mess if they anything on their body.


    As soon as the clock hands hit midnight, I signalled Amelia who started the ritual. It needed three adults to perform the ritaul, so outside the ritual circle Sirius, Nemuri and Amelia were sitting in a square around the circle. Dora didn''t participate because her magical reserves were much lower then either of them. The whole ritual circle glowed up while me and the others looked at the ongoing ritual with awe from outside.


    As soon as the runes of Harry''s body started to glow he screamed in pain and his scar split open. A black gooey smoke came out of the scar screaming and vanished... just after that the whole ritual circle and runes disappeared and Harry dropped on the floor unconscious.


    Sirius covered Harry''s body with a blanket while Momo ran upto him and started to perform some diagnostic charms on Harry. Soon a smile appeared on her face and she looked up to Sirius.


    "The ritual was successful and Harry is finally Horcrux free" Momo declared and Sirius cheered and pulled Amelia into a shearing and passionate kiss... which he himself didn''t notice until all of us started making cat calls...

 Chapter 135: Quidditch World Cup (I)

    A/N: I know how bad I was with the updates and I have no excuses for this. I tried to write something throughout the week but whatever I tried made me frustrated. Well... let''s see how this turns out!!


    ---------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "I have to say... it''s quite similar to Hogwarts" Sirius said while nodding his head looking at our castle.


    "I have seen several pictures of Hogwarts but I can''t compare it until I see Hogwarts through my own eyes" Harry repeated mimicking his dog father. Sirius preferred being called dog father rather than godfather.


    After, Harry''s birthday, when the ritual was successfully performed, I decided to invite the duo to our castle. After all, there was no longer hiding anything and honestly this cloak and dagger was getting boring for me. In MHA World I was able to exert my power and strength but I can''t do that here. This world was more inclined towards politics and stuff. After this world I am gonna ignore politics for another lifetime.


    "Yeah, the castle is quite similar but I think it''s slightly smaller than Hogwarts" Amelia decided to give in her knuts of thoughts. She was also invited along with her neice. Her neice, Susan didn''t know the truth about me being Magneto or all the stuff we have been doing. It''s was something Amelia insisted... she didn''t want her neice to worry about unnecessary stuff.


    Susan was rather busy trying to chat up with Harry. Susan wasn''t a fangirl of Ginny''s level but she still was a fangirl. After all, Susan grew up reading stories about the Great Harry Potter... the boy-who-lived. The original Harry hated that name and hated his fame... this Harry was quite similar too but this Harry was able to deal with it much better.


    "I am not gonna be spoilsport but where is that little blonde... the one who was skipping around?" Suddenly Dora decided to ask. Her voice was filled with concern.


    "She must have gone to find Attila" Rumi decided to say off-handedly. Yeah, I agree with my girl...


    Dora gasped and looked completely horrified and terrified at the same time. She had never met Attila out of fear. Her exact words were ''Basilisks find little ol metamorphogus like me quite nutritional... I would rather stay here and get tripped around''. She had just heard that we had a huge basilisk roaming around the castle.


    "Wait who is Attila?" Harry asked quite curiously.


    All of us were sitting in the garden having a nice picnic. I have invited Harry and his dog father, Amelia, and her neice and of course our dear Luna. I have invited Xenophilius too but he had another trip planned before hand. All of us were here sitting under the shade of sunlight... only Luna was missing.


    "She is a basilisk!" Dora excalimed in fear... finally finding some words. Other guests heard her and gasped in fear.


    "What the hell!? We need to save the girl!" Amelia shouted and pulled out her wand. Sirius and Harry both nodded to her.


    "Oh relax... Attila won''t do anything to her. Attila loves the over-energetic girl. She will be fine" for the first time I decided to speak.


    "How can you say that? It''s a basilisk for Merlin''s sake" Sirius said looking really angry.


    "Luna knows that... Luna was petting the thing before Edgar made her his familiar and the basilisk was purring. Don''t worry... Attila loves the girl" Momo said and leanded back on the tree.


    All the guests were completely dumbfounded. Before anyone could say anything... all of us heard loud hissing. Everyone turned in the direction and found a giant snake (basilisk) slithering towards our direction while Luna was happily riding on its massive head. The jaws of all the guests dropped on the floor while their eyes grew so wide... I was quite surprised that they didn''t pop out of their heads.


    "Like I said... Attila loves the girl" I said off-handedly. Amelia and Sirius have both lost their abilities to speak and honestly I didn''t find their reaction anything out of natural. It was the obvious reaction...


    Attila finally arrived in front of us and stopped and lowered her head. Luna climbed down from her head and started to pat Attila''s head.


    "Good girl! I will have another excursion with you... may the force be with you" Luna said while patting Attila''s head while Attila nodded her massive head and turned around and slithered back into the forest. The fuck...!! How the hell Luna know about the force?? I don''t think anyone showed her Star Wars... I looked around and found Nemuri, Momo, Rumi were all confused. Dora didn''t know Luna... this was their first meeting so she was out of equation.


    Luna skipped towards us and plopped down down in front of me and pulled out a notepad and started to write down something. No body said anything... all of us were quite surprised to say anything.


    "Luna, how do you know about the Force?" I asked Luna, I knew there must be some strange creature involved but I needed to find what it was.


    "Oh... I read about that in a book... or comic... I forgot what it was called" Luna spoke looking quite confused. Hah... this was the most genuine explanation I have ever heard from her. It''s quite natural that she had got her hands on a Star Wars comic or something.


    Everyone present there looked at each other and shrugged. Amelia, Sirius and Dora didn''t even know what to say. The rest of the picnic was quite normal, it passed without any other incidents.


    "So, Amelia do you have any plans for the Quidditch World Cup?" Sirius asked Amelia. Oh yes... the Quidditch World Cup. I could use this occasion so vaporise some Death Eaters and get my hands on Barty Crouch Jnr. Amelia had told me that someone had tried to attack Bertha Jerkins when she was carrying some tournament documents but due to extra guards the attack was repelled.


    Though Bertha Jerkins not dying doesn''t mean that Nagini hasn''t become Babymort''s Horcrux. He could have used someone else... When I find the snake I will treat it as a Horcrux. So, I have to consider that there is still going to be an attack in the World Cup.


    "I haven''t planned something specifically... Susan is asking me to take her like any other kids of her age" Amelia spoke.


    "Well Amelia, I have already got the tickets for everyone of us here so it won''t be problem and I think you should take a break... or you get winkles" I said to which. Hearing the first part she became happy but when I spoke about wrinkles her eyes hardened and she shot me a death glare. Sirius heard us and barked out in laughter. Amelia''s glare turned towards Sirius who immediately shut up.


    "I am warning both of you! I will hex you" Amelia said while getting up. Dora was covering her mouth so Amelia can''t see her giggling.


    After that we chatted about several plans. We decided to buy a new tent as only Sirius had a big enough tent for all of us and it was quite old. Amelia, Sirius, and Harry tried to pay for the tent but all of their tries were crushed by Nemuri. After all, we owned the factory where tents like those were made so Nemuri could easily get one custom made and she could but it cheaply because she would be buying directly from the company.


    We invited everyone to stay with us for the night. All of the happily agreed. Luna was already staying with us as her father was out of the country at this moment. After a nice feast during dinner... all of us decided to call it a day.


    Thankfully, I decided not to listen to Nemuri and indulge ourselves in debauchery. I am saying because Luna decided it was a nice idea to sneak into my room. I have no freaking idea how she was able to cancel the locking charms on the door. Luna walked upto the foot of the bed and started to pull off her clothes.


    "Luna! What are you doing here?" I asked quite loudly. Nemuri and Dora didn''t wake up but the rest of two were up and looking at Luna who was already topless.


    "I am joining you, silly" Luna said like it was a matter of fact. I was stunned silent.


    "You know you don''t need to strip" Momo said, she knew that she can''t win against Luna in an argument.


    "No, I have to join you guys completely naked after all ''When with Romans... you do like Romans''" Luna said nodding to herself. She was finally in birthday suit and crawled into the bed. I looked towards Momo and Rumi who shrugged their shoulders. The fuck!! A girl just walked into our bedroom and stripped down and crawled into our bed... aren''t you girls gonna say anything? I am also naked... I wasn''t embarrassed as I had nothing to be embarrassed about.


    I kept looking towards both Momo and Rumi, they already went back to sleep. Luna crawled at the side and had already closed her eyes.


    What. The. Fuck. Thinking this... I also closed my eyes and went to sleep. I will tackle whatever happens in the morning...

 Chapter 136: Quidditch World Cup (II)

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    The rest of the days quickly passed and we were finally able to get our hands on two time-turners, thanks to Amelia.


    We had time-turners in our treasury and Gringotts vault but with the passage of time, they kinda looked unstable. Using a damaged or unstable time-turner is asking for a messy way to die. Amelia was able to sneak off two time-turners, it was quite hard for her, as time-turners are strictly managed by the Department of Mysteries. But as Amelia was a department head herself, she had some leeway and some power to pull this off.


    It was 14th August, finally people arrived in the Riddle Manor. I have some set up some minor proximity wards, during the last time I visited. The wards would destroy themselves if some humans walk by to get near to them so there wasn''t any proof. I would bet all of my galleons in my vault that this is Babymort and his entourage. But it''s a lot better to check yourself rather than shoot arrows in the dark.


    I needed to get in quickly and get out so I decided against using my armor and aging potion. Maybe... not using my armor was a wrong decision as I currently find some wards arounds the Riddle Manor. Some of them were quite lethal. It had Babymort written all over this. There is no one except Dumbles who could put up strong wards like this so quickly... and we all know Dumbles would never use lethal wards... no, he will go to any lenthgs for ''the greater good''.


    I could rip these wards but it would notify everyone inside the house. So, I conjured some snakes and asked them nicely to do some spy work for me. They happily agreed and slithered into the Riddle Manor. I waited under my invisibility cloak patiently. After about 40 minutes all of the snakes I conjured returned and gave me their report. I had to conjure some mice for their good work. It was confirmed that currently one adult, one ugly baby, and a huge snake. So, I finally got the confirmation that Babymort was here.


    With that done I vanished the snakes and Flash Stepped away out of Little Hangletown. Getting out of Little Hangletown I apparated back into our Castle. I sent a message to Amelia through the phone. I think I should give Sirius a phone too... with the plane made I decided to do just that during the Quidditch World Cup.


    Three more days passed and it was 17th August. We were getting ready to leave for Devon, where the stadium was made. We were going to travel via portkey and set up our tent in the designated area. Nenuri was already cursing like a sailor as she knew she had to mingle with people as she was Lady Ravenclaw. The match was tomorrow, so all the chaos was going to happen tomorrow. We would have a nice night of camping before everything goes to complete shit.


    Luna have been staying with us since the picnic and she sneaked into our room only when we weren''t having a passionate night. I didn''t know how she found that out with all the silencing charms and all. Honestly, I am pretty convinced that Luna might be some kind of seer... it''s quite possible.


    "Ok ok... let''s go!" Luna exclaimed in excitement.


    "Calm down, Luna. The portkey will activate in 30 minutes so we have half an hour" I said to Luna who didn''t seem bothered. Sometimes I wonder from where the hell Luna gets so much energy?


    The floo flared up and Amelia walked out with Susan. Sirius and Harry are going to arrive directly in Devon, so, only the Tonkses were left. I have invited Dora''s parents too... just to annoy Dora. After all, the time we visited the Tonks residence, except the FBI joke, everything was pretty normal like any other household.


    Andromeda or Andi... which she preferred over her given name kept telling us stories about Dora when she was small. The stories were really embarrassing as anyone could guess. After a few minutes, Dora along with her parents arrived.


    "So, is everyone ready?" Momo asked everyone. We had two portkeys as there were too many people for one portkey. All of us nodded our heads after confirming that all of us were carrying our luggage. We can''t leave anything important behind.


    Finally the clock hit 9.30 am and the portkey activated. I felt a familiar tug around my navel while my surroundings changed. All of us arrived in an open field. Dora found herself sprawled on the ground... it wasn''t something new to see.


    "Screw portkeys... fuck them" Dora mumbled but her voice wasn''t low enough. Andi clearly heard what her daughter said and decided to chastisise her.


    "Nymphadora! I am going to wash your potty mouth with a soap" Andi said firmly.


    "Don''t call me that!" Dora exclaimed and all of us were snickering because of the conversation between the mother and daughter duo.


    Finally, a guy walked up to us, the guy was with the management as he showed us our designated place. Nemuri pulled out a shinked trunk from her robes and expanded it right in the middle of the plot and expanded it. She shot another spell at the trunk and lid opened and the tent shot of the trunk and started to take it''s place. It was quite satisfying to watch it happen.


    "This thing is huge!" I heard Harry voice and turned around to see Sirius and Harry were already here and were walking upto our group.


    We quickly greeted them and by this time the tent was already up. We entered the tent and found it was huge... much larger from inside. It had a forest theme going on. The were several miniature tents around a camping area. It was quite easy to discern that Nemuri made this with the idea to getting the feel of camping.


    "I have never seen a tent like this" Sirius said quite bewildered. Andi and Ted also nodded their head. Amelia didn''t pay them any attention as she was already looking around the jacuzzi. She didn''t know what it was... it looked quite similar to a pool according to her.


    Soon Nemuri started to describe and explain everything about the tent. Then on the other side of tent there was a makeshit beach along with sunlight concentrated through magic. I didn''t even know why Nemuri needed a tent like this but I knew better not to ask her. She always had fetishes of different kinds. The rest of the day went on quite normally. Across our tent we saw the Weasleys while they were setting up their tents.


    Honestly, I didn''t hate any Weasleys except some select few. Mommy Weasley was at the top of that list. Harry was quite unlucky as Ronald recognized and immediately started to scream his name. This caused everyone to turn their attention towards our tent. Harry didn''t know what to do so he decided to run inside the tent. After all, even if this Harry wasn''t meek... he still hated this kind of attention. He could have stayed out to meet everyone then it would have disturbed us.


    Ronald Weasley tried to enter our tent as proclaimed in front of everyone that Harry was his best friend but alas, Nemuri shot Arthur a glare and he immediately understood the reason of her glare. Arthur quickly dragged off Ronald Weasley not wanting to cause any problems for us. After, the crowd calmed down slightly, Harry came out and decided to answer some questions.


    Harry did answer some questions before Amelia and Sirius decided to put their foot down. Amelia as head of the DMLE, as the crowd was causing problems and disturbance. Sirius''s reason was much more simpler as he was Harry''s guardian and he decided that it was enough answering for today. From the other side... the Weasleys kept watching. Three Weasleys, actually, Ginerva Weasley was intently watching Harry with cow eyes. Ronald Weasley was looking enraged... it was clear that he was jealous. Molly Weasley had rather complicated look on her face.


    While all of this was happening, I got a good chance to sneak around and finally reached near the Weasleys and decided to read Mommy Weasley''s mind. Well, I wasn''t disappointed. As there were several plans going inside her mind. The old meddler had apparently reached out to her and made several plans. Ol Twinkles had told her that he was going to get Harry''s name in the tournament so he could bring him back to Britain. And it was her job to brew loyalty potions for young Harry and love potion keyed to young Ginerva. After all, he had told Molly that he had the duty to lead Harry into the light.


    Her shields were so pathetic that any it wasn''t even funny. I swam around her mind collecting any important information I could get my hands on. After a couple of minutes I was completely done and no one noticed me... wow... after getting what I needed I decided to walk away. Suddenly I collided with someone and found a small blonde girl. I immediately recognized her after all, I have seen her before.


    Gabrielle Delacour. She was about to fall but I caught her.


    "Are you okay? Sorry, I wasn''t looking" I said to Gabrielle eho just nodded her head and turned back to looked towards Harry.


    Oh... the rest of Delacours were also here and they were watching me. Actually they were keeping an eye on Gabrielle and since I bumped into her their attention turned towards me. Seeing me apologize they didn''t say anything. I also didn''t need to say anything as they didn''t know me. I waved at Gabrielle and slowly walked away but I noticed Fleur''s eyes were on me even after I have started to walk away...

 Chapter 137: Quidditch World Cup (III)

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    While walking away from the crowd I kept wondering why Fleur was watching me like that. I am pretty sure that she didn''t recognize me as Magneto. To do that you should be able to see Magical aura and I am quite sure Veelas lack that talent. Yes, she could have that ability but if that was the case then her eyes would have contained fear or something similar but that wasn''t the case.


    Her eyes contained interest and curiosity. So, a Veela only becomes curious... yep, when they find someone who isn''t bothered by their Allure and I am pretty sure that I wasn''t affected by their Allure. So, I guess she became interested in me as she saw I didn''t become a drooling fool. Well... I will care about all that stuff later and I am sure I will have this whole years time to think about all this because she is going to be in Hogwarts through the whole year.


    I have other important stuff to do... like how can I cause several accidents to cause death here and there. I still haven''t heard anything if there is going to be an attack or not. I have changed the timeline by a huge margin so there isn''t anything sure if there is going to be an attack or not. But it''s better safe than sorry.


    I found some nice places where an accident could easily happen and decided to inform the girls about this later. I am not naive to think that the girls wouldn''t participate in this... yes, Nemuri or Momo might not kill someone but they would easily maim someone and Dora... I ain''t sure about her. But I personally think that she will kill if it''s needed. Rumi has already killed so I don''t think she would mind a lot. But I am much more worried about Luna. Well, Momo can help her getting away if something happens.


    I finally returned to our tent and found that the crowd has already dispersed. I entered our tent and found everyone laughing and talking along with each other.


    "Where have you been?" Momo asked me with a smile while gesturing me towards them. A smile appeared on my face and I quickly sat beside Momo where she was patting with her hand.


    Nemuri pointed her wand in my direction and a bottle of butter beer shot towards my hand. I easily grabbed the bottle. Only now I noticed that the adults had a glass of Firewhisky in their hands and everyone else had a bottle of butter beer. They were also making barbeque... well, I won''t ever complain about barbeque and drinks.


    "I was looking around... found some interesting people and Harry it would be really good of you stay away from those Weasleye... especially Mama Weasley and the two youngest" I said to Harry who grimaced at the mention about Weasley.


    "I honestly don''t want to anywhere near that redheaded fool. Because of him I had spend most of time answering questions... hah! I am sock him in the face if he calls me his best friend one more time" Harry said while frowning.


    "Arthur is a really nice guy but his only mistake was to let his wife take the helm of his family... I sometimes pity the man" Amelia spoke looking slightly disturbed.


    "Well... boss, you are a woman too. Don''t you think women should hold the helm of family?" Dora asked... her eyes were slightly galzed and she had the ever present mischievous glint present in her eyes. It was clear that she was planning something.


    "Don''t get me wrong... I always wanted to hold the helm of my family" Amelia said while glaring at Sirius who looked sheepish "but I want someone who had the guts to tell me when I am doing something wrong" she spoke still glaring towards Sirius. Sirius just cowered in fear... well I guess if he is like that then Amelia should hold the helm of their family.


    "Aww... don''t worry mutt I will take care of you" Harry said while patting his dog father. Everyone burst out laughing after that. Sirius huffed and pouted.


    "Well, jokes aside... I seriously don''t know why Arthur let''s Molly lead his family" Andi spoke and took a sip of her drink.


    "Well, it might have to do something with the Love Potion she had fed Arthur" Sirius chipped in.


    "Isn''t feeding Love Potion to a Lord of pureblood family a crime? Even if Weasleys aren''t a prominent pureblood family but they still should be treated like pureblood family, right?" Dora asked, clearly confused.


    "Well... there is a matter of line theft if it''s caught or reported" Momo answered but this made Dora frown even more.


    "But she openly accepts that she gave him Love Potion?" Dora asked looking even more confused.


    "Like Alice said... it''s a crime if caught or reported. Nothing happens if she accepts this right in the middle of Wizengamot now... no one would be able to touch her... she would just walk out" Andi said while nodding her head.


    "What!? Why?" Susan asked completely bewildered. I noticed Luna from the corner of eye and found her happily humming and listening to the conversation.


    "Because they are married now... and the effected person Arthur won''t complain... whatever anyone says won''t matter" Andi continued while Ted handed her a plate of barbequed beef.


    "Mum... how do you know all this stuff?" Dora asked.


    "Well... I was a Black before I decided to run away and marry your father... so I was taught about politics and pureblood rules till I was 16" Andi said proudly.


    "Well... I say it''s good that they don''t hold any power politically... or they would have been worshipping the old fool everytime he entered the Wizengamot chambers" Amelia said with disdain clear in her voice.


    "From what I have seen... they are also a staunch pureblood family. They might support the old fool but they support the pureblood supremacy" Nemuri suddenly said.


    "Yes, the old fool and his whole voting block on the Wizengamot behaves like that they support the muggleborns but they don''t... they discriminate muggleborns more subtly though, unlike the dark families.


    "At least Magneto killed that pink toad... I hated her with my whole being. She was a disgusting human or toad whatever you want to call her... she had single-handedly passed several bills that had made muggleborns second-hand citizens" Amelia spat out in rage.


    "Um... boss who are you talking about?" Dora asked.


    "She is talking about Dolores Umbitch... oops Umbridge" Andi said and chuckled sheepishly when she said Umbitch.


    "Yeah... before she died... she was trying to pass a bill that would make it impossible for the muggleborns to work in the Ministry" Amelia said looking in her glass.


    "Well... it''s good that the toad is gone now... let''s forget these disturbing topics and have dinner" Momo said suddenly and everyone immediately agreed with her in an instant. It was quite late and everyone was getting hungry and the meat was also prepared.


    After dinner, we put out the fire and went to sleep like arranged beforehand. My tent was the biggest with the biggest bed as Nemuri, Momo, Rumi were also there. Because Andi and Ted were here Dora decided to sleep separately for tonight to Andi would tease her endlessly.


    Like it happened recently... Luna sneaked into our tent in night and joined our group. I have asked several times about what was going on but didn''t receive any answer. And Luna is like an angel... I tried but I was unable to bring myself to say anything to her.


    The next day was much more crowded, Albus feckin Dumbledore finally decided to show up and greeted Harry. Sirius stood beside Harry like a guard watching Dumbles like a hawk. Ol Twinkles didn''t even looked bothered with this. Dumbles didn''t try anything now... of course he isn''t stupid to try to pull anything especially with all these foreigners here. Reporters from other countries were looking at the situation with microscope... obviously not a literal microscope it was a metaphor.


    After acting like a caring grandfather he walked away but not before giving Sirius a disappointed grandfatherly lecture about how disappointed he was. How disappointed Harry''s parents would be in him since he didn''t allow their son to study in Hogwarts. Sirius was about to punch the whiskered fool but thankfully Amelia hit him with a stinging hex and stopped him.


    The rest of the day was quite normal... like I had guessed, the Minister... Moron Cornelius Fudge appeared before Harry like a kid on sugar rush and treated him like a God before dragging Harry into his VIP box. Harry was begging his dog father to save him but alas it looked like it wasn''t going to happen as Sirius was rolling on the floor in laughter.


    Almost every men in the whole stadium became a bumbling fool when the veela cheerleaders entered. I again noticed Fleur staring intently at me... with interest clear in her eyes. Delacours were also in the VIP box as Jean Delacour had become the new head of DMLE of French Aurors.


    The match was quickly over... I wasn''t interested in the match. I was keeping my eyes around for any sign of the attack or Winky the house elf. Unfortunately I didn''t find anyone or I would be killing some peoples and Rumi would have been able to fight someone too. Loss... and I couldn''t blame anyone for this as I was the one who changed the timeline while killing dear old Lucy and Lord Nott... with them gone I don''t think anyone would have the courage to do anything. Maybe Parkinson... but I can''t say anything for sure.


    After returning to the tent, I decided to stay up so that I could react quickly to the attack but again unfortunately nothing happened. No attack happened... I stayed up the whole night. In morning we finally decided to gather everything and leave. After getting everything all of us decided to return of Castle Ravenclaw... we also invited Sirius and Harry as they didn''t have anything special to do...

 Chapter 138: Luna Joins the Merry Band & GOF (I)

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "So, Luna, care to tell me why you like to sneak into our bed?" I was finally unable to hold back and asked her. I could clearly hear the other girls snickering... they were trying not to make a sound by covering their mouths... but they weren''t quiet enough.


    "Of course, I want to have intercourse with you, silly" Luna said her usual dreamy voice. I almost choked when she said intercourse. Not that I have any problem... but before I do anything with her I want her to quite claer about what she feels.


    I like older women there is no argument to that but I can''t possibly bring myself not to like Luna. Luna is just magical like that. If you can treat Luna badly then you are a scum. But that is also the reason I didn''t make flirt or make any moves on Luna. I am a selfish guy who already have four lovers... Luna is such an angel that if I propose she would happily become my fifth girlfriend and lover but I didn''t want to force that on Luna.


    "Um... sorry, did you just say intercourse?" I asked her incredulously. I obviously heard her clearly but I needed to make sure before reacting. I heard another round of snickering.


    "Yeah... you know intercourse when a boy pushes his penis inside a girl''s vagina" trust Luna to say something like that while pointing at my member and then her pussy seem quite normal. I decided to put my finger on her lip. But this was it for the girls as they burst out in loud laughter.


    "Good girl... I am so proud of you. You, me, and Dora will show this world the brilliance of adult bodies" Nemuri declared patting Luna on her back which she puffed out her chest in pride. Seeing that Luna beamed happily and puffed out her growing chest in pride. Seriously, this isn''t a thing you should be proud of though.


    "Oi! Don''t drag me into you depraved objectives" Dora decided to protest from the side. She might have been with Nemuri since first year and I am quite sure that Dora is second most depraved woman in the room but she was a closet pervert through and through. No matter what kind of impact Nemuri had on Dora... Dora only showed her full extent of depravity when her brain was already mush from continuous sex.


    "Don''t mind the minor details... it''s time of an orgy, we must celebrate and welcome our newest sister" Nemuri said while patting Luna. Luna smiled happily hearing that.


    "I guess... you are right" Momo said and pulled herself out of the bed.


    Wait...!! Am I not the main party here? Doesn''t my opinion has any value? I won''t complain if Luna joins my harem but still my opinion should be important right?


    "Wait let me cast the contraceptive charms" Rumi said while pulling out her wand from beneath her pillow. Oh... fuck. Not you too Rumi...


    "Wait!! There will be no celebration orgy or whatever... at least not tonight. Before anything, I would like to talk with Luna privately... and another thing... we have to catch Hogwarts Express tomorrow" I said dropping cold water on all their hopes. I was already hard... they could see it. It was really hard for me to do this... but I didn''t want to miss the train. Nemuri pouted looking like she was about to cry... but I knew it was her ploy.


    Even though others girls were disappointed... they didn''t complain. Dora had her shift early morning. Nemuri didn''t have anything to do so she could sleep easily. But the rest of us had a train to catch.


    "Can''t we just have a quickie?" Nemuri said while pouting.


    "You know... how quickies end, just last night you asked for a quickie and it turned out to a fivesome where I had to fuck you silly or you won''t stay down" I glared at Nemuri, she at least had the decency to look sheepish.


    "Luna, can we talk about it first before jumping right into it and doing the deed?" I asked Luna who still had a smile on her face. Though, I could clearly see some disappointed in her eyes, but after she heard me her the small disappointment in her eyes vanished.


    After that I kissed everyone good night... I kissed everyone on lips except Luna. I kissed her forehead and wished her good night.


    ******************


    The next morning was quite stressful as Luna''s father Xenophilius was coming to the castle. He returned last night and wanted to drop his daughter to the train station, himself.


    So, the morning passed quickly as the breakfast was prepared by the elves and I had to say Luna had nothing on Xenophilius when it came to eccentricness. I didn''t even knew that it was something to be compared before today.


    After the greetings and pleasntries were over he thanked us for taking care of her daughter. Of course, we waved it off saying it was nothing as Luna was our friend. With the breakfast done... Nemuri prepared a portkey for us. As a family head she was allowed to make portkey. I have to say... portkeys were strictly managed by the ministry, it wasn''t as strict as the time-turners. But it was still strict, I have heard from Dora that if you are caught using illegal portkeys then you have to pay an hefty fine and if you can''t pay the fine they you could even face a few years in Azkaban.


    We generally brought portkeys from the goblins previously. I have done some research about this matter and found out goblins made portkeys for any customers that would like to visit their property but they can still provide you any kind of portkeys... of course with a right price.


    All of us grabbed the portkey and were whisked away to platform 9?. Like always, the platform was tightly packed with parents and students of several years in different coloured robes along with nervous firsties and their nervous parents.


    The girls quickly climbed on the train, I quickly bid farewell to Nemuri and Dora. Though Nemuri, made me promise that I would spend a day with her in Hogemede after all, she was left unsatisfied last night. Dora didn''t say it out loud but she also completely agreed with Nemuri. Well, I happily agreed as I knew that Nemuri and Dora aren''t able to spend time with me like Momo and Rumi... Luna too.


    I climbed onto the train and found the compartment where the girls had bunked. As soon as I entered the compartment, Momo decided to throw some wards over the door.


    "What was that for?" I asked Momo looking slightly confused as she never did this. She always wanted to meet her friends. I was anti-social so I didn''t have a lot of friends. Neither, did Rumi and we all know how Luna was treated by all our housemates. But Momo was different, she had friends, who she liked to chat with during the train ride.


    "Well... I thought that we should have this train ride without others bothering us" Momo said and buried her head in her book.


    "Weren''t they your friends?" I asked bewildered.


    "Yep... I can talk with them during the feast or common room" Momo answered without pulling her head out of the book.


    I was stumped and decided to let this matter drop and turned towards Luna who was happily smiling at me.


    "Um... Luna, you do know that I will have more girls, right?" I asked Luna, I didn''t know how to start the conversation with her regarding this matter. Maybe I should have taken advantage of the situation last night... fuck me sideways!! I had to be a gentleman.


    "Of course I know... you will have more than 16 girls, in the future. That much I can tell" Luna said with a happy smile. Yep... I finally confirmed she is a seer. I choked when I heard more than 16, ain''t that too much?


    I looked at the side and Rumi and Momo were also choking when they heard more than 16. I will act as I didn''t heard anything... yes, that''s it. The Dao of ignoring things is stronger in me...


    "You also know that I will leave this world and travel to other worlds?" I asked but this time I was prepared for another outrageous answer.


    "Of course, silly. I am really excited to see our next world" Luna said while grabbing face with her both hands. I immediately knew what she wanted to do. I didn''t stop her and met her lips with mine. A couple of minutes and passed and only after that we separated.


    Both of us backed away from each other while Momo and Rumi walked upto is and hugged Luna.


    "Congratulations" Momo said happily and kissed Luna''s cheeks.


    "Yep, we have been waiting so long for this" Rumi said and gave Luna another hug. Luna had a goofy grin on her face.


    "Yes, welcome to the family" I said and pulled all three of them into a four way hug.


    "Can we have intercourse now?" Luna suddenly asked in an innocent voice. Of course, why am I surprised...

 Chapter 139: GOF (II)

    While Reo was getting his 5th lover, another person was getting busy with several of his plans.


    [In Headmaster''s Office]


    Albus stood quitely near the window mulling over his plans. Fawkes trilled happily trying to cheer him up. But the problem was that Albus wouldn''t be able to become happy because of the stress. He was quite stressed... after all this was the beginning. He was damn sure that Voldemort would make a move now, using the cover of this tournament.


    That meant that Voldemort was going to get his body. And Voldemort getting a body again meant war to be ignited, again. But his hands were tied because of the prophecy... this was the best choice of actions. Yes, this was the only way.


    Dumbledore has gone too far into this plan to back out now. He knew the moment Voldemort revealed his return to the public everyone would be running back at him. All the positions he lost would be handed back to him. All the disrespect, he had to withstand he will return them ten-fold. He was going to make sure of it.


    But there was a hitch in his plans, Dark Lord Magneto. Oh... Albus very well knew that Magneto was in no way a Dark Lord but it can''t be helped. After all, Magneto actively worked to ruin his plans and whoever ruined his plans must be a dark wizard after all he was the leader of light.


    He didn''t know what Magneto was going to do... or would do, when he finds out about his plans. He still remembers the last time he met the Dark Lord and fought him. That time he was beaten mercilessly and had his most priced thing... the Death Stick taken away from him. He had searched everywhere he could but didn''t find any single clue what kind of magic Magneto used.


    Albus needed to find that out but time has already run out. This was a main point for his plans, he would have planned these things more intricately... but time was running out. He couldn''t wait anymore after all as soon as Harry turns 17 he won''t be able to gain control over the boy.


    Because of the thrice damned prophecy, he wasn''t able to kill Tom and become the savior of wizarding world. He knew that either Harry or Tom had to die... and he never believed for a moment that a kid could or should defeat Tom and gain all the glory after all he had worked so hard to make this happen. If only Magneto hadn''t interfered in his well made plans.


    Well, all of those are moot point now... Albus believed that he was the only one who could lead the Magical Britain and no one other than him should conquer any Dark Lord. Previously, he had many problems... one of the problems was that he was getting old... too old and if he allowed the prophecy to fulfil itself then there was a chance that Harry could become someone who would try to destroy his idle world. That meant the 3rd Dark Lord in his life.


    But no it was solved, Dumbledore was able to persuade the Falmel couple to part with the Philosopher Stone and he would be able to live. Live long enough to kill Harry if by any chance Harry survives and kills Tom. After all, it was Harry''s destiny to die... either as a mrytyr or a Dark Lord. Albus smiled... thinking about the future.


    He can''t make any mistakes now, and neither have someone point out his mistake. So, he needed loyalty of everyone in this castle... especially all the professors. Even he didn''t get anyone''s loyalty no one should question his decisions. Now, the problem was Vicky Ravenclaw. He was no idealist so he knew that there was no way he could do anything to Vicky... yes, Imperius Curse would work like a charm but there was no way he was going to cast it on her.


    So, he decided to the next best thing... feed potion to the professors and that exactly what he had planned. Severus had provided him several vials of newly made loyalty potions. Like any other potions this could also be nullified by cleansing potion of nullifying potion but this this new potion made it quite impossible for the others... meaning third parties to notice and changes. He wasn''t going to change any laws or whatsoever inside the school or else it would attract Vicky Ravenclaw, this would ruin all of his well made plans. For now, he was going to let everything run like it did till now. No need for abrupt changes... he would just use this and let his questionable decisions towards the tournament go on unquestioned.


    Like the security of using only the Age Line... he turned his head towards the poteaits of the previous Head Masters, he remembered the old times when he had the control of all of them and used them to spy around the school. But no...!! He lost it all and there was a very small chance that he would gain that back. He could if someone else is able to claim any lordships related to the founders. Then they could compete for the Hogwarts against Vicky Ravenclaw. He knew that at this moment he only had the Headmaster''s position for show, it had no power.


    Albus wasn''t stupid, he knew that Vicky would throw him out of the school right after Harry''s name comes out of that goblet. There was a solid chance that it would happen but he had no problems with it, after all he was getting the loyalty of all the professors today. According to hierarchy Minerva McGonagall was going to be the next Headmistress. He could control the school through her.


    Whatever happens it would only happen for a year. Because after that, Voldemort was going to return... everyone would be begging him return him back the control of everything. While thinking all this Albus returned to his desk and casted a few spells and pulled out a box filled with vials of loyalty potions. Happily musing to his own plans he left the room... alas, to busy to notice a portrait following all his moments.


    ****************


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Ugh...!! My body is so stiff God dammit. Stretching my body I got down from the train followed by the girls. The girls knew about the Triwizard Tournament... and Rumi was very very excited to hear all the announcements regarding the tournament.


    We quickly found an carriage for ourselves... with the four of us it was already full so we didn''t need to wait for anyone. I quietly sat while caressing Momo''s head and thought about the plans Dumbles had made. He was honestly stupid if he had thought that I wouldn''t find out about them if he makes them right in his office while speaking to himself. I have also found out where his pet Death Eater was staying.


    There was a reason I wasn''t able to find out where that greasy git has run off too. I was quite certain that I remembered where the fucker lived. Spinners End... but no matter how much I tried before I wasn''t able to remember anything. Obviously, Dumbles had casted a Fidelius for his greasy friend. But just as I said with the heat vision spell Momo made I was able to find him out even if I wasn''t able to see the house. But he would get his... but his time hasn''t come.


    Finally arriving at the gates the carriage stopped and we went inside. We quickly found ourselves sitted in the Ravenclaw table. The room slowly filled with the students. Hermione found us and sat beside Momo.


    "Where were you? I tried to find you guys" Hermione started to say but Momo raised her hand to stop her.


    "We were having a private chat so we have to ward the compartment to stop any interruption" Momo said to Hermione.


    "But that''s against the rules!" Hermione hissed. Well, that''s that. I have heard enough... I decided to tune her out. Momo she is your friend you have to take responsibility.


    Soon, all of the staff joined the Head Table while Minnie Gi brought in the ickle fristies. The sorting started right after that. After the sorting finished Dumbledore stood up and welcomed everyone for this year with the start of the feast.


    The food was nice I have to say... now, Luna was also sporting an anti-mind altering bracelet. Dumbledore again stood up to make announcements.


    "Students! I am happy to inform you that this year and old tradition and event of the Wizarding World is returning with a new twist. But before any of that, I would like to inform that there would be no Inter-House Quidditch Tournament this year" Dumbledore was saying but he was cut off by huge chatter and outrage.


    "You must be joking!" The loudest were the Weasley twins.


    "I assure you I am not joking. The Triwizard Tournament is returning!" He finished and the Great Hall burst into cheer. Dumbles made a banging noise from his wand making everyone quiet down.


    "There are going to be two categories of the Tournament. The senior part in which only anyone above 17 would be able to participate. And the Junior one, any students from age of 14-16 would be able to participate. Both the goblets would be protected by age line. For anymore information please contact you Head of the House" Dumbledore finished and looked around the Hall. "Good Night" with that he finally sat down.


    The Great Hall burst into another round of cheer and applause...

 Chapter 140: GOF (III) & Hogsemede Weekend (R-18)

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    It was finally the Hogsmede weekend, I had got two things to do on my schedule. First one, I had a scheduled meeting. It wasn''t my own scheduled meeting... Amelia was meeting our dear Rita and Amelia wanted me there. I would just be there under an invisibility so that I can give ok to Rita''s story.


    And the next... hehe... Nemuri had brought a building in Hogemede. Dora and Nemuri are going to be there meaning... a threesome. Well, I have missed both of them so no complaining there. Momo and Rumi both knew about this but they didn''t mind since they also knew that Dora and Nemuri had to stay away from me for 10 months. So, they don''t mind if I spend my Hogemede weekend with Dora and Nemuri.


    My relationship with Luna was going forward in a steady pace. Luna was eagerly waiting for our first time. Though she knew it would only happen in October before the other school arrives. I was quite busy with my plans... setting up everything. I had to spend some money to keep everything under the wraps. After all Rita was only writing the story... but someone else was printing the stuff.


    But before I could climb into the carriage someone called me from behind. Momo, Rumi and Luna were first to enter the carriage. I turned around to find the Ice Queen of Slytherin walking towards me.


    "Ravenclaw, my father had asked if you could set up a meeting with Lady Ravenclaw. My father has been trying to reach her since day before yesterday... can you arrange an meeting?" Daphne asked me in a pureblood princess manner.


    "Sure, I will inform you later" I said to which Daphne nodded and walked away.


    I entered the carriage and told the girls about what the Ice Queen of Slytherin wanted from me. After reaching Hogsmede, the girls decided to enjoy themselves. They knew I had some places to be. I quickly entered a dark alley and apparated to Bones Manor. Amelia had keyed me to the wards so it wasn''t a problem.


    Amelia opened the door and welcomed me inside. I quickly donned the invisibility cloak and stood in a corner. It was already the time of the meeting. The Floo flared and Amelia opened her floo to allow Rita to come over.


    Rita droned on and on about the story, and I have to say she did a really great job with the story. Trust Rita to destroy someone''s reputation and with all these facts and the poisonous words of Rita... Dumbledore would soon become the new Dark Lord. My Magneto persona might be called Dark Lord but most people aren''t scared about him because of the rare appearances. I wonder what Dumbles reaction would be when he finds that all of his crimes, manipulations, games have come out to the light.


    Soon Rita finished her story and if the look on Amelia''s face said anything, then I would say that she was quite pleased with the story Rita had prepared. Amelia might loathe the woman but Rita had her uses.


    After that, Rita left via the floo only after that I decided to take off my invisibility cloak.


    "So, did you like the story?" I asked Amelia.


    "Oh... yes, I liked the story. I also liked how she gathered all the proof for my department" Amelia said with a smile of her face.


    "Good... so you would be easily able to get the arrest warrant" I said while nodding my head. It wasn''t a necessary thing as... in Magical Britain I have seen people get arrested on the basis of a newspaper article.


    "If she keeps working like this then I might start to like that woman" Amelia snorted in amusement.


    "Aww... I didn''t knew that you played for the other team. Poor Sirius... how would he feel" I said in fake worry. Amelia heard me an scowled.


    "I didn''t meant that! You very well know what I meant!" Amelia huffed and glared at me.


    "Yeah whatever... I gotta go. I have two lovely ladies waiting for me" I said and waved at Amelia who snorted but nodded her head. I quickly apparated from her house and appeared right outside of Hogsmede.


    I quickly arrived in front of an house and knocked on the door. This house was newly bought so there weren''t many wards in this house except the trespassing ward. Since I wasn''t keyed into the wards if I had apparated inside the house then the alarm would have gone off and it was truly annoying to turn of that alarm.


    The door opened and two pair of feminine arms grabbed me by my shirt and dragged me in and closed the door. Before I could say anything... Nemuri smashed her lips on mine while Dora started to nibble on my ear lobe and neck. Both of their hands were roaming all over my body. My hands snaked towards the slim waist of Nemuri but as soon as she felt my touch she stopped kissing me and pushed me.


    I dropped on the couch and looked at Nemuri and Dora with surprise in my eyes. I was slightly confused but then the understanding dawned on me... ah... to they want to play. Well, honestly I have no problem. This was the first time I got a good look on both Nemuri and Dora. Both of them were wearing bath robes... Nemuri was wearing a bright pink robes similar to Dora''s hair color. While Dora was wearing a blue one like Nemuri''s hair color.


    "You need to be punished! Do you know why?" Nemuri asked me dropped her bath robe on the floor. She wasn''t wearing anything under those robes... not that I expected her. I have seen her hundreds of time like this but no matter how many times I see this sight it gets me hard.


    I had to act my role so I shook my head meekly to Nemuri''s question.


    "Your crime is ignoring us... so you must be punished" Dora said and she dropped her robes too. I see she decided to do something new with her hair... it was still the same outrageous bright pink... but instead of her usual shoulder length hair she had a mohawk. I had to she looked badass with a mohawk.


    A sadistic smile appeared on both of their faces and Dora jumped on me while setting setting both of her knees by my sides. She said to kiss me hungrily while sometimes biting my lips, and tongue. Her nails were scratching the back even through my clothes but it was kind of kinky so I didn''t mind. After all, I should allow them to have their way with me sometimes too.


    While Dora was kissing me hungrily, Nemuri has taken out my dick from my pants. Today she didn''t use her spell to strip me. She started to lick my shaft and balls while stroking my dick. The feeling was heavenly... after a couple of minutes I was about to cum and my dick was throbbing... Nemuri must have understood and immediately stopped her ministrations. Damn!! I cursed in my mind being denied.


    "Ah... ah... ah... Not to quick boy... your punishment isn''t over" Dora finally separated from me and spoke to me while wagging her finger at me.


    "Yes, Dora, why don''t you give him a round of same treatment?" Nemuri suggested getting up from her knees. She sat beside me on the couch. Both had a sadistic smile on their faces. I was truly horrified this time.


    "Oh sure... are you ready darling?" Dora asked me while she tore off my shirt and dragged her nail on my chest. Her hot pussy was already touching my member... I slightly moaned in pleasure. Dora grabbed my shaft and positioned it right beneath her. She slowly dropped herself and started to move... Nemuri wasn''t idle... with one hand she was playing with Dora''s boobs and her other hand was resting on my chest.


    Nemuri was slowly nibbling on my neck but suddenly she bit me on my collarbone. Damn... I am sure that would leave a mark. I jerked slightly and Dora moaned loudly and yanked my hair. Dora was getting close... she body spasming was a clear sign. Only after a few seconds she came hard... but as soon as she was done she stopped moving. I was again denied... I felt like crying!!


    "Isn''t my punishment enough now?" I asked.


    "Nope!" both Nemuri and Dora said at the same time.


    "But I guess, we could allow you to cum" Dora said while Nemuri nodded in agreement. Ah... finally. Dora got up from up and got on her knees taking my shaft in her mouth. Nemuri stood up and stood right in front of me in a position that her crotch would right in front of my face. Ah... so she wants me to eat her out.


    Dora was already bobbing her head up and down on my member while my face was buried in Nemuri''s honey pot. Her sweet nectar was... amazing. Me being denied two times it didn''t take long for Dora to milk me. I soon came... Dora glupped down every drop of my cum. Right at this moment Nemuri also came in my mouth.


    I was still hard even after cumming once... Nemuri saw that and decided not to wait and positioned my dick to her entrance and slowly dropped on my shaft.


    "Come on! Pound me to oblivion!" Nemuri exclaimed in ecstasy. Well, who am I to ignore such a wish... so I just did that. I pounded both Nemuri and Dora into oblivion. By the end both of them passed with with cum dripping from their pussies while they had a silly grin on the faces. I helped both of them to the bed. I was about the walked out when I suddenly saw myself on the mirror.


    I was horrified... my neck was completely filled with hickeys. My collarbones and shoulders were the same. I quickly casted some strong notice-me-not and glamours on me. I left a note for the girls and kissed both of them on their foreheads and went to look for the ward stone. I quickly catsed some good wards... after all I don''t want anyone breaking into the house when the girls are like that.


    With that done... I smiled at myself and walked out. I have to say... I had a lovely day...

 Chapter 141: GOF (IV) & The Delegations

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Another month passed in a blink... nothing major happened in the two months since the school started. Everyone was really excited about the Triwizard Tournament. Even though I know that they are adding a new twist to this tournament and there are going to be six champions instead of three... shouldn''t it be called Hexa-Wizard tournament or something similar to that??


    Well, magical people always lack common sense... I honestly don''t know how can they be so stupid. Of course what more can you expect from mindless sheeps. Well... all of this aside there was another thing which nobody noticed, honestly nobody could because how subtle and sudden it was but I only noticed it because I was consciously looking for it. Not even the girls have found anything about this.


    It was about how lax the Professors have become in giving out detentions. Yes, the bullying had been mostly stomped out of Hogwarts but there were still someone who tried to do it from time to time. Even if someone noticed that the Professors have become lax but all of them thought that they must be busy and stressed about the tournament and forgot about it.


    So here we were standing outside of Hogwarts in front of Black waiting for our guests to arrive. The sky was filled with fog and it''s a rather chilly morning. I was kind of annoyed being pulled out from the bed by my lovers.


    "Are you excited?" Luna asked with excitement clear in her eyes.


    "Um... no, not exactly... I am kind of annoyed though" I grumbled, Luna took pity on me and patted on my head. Ah... my angel.


    "Don''t be such a baby Edgar, it''s not that early" Rumi spoke while shooting me a glare because she had to work very hard to pull me out of the bed.


    "I guess, I kind of understand why Edgar feels like this... after all we was cuddling" Momo said making a gesture with her hands. Rumi gave her a blank glare for a few moments then both Rumi and Momo burst out giggling.


    "Hush... hush... they are here" Luna hushed us and pointed us towards the sky in the direction of Forbidden Forest.


    (A/N: I am gonna use depictions from both the book and movies so it might seem kind of odd)


    A gigantic black shape skimmed over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest and as soon the lights hit it, we saw a gigantic, powerblue carriage... a horse drawn carriage, floating in the sky. It was big enough to be called a large house... of course it would be big or where would the delegations be living? It was soaring towards us... pulled through air by dozen of winged horses... all Abraxans, and each were the size of an elephant.


    The carriage landed right in front of the black lake. The carriage door opened slowly and the Headmistress of Beauxbatons... Olympe Maxime exited the carriage followed by her students. Maxime scanned the crowd and immediately found Ol Twinkles and a smile graced her face. Ol Twinkles was standing along with all the Professors behind him. I quickly scanned the crowd of Beauxbatons''s students and I was really glad that Harry wasn''t here. I should feel bad for doing this but honestly, I don''t. I was never a good guy.


    Maxime walked towards Ol Twinkles followed by her students and greeted Dumbles.


    (A/N: I am gonna ignore their accent. I would write as they speak English clearly)


    "Good morning, Headmaster Dumbledore. It''s nice to meet you again" Maxime said with a smile and extended her hand. Ol Twinkles accepted her hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    "Madame Maxime, what can I say it''s been good and welcome to Hogwarts. I hope you and your students have a nice time here during the Tournament" Dumbles spoke with a smile on his face. I noticed him subtlety scanning the crowd of the students for something. Obviously it was Harry... he was slightly disappointed to see that Harry wasn''t here that meant if someone entered his name then Dumbles won''t be able to make Harry take the fall.


    The Beauxbaton''s students and Maxime decided to wait for the arrival of Durmstrang. Well, we didn''t have to wait long for them.


    Slowly, magnificently, a ship rose out of the water, gleaming in the moonlight. Well, it was definitely morning but it still felt like moonlight was lighting up the ship. It had a strangly skeletal look around it. It kind of looked similar to the Flying Dutchman ship from the Pirates of the Carribean. Well, it did rose out from the water. It looked also similar with the resurrected wreck, and the dim, misty lights simmering at the portholes looks. It kind of looked like ghostly eyes. Finally with great sloshing noise, the ship emergered entirely, bobbing the turbulent water, and began to glide towards the bank.


    The ship stopped by the bank and a huge plank landed on the bank. Soon Igor Karkaroff walked out of the ship followed by his students. The students of Durmstrang had an air of arrogant young master around them. Well, it could be the case... who knows? They walked upto Dumbledore and the students with similar kind of arrogance. I felt a tingle in the wards... oh... this how the Dark Mark feels. I eyes immediately turned towards Alastor Moody... he wasn''t giving a feeling like this. No matter what I am damn sure that Polyjuice can''t protect you from wards.


    Until now, I thought that the wards might not be able to notice the Dark Mark that is why I kept a close eye on Moody for last two months thinking that he must be Barty Crouch Jnr. but it seems he wasn''t. I tried to remember the tingle and found another signature like that... bang. My eyes quickly followed the crowd and landed on Argus Filch. Damn... he did good. I never ever considered Barty to impersonate him, after all, he was a squib. It was the same reason I never checked him with the wards. Guess, my target changed... I have to keep an eye on him... but shouldn''t his cat Mrs. Norris should have noticed this?


    Now that I think about it... Mrs. Norris the cat has been missing since last month. Nobody bothered with the damn cat but everyone was happy that it wasn''t here. Filch made a huge uproar because of that but nobody paid him any mind as everyone hated the cat.


    "Dumbledore! It''s nice to meet you, again! I hope the best school wins" that was the greeting Karkaroff gave to Dumbledore. Everyone sweat dropped along with Dumbledore hearing the greeting. Moody was openly glaring at the ex-Death Eater. He was trying to stare him to death... Karkaroff noticed the glare and for a moment cowered before schooling back his features.


    After that all of us were dismissed. The Head Boy was given the responsibility to show around Hogwarts to the Durmstrang students while the Head Girl was given the same responsibility for the Beauxbaton students.


    The rest of the day passed quite normally but I kept an on Filch or Crouch Jnr. with the help of wards. It was easy since he has a magical signature now. Soon it was the time for evening feast and the time the goblets were going to be brought in.


    Dumbledore entered the Great Hall along followed by Barty Crouch Snr., Ludo Bagman, Maxime, Karkaroff and several ministry workers who were carrying two massive crates.


    "Fristly I would like to welcome the students of Beauxbatons" Dumbledore said using Sonorus.


    The doors of the Great Hall burst open and the students of Beauxbatons entered the Hall doing a dance... er... performance.


    (A/N: The same thing they did in the movies)


    With that done, the Beauxbatons decided to take seats in the Ravenclaw table. I noticed a stare on me to notice Fleur Delacour looking at me curiously. Well, she wasn''t hiding the fact as she still kept looking at me even after I noticed her.


    "Next I want to invite the Durmstrang students" Dumbledore continued and welcomed the Durmstrang students. The doors of the Great Hall burst open again and arrogant young masters entered the Hall doing their performance with the staff or stick...


    (A/N: The thing they did in the movies)


    The Durmstrang students sat down on the Slytherin table. Draco Malfoy was looking at Vickor Krum like a love sick puppy. I think I should write a letter to Narcissa... telling about her son''s tastes.


    "Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered lightly... once, a champion has been selected by either of these goblets" Ol Twinkles said and the Ministry workers laid down the boxes and Dumbles shot a spell and the two boxes disappeared leaving a golden goblet on fire and a silver goblet on fire.


    "The golden goblet would be used to select the Senior students, if anyone is selected by this cup then the student must participate till the end or they would end up losing their magic" Ol Twinkles said while pointing towards the Golden Goblet.


    "The silver goblet will be used to select the Junior students... but if anyone is selected then he or she must participate till the end of the tournament or they risk going into a magical coma for a year. Now, before you drop your name in either of these goblets I want you to be prepared whole-heartedly. Now, with that the Triwizard Tournament had officially began. The name will be selected during the Halloween feast... now, please enjoy the food" Dumbledore said and the food appeared on the table...

 Chapter 142: GOF (V) & The Champions

    A/N: I don''t remember who told me but someone told me that I made a mistake with the name of the Headmaster of Durmstrang Institute. Since yesterday, I always thought it was Karakoff but it''s clear Karkaroff, I have corrected the mistakes in the previous chapter. Thanks for telling me


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    As soon as Ol Twinkles finished his speech the food appeared on the table. I tried to ignore the stare Fleur Delacour was giving me. It''s kind of creepy...


    I raised to head to tell her off but I noticed that every boy on the Ravenclaw table had their eyes glazed and every girl was looking at Fleur like she killed their puppy. Well, mostly every girl...


    I turned around to see Momo, Rumi, and Luna had shrugged off the effect of her allure. Obviously, I have read about Veela and I know pretty well about their allure and I know what kind of effects it have. To throw off a Veela allure... you need to be exceptionally good in Occlumency or you need an extraordinary level of will power... like Harry had in the original story.


    I noticed another thing, Fleur doesn''t seemed to liked by her schoolmates. As, all of the girls were giving the girl death glares. Beauxbatons delegation was mostly girls... they only had 4 boys. Well whatever... her stare was creeping me out so I decided to tell her off. I was about to say it but she finally looked away from me and turned towards her food. I chatted with Momo and Rumi throughout the dinner. Luna was kind of out of it until it was time when she got pudding from Momo. So, the rest of dinner passed quite nornally.


    When the feast was over the students decided to leave for their dorms. Me and the girls left the Great Hall together but someone decided to follow us. I knew very well who it was, so I stopped and turned around to see Fleur Delacour walking towards us.


    "Monsieur Ravenclaw, can I have a moment please?" Fleur asked with respect in her voice. I didn''t expect this tone from her... as in the movies she was a haughty and arrogant girl.


    "Sure, but I don''t have any idea what you could want from me" I decided to play innocent. No need to draw attention since I am so close to get everything worked out. I have to remember that the Professors and most students are still loyal to Ol Twinkles so I don''t want him paying attention on me. It won''t be a problem at this stage but I want to stay behind the scenes until Ol Twinkles is ousted from the Hogwarts grounds.


    "Fleur Delacour, it''s nice to meet you! I am Luna Lovegood" Luna said in an excited voice and extended her hands towards Fleur. Fleur was completely gobsmacked... she was completely shocked that this girl knew her even before she introduced herself and she was quite sure that they haven''t met before.


    (A/N: Some facts about Luna. Yes, Luna is innocent like an angel but she isn''t an airhead.


    Luna is a seer so she can see the future, so she acts after she had seen the future. There is always something behind how she acts. She has seen all wives of Reo and Fleur is one of them. So she is behaving like this)


    Fleur took Luna''s hands only because of instincts and shook it. Fleur finally was broken out of her stupor and looked at the dreamy looking girl.


    "Um... it''s nice to meet you too miss Lovegood but I don''t think that we have met before" Fleur spoke with quite surprise in her voice.


    "Oh we haven''t... that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t know you. Let''s be friends!" Luna accepted the fact that she didn''t knew Fleur and offered her to become friends this made Fleur even more confused. Me, Momo and Rumi just stood and decided to watch the duo''s conversation. I was sure that if it went on for a few moments then Fleur would have pulled out her hair.


    "Luna! Please stop confusing Miss Delacour" Momo decided to butt in here. Luna didn''t seem bothered and happily nodded her head.


    "Um... I was kind of caught off guard with that. As you already know my name is Fleur Delacour, I rather wanted to ask you an personal question if you don''t mind?" Fleur asked me with desperation in her eyes. I have no fucking clue what she wanted but I decided to nod my head.


    "Do you know what a Veela is?" Fleur asked to which all of us nodded.


    "Then, it''s becomes much more easier. I wanted to ask how all of you were able to throw off my allure?" Fleur asked in a genuine curious tone. Even though I didn''t look like it... but I was already using Leglimency to see how truthful she was.


    I was quite surprised to see that she truthfully and honestly wanted to know... she wasn''t asking this out of pride as I wasn''t drooling on her or she wasn''t making fun.


    (A/N: Maybe many of the readers don''t know because of the fanfis, Occlumency and Leglimency are very obscure form of magic. Pureblood heirs or Lords know Occlumency but they don''t go out of their way to teach others. Now, why am I saying this because in most fanfics it is always the first thing MC learns and teaches their friends. A book related to Occlumency isn''t common. The best example of this is Hermione Granger who is practically a bookworm and didn''t knew a thing about Occlumency until Harry told about it to her.)


    I guess Occlumency is rather obscure form of magic. Yes, Delacour are a pureblood family but there might be chances that Fleur doesn''t know about that.


    "It''s because of Occlumency, do you know what Occlumency is?" I asked the girl.


    "Yes, I have read in books that Occlumency can protect someone from Veela allure but I don''t know what Occlumency is. I wasn''t able to find anything related to Occlumency in Beauxbatons library neither I did in Delacour library" Fleur said with a frown on her face.


    "I have asked my Papa, he said he knew Occlumency, as he was a department head. He told me that he would teach me after I passed out from Beauxbatons... but he still didn''t tell me what it is" Fleur spoke in a disappointed tone. I have noticed from the corner of my eyes that Momo had shot some privacy wards around us when Fleur started to speak.


    I don''t know how Pureblood families work. Daphne has pretty nice shields for someone of her age. Her mind is only protected by her ring or those shields won''t matter to me. But they are still strong enough... after all, she is able to remain stoic and expressionless with them. Draco Malfoy also has mental shields but they were like wet paper to me even when I was in my second year. So, I can''t understand why Fleur doesn''t know anything about Occlumency.


    "It''s an obscure form of magic. Occlumency allows to protect your mind and thoughts. It also allows you to categorize your memories" I didn''t bother to explain anything more to her. According to me I have given her more than enough information.


    "Can you tell me where can I get a book?" Fleur asked me with hope in her voice.


    "Most pure-blood families have some in their libraries. You could find some in market but I won''t hold too much hope over that" I said to Fleur. She looked kind of disappointed but still nodded her head.


    "Thank you for giving me your time" She said and walked away. The four of us didn''t gave it anymore thoughts. Well... I don''t know about Luna though as I usually don''t know what goes inside her mind. Since we have got up really early today I wasn''t in the mood of doing anything tonight. Momo was also same as she crawled into the bed after taking a shower. Luna also decided to join us, since somehow already knew that we won''t be doing adult stuff.


    The next morning, we got ready and I wrote the prank letter to Narcissa telling her about her son''s perferances. I am quite sure it would be a nice show to watch... after the owl flew away we directly went towards the room where the Goblets were being kept. Rumi wrote down her name along with the school name and dropped it in the silver cup.


    The rest of the day passed quite normally, today Fleur didn''t seem to stare at me like she did yesterday but she still stared from time to time. It was finally the time of dinner and the names were going to be selected. Everyone was waiting with bated breath for the process to begin.


    "Students! Looks like the Goblets have chosen their Champions! We would be beginning with our junior Champions" Dumbledore said and moved in front of the silver goblet. Dumbles waved his hand and the lights in the Great Hall dimmed completely. I rolled my eyes seeing his theatrics.


    A piece of parchment flew out of the goblet which Dumbledore grabbed and read the name "From Beauxbatons we have... Andre Morgan!" Dumbledore announced and the Beauxbaton section roared in cheer. It was one of the boy who got the chance... the rest of us clapped. The boy stepped out arrogantly and went to stand beside Maxime.


    Soon the lights again dimmed and all the noise became silent. Another piece of parchment flew out of the goblet, Dumbledore read the parchment "From Durmstrang we have... Katina Leyah" Dumbles announced and a 5th year girl rose proudly from the crowd of Durmstrang students. I guess she was quite famous as they immediately burst out into loud cheers and jeers. She went and stood beside Karkaroff.


    The lights dimmed again, all of the students became completely silent and another parchment flew out, Dumbledore read the paper and his eyes turned towards our table "From Hogwarts we have... Roxanne Ravenclaw!" Dumbledore announced and the whole table burst out in cheers. All of us applauded while Rumi walked upto McGonagall and stood beside her.


    "Now, that the Junior Championships are selected let''s move onto the Senior Champions" Dumbledore said and walked up to the golden goblet.


    The lights dimmed again and everyone waited for the same thing to happen. A parchment flew out of the goblet which Dumbledore grabbed "From Beauxbatons we have... Fleur Delacour" the said girl got up from the table but this time there were no cheers from the Beauxbatons students but all of Hogwarts boys still applauded. This showed that my guess was correct she wasn''t treated well by her classmates. She walked upto Maxime and stood at her other side. While Maxime had a smile on her face but Andre was glaring daggers at Fleur. He was a boy, right? So, shouldn''t he be drooling?


    The lights dimmed again and the Hall became completely quiet. Another parchment flew out of the Goblet and was grabbed by Ol Twinkles. "From Durmstrang we have... Victor Krum" the crowd of Durmstrang students erupted in an even louder cheer. He proudly walked upto Karkaroff and stood beside him while Katina congratulated him.


    The lights dimmed again and the room was again silent. Another parchment flew out of the goblet and found it''s way into Ol Twinkle''s hands. "From Hogwarts we have... Cedric Diggory" the Hufflepuff table burst out in cheer and noise. Cedric got up from the table and went to stand beside McGonagall.


    "Now, that the participants are selected, I would ask you to support you respective participants. After all... we are having this tournament to promote interschoo..." Dumbledore was saying but he was cit off when the golden goblet lit up one more time and another parchment flew out of the goblet. Dumbledore grabbed the paper... his face was filled with worry. I have to say... he is rather good in acting...


    "Harry Potter" Dumbledore said and the silence ensued in the Great Hall...

 Chapter 143: GOF (VI) & The True Dark Lord

    A/N: From now on most of the chapters are going to be from Rumi''s perspective.


    I have also decided to keep the events same. Dragons, Black Lake and Maze.


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    Thank God, my name came out... or I would have gone on my own to pick up a few fights. The world is really boring like hell... of course I visit fight clubs or rings from time to time but they can only give me some fun as normal humans can no longer give me any challenge even when I am not using my Quirk or Arnament Haki.


    Yes, sure, magic is awesome and I find it really nice but this world is reather dull. Here everyone is busy with politics... Reo uses most of his time plotting and planning. Why can''t we just blast everyone away with brute force? Now, don''t get me wrong, I love Reo, and I also like to spend time with my sister wives... but I really don''t like how they play politics. I always liked exciting things... like fighting and I have come to love our sexual sessions... oh... I kind of wonder if we can have those more.


    I was brought out of my musings when someone called my name. I turned and found it was the star of Hufflepuff and he was standing on McGonagall''s other side... so that means he was selected from the Senior section.


    "Congratulations, miss Ravenclaw. My name is Cedric Diggory... I am from Hufflepuff" the dude introduced himself and extended his hand towards me. I was about to shake his hand but the Great Hall became silent again. I saw that everyone was looking towards the old fool.


    "Harry Potter" the old fool said and the silence ensued in the Great Hall. Wow... I pretty sure that now he would spout some bullshit about how Harry Potter still had to participate even though someone else put his name in the goblet. I wonder what Reo has to say... my eyes immediately found him and he wasn''t quite surprised with this... looks like he knew something like this would happen.


    Well... who cares?? As long as I get a good time in this tournament... I won''t care who is in it on their own or who is being forced by someone else.


    After a few moments of complete silence, the Great Hall erupted in shouts and clamorings. Ompf...!! So fucking loud... I kind of wish I can kick their collective asses. We were quickly led to an antechamber by the side of the Great Hall.


    "Dumbledore what is the meaning of this?!" the tall woman screamed as soon as she entered the room. I heard from Momo that she has a giant-heritage.


    "That''s what I also want to know Dumbledore? How is Beauxbatons allowed to do this?" the guy who Reo called a coward also asked Dumbledore. The old fool didn''t seem quite bothered.


    "What are you accusing my school for Headmaster Karkaroff?" the tall woman''s attention was turned from the old fool towards the coward guy. The woman hissed dangerously towards the Karkaroff. I finally found his name.


    "Nothing extraordinary... I am just pointing out how someone decided to have another bite of the apple. If Beauxbatons are allowed to have three participants then Durmstrang should also be allowed to get another participant" Karkaroff said glaring at the tall woman.


    "How dare you?!!" The tall woman screamed and was about to jump on Karkaroff.


    "Enough!" the old fool shouted the stopped them from throwing blows.


    Damn the bastard... he ruined the show! I was waiting for the first blow then I would also be able to jump in. I was highly disappointed.


    "But I still don''t understand how another name came out of the goblet" the old fool said with a pensive look on his face. If I didn''t know any better then I would have seriously thought that he didn''t have any hand in this. Before anyone could say anything... Alastor Paranoid Moody decided to enter the room. I gave him the middle name with his personality of Constant Vigilance and all that.


    "I have checked the goblet... someone have confounded that artifact and made it think that there is another school and put the boy''s name under that school. It must have been someone powerful to be able to confound such an ancient artifact" Moody said... his magical was looking around the whole room. The chewed out auror knew what he was doing.


    "So? What that means? Are we going to allow this boy to participate or not?" Katina asked in an arrogant voice.


    "There is no question regarding that... since his name came out of the goblet then he has to participate in the tournament or lose his magic" Barty Crouch Snr. said while nodding his head. His mustache looked kind of funny.


    "Then I demand to that one more participant from my school is allowed to enter!" Karkaroff screamed in rage.


    "You don''t demand anything Death Eater! Say another word and I will make you wish that you rotted in Azkaban!" Moody exclaimed and pulled out his wand. Yes... yes... please let the battle start. Let the curses fly!


    "Enough Alastor! We have more important topics to discuss. Madame Maxime I recommend that you inform Harry Potter regarding this matter" Dumbledore started to speak.


    "He needs to be present here within 48 hours or he will lose his magic" Barty Crouch Snr. said while nodding his head. That guy seems to nod to himself... he must think that he is too important.


    Maxime looked grim but nodded her head. "Then, we can hold this meeting again when all the participants are here" the old fool said and was about to dismiss the meeting. Oh... no you are not doing that!


    "Wait Headmaster Dumbledore... I want to ask something" I said, this made everyone stop in their tracks.


    "Of course miss Ravenclaw" the old fool gestured to continue.


    "I wanted to know who are going to be the judges?" I asked innocently. Dumbledore looked slightly surprised but still decided to answer.


    "Well, it would be me, Madame Maxime, Headmaster Karkaroff, Ludo Bagman, and Barty Crouch Snr" Dumbledore answered.


    "Then I ask all of you take a magical oath that you are going to judge everything without bias and you won''t interfere in the tournament" I said and looked around the room. If Dumbles was angry he didn''t show it unlike the coward Karkaroff.


    "How dare you asking us to do something like..." Karkaroff began screaming but I cut him off.


    "It''s clearly said in the rules of Triwizard Tournament that if any participants ask for the oath the judges must take the oath and since this is Triwizard Tournament..." I didn''t need to finish what I was saying and left it hanging. Everyone in the room were quite surprised that I knew about the laws.


    "Miss Ravenclaw... I don''t think there is going to be any need for that" the old fool said with a gentle smile on his face. Like I am going to let him...


    "Yes, there is" I said with full seriousness in my voice. It exactly wasn''t my idea... Reo said that this was going to make Dumbles unhappy so I happily agreed.


    Everyone except Karkaroff reluctantly took out their wands and took the oath. Then everyone''s eyes turned towards Karkaroff.


    "I refuse to take such an oath!" Karkaroff stated while gritting his teeth.


    "Then you won''t be allowed to sit on the Judge''s panel and Durmstrang won''t have a judge" Barty Crouch Snr. stated.


    Some moments passed in silence until Karkaroff pulled out his wand and took the oath. With that we finally left the room. I decided to introduce myself to Cedric as we were distracted by Harry''s name coming out of the goblet.


    I finally arrived in front of the Ravenclaw dorms, the doors opened and as soon as I entered I found a celebration in my honour. Everyone was waiting for me. I stayed there for an hour until I headed towards Reo''s room. We also spent the night celebrating with a sleepless night.


    *****************


    [Next Day] (Headmaster''s Office)


    Albus was quite pensive... he would have never imagined that someone would ask him for the oath. Yes, he could have chosen to not become a judge but that would show badly on his reputation. And if he had refused to take the oath and interfered with the tournament then he had no idea how the goblet would react.


    This has happened several times since the tournament started. He didn''t want to challenge something like the Goblet of Fire. He spent the last night making new plans. He can no longer influence the tournament directly or indirectly... this ruined many of his plans. He didn''t even notice the time. Suddenly an owl flew in with an edition of Daily Prophet. The owl dropped the paper on his table and flew out. Dumbledore picked up the paper and quite oddly... the paper was heavier then other times.


    Dumbledore opened the paper and almost had a stroke when he read the headline of the first page.


    ''Albus Dumbledore The True Dark Lord'', Albus decided to read the article after all something like this cannot be ignored. His face became paler and paler by each moment and his heart beat rose up. All of his crimes have been listed with details in the paper. The whole edition was just filled with all the crimes he did. It started with how he made Grindelwald become a Dark Lord then went on describing his crimes in the last war against everyone died.


    He had no idea how was anyone able to dig up all his crimes but he knew one thing... he needed to run. He was sure that if Amelia was able to get her hands on him then he would never be able to leave Azkaban.


    "Fawkes!" Dumbles shouted and his Phoenix flamed above him and flashed away with him. He even took the edition of Daily Prophet along with him...

 Chapter 144: GOF (VII) & Rumis Research...

    A/N: Some readers have been asking if Dumbledore would lose his magic since he is on the run and unable to sit as a judge. The answer is no, because the oath would only make him an impartial judge and not interfere in the tournament. If doesn''t become a judge the oath won''t matter to him but he still won''t be able to interfere directly or indirectly.


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    I know that Reo had something to do with this but I don''t know how was he able to dig up all this dirt on the meddling old fool.


    Reo had told all of us before about some of the crimes he had committed. Even with those crimes he seemed to be a scum on Earth and with all these crimes... I don''t even know what to say, honestly. If I see that bastard again then I will strangle him with his own beard.


    I looked up from the paper and scanned the Great Hall. It was complete pandemonium... thank God, Momo casted a noise-cancellation ward around us or I would have swept away with the noise. After getting my animagus form my hearing and instincts have become much more sensitive.


    "How were you even able to get all these on him?" I was unable to hold back my curiosity and waved the paper in front of Reo.


    "Ah, ah, ah... no can say. It''s a trade secret after all" Reo said while wagging his finger and a playful smile on his face. Well... two can play this game... I will get you for this later. Humph! I snorted and looked around the Professors were doing their absolute best to calm down the students.


    A few minutes passed but they still weren''t able to get back any control on the students. All of them cursing and berating the old fool. Reo and Nemuri have been right... the people of this place were mindless sheep. Just an hour ago many of these students wouldn''t have minded if they would have to worship the ground where Dumbles walked.


    The doors of Great Hall burst open... I only noticed that because of my instincts. After all, because of the noise-cancellation ward I wasn''t able to hear anything outside the circle.


    Amelia Bones entered the Great Hall followed by several of her Aurors. I saw Dora in the group who was sporting an electric blue mohawk toady. She quickly found our group and winked towards us. I kind of like the girl... she certainly does have style. Seeing the group of Aurors and the head of DMLE the Great Hall became completely silent, Reo cancelled the ward around us. Honestly, I was also interested about what they were going to speak about.


    But before Amelia could even say anything someone else decided to grace us with her presence. Obviously, it was the depraved pervert who owned this school. Oh... it''s not that I have a grudge or something against her, in fact I like her a lot but she is the most depraved person I have ever seen. If I haven''t met her... I would have never guessed someone could so shameless.


    She was wearing ragal robes... though they were made with a lot thinner material. She had a excited gleam in her eyes... She walked upto Amelia''s group and greeted them.


    "Lady Ravenclaw, it''s good that you finally joined us" Amelia said with her stern face.


    "As, soon I read the paper I apparated directly outside the Hogwarts gate. I always had some doubts about him... that''s why I took away most of his power in the school He seemed like a guy who would invite small boys and girls into his room by offering candies" Nemuri said. Damn... you Nemuri, did you really have to give me that sick image.


    Everyone clearly heard what Nemuri said... even though some looked disturbed and uncomfortable but no one had guts to protest that, or they might be ousted out as Dumbledore supporter if even half of the crimes written down on paper was right then they would be declared outcasts as Dumbledore supporters.


    "It''s good! Now, let''s head towards the Headmaster''s office" Amelia said to McGonagall who grimly nodded her head.


    "Oh... there is no use doing that... I have already checked the wards. The headmaster''s office is empty... the portraits saw him flame away with his fire turkey" Nemuri stated with a stated face. Amelia cursed under her breadth and looked kind of disappointed but not that much. She looked like she had expected Ol Twinkles to run away. Well, I won''t put it past her and Reo after all they make a lot of plans together.


    "I am here to take control to school until all the Professors are cleared of any influence they might have from any spells or potions. I wouldn''t put it past the whiskered fool to do this. I would like ask the assistance of your Aurors" Nemuri said and the Professors didn''t look happy because of the accusation but didn''t voice out anything.


    "Well, since Dumbledore has already done a runner... I guess I could give you some assistance. Rufus, you go to Floo office and ask them to monitor the floo network for Dumbledore''s magical signature... he might try to contact someone" Amelia barked out the order and the Rufus guy nodded his head and immediately ran out of the Great Hall. "Robards, I want you head to the Portkey management office... they might pick up his magical signature if he uses unauthorized portkey" Robards nodded his head and left the Great Hall. "Kingsley, I want to head to the Ministry and set up Dumbledore''s new status" Amelia spoke and Kingsley nodded his head and left the Hall. "The rest of you help Lady Ravenclaw, Auror Tonks you are in charge. I am heading back to my office to get everything prepared... I also have to meet the fo-Minister" Amelia said and walked out.


    She is quite confident... she didn''t even flinch when she almost called out the Misinter a fool. Dora just nodded her head but immediately tripped when she turned around towards the Heads Table. She cursed loudly and immediately started to cast some detection charms and all of them came positive, quite surprising, right? The Professors themselves were shocked to see this. The Aurors quickly led them towards the Infirmary, Nemuri decided to follow them.


    I was interested to see what happened afterwards but I needed to practice my magic. I will only use my Physical Strength as a last resort, I have never fought anyone using magic... yes, I have sparred with Reo and my sister wives but they don''t count... after all there wasn''t any danger factor. I wonder what I magical battle would feel like.


    I said goodbye to Reo and the girls and walked towards the 7th floor. After entering the ROR, I decided to think about everything I knew about the tournament. Reo wanted to help me with information but I denied as where would be any fun if I had everything handed to me. There won''t be any thrill for me...


    Now, I know that first task was about acquiring an item guarded by some magical beast. It has been always like that... and I don''t see any reason for them to change the events of the tournament, at least they won''t do it now. Any clues related to the second task would be found in the item we have to acquire in the first task. In the third task there is going to be a maze... the goblet of fire would be at the end of the maze. Whoever touches the cup first wins... Well, I guess that it.


    So, I have to prepare to fight against some magical creatures... but I shouldn''t be so sure after all there should be only three participants in the Triwizard Tournament and here we are... seven participants.


    So, I decided to study about magical creatures. Several huge tomes appeared in front of me. Even though I hate to read but there is a certain thrill about doing research for a creature I am going to fight. With just that thought my blood was boiling in excitement and I opened the first tome. It was about some simple magical creature... that won''t do. Triwizard Tournament is a blood sport... so they won''t get some weak creatures.


    I should research about Griffons, Dragons, Chimeras, Nundu, Thunderbird or something similar to them. I found the section about Griffons and started to read it. I only noticed it was quite late when my stomach growled in hunger. Damn... I spent too much time here. I casted a tempus and found that dinner was about to start. I left the room and decided to head towards the Great Hall. I reached the Great Hall and found huge crowd has gathered in front of the Hall.


    I walked upto the crowd because if I wanted to enter the Great Hall I had to walk by the crowd. And I was surprised that all the Champions were gathered there... well except me. Even Harry was here... Sirius was standing behind him.


    "Miss Ravenclaw! We have been looking for you for sometime, since everyone is here they are going to announce the date of the first task and announce you of few rules" I was walking towards the crowd when Professor Filtwick called me out with his squeaky voice.


    "Ah, sorry professor, I was reading some books" I said, Filtwick waved it off saying that it wasn''t a huge deal and they didn''t have to wait for long.


    "Ah!! Miss Ravenclaw, it''s nice that you joined us. If you would follow us... we can''t delay for anymire time. After all, as soon as this meeting is done all of you would be able to prepare for the tournament" Ludo Bagman said in an excited voice and lead us to a room. Dora was there along with Nemuri and McGonagall.


    "Wotcher Roxy" Dora called out to me. I greeted the clumsy auror back.


    After that, all the details were ironed out. They didn''t tell us much, just that there was going to be three tasks. The first task is going to be on November 24th, and junior participants would be given protective gear for the tournament.


    Finally the stupid meeting was over... and I was famished but I looked over to Harry who didn''t look too much Happy.


    "Harry, are you alright?" I asked him.


    "Nope! I am not... I am kind of scared" Harry said while shaking his head. Sirius patted his back to give him confidence.


    "Oh... don''t worry. You will be fine pup. I will get the best teachers to train you" Sirius said. With that Sirius left and I decided to take Harry with me to our table after all he was our friend. Heh... I can''t for the tournament to start...


    ----------------------------------


    A/N: As I might have said before in the next world, Reo and his girls are going to get bloodlines or races which are going to make them immortal. They aren''t going to master their bloodline are racial powers as soon as they get them.


    Now, I am going to give an example what kind of bloodline or race I am talking about.


    Nemuri is going to become a true succubus or some Youkai fox. I personally prefer 9-tailed fox.


    Reo, is going to get a race... I am going to keep it secret for now. Maybe some readers could guess what it is going to be.


    I don''t know what to do about the others. I would appreciate if you could give me an idea.

 Chapter 145: GOF (VIII) & First Task (I)

    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    Colour me surprised when someone like McGonagall called me to her office when I haven''t talked with her even once outside class. Well, I am a Hogwarts Champion... so the Headmistress might want to have a small chat with me while sipping tea... yeah, right.


    She was declared Headmistress after three days after the meddling fool decided to do a runner. Nemuri made sure that the loyalty potions are flushed out of everyone''s systems. Currently a country wide hunt is going on for him. Reo is quite sure that the bastard is hiding under a Fidelius if he is still in Britain, or else he had left the country.


    I finally arrived in front of the gargoyle but it moved away. I shrugged and walked upto the door. I was about to knock on the door but a voice was heard from inside.


    "Please come inside" I again shrugged and pushed open the door. Minnie gestured me to a chair, I quickly sat down.


    "Miss, Ravenclaw I am going to be straight to the point. How are your preparations for the tournament going on?" The stern headmistress asked me.


    "I have grown much more stronger in last two weeks. But I don''t know what I would be doing for the first task so... it kind of makes it hard for me to know how much more I need to improve myself" I said and leaned back in the chair. Minnie nodded aporeciatively hearing me.


    "Well, you might also know that I can''t help you directly or indirectly, right?" She said to which I just nodded my head. "But I can suggest you a walk in the Forbidden Forest. It might help you to think more clearly" I immediately understood what she wanted to say. So they have already brought the beasts and they were keeping them in the Forbidden Forest.


    "Thank you Headmistress McGonagall, I might take up on that offer" I said while getting up to which McGonagall smiled. Well, let''s take a look. It was about noon, I headed towards the dorms. I needed to take Reo''s invisibility cloak... after all I can''t risk getting caught they might try to obliviate me. I found Reo, Momo, and Luna in the common room, I just told Reo that I needed his cloak... he immediately handed me the cloak without asking anything more.


    After leaving the common room I quickly donned the cloak and applied some spells which would make me completely undetectable even with the revealing spell. I Flash Stepped out of Hogwarts and appeared inside the Forest and immediately heard some roars. Flash Step... a really nifty spell Reo made, quite useful as they can ignore any and all wards. I immediately headed towards the direction from where the roars were coming.


    I appeared in a clearing and four dragons and three manticores!! Fuck!! Four Dragons meaning... they are for the senior Champions. Harry had to get past a fucking nesting Dragon?? And how is this easy if we have to get past a Manticore. I quickly found the buffon Bagman struting around and Crouch Snr. was also there. There is no way Nemuri haven''t told me about this... so she wasn''t notified about this.


    Hehe... I pulled out my phone and clicked a picture and texted the perverted woman. Only after a minute she replied that she was on the way. She didn''t disappoint me... as she apparated right in the clearing only after a few more seconds. I decided to stay and watch the show.


    "What the hell is this?!" Nemuri exclaimed and drew everyone''s attention. Bagman and Crouch Snr. didn''t look much happy.


    "Ah... Lady Ravenclaw, I am quite surprised that you are in here. We brought these for the first task of the tournament" Crouch Snr. decided to greet Nemuri.


    "On whose permission?" Nemuri asked darkly. Wow... she must be really pissed off.


    "Um... excuse me?" Crouch was quite surprised with her tone.


    "I asked on whose permission you brought those beasts in this school?" Nemuri asked.


    "We have to do it for the tournament" Crouch Snr. said in an arrogant tone.


    "Why wasn''t I informed about this?" Nemuri asked in an dangerous tone. The Dragon handlers or the Manticore handlers didn''t know what to do anymore.


    "We couldn''t take the risk of telling you since your connection of the Hogwarts Junior Champion" Crouch Snr. said in a voice that was too sure of himself. I want to rip off his pathetic moustache so much...


    "Oh... is that so... then from this moment onwards I forbid anyone of you entering Hogwarts'' grounds" Nemuri said with a sick smile on her face. Everyone was taken aback by her statement.


    "B-But all the champions would get penalty if they don''t participate" Bagman sputtered like a fool he was.


    "Aww... but there is small rule, if the organisers, meaning you two fools fail to get the task ready then only the organisers would face penalty... isn''t that cute cock suckers?" Nemuri said with the same sick smile on her face.


    "Are you mad??!!" Crouch Snr. for the first time lost his cool and screamed in rage.


    "Don''t fucking take that tone with me cock sucker. I will rip off your arms shove them so far up your arse that you will have to use your wand through your mouth" Nemuri said and released her magical power. Wow... Nemuri can be really damn... scary.


    "*sigh* then, what could we do to allow us access to the school?" Crouch Snr. asked looking defeated.


    "Oh you don''t have to do anything! Leglimens!" Nemuri said and Crouch Snr. dropped on the ground grabbing head while screaming in pain. Nemuri is strong... she is still slightly stronger than Reo, when compared in raw magical power. She is going to rip apart his mind like a wet paper.


    The buffon bagman didn''t know what to do... he didn''t even pull out his wand. He just watched standing aside like a stupid fool. The beast handlers shrugged... I don''t know if it was smart for Nemuri to do it or not. But she knows more pureblood laws or any laws more than me.


    "Th-Thats illegal" Bagman finally gained some courage and sputtered in fear.


    "Can it ya fool? It''s only illegal if I use it on minors without their parent''s permission. Good luck... if you want to charge" Nemuri said and finally stopped using the spell. Crouch Snr. was rolling on the ground writhing in pain. After that Nemuri allowed them to enter the Hogwarts'' grounds and immediately apparated out.


    Well, if Nemuri said that was the law then it was. I won''t argue with her... and I definitely know that she knows a lot better than me. At least those two fools won''t be able to create problems for me through the tournament. Tomorrow there is going to be some shit about Wand Weighing or something... Nemuri texted me. She must have ripped all the knowledge she could from him.


    I quickly made my way back to the castle and went to look for Harry Potter. Harry and Sirius were alloted a guest room near the Gryffydor tower. Sirius along with Dora were helping Harry. I knew where they practiced. It was an abandoned classroom on the 3rd floor.


    I knocked on the door and was greeted by Dora who was sporting a bright green afro today. She looked nice... so I gave have her a thumbs up for her hair. "Wotcher Roxy?" Dora said and invited me inside. I found Harry leaning over a wall breathing heavily.


    "Well, I decided to drop by and inform you about the first task" I said and immediately drew attention from the three people in the room.


    "What is it?" Sirius asked impatiently.


    "Dragons! Harry has to get past a nesting mother Dragon to get something... since they are using nesting mother dragons then it must be an egg... a fake egg" I said and by each word the three of them kept getting paler and paler.


    "Dragons?" Dora squeaked and her eyes rolled over and fainted. Thankfully I guessed something like this could happen so I immediately grabbed her before she could hit the floor. Not that it would matter with all the times she ends up sprawled on the floor. I expect her skin to have become really thick.


    Harry was already going into a panic attack. I reveied Dora who remembered what happened and became pale like a ghost. She might have started training with us from time to time but she has a long way to go before she can even compare to any of us. She is strong... but when compared to general magical population. She might be the strongest auror too but she can''t be even compared to Reo or Nemuri.


    "Look for strategies to go around the dragon... don''t even think of confronting it directly. You maybe strong Harry but you aren''t strong enough to take on a Dragon. There are few ways to kill a dragon on your own... but I won''t recommend you using them after all they are risky. Edgar knows them in details... ask him if you want to know" I said and waited for Harry to give me a reply.


    "Thank you for telling me and I should talk with Edgar" Harry said with a smile and nodded his head.


    With that done, I bid the three of them farewell and left them to their devices. Now, I have to learn how to hunt a Manticore... Roxanne the Manticore Slayer... sounds quite nice...

 Chapter 146: GOF (IX) & First Task (II)

    [With Ol Twinkles]


    Albus was not happy... in fact he was down right furious. He had just tried to contact Minerva, thinking that she would notify him of the progress... after all not for a single moment did he thought that someone would already notice the loyalty potions he had fed them. After all, he completely trusted Severus.


    But someone has indeed noticed that they had been given potions. Well, back to the matter in hand, he messaged Minvera but instead of getting a reply only after a couple of minutes several Aurors apparated near his location. He had several ways of getting away from these fools after all, he was Albus Dumbledore. But this wasn''t the problem... the problem was that no matter who he had sent a message to would rat him out to the Aurors.


    He had a hideout hidden under a Fidelius, his old friend Severus as the secret keeper but if he stayed there then he wouldn''t get any news. Now, only one family or one part of a family was left for him to try. Molly Weasley nee Prewitt. He didn''t held much hope but he still needed to try...


    He sent a letter to her via Phoenix, and gave it instructions not to show itself to anyone else. Just after 30 minutes he received a positive reply... hah... at least someone was there who still believed in him that he was the only one who could lead everyone to the light.


    A small smile graced his whiskered face... but there was still a noticeable frown on his face. There was a reason that he hadn''t contacted Molly before this. This was because of a simple reason... Molly Weasley even though his devout follower, didn''t hold much power. Yes, she could brew love and loyalty potions but he didn''t need them at this moment. He needed someone who had political power... who would agree to stand for him. Alas, beggers can''t be chosers.


    Albus needed to do something quickly... but with the country-wide hunt going on for him it would be quite hard for him. But he would still do it, he wasn''t bothered by the oath he had taken... he knew several ways to go around the oath. Now, he needed to make plans. With that thought he decided to return to his hideout and start making his plans but he neglected one fact.


    He massively overestimated his only devout follower''s ability to help him...


    ***************


    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    I can''t believe that they invited that old creep with wand fetish to do the Wand Weighing Ceremony. I am kind being silly... after all, who else are they going to invite if not that old creep. No matter how creepy that guy is he knows about his stuff.


    With the Wand Weighing Ceremony finally over, I decided to return to the ROR. Apparently, hunting down a Manticore wasn''t easy at all. It took a group of wizards... but I don''t think that it''s impossible. I have found that no matter what kind of dark magic you use the goblet won''t punish you. The silver goblet also followed the rules of Triwizard Tournament and the Champions were connected to them.


    Let''s go back to the topic of Dark Magic... the goblet won''t punish me, I can only get punished if the government of this country decides to charge for using banned magic. I have no idea that there was a loophole like this... Nemuri told me. Even though I didn''t want to get any help... I won''t deny at least this kind of help. The thing is, Dark Magic is only banned if used against humans. Even the unforgivables are not banned if used against a beast or creature. Only Necromancy was banned to be performed in any country. No matter who you are... if you are caught then it carries a straight death sentence.


    It would be nice if I was able to use AK or control Feindfyre. Honestly, I don''t have enough confidence to use Fiendfyre is an arena full of spactators and students. Nemuri and Reo can perform the spell as both of them are very very strong magically... and they can will those cursed flames to behave like they want. There is only one way to stop Feindfyre if it gets out of control. Before us nobody knew about this... not even our ancestors.


    Reo had apparently found this out. Since now, Feindfyre was thought to be a spell that burns through anything... what they didn''t know that it can even eat through magic. So only another Feindfyre can stop a Feindfyre... and I am not stupid enough to try casting Feindfyre. So, I have to use different magic. I wasn''t knowledgeable like Reo in Dark Magic so I had to ask him to help me with it. He proposed Blood Magic as even if Manticore''s are magical beasts they still have blood flowing through their bodies.


    I have told Harry about this but both him and Sirius had said that they don''t want anything to do with Dark Magic. Not my problem...


    I finally arrived in front of ROR and found that Reo was already waiting for me there. "I was wondering that you lost your way" Reo teased with a grin on his face.


    "I had several things going on my mind... now let''s go" I said and started to walk in front of the tapestry asking for a room to train.


    ****************


    The rest of the days passed... it was November 24th already. Like Nemuri had said, Barry Crouch or Ludo Bagman or anyone else won''t be able to do anything to her, after all law was on her side.


    I was kind of excited about the task... I have practiced and learned a lot in this week from Reo. I knew Reo was strong but I don''t even know what to call him when he uses Dark Magic. It is like that Dark Magic is especially made for him to use.


    Last night I had a chat with Professor Filtwick, he told me if I want I could forfeit the first task if it becomes too much for me to handle. After all, there was no shame to surrender instead of fighting a Manticore.


    (A/N: In Harry Potter Manticores doesn''t have wings. They have a lion''s body with a ugly face and Scorpion tail. You can search for Harry Potter Manticores of you want and you will get the idea.)


    I calmly assured him that it was completely fine. I finally arrived in the Champion''s tent. All the senior champions were already there... I was the first Jnr. Champion to enter the tent. I was kind of stewing in excitement.


    I looked around at the participants, Fleur was pacing around the room nervously. Cedric was muttering something leaning on the side while muttering something. Krum, was arrogant, so he just stood at the side with his eyes closed. Well, I guess everyone has their own ways to deal with their nerves. The tent flap opened and Harry walked in nervously and gulped.


    I decided to leave him alone for now, it was kind of getting hard from my battle tendencies to show up. Soon Andre and Katina also entered the tent. The buffon Bagman entered the tent just after them.


    "Good, good! Everyone is already here! Now, I would ask the Jnr. Champions to come ahead. After all, juniors are going to be the first!" Bagman spoke like a kid on sugar rush. I had to hold myself back from punching him on the nose. Even with the feeling of violence I decided to step ahead, Andre and Katina also did the same. Andre looked too arrogant for my liking... I didn''t know what he had learned to feel like that. Even though Katina tried to hide it I could see that her hands were slightly shaking in fear.


    "Ah! Now, to complete the first task you have to collect a Magical Crystal. This magical crystal would contain the clue for your second task! Your crystal is going to be protected by a Manticore!" Bagman said with an escastic expression. I am going to beat him up... no matter what! But I need to complete the task firstly.


    "Now, take these! These are portkeys, if we handlers think that you can''t dodge or get injured they can activate it, you will be directly transported to the infirmary" the buffon said and pulled out three galleons for us.


    "No, way in hell, I am going to carry something like that on my person" I said with a straight face. No way in hell I am going to carry something like that. The Handlers could activate the portkey if they see that I am about to kill their beast.


    Everyone in room looked at me oddly but I won''t budge no matter what. Andre and Katina both took the galleons.


    "But, Miss Ravenclaw! It might save your life" Bagman tried to insist, I grabbed his collar and pulled him down forcefully to his knees. The buffon dropped on his knees and whimpered.


    "I don''t want to repeat myself again, it would better for you to get that in your head" I said and pushed him. He dropped on his back and immediately shot and dusted himself like nothing happened. Just let this task finish, you fool. I am gonna beat you up!


    After that, Bagman called the Snr. Champions and explained them their task. They had to get a golden egg from a nesting mother dragon. Yeah... good luck with that. They used small model dragons to select who is going to go against which dragon. Harry drew the short stick as he got the Hungarian Horntail...


    "Ah... we are going to start with the Jnr. Champions. It would be Beauxbatons, then Durmstrang, and finally Hogwarts. Good luck everyone" Bagman said happily and left the tent...

 Chapter 147: GOF (X) & First Task (III)

    A/N: In my fanfic the first Task would be slightly different. As, neither in the books or the movies, any of the participants were allowed to see other participants... but I am going to do that here.


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    What do I have here? I said to myself and when I found Molly Weasley was sneaking around the Champions tent along with her stupid son. Honestly, I don''t want to deal with her, Luna have already made a prediction... something related to overbearing mothers. At first I didn''t bother with this, as it was quite impossible for me to go and look around for overbearing mothers. Even with all my resources and poweress I couldn''t go look around for overbearing mothers. Almost all the pureblood mothers are overbearing, after all.


    But now, that I have seen her sneaking around like this I am quite sure that she is the one. Even if she wasn''t I wouldn''t regret cursing her. No matter how much I wreck my brain I don''t find any reason for her to be here. I wandlessly cast a stunning spell on her and she dropped on her son like a sack of potatoes. With that done, I nodded to myself and walked away. Ronald the stupid saw me walking away... but I didn''t care as he won''t be able to prove shit as I did it wandlessly.


    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    Andre Morgan was going to be first one so, he left the tent towards the arena. The rest of us were lead towards the viewing area. It''s good that... I would at least be able to see the speed at which it reacts, it would give me a better idea about the fight.


    "Aren''t you nervous?" I heard Harry''s voice from my side.


    "No exactly... I am excited! I have never fought a magical beast before this" I said while looking intently at the beast. For now, the beast was laying calmly and looking around at the crowd.


    I noticed that the rest of the participants also heard my statement and everyone had a different reaction to it. Katina scoffed, Harry didn''t know what to say, Cedric was looking at me like I grew a second head. Fleur looked at me with slight worry... I don''t know what she was even worried about. And Krum looked like he always did... full of arrogance and pride.


    Andre finally arrived in the arena and Bagman announced the start of the match. Andre with his arrogant and smug grin started to walk towards the Manticore. The Manticore growled and started to stand up. Andre pulled out his wand and hit the beast with a stunning spell... just as the stunning spell hit, he puffed out his chest looking too proud for himself.


    I almost choked after seeing his sheer stupidity. The others also did the same, I looked towards the Judge''s table. Maxime looked like she was going to die of shame, I then turned my eye towards Fleur, she shuffled on her feet in embarrassment. Fleur almost wished that the ground itself would eat her up to protect her from shame she was feeling.


    The whole arena was completely silent... no one knew if they should laugh or not. The moment of silence passed as roars of laughter burst out from the arena. Andre looked confused as why everyone was laughing... he was so proud of himself that he didn''t even notice that the Manticore was still standing. The Manticore itself was confused... then roared in anger.


    (A/N: Manticore are magically resistant, I don''t think that they can be brought down by a stunning spell)


    Only after the Manticore roared, the stupid fuck noticed that it was still up. Proudness and arrogance on his face immediately turned into fear and horror. He became so scared that he started fumble with his wand. The Manticore unimpressed with the human and lunged on it with the intention to maul the pathetic human. Only the chain around Manticore''s neck stopped the Manticore from getting it''s prey. The handlers immediately activated the portkey and Andre was portkeyed out of the arena. The crowd burst out in another round of laughter.


    Maxime looked half murderous and the other half of her was embarrassed and ashamed. Bagman anmounced five minutes break. The Manticore was lead out of the arena by the handlers while another was being brought by the handlers. A ministry worker entered our viewing area and led Katina for her match.


    The new Manticore was also shakeled and finally Katina also entered the arena. I don''t what she practiced but she looked much more prepared than the stupid fool Andre. Bagman announced the start of the match. Katina didn''t move forward instead she fired a stinging hex at the Manticore. The Manticore was immediately enraged and rushed towards Katina.


    Katina didn''t broke down in fear instead she moved backwards. She was completely out of the reach of the Manticore and as soon as the Manticore landed on its feet, Katina launched several kind of spells, but most of them didn''t have any effect on the Manticore... only some minor cuts appeared on its face. The Manticore knew that he was in danger and started to move his head so that it would become quite difficult to hit it on the eyes.


    The Manticore was smart... there is no denying it. From what I have seem it''s quite fast too. I am pretty sure that it''s physical strength would be also more than impressive. And that tail... I have only read about it''s functions but never saw it in actions. Just as I was thinking the Manticore jumped around and it''s tail shot out towards Katina''s neck. Her eyes grew wide and she was able to dodge the attack by a hair''s breadth. Katina decided it wasn''t safe and she rolled back even more. The Manticore growled in annoyance and struck it''s tail on a nearby boulder.


    The boulder cracked creating small rocks. It''s tail is going to create the most problems for myself. It''s tail is quite strong if it can crack down a boulder like that. Fuck!! The Manticore used it''s tail and shot out a rock by swinging it''s tail. Honestly, I am thinking that Manticore''s are much more dangerous than dragons. Katina was able to duck just in time to dodge the rock or it would have blown a hole in her chest.


    "I Forfeit" Katina screamed and her portkey was immediately activated and she was transported out of the arena. The Manticore roared in anger unable to get his prey. Even though, Katina wasn''t able to complete her task the crowd applauded loudly for her. I guess I am impressed too... she attacked it smartly and cautiously not like that fool.


    This made me even more excited, I released my breadth I didn''t even know I was holding back. "Good Luck" Cedric and Harry wished me just before the ministry lackey came in. While walking out Fleur also wished me luck. I left the viewing area returning to the Champions tent and walked out towards the arena. I saw the Manticore chained and I waited for Bagman to announce the start of the battle.


    Bagman finally announced the start of the match. Finally! I didn''t need to held back anymore and released my lust for battle. A huge grin marred on my face. I noticed that my Manticore was the biggest one... maybe Crouch Snr. was trying to take revenge for how Nemuri r*ped his mind. Well, it isn''t Interfereing so he should be fine.


    I started walking towards the Manticore is a slow pace and pulled out my wand and fired off blood boiling curse, the spell hit the Manticore and it howled in pain. I knew already from Reo that the boiling curse wouldn''t be enough to defeat it after all the beast''s skin and heart were much more stronger than humans and all of these spells were made for humans. I had to keep damaging it until it was too much for it.


    The crowd recognized my curse and several people raged in protest of me openly using illegal Dark Magic. Next I shot of eye gouging and eye melting curse, the Manticore was hit by the eye gouging curse but dodged the eye melting one. Eye gouging curse was tricky as it needed to be hit in the eyes unlike the eye melting one... but eye melting curse gave off an ominous feeling, even humans knew that this wasn''t anything good so beasts with incredible instincts would definitely know... that is the reason I attacked it first with eye gouging and made it move afterwards in my preferred direction.


    I immediately shot a lung shredding curse and orifice bleeding curse, followed by blood acid curse.


    The Manticore protected itself from the lung shredding curse by its tail and which made it easy for the orifice bleeding curse as it hit it on its tail and before the Manticore could even start to realise what that spell did the blood acid curse hit its front paw. The Manticore screamed in pain and the its left leg started to melt out from the inside. The melting started to move towards its body and its tail shot out on its own leg and severed it from its body to stop the curse from spreading.


    The Manticore howled in pain as spat out blood from its mouth. Blood started to leak from its nose, eyes, I don''t know if it was leaking blood from its behind too. By this time the crowd was completely silent... they were getting to see the blood sport they came to see but the use of all these illegal Dark Curses made them uncomfortable. Some were already sure that I would be disqualified or arrested.


    One thing I have noticed previously is that Manticore''s attacked Katina when the Manticore was annoyed and it was able to mostly shrug off all the cuses like nothing she fired at him. That gave the Manticore chance to attack in return but now this Manticore was already severely injured and was missing a leg so... I decided to put more pressure on it. I shot off another blood boiling curse followed by organ liquifying curse, then blood acid curse and entrail exploding curse.


    Even after losing one of its leg the Manticore was still nimble was able to dodge the first two spell. Jumping away from the blood boiling curse and swatting away the organ liquifying curse. But it wasn''t able to dodge the blood acid curse and it hit its tail. The howl of pain made everyone cringe in the arena. Next the entrail exploding curse hit the Manticore and its stomach bloated for a few seconds before the Manticore dropped on the ground.


    I immediately shot the counter curse for the blood acid curse. I wanted the carcass as much as intact I could get. Huge amount of blood and gore came out of the now dead Manticore. I looked up towards the judge''s table.


    "As the slayer of the beast, I claim its remains through rite of conquest!" I announced and I walked towards the crystal that was being kept behind the Manticore.


    "You will be disqualified for the use of Dark Magic!" Crouch Snr. was the one to break the silence of the arena. He screamed out in rage and his face looked almost purple. Several people vehemently agreed with him.


    "No, I will be not! There is no rule in Triwizard Tournament, so there isn''t anything you can do about it" I said. I don''t who it was but someone from the crowd stood up.


    "But you balantly used illegal Dark Magic. You must be arrested" he said and another round of agreement corused throughout the arena.


    "No, I will be not, as all the Dark Magic I used is only banned if I used them against humans. Please read your laws before spouting of your mouth against the someone from Most Noble and Most Ancient House" I said and the man broke out in cold sweat. Several murmers broke out in the arena.


    "Miss Ravenclaw is right. The law only states that it is illegal to use the against Humans" Amelia confirmed from the crowd. Everyone saw the head of DMLE agree with me and they didn''t have any place of protest. I wanted to deal with Crouch Snr. but Reo had told me that he had plans for the bastard so I had to let it go. With that over, some of the crowd started to applaud and cheer. The rest soon followed. Some of them were asking for my arrest just a few moments ago. I shook my head seeing all these sheep.


    Even though the Manticore wasn''t able to attack me and it didn''t last as long as I wanted it to. It was still an awesome fight... at least from my perspective... with the thought twirling the crystal I returned the Champions tent...

 Chapter 148: GOF (XI) & Dealing with Crouch Family

    A/N: I have been thinking about the missions for the next world.


    For MCU all of us already know that it going to be about killing Thanos.


    But I am confused about the mission I should get for the XCU part. I would appreciate if you guys recommend me some missions.


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I am so proud of that girl... no only did she kill that Manticore is sure a dominating method. I also liked the way she dealt with Crouch Snr. and the fools from light families. Why don''t they go and jump into the English Chanel, at least it''s going to save us from getting annoyed.


    I wanted to help Rumi but she decided otherwise. So, when she asked that she wanted to learn Dark Magic from me that could take down a Manticore, I was really caught off-guard. Later I found out that Nemuri had helped her getting to that decision.


    Now, let''s watch the Senior part of the tournament. I honestly don''t understand why Sirius and Harry hate Dark Magic, well, I expected much better from Sirius. After all, intent matters not the magic itself. As blood boiling curse can be used to boil enemy''s blood and also boil tea.


    Cedric Diggory was the first Champion who was going to face a mighty dragon. Even though Cedric''s dragon wasn''t the most dangerous one... it was still dangerous. The match ended up being similar to what I have read in the original.


    Fleur Delacour was the next Champion. Since the first time we have talked, I have found her staring at me from time to time. It is quite clear that I have attracted the beautiful Veela but I will wait and it''s not like that she is going to agree to join the harem without a second thought.


    Fleur was facing the least dangerous dragon from the four. Still, it didn''t mean that it was harmless but the the tactic Fleur used, was really good. She used a combination of her full-force allure along with a sleeping spell to make the dragon fall asleep. Fleur slowly and cautiously approached the sleeping dragon... she finally picked up the golden egg and started to walk back towards the tent... she was slightly unlucky as the dragon snorted in sleep and a ball of fire came out of its nose and singed Fleur''s left side. Fleur yelped in surprise and pain.


    Even with the injury she was able to return to the tent without any problem. Being a Veela protected her... Veela are creatures attuned to fire and air. If it was a human... I am sure he would have been rolling on the floor because of the burn.


    Next, was Victor Krum, he looked quite confident. He began to attack the dragon... aiming for the eyes. In the chaos the dragon crushed it''s own eggs. Victor was able to get his golden egg, and quickly made his way to the tent. It was exactly the same what I have read in the books.


    Ah... finally Harry Potter, I was quite curious if he was going to use his broom this time too? I don''t know what they practiced, after all Sirius and Harry refused to learn any Dark Magic.


    Harry was facing the Hungarian Horntail, as soon as the match began Harry summoned the dragon model he has got and enlarged it. The original Horntail was obviously enraged seeing that another dragon has approached her next. The original horntail immediately leaped on the enlarged model horntail. Harry knew that the model was going to hold for much longer in front of the original so he used a spell a huge lasso came out the tip of his wand. Harry threw the lasso towards the next and it automatically stuck around the golden egg.


    The lasso must have some property like magnetism or something similar. As, I could feel the golden egg was made up of metal. With a yank the golden flew towards Harry. By now, the enlarged model was looking like it was going to fall apart. Harry grabbed the golden egg and didn''t look back and dashed towards the tent. That was an excellent strategy...


    All the participants were called back into the arena after the dragon was removed. Fleur was also present... the judges started to give out the scores. Both Rumi and Harry were tied with 48 points. I don''t know on what basis they gave those scores. Rumi should be unmatched with her score. Fleur was following with 45 points, then Cesric with 42 points, followed by Krum 38 points as his dragon crushed it''s eggs.


    Then it was Katina, with only 32 points, she was commened for trying but as she wasn''t able to get her magic crystal and complete the task she was given low scores. And lastly it was Andre the fool... he was given only 20, all of the judges gave him only 4... because of the oath Maxime was unable to give anything more after his embarrassing performance.


    Andre looked like someone killed his puppy and was glaring daggers at Fleur. I didn''t need to use Leglimency to find out what the fool was thinking. He was jealous of the score Fleur received. After that all of them were called for a group photograph... while this was happening I subtlelyn placed a tracking charm on Crouch Snr. He is getting too high for what he is worth... well I will make sure that he is caught with his hands in some kind of cookie jar... even though I had to engineer the situation. I want the truth to come to light after all...


    The whole school was buzzing with excitement after the first task. Ravenclaw celebrated Rumi''s victory. Many congratulated Rumi from the other houses too... but almost all of them were from the Slytherins. After all, they respected power, blood status, political power, and knowledge about Dark Arts.


    All of them saw Rumi had power, political power, and she was very much knowledgeable in the Dark Arts. There was no way that they weren''t going to respect that. All of them have also heard how Lord Nott ended up when he decided to pick up a fight. So, most purebloods had only two options. Either they stay neutral or they decide to become our ally. With this show of power, everyone agreed that having us as ally is going to be much better.


    After all, killing a human and a Manticore are very different things. I checked that the tracking spell was still working... and Crouch Snr. was now in the ministry. I decided to arrive at the ministry as I could apprate into Amelia office and follow Crouch Snr. from there. But before I could do that I received a text from Amelia.


    ''Pettigrew has escaped from Azkaban three months ago. Fudge found out and decied to bury it under the rug to save his face. Two aurors helped him, I am going to deal with them. So, how does the affects our plans?''


    Trust the moron Fudge to botch something up. Shouldn''t he have told everyone about Pettigrew''s escapade? Though it doesn''t matter much but stil!!


    ''Nothing much, we will follow the plan that we have already made. Pettigrew won''t matter much... as he would stay by his master''s side until his master is brought to his previous glory. If he had escaped then, he must have made his way towards the Riddle Manor. I will keep an eye out don''t worry''


    I texted back to Amelia, I can deal with Pettigrew later but first I need Crouch Snr. and Jnr. to get out of the way. Since Pettigrew is out now, I can wash away my hands with Crouch Jnr. as there will be someone who is going to help Babymort with his resurrection. With these thoughts I Flash Stepped outside Filch''s office. I shut down the wards around us and quickly donned the invisibility cloak, I have already noticed that there is only one person inside. In the story Moody was imprisoned inside his own trunk so... I casted to revealing spell and found that only one person was inside and he had the Dark Mark, so it was obviously Crouch Jnr.


    I texted the change of plans to Amelia, in the initial plan Crouch Snr. would be found inside Amelia''s office setting up a trap but now that I decied to involve the Jnr. it wasn''t needed anymore.


    Crouch Jnr. was going to sneak into the Ministry and attack his beloved father. His beloved father would be killed and Crouch Jnr. has to be put down as he would be firing killing curses indiscriminately. I patiently waited outside of Filch''s office for him leave. After almost 40 minutes the door finally opened and Filch walked out.


    "Imperio" I wishpered and Crouch Jnr. immediately stilled.


    "Sneak into the Ministry and kill your father! Then start firing the killing curse... but don''t hit anyone. Make sure that no one other than your father shall die" I commaned.


    "Yes, my Lord" he said and immediately turned around and started to walk towards the gate. I am sure that he won''t be able to break away from my control... even if he broke away from his father''s control. With that done, I texted Amelia who replied that she would take care of it. With that done, I decided to return to the dorms...

 Chapter 149: GOF (XII) & Minister of Magic (I)

    A/N: So, I have decided on the races of Reo, Momo, Rumi, and Nemuri.


    I am still out of luck or any thoughts for Luna, Tonks, and Fleur (even though she is still work in progress).


    So, here goes


    Reo-Secret


    Momo-High Elf


    Rumi-Lunar Rabbit (Similar to Black Rabbit from Problem Children, some readers recommended this)


    Nemuri-Nine Tailed Fox


    Please help me with the rest of the girls, I have a very low imagination when this kind of things are involved.


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    I put down the letter I received from Amelia and felt resigned. I have to attend another boring piece of shit meeting. Sometimes, I think my hair would turn white because of the way they keep droning and droning. Though, this meeting is bound to be interesting as this is an emergency meeting.


    I quickly pulled out my phone and texted Amelia. After a few minutes I received the reply... ah... so the meeting is going to be for vote of no confidence. I checked the time... I have still 3 hours... I don''t know who they are going to nominate. Amelia is the best candidate... but Reo needs her as the head of the DMLE, so she is out of the question. I just wish that he isn''t like Fudge the fool.


    I sighed and got up from my study chair... I picked up the porn I was reading and put it back in my porn shelf. I stretched my body and made my way towards the shower. I didn''t need to take off any clothes... as I wasn''t wearing any clothes. Clothes are for pussies... I like to be free in my natural state... ah... I wonder when I will be able to get together with Reo and he will spear me with his tool... aha dreams... and dreams...


    After taking a long and nice shower, I finally walked out using a towel to wipe off the water. The meeting was going to be held in evening so... Dora was going to be in office... I would just go and annoy her for the time being. I got quickly dressed in my custom robes... I brought a few Acromantula silk robes and started to enchant them. First few of them just blew off but I finally achived success.


    I made my robes completely obscure... it was really hard to do... but I was able to make it like that. When a person... only me wears these robes everything under them gets hidden by a Fidelius. Hehe... isn''t that fucking awesome? That means... I can go completely commando underneath and no one would know shit!


    And my robes are enchanted to be a portkey, if I get knocked out I would be immediately portkeyed back to the Castle. I have ward sensor built into it too... if anti-portkey or anti-apparation wards go up around me I would be immediately notified. My best piece of work might be those bracelets... but I worked with Momo on them. So, these babies are the best things I have made.


    I quickly put the robe of my body and heard the sound of activation of all the enchantments. A satisfied smile appeared on my face... with that done, I put my wands in my holsters. It took me about one and a half year to set everything up... since then I have started to practice magic wandlessly. At first I have thought that it won''t be hard with all the raw magical power I have but apparently it doesn''t work like that. I have to work really hard but somehow I have mastered most of the spells I have learnt till now.


    I have found that Imperius, Legliminus, Feindfrye, the Unforgivables I made myself can''t be used without a wand. No matter how hard I try I don''t even get any reaction from my magical reserves when I try to use them wandlessly. Some Dark Magic are have also similar reaction... Reo thinks that those spells aren''t meant to be used without a wand. Like you can''t cast unforgivables or Feindfrye wordlessly. Enough about these shit... I need to leave now if I want to annoy my favorite Metamorphogus.


    I apparated out of the Castle and arrived inside a dark alley near the Ministry Phone booth. I casually walked into the phone booth and code for Minitry of Magic. I still have two hours to spare... I arrived in the Ministry Atrium and entered another lift to visit Level 2.


    I arrived on level 2 and was greeted by several Aurors after walking out of the lift. Even, though I could have done without the fans I have gotten but I don''t mind it much as I have gotten used to them. I quickly made my way towards Tonks'' desk. It didn''t take me long to find her because of her eccentric hair style. I have to say... she had outdone herself today. She was sporting a rainbow colored mohawk with lines by the sides of her head. No matter how outrageous it is... it kinds of suits her. She could have been a badass Auror if she wasn''t a clutz. She was currently... sleeping! She had a stack of paperwork on her table and she was dozing off...


    I casted a silencing ward around Tonks'' table and silently sneaked from behind her.


    "Junior Auror Tonks! Are you getting paid to sleep on your desk!" I excalimed loudly. Tonks immediately scurried on her feets but all of is know that she is a clutz so she landed on her ass.


    I was unable to hold myself back and burst out laughing... Tonks finally understood what was happening and turned towards me and started to glare.


    "Vicky! That wasn''t funny you know!" Tonks said picking herself off the ground while dusting off her ass.


    "Yes, it was funny... at least for me" I said still giggling.


    "Shut up ya pervert" Tonks barked out while pouting. She picked up her chair and sat down grumpily.


    "Oh... it''s pot calling the cauldron black" I teased Tonks to which she shot me another glare.


    "I was an innocent firstie... who didn''t knew that, there are some women who are depraved pervert too! If I knew I would be still an innocent metamorphogus..." Tonks started to drone on her pity story. This might be the 60th time she is droning this speech.


    "I was ficking 11 when I found out that 69 isn''t just a number..." she continued droning. I was quickly getting bored. I know even though she is saying all this... she loves me and she won''t leave me for anything.


    "Auror Tonks, it''s rather interesting to know that you are such a huge pervert" a voice drawled from the other side. Tonks again shot up from her chair and found Amelia was looking at her with an amused look on her face. Tonks started to sputter incoherently.


    "How have you been Amelia?" I asked her.


    Amelia stopped messing with Tonks and looked towards me. "Well, your boyfriend gave me another headache as you see... his brilliant plan was to sent Crouch Jnr. directly here to kill his own father" Amelia said while sighing. I have already casted a ward when I was approaching Tonks so, no one is going to hear us.


    "Then, some plans must have changed" I said, I knew about the plan he was making to get rid of Crouch Snr. after all, he was making some problems for us.


    "Yes, just yesterday I found that Peter Pettigrew has escaped from Azkaban. Of course Fudge the fool knew... but you obviously know what his first thought might have been" Amelia said while looking conflicted. She must be conflicted whether to laugh or be angry... yes, that must be it.


    "He decided to put a lid on it and hide it from public. Fake it till you make it, right?" I asked. I have a very good idea how Fudge works.


    "Yes, that happened, but unfortunately with your boyfriend''s plan, more than half of the Ministry saw Crouch Jnr. was alive while he killed his father right in the middle of Atrium... I was already investigating which Aurors helped Fudge to hide about Pettigrew''s escapade..." Amelia said while releasing another sigh.


    "Um... maam did you found them?" Tonks asked seriously. It was rather rare to see her serious. She becomes serious and rather next moment she trips on the floor... so that''s it for her seriousness.


    "It''s was Dawlish and Shide, both have been arrested and are currently in the Ministry holding cell. So, the problem is after the truth was found out... people are calling for vote of no confidence for the Minister. Fudge is going to be out of office before dinner" Amelia said and leaned on Tonks'' table.


    "So, the next problem comes as who is going to be the next Minister. Any light family can''t be trusted because they could be still supporting the whiskered wanker. Dark Families msut be kept out or they are going to try to ruin all of what we have done. You would have been best but Edgar wants you as the Head of DMLE" I said while nodding my head. Tonks was looking at me completely slack-jawed with her wide eyes...


    "What?! Who are you? Vicky can''t think so much politics! Her head is filled with porn!" Tonks said while pulling out her wand.


    "I am not a pervert! I am a Super Pervert!" I said as an instant reaction. Damn... I need to work to change this... well, it isn''t a big deal. It''s not like that I am a closet pervert like Tonks.


    "Ok... I guess that proves your identity" Tonks said putting her wand back in her holster.


    "First thing, that isn''t something to be proud about. Second thing, please don''t say things like that in public" Amelia deadpanned. Well... these are insignificant matters against my philosophical ways so I will ignore them.


    "So, who are you going to nominate... after all only the Ancient Longbottom is left" I said to Amelia who didn''t know what to say with how I called Augusta Longbottom.


    "Please don''t call her that in front of her. But, I was thinking of nominating you. You will easily be voted in" Amelia said and my world almost came crashing down on me. I have never thought that I would become the Minister of Magic... if I accept it would become a lot easier for me to spread around my philosophical ways. I will be able to show this world the light!! But, it would be a pain in the ass too... I won''t be getting free time so less porn time. Less porn time means I won''t be able to plan new plays with Reo... that means I would be losing my time to worship his man shaft!! I was brought out of my thoughts when Tonks started to protest.


    "No! No! You can''t be serious Boss! As soon as becomes the..." Tonks started to say but Amelia cut her off with a shit eating grin on her face.


    "I am not serious, I am Amelia" Amelia said with a huge smile. Tonks gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. Her hair became fiery red with the joke Amelia pulled.


    "As I was saying before someone decided to crack a disgusting joke. She can''t be minister! She would make a law that wearing clothes are forbidden or like porn should be compulsary for every year students" Tonks said, her rage for the serious joke was gones. I could only feel teasing from her voice.


    "Well, jokes apart even though that was funny. I seriously wonder what would happen if she pulls something like that. No, seriously Vicky, give it some thought. I have leave both of you now" Amelia said with a smile and walked away.


    "Well, in case you are thinking I was just kidding. But, seriously, what are you going to do? I personally think that you are going to be an awesome minister... if you don''t pull something like I said previously" Tonks said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "I don''t know honestly... let me think some more about this. I also need to talk with Reo" I said... I seriously need to think more and discuss about this with Reo before deciding anything...

 Chapter 150: GOF (XIII) & Minister of Magic (II)

    [POV Nemuri(Vicky)]


    After Amelia walked away from me and Tonks, I decided to talk with Reo about this. I have to say... Minister Vicky or Ravenclaw have some appeal and I always wanted to hold some authority over the government and if I become the Minister... I will hold huge amount of power.


    "Vicky... you are kind of scaring me" I was finally brought out of my pleasant thoughts by Tonks.


    "What do you even mean by that?" I asked with a sweet smile and voice.


    "Your smile... it''s scary" Tonks stuttered. Hehe... she knows me so well.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about" I said and pulled out my phone to call Reo. Becoming the minister won''t just help me... it would help Reo too. After a few seconds of ringing Reo finally picked up the call.


    ''What''s up Nemuri?'' I heard Reo''s voice from the other side.


    "Honey~, are you busy? I need to borrow some of your time... I need to discuss something with you, it''s quite urgent too" I said.


    ''Yep, I am free now'' Reo said.


    "There is going to be an emergency meeting in the Wizengamot for the vote of no confidence for Fudge, has Amelia told you about that?" I asked, I wanted to know how much he knew, so it would make it much more easier.


    ''Yeah, she gave me an earful for the change of plans... I don''t know anything more than that'' Reo said.


    "Well, I just met with Amelia and she told me that candidates for next Minister will also be selected during this meeting. She wasts me to stand in the election" I said at once... always rip the bandage at once.


    ''... I would like if you became the Minister, it would be good for our future endeavors. But I won''t ask you to become Minister, the decision completely lies on you. So, I want to know... what do you want?'' Reo asked me in an cryptic voice.


    Well, what did I expect? Reo never made any decision for us unless it would harm us. He had always encouraged us to make decisions for ourselves since we have been together... lets see, I really want to become the minister but it would definitely cut off my sexy time with Reo and my porn... but sex on the Minister''s table is really enticing. Just thinking about him pounding me from behind while his hand playing with my tits made me wet.


    "Ok, then I will stand in the election if you don''t mind" I said with determination clear in my voice.


    ''Good luck then, I will ask Harry to support you and the Black voting block would also support you'' Reo said in an excited voice.


    "It''s just nomination today you know?" I asked him.


    ''I know, but we need to prepare for the elections, as sooner we start, the sooner we would get results'' Reo said... well, I can''t disagree with that.


    "Fine! Fine! Do whatever you like, honey~. See you this weekend" I said and decided to cut the call.


    "So he supports your decision" Tonks asked me. Dumb girl... didn''t she hear me speak on the phone with him?


    "Duh! Didn''t you just hear me?" I asked her while shrugging my shoulders.


    "No! It''s not that! I heard you clearly... it''s just that I still find it hard to believe that you are going to be the Minister" Tonks said while her hair started to change colors. She must be feeling various emotions.


    "It''s not decided yet" I said in an dismissing manner.


    "Yeah, right" Tonks snorted. "You are really famous if you want to know. Majority of the votes came from the half-bloods and purebloods till now. But you gave the muggleborns jobs... giving them the right to vote... who do you think they are going to vote for?" Tonks scoffed and said. Now, that I think of it, Tonks is right.


    "You are not liked by some of the pureblood families because you are a damn pervert, but it won''t matter if other pureblood families like Bones, Black, Greengrasses support you" Tonks continued her rant even after she had sold me the idea that I was surely going to be the next minister.


    "Fine! Fine! I get you, but how do you know all these stuff. I never pegged you for someone who knew her politics" I said, I have never seen Tonks hold up such a intelligible chat.


    "Hello! Daughter of Black here!" Tonks said dryly. I guess that kind if makes sense. Of course, even though Andi was thrown out of her family... that didn''t mean that she would forget everything Blacks have taught her. She must have passed on that education to her clumsy daughter. And Tonks must have to re-learn them after she became an auror.


    "I guess..." I said and decided to leave towards the Wizengamot chambers.


    "Wait for me" Tonks said and started to fumble with her paperwork that was stacked on her table. She wasn''t able to do anything with them except scattering them around.


    "Fuck it! Shit!" Tonks cursed loudly when she scattered her paperwork all around. I sighed and pulled out my wand and waved it two time and all the paperwork she had scattered were stacked nicely.


    "What spell was that? Did you make it yourself?" Tonks gasped seeing me perform the spell. This spell is a must required spell for someone like Tonks.


    "It''s a household spell, you can learn it from any common books" I said dryly. Tonks mumbled something grumpily under her breadth... it sounded quite similar to ''I should have learned them when my mum tried to teach me''.


    "Come on Miss grumpy let''s go" I said to which Tonks just glared at me. I chuckled, Tonks walked by my side.


    It didn''t take us long to arrive in front of the Wizengamot Chambers. Tonks was a junior Auror so she won''t be able to enter the chambers unless she was guarding a criminal or some guests. Only senior Aurors can be present inside as security or something... but they have no rights to speak until specifically asked. We decided to celebrate tonight by drinking until we became stupid so, I bid farewell to Tonks for now and entered the chambers.


    The chambers were almost full, I didn''t bother with the others and walked upto the Ravenclaw chair and sat down. Soon, the whole chamber was filled and Amelia finally walked in. Fudge also followed her... he looked really downcasted, he looked resigned.


    Obviously, he would be resigned because most of his supporters namely Lucius Malfoy, Lord Nott were gone... dead in a ditch. Their money and political clout made it possible for him to stay the minister for this long or he would have lost his position long ago when Harry left Britain.


    But now, most of the dark families would want to wash their hands away with him. They would want someone from their side to become the minister which is simply impossible. After all, only because of this reason there were no ministers until Fudge who supported the Dark Families. Fudge didn''t do it knowingly... it was Lucius who gave certain ideas to the minister. He was only smart enough to find out why there has been no minister who supported the dark families.


    Soon the meeting started and many didn''t have the patience and started to call for Fudge''s removal. Amelia used this chance and used their voice to get rid of Fudge as quickly as possible. Since Dumbles was ousted from his positions nobody took over them. Because of that Amelia was leading the meeting... because of after Chief Warlock and Minister of Magic she held the highest position in the Ministry. There were other department heads too but their status would never be equal to Amelia''s.


    Amelia soon called for the vote... both me and Amelia were speechless with the result. The vote for ousting Fudge was completely unanimous... there wasn''t a single person in the room who didn''t vote for him to be thrown out. I knew that Fudge was moron but this... this is gold! This also proves what I have thought everyone wants to nominate their own candidates.


    "Now, let''s begin the nomination for the next minister. Please put forward the names" Amelia stated and banged her gavel.


    "I put forward the name of Pius Thicknesse" Lord Parkinson stood up and nominated Thicknesse. Not a few seconds passed and Lord Flint stood up. "I second" well, they planned it quite nicely upto this point...


    Pius Thicknesse is another slimy bastard... I have clearly heard about him from Reo and Amelia. Reo had only allowed him to live because he doesn''t have any power... he will only gain power if he becomes Minister. The point is ''if''.


    "Candidate Pius Thicknesse, please step forward" Amelia said and a man with long hair and goatee stepped forward.


    "I nominate Madame Amelia Bones" someone said from the light side. Before anyone could second it Amelia decided to speak up.


    "I am sorry but I am happy being the head of DMLE. My passion has always been there, so I would have to decline it" Amelia said and nothing else was said.


    "I nominate Amos Diggory" someone from grey side stood up and said. I should try to learn their names... but most of the times they are quite unimportant...


    "I second it" another dude from light side stood and said.


    "Candidate Amos Diggory, please step forward" Amelia said and Amos Diggory walked forward and stood beside Pius Thicknesse.


    "I nominate Vicky Ravenclaw" Lord Greengrass stood up and said. Lord Parkinson and Flint stood up in rage.


    "Propesterous! She is too young and has questionable attitude!" Lord Flint shouted.


    "Lord Flint, anyone who is old enough to sit in this chambers can become a minister. It is a written law... are you challenging the laws written by founders of Wizengamot?" Amelia asked calmly but everyone in the chambers knew how important the question was. Lord Flint immediately became pale and started to sweat heavily. There was no way he can say anything about my age now.


    "Please forgive me... I spoke before thinking" Lord Flint finally gathered himself and said.


    "Then, please think clearly before speaking" Amelia said in a dangerous tone and banged the gavel.


    "Lord Flint, you said that I have an questionable attitude... are you slandering the house of Ravenclaw? Then I would have no other choice than to challenge you with a duel to death. After all, it''s a matter of my family''s honor" I finally spoke up and diverted his insult towards me towards my family name. Hehe... I have learned this political games from Reo. I clearly saw Lord Flint gulped loudly before turning away. There is no way someone would accept this... because if they agree then I could openly declare not just a duel but blood fued between families.


    Lord Parkinson also sat down without saying anything more. Even though they were stupid they were well versed in pureblood laws and they knew where I was pushing this. No, matter how strong you are... nobody wants to get their family in a position where blood fued could be declared.


    "If there is no more interruption then I would like to continue this" Amelia said and looked around. Nobody said anything. I could clearly see some Lords were not happy with this development... but with my last statement they weren''t able to say anything. If they do... I could initiate a duel to death or blood fued... either of them if I wish.


    "Then, if anyone wants to second Lady Ravenclaw?" Amelia asked, I could clearly see the amusement in her eyes. She liked how I dealt with Lord Flint and everyone else in the room.


    "I second her" Sirius Black stood up and declared. Amelia has already planned this... because I could already see Lady Malfoy and several other Lords were also ready but Sirius was the fastest to react.


    "Candidate Vicky Ravenclaw, please step forward" I got up from my seat and walked forward.


    After that, no one else was nominated. The election was going to start next month. Amelia would act as interim Minister until one of us was elected. With that done, this meeting was finally over.


    I left the chambers and met with Tonks, her duty was already over so she decided to leave with me. Both of us left together after that... it nice to have drink nights with Tonks...

 Chapter 151: GOF (XIV) & Dates...

    A/N: I know I have been slow with these updates and some of you might be annoyed that I am still continuing the Harry Potter series but I don''t want to rush it at this point.


    I want to complete the Harry Potter volume without rushing it to end. Many fanfics have bad ending because of rushing.


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    It has been a week since Nemuri decided to become a candidate for the next Minister of Magic. I just read about her latest speech... it was like any good politician would say.


    Rita, for the first time isn''t doing her usual jobs. Ruining someone with her poison pen... *ahem* quill. Instead she is spreading good words... praising Nemuri. Many were shocked to see this but there were some people who clearly understood that Nemuri must have made some deal with Rita.


    Though they aren''t that far... actually Nemuri never made the deal herself. I forced Rita to make an unbreakable vow to Amelia and Amelia is my friend so she would obviously do this.


    "You know, I am quite worried about this" Momo said while giving a pointing look at the paper.


    "I don''t know what is there to be worried about" I replied to Momo. Yes, sure there are various things that you should be worried about if Nemuri becomes the Minister.


    "I am worried that she is going to introduce a course about Kamasutra to the first year or something" Momo said in an annoyed tone.


    "*sigh* she always wanted to spread her philosophical ways to the people of Magical Britain. But trust in her, I am quite confident that she won''t do that" even though I said that I was kind of missing confidence at the last part.


    "Did they announce the Yule Ball?" Luna suddenly decided to butt into the conversation and decided to ask something which hasn''t happened yet.


    "Sorry Luna... but it might be today or tomorrow" I said. Momo also decided to nod her head. Momo has also found out that Luna is a true seer and she also see things differently. None of us know how much differently but it''s still there.


    "Oh... it''s ok. Edgar, I think you should take Roxanne to the ball. You know, the second task, can be dangerous" Luna said while looking intently at her pudding cup.


    "Edgar, what does she mean?" Momo turned her attention towards me. Since Rumi decided to not take my help I didn''t tell any of my girls about the tasks. Nemuri ripped the information from Crouch Snr.''s head and informed Rumi. She didn''t want to ruin it for either Dora or Momo so she kept it secret for them and honestly, neither of them needed to know.


    "Well, in second task there is going to be a hostage for every Champion. The dates of the Champions are going to be selected as the hostages" I said, now that Luna had brought out the cat... I finally decided to deal with the elephant in the room. I know what I just said didn''t mean a fucking thing but most of the time Luna spoke it didn''t mean a fucking thing.


    "And why didn''t you bother to tell me?" Momo asked curiously. She knows, that I have several plans and it might have to do something with them, so she calmly asked me.


    "Oh... he didn''t tell anyone. He tried to tell Roxanne but she denied his help, he didn''t want to ruin the surprise for any of us" Luna again decided to butt in but this time she was mowing down the pudding.


    "Luna, don''t you feel bad or bored since you know everything going around?" I asked Luna. I was really curious, yes, I know most of the original plots of the world I will travel or I have been in but they can change... like it did in MHA. Instead of Bakugo and Fumikage the Vanguard Action Squad wanted to kidnap me. Now, in Harry Potter world, there was no Philosopher''s Stone, neither the attack in the World Cup happened. There wasn''t any Prisoner of Azkaban too... but it is completely different for Luna... she has seen the future and she is constantly seeing it.


    If I suddenly change a plan the future also changes but Luna already knew that I was going to change the plan and how it was going to play out. So, it must be boring for her, right?


    "No, life is all but puzzle for me... I quite enjoy it when the pieces come together, Yours, mine, her''s, life is all but puzzles and I am currently seeing them coming together... slowly. It will still take a long time until our puzzles are completed... it''s quite satisfying to see it happen though" Luna said while nodding her head while she finished her pudding.


    "Wow! Well, I guess, I kind of understand your point. I myself enjoy solving puzzles and it is quite satisfying to see them get completed slowly" Momo said while nodding her head and completely agreed with Luna.


    I also agree with Luna even though I didn''t say it out loud. It is quite satisfying to see my plans coming to fruition. They are kind of like puzzles too... trust Luna to see the whole life from another point of view.


    "Luna, don''t you want to go to the Ball yourself?" I suddenly got curious and decided to ask her.


    "Oh... I am going to go with Alice" Luna said as if it was a matter of fact. Both Momo and me were stunned but didn''t say anything and decided to allow Luna to finish.


    (A/N: I found that the Yule Ball is going to be a problem since Reo can''t just take one girl. And I thought that it would be best if he takes Rumi then Reo have to be the hostage. I wouldn''t like that any other characters take MC''s girls to the ball and I think you won''t like that too.)


    "Alice, since you have already heard. Has anyone asked you to the Ball?" Luna asked Momo. Momo was completely speechless so she only shook her head.


    "Alice, will you accompany me to the Ball?" Luna asked Momo. I have to say Luna is quite straight forward. I was really amused to see the scene playing out just before me.


    Momo finally gathered back her bearings. It wasn''t that she was taken aback... she was just caught off-guard. She didn''t expect Luna to ask her out for the Yule Ball.


    "Sure... I would love to" Momo said with a smile on her face.


    "I myself found that it would be the best, honestly I don''t want to go with any other guy than you. This way, we can all have a dance with you without bringing in guys" Momo said appreciating Luna''s plan. But I don''t think that Luna planned all this stuff before asking Momo out for the Yule Ball. Well, whatever... as long as it works out, I don''t have a problem.


    Finally the breakfast was over and we decided to leave for classes. Rumi didn''t attend classes anymore as she was a Champion and she was free to attend or be absent from the classes. The Professors completely supported her after her performance in the first task. Even if they didn''t like her performance because of the Dark Magic she used, they didn''t think that they should openly bad mouth her. Professor Flitwick has supported Rumi heavily along with McGonagall and Slughorn. They even invited her to congratulate her privately.


    With Dumbledore''s truth out in the public, the reputation of Hogwarts have taken a massive nose dive. So, many have even pulled out their students from Hogwarts in the light of these events. Nowadays, many people don''t even see Hogwarts in good light. And Rumi''s performance even many criticized it because of use of Dark Magic raised their reputation. Many old families and purebloods supported her action completely... as they loved the use of Dark Magic and stuff.


    So, Rumi wasn''t in class today, I have to find her before lunch. She must be in the Room of Requirement. The classes passed in a blur... I didn''t have anything more to learn from the school. I have already learned everything I could... any spells I could have gotten my hands on. So, the classes were kind of getting boring. I might take my OWLS and NEWTS just after this year.


    After the classes ended I beelined towards the Room of Requirement. As expected it was already in use... I knocked on the door and waited for Rumi to open the door. The door opened and I was pulled into a passionate kiss by Rumi. The teachers have still held back the information regarding the Yule Ball.


    "What brought you here?" Rumi asked me.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me?" I asked her looking hurt.


    "You don''t have to be like that. I missed you... missed you a lot to be exact" Rumi said and pulled me into another searing kiss. Both of our hands started to roam on each other''s bodies. We soon started to lose the clothes too and the training room transformed into a bedroom with a huge king sized bed.


    "Well, there is going to be a Ball during the Christmas. So, I wanted to ask you if you wanted to go with me" I didn''t wait to beat around the bush and directly asked her. I knew that when we would start we aren''t going to end quite soon.


    "Sure! Now, shut up and fuck me!" Rumi said and pushed me into the bed and jumped on me...

 Chapter 152: GOF (XV) & Preparations for the Second Task...

    A/N: Sorry guys... I have been super busy this week. With my job and online classes I am getting no time to write anything after I am finally getting some time to relax.


    But don''t worry I haven''t dropped this. So, here goes another chapter.


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    I was awoken by the noise of my stomach growling. I opened my eyes and found my head lying on Reo''s chest... I finally remembered what happened last night in vivid details. A huge grin appeared on my face.


    Since I have received the power of Armament Haki from the God, I have become a lot stronger now. That could be easily proven by wet stains on the bedsheets... before coming to this world even though I was much older than Reo I was only able to hold up to 8 orgasms before my brain turned to mush because of post-coital bliss. But now, I don''t even remember how many orgasms I had last night... both me and Reo have even forgotten how long we have been making love before I finally turned stupid.


    We were so engrossed in love making yesterday... that, we even forgot that we needed to eat food. I waved my hand and casted a tempus and found that it was already noon now since we lost ourselves in passions of flesh yesterday... damn! My last thought was quite similar to that depraved pervert... I could cast some of the simple spells without a wand but I still had a long way to go if I wanted to compare myself with Nemuri.


    Reo doesn''t count, as he absorbed some legendary wand. I only had Nemuri to compare myself with, Nemuri might not know this but her mastery of wandless magic wasn''t hidden from any of us. Momo, me, and Dora have all seen her... Dora was way weaker than any of us to practice wandless magic. Though, her potential was huge... she could easily reach our level.


    I sat up on the bed and stroked Reo''s hair. A gentle smile appeared on my face. I have come a long way since I have met him and slept with him for the first time. My stamina isn''t equal to Reo but currently I have about 70 percent of his total stamina. My stomach growled again... I decided to call Reo but he was still in deep sleep.


    I called Nixy and asked her to bring some breakfast style lunch and some fresh clothes for me and Reo. Since I had made the room, I willed for a shower. The shower appeared, I got up from bed and entered the shower. Sore!! I was quite sore but it was manageable. After the shower I felt quite fresh and decided to check our mobiles.


    Both of our phones were riddled with missed calls and messages. Firstly I texted Momo and then I decided to call Nemuri. After a short ring Nemuri picked up the call.


    ''Hello~... what''s my favorite rabbit doing?'' Nemuri asked in a sing-song voice. Even though a tick mark appeared on my head I didn''t react. I knew very well that she used this voice when she knew exactly what I was doing.


    "Nothing much... too tired, just woke up and took shower" I said in a flat tone. I know I can''t hide that I kept Reo with me last night and hiding what we did was impossible from this perverted woman but I didn''t want to give her an inch.


    ''Oh... so did Reo stick his carrot down your rabbit hole?'' Nemuri asked in an innocent voice. I gritted my teeth in annoyance. This damn perverted woman!! I decided to take a deep breath and calm myself down... there is no use of hiding anymore.


    "Yes, he did" I said dryly.


    ''Oh! Oh! So nice! Well, where is he? I need some advice from him'' Nemuri spoke in an excited tone.


    "He is still asleep... when he wakes up I will ask him to call you?" I asked her in an suggestive tone.


    ''That''s ok I guess, enjoy Rumi. Talk to you later, rabbit'' Nemuri said and disconnected the call. I released another sigh and saw the pile of clothes Nixy must have brought. I quickly got dressed and woke up Reo.


    "Good morning" Reo said and raised his head to give me a kiss. I complied and leaned my head to reach him.


    "Good morning, how was your sleep?" I asked Reo in a loving tone.


    "It was beautiful... after all I had a beautiful silver haired rabbit girl resting over me" Reo said in a cheeky tone. I jabbed my wand towards him and hit him with a stinging hex on his ribs.


    "Ouch! What was that for?" Reo asked while rubbing his sore ribs.


    "That mister was for your cheek. Now, quickly take a shower and join me for breakfast... I am famished" I said and willed a table to appear. Reo agreed and entered the open shower... not even a minute passed and Nixy appeared back and brought huge assortment of food with her.


    After breakfast Reo left for his afternoon classes, he had already missed the morning classes and needed to make an excuse for them. After relaxing for sometime I willed the room back to my usual training room. I picked up my note book... I have made some objectives for myself... like magic I am learning and stuff.


    I opened the page with the song... I have heard from Harry that his egg was making an unbearable noise when opened. I have heard the song and noise of water could be clearly heard in the background so... the people who would be taking my valuable stuff would be belonging to water. The first and only thing came to my mind was merman. So, the second task is going to take place in the black lake.


    So, now to deduce what was the thing I was going to miss dearly. This kind of thing escapes my understanding... there is not a single thing that I would miss dearly. Even if they take my wand... I would get a new one or something... money? I have no feeling for monetary possesions. A smile appeared on face as I thought that Reo and Nemuri would definitely mind if their money is taken.


    Suddenly something clicked inside my mind... shit! They won''t be taking something! They are going to take someone, yes, if I lost someone from my family... being either Reo, Nemuri, Momo, Dora or Luna, I will definitely miss them dearly. So, that''s their plan...


    Then, I just have to train harder so that nothing happens to them when they are taken hostage. With that conviction I decided to train even harder.


    The days passed by quickly, I trained hard each day until I was unable to move. I learned new spells that can be used underwater... methods I could use to stay underwater to complete the task. I have found two easy ways I can use to survive underwater... only is bubblehead charm and the other is gillyweed. There are several hard methods too like... human transfiguration. It won''t be too hard as I am already experienced in human transfiguration. I have found another spell in one of the tomes kept in Ravenclaw library. A spell to transform water into breathable oxygen. I have already used the spell to remain underwater and found that it worked exactly like I wanted. Since it transformed into oxygen we breathe, there was no risk of getting poisoned.


    But there was a problem with this too... too much magic consumption when this spell is used spontaneously. I could maintain the spell without a single issue for about 2 hours but at that time I won''t be able to use any other spells. That was the main problem I was facing. I was confident to hold my breath for a couple of minutes if needed but more than that would be a problem. Tomorrow is the Yule Ball... so after Yule Ball, I got another thing to practice. Dual Casting with Dual Wands... I have found that Dual Casting is very very hard... there is a round about way to do it if you master Occlumency to a perverse level where you can have parallel thoughts. Reo uses this method... I have found this from him when I asked some advice regarding this matter from him.


    I knew that if anyone can use Dual Casting... it could only be Reo and I wasn''t disappointed. Reo gave me a training method too... he asked me to draw a circle and a square at the same time in the air with wands at the same time. I have tried it a few times but failed miserably everytime.


    I sighed and sat down in the warm bath I have prepared for myself in the Room of Requirement. I have decided to cut short my training today. I was quite excited for tomorrow... after all, this year I didn''t have a lot of time to spend with Reo so I will take whatever I get. And there is no woman who won''t be excited for a ball with their loved ones. So, I don''t want to show up with him half tired because of training. I also have a nice plan after the end of the Ball. After, the relaxing bath I got out from the tub and walked up to the bed and looked at the dress I had gotten myself for the date.


    I didn''t like to wear dresses but for occasions like these an exception can be easily made. Nemuri had this dress made for me as a special order... it was a lavender colored dress made of the best silk in the entire market. I could easily feel the quality just by touching it. With a smile I put the dress on a table I willed and got into the bed... I decided to call it a day early...

 Chapter 153: GOF (XVI) & Yule Ball...

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    With a huge grin on my face I stood in front of the mirror while Momo was helping me with my robes. Even though I was really annoyed that I had to wear a robe but I was still smiling because I was going to spend an awesome time with my girlfriends.


    Momo was already dressed but she didn''t want me to see her before the Ball so she was wearing a coat over her dress.


    "Now you look like a gentleman" Momo said in a self satisfied tone when she finally finished setting up my bow tie.


    Even though I would have personally liked if I was wearing a suit instead of this but magical tradition only recognized robes. I could have said ''fuck it'' like usual and wore a suit... after all there isn''t anything in the laws stopping me from wearing them. But the problem was that the magical population would have seen it as an insult to their tradition. We already have people who didn''t like us with all the stunts we have pulled since Nemuri became Lady Ravenclaw.


    I don''t want to stir up the pot right now because of the upcoming elections. To win, Nemuri is going to need a lot of support and insulting the magical tradition right now won''t be a good idea. It''s better safe than sorry after all. The girls including Rumi liked when I wore dashing robes and strutted like a peacock so I decided to sacrifice myself for the ''greater *cough* good''.


    "Oh... is that so? So what do I usually look like?" I asked Momo in a teasing voice.


    "A thug! Sometimes a villain! Sometimes a gangster" Momo said in a cheeky tone. It was clear that she was teasing me.


    "Then, I guess, I should behave like a thug and villain and have my wicked ways with you" I leaned and whispered into Momo''s ears. A pink tinge appeared on Momo''s face.


    "Ah...! What am I going to do? I am just an innocent girl!" Momo spoke acting like an innocent girl. She looked afraid but I could clearly see the excitement in her eyes. "Well, sounds convincing... maybe we can play roles after the Ball" Momo returned to her normal attitude. I have to agree that sounded pretty convincing.


    "Maybe we can get the others to join too?" I asked in an hopeful tone. I knew that Momo would definitely agree because we were long past since we have started having threesome or foursome.


    "Rumi wouldn''t mind... let''s invite Luna too... she has been waiting for her first time before the term even started" Momo said while checking her hair in the mirror. No! Luna is too innocent to play the role... but still there is a chance that she would agree as she had already seen the future.


    "It''s almost time... I am going to pick up Rumi" I said deciding to change the topic for now.


    "Sure... I also need some finishing touches" Momo said and started to apply some makeup using her wand. Momo looked really beautiful even without makeup... but I don''t have enough courage to stop a girl from using makeup. I also wanted to kiss her but I knew she would hex me because it would smudge her lipstick... well, I will smudge her lipstick as much as I want after the ball. With these dirty thoughts I left my room and left towards the Room of Requirement.


    Rumi had made her fort in the ROR since the first task. She has left Momo in the dust when compared to both her raw magical power and practical application. Momo was more about research and discovery... she wasn''t interested much in practical use like duels and fights. I finally arrived on the seventh floor and found that the door to the ROR was already there. I walked in front of the door and knocked... after a few seconds the door opened and I was completely stunned after I saw Rumi.


    Rumi looked stunningly gorgeous in the dress. I knew Rumi didn''t like to wear dresses but seeing how beautiful she looked in a dress... I was definitely going to make her wear dresses from time to time.


    "Seems like you appreciate what you see?" Rumi asked with a grin on her face. I finally collected my thoughts back and decided to answer her.


    "You look absolutely gorgeous" I said while taking her hand and I kissed the back of her hand.


    "Thank you my fine gentleman, you don''t look bad yourself" Rumi said and hugged crossed arms with me. Rumi walked out of the room and the door disappeared.


    With that done, we started to make our way towards the Great Hall. We met several couples on the way there... the boys were blatantly staring at Rumi ignoring their dates. Even though I wanted to gouge out their eyes with a spoon for staring at Rumi like that but my heart also swelled with pride and arrogance... after all, Rumi was looking so beautiful that they ignored their own dates and stared at Rumi.


    We finally arrived in front of the Great Hall and found Victor Krum and Fleur Delacour were already there with their dates. Like in the original story Victor''s date was Hermione Granger... this year I haven''t talked with the girl even once. She was kind of annoying... always spouting how barbaric magical culture was and what not. She might be right regarding some cases but this doesn''t gives her the right to insult someone''s tradition especially when you are an outsider. It''s not like I didn''t give her a chance... I tried but she didn''t change.


    Fleur''s date was Roger Davies like it was in the story but unlike in the story she wasn''t looking happy or excited. Roger''s eyes were glazed and his jaw was hanging... he was blankly looking at Fleur. I could also see Hermione sending angry glares at the veela from time to time. Fleur''s attitude was completely different from what I have seen in the movies or read in the book. It could be because of butterfly effect... I have changed a lot of things, even a tiniest thing could have a massive effect. It was similar to Luna... in the story Luna was never a seer or something similar. There wasn''t a single incident where it pointed to that.


    "Good evening, Monsieur Ravenclaw, Miss Ravenclaw" when Fleur saw both of us, a small smile appeared on her face and she greeted us.


    "Good evening, Miss Delacour, how have you been?" I greeted her back and proceeded with the usual pleasantries.


    Fleur may think that she is good at lying but she isn''t. Even though she was lying with a smile... without even using Leglimency it was clear that she was lying. She wasn''t haughty or spoiled princess... she kind of piqued my interest, I would definitely pay attention to her.


    After sometime Andre along with a girl from Beauxbatons also arrived. Both of them looked arrogant to the bone but everyone present here already knew that he was all bark no bite. Even Victor looked at Andre with disdain, not that Andre noticed... he was too busy glaring at Fleur. I still haven''t found out why Andre hates Fleur... he should be smitten with her since he is a boy. I wasn''t brave enough to use Leglimency on Andre... I didn''t want to be scarred for life after all.


    Only after a few seconds, Cedric Diggory with his date Cho Chang arrived too... Cho Chang was one of the girls who tried to bully Luna in her first year. After getting thrown out of the Ravenclaw dorms she didn''t try it anymore. We exchanged the usual pleasantries. After sometime Katina also joined us, she brought a boy from her school. Even though Katina looked arrogant, I would say she at least had a bigger bite than the fool Andre.


    Harry was the last one to join us, his date was Susan Bones. We exchanged greetings and I asked Harry how he met with Susan, well Amelia brought Susan with her when she came to visit Sirius... they kind of became friends. We didn''t get a chance to chat more... as Slughorn arrived to invite us inside. Champions needed to be there for the opening dance... after we entered the other couples also followed.


    McGonagall as the Headmistress took the stage and started the ball. I finally saw Momo and Luna and I was again frozen stiff seeing how beautiful they looked. Momo was wearing a dazzling black dress while Luna was wearing a silver dress... matching her eyes. The contrast between the black and silver made them look more enticing when they were together. I clearly saw that every boy around them was staring at them while drooling.


    "Now, now, you don''t need to beat them up. Don''t need to ruin the night" Rumi whispered into my ears before the dance started. I reluctantly agreed with her. It was clear that Rumi, Momo, and Luna were looking quite forward to the ball so I decided not to ruin it.


    Soon the opening dance was over and the others also walked into the dance floor. Rumi decided it was time to change partners so I soon found myself with Luna who was happily smiling and following my lead in the dance. Momo was next... while I was dancing with Momo Luna and Rumi were taking a break while snacking. Everyone around me was looking jealous... boys because of the beautiful girls in my arms and the girls because they weren''t the one who was in my arms. I noticed Fleur... she was looking at me sadly while she was dancing with Davies.


    It was kind of more like dragging him around. It was clear that Fleur wanted to approach me but she didn''t. After the dinner was over, I enjoyed another round of dance with the girls before Luna said that she agreed to play a role. I was confused at first but I remembered what I discussed with Momo before I went to pick up Rumi. A stupid grin appeared on my face... I was the luckiest guy... while saying that I left the ball with the girls...

 Chapter 154: GOF (XVII) & The Game (R-18)

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    After leaving the ball we didn''t waste anymore time and directly went towards the ROR. Yes, we could have gone directly to my room but ROR would be much better for the role play.


    All of us arrived on the seventh floor but this time I decided to configure the room. I walked in front of the tapestry 3 times before the door finally to ROR finally appeared. I entered the room without wasting anymore time and the girls followed me... I could clearly see excitement in their eyes, even Luna was excited.


    The room was configured to be a dungeon, Momo and Rumi immediately went into their act and turned towards me with a horrified look on their faces.


    "Where have you brought us?" Momo asked with shaking voice but the excitement and lust in her eyes betrayed her act.


    "Hehe... stupid girl, you will know in a few moments when I will have my wicked ways with you" I said with a evil grin on my face.


    Rumi didn''t wait and attacked me but it was clear that it was just an act. She easily let me grab her hand so I could subdue her.


    "Quite feisty, eh? I like that" I said and licked her cheek.


    "Let me go you dirty man" Rumi exclaimed. If it wasn''t for the excitement in her voice then I would have believed that Rumi truly meant that... she was really good in acting.


    I pushed Rumi away from me so that she would go right beside Momo. I waved my hand both Momo and Rumi were stripped bare, I used Nemuri''s spell because I didn''t want to damage their dresses. They looked really nice in those dresses.


    "Hehe... you look really beautiful like that and that expression is making me so hard" I said with an evil smile on my face.


    "Don''t look you disgusting man" Rumi shouted while trying to cover her privates with her hands but it was clear that she wasn''t trying.


    "Luna, run away! Forget about us" Momo said to Luna. I honestly didn''t know how to start this act with Luna, so I had left her alone.


    "You can forget about running away since you are here... I have never allowed someone who I have taken fancy to run away and you won''t be the first" I said with a smile and waved my hand and both Momo and Luna were bound by chains. I willed a bed to appear near Momo and Rumi and started to walk towards Luna.


    "Let my friends go... and I would do anything you want" Luna said in a firm tone. Hands down! Luna is the best actor... it was clear to me that she was acting but her voice and facial expressions were up to the point.


    "Oh! Anything you say?" I asked her while I stopped walking towards her.


    "Don''t listen to this bad man Luna! Leave us to our fate" Rumi said while looking to be struggling.


    "Yes, Luna. Run away" Momo said with a fearful look on her face.


    "Yes, anything but let them go" Luna said not backing down.


    "Hehe... I will let them, but first I want someone to pleasure me. Why don''t you start stripping and show me that you meant what you said" I said and resumed making my way towards Luna.


    Luna didn''t say anything but her hands went towards her back and I clearly heard the sound of zipper. Luna then, removed the straps from her shoulder and allowed her dress to drop. Wow! Luna is really beautiful.


    Luna''s body was now only covered with a bra and knickers. She unhooked her bra and allowed it fall on floor. Luna''s chest wasn''t as big as any of my girls but she was still young and there was room for her to grow. Luna was about to take off her knickers too but I decided to stop her.


    "Stop! I like it... why don''t you join me on the bed?" I asked Luna who nodded her head and walked towards the bed but before she could reach the bed I grabbed her hand pulled her towards the bed.


    "Do you want me to continue?" I asked Luna stopping my act. This was an important moment for her.


    "Oh yes, of course" Luna said, she also stopped the acting while speaking and spoke in her usual tone and usual smile on her face.


    "Hehe... then I won''t hold myself back" I said going back to my usual tone and started to kiss Luna hungrily and pushed her down on the bed.


    Both of my hands were playing with her breasts and pinching her nipples from time to time. I wanted to reach for her secret garden but I remembered that I still had my robes on.


    "Let her go you vile man" I heard Rumi voice and now only I remembered that they were here too. They were silent for too long and I kind of forgot about them.


    "Don''t you dare touch her" Momo said in a warning tone but her voice was filled with excitement.


    "Oh, don''t worry I will do much more than just touching her" I said and waved my hand and finally disappeared all of my clothes. My member was standing in a saluting manner.


    "Hehe, girl. If you don''t want anything happening to her then why don''t you pleasure me with your beautiful mouth?" while still playing with Luna''s chest I asked Momo. Momo was immediately excited at the idea.


    "Fine, you vile man" Momo said and waved my hand and Momo was carried to the bed... she was still bound in chains.


    Momo didn''t wait anymore and immediately leaned down and took my member in her mouth.


    "Oohhh! Just like that! Keep doing it" I said, Momo didn''t reply and continued to move her head up and down on my shaft.


    My hands finally reached Luna''s sacred garden, her knickers were completely damp and with my other hand I smacked her ass lightly. I waved my hand again and her knickers disappered into the pile of clothes she left on the floor.


    "Oh... look at how wet you are! I think you are excited seeing all this" I asked Luna.


    "Get on with it... I am doing it for my friends" Luna spoke in flat tone. Luna, if it wasn''t for the goofy grin on your face and lust in your eyes I might have believed you.


    With a grunt I finally came into Momo''s mouth but she didn''t, she expertly drank it all without wasting a single drop. I pulled myself out of her mouth. I didn''t wait anymore and lined my shaft right in front of Luna''s folds.


    "Are you sure Luna?" I asked her again, obviously I didn''t want her to regret something but knowing her seer ability I don''t think it would happen but I still asked just for the sake of myself.


    "Of course, but please be gentle" Luna said with a goofy smile. I slowly started to push inside her while I leaned my body and started to kiss Luna. I felt a barrier against my shaft, I calmed down and pushed forward.


    I finally entered my full length inside her. I opened my eyes to check if Luna was in pain but she didn''t show any of those expressions... she didn''t even have tears in her eyes.


    But I didn''t start pistoning... I knew that she needed some time to get used to it. Luna finally lifted her head and started to kiss me. Luna also started to girate her hips... gesturing that she was ready. I followed her lead and started to move but I didn''t put much force into it. I wanted Luna''s first time to be gentle.


    I continued pistoning inside her and finally noticed that both Rumi and Momo have leaned by my both sides. Their hands were still bound so my hands reached out to them and my fingers entered their honey pots. They were already dripping juices on the bed.


    Luna had a couple of orgasms already and only now I was finally reaching my limit.


    "I am about to cum" I grunted out between the thrusts.


    "Me too! Me too!" Luna said and my thrusts became faster and harder. I felt her walls tightening around my shaft... this finally send me over the edge and I finally emptied my load inside her.


    "That was amazing Edgar, I finally understand, intercourse is really amazing like I have seen in my visions" Luna said with her dreamy look on her face.


    "Of course, that''s why couples go to broom closets" Rumi gave in her thoughts.


    "I am close too! Don''t stop!" Momo said huskily and her back finally arched back and she came. Rumi was looking close to her orgasm too but I decided to stop.


    "What?! Why did you stop?! I was this close" Rumi said with annoyed look on her face.


    "Hehe... I am the bad guy. Don''t you remember" I said and pulled myself out of Luna and used my powers on Rumi''s chains to levitate her towards me.


    "You will please me next girl" I said with an evil grin and thrusted my dick inside her wet folds without holding back. Rumi came just because of that.


    "Oh naughty girl, let me pound you into oblivion" I said and started to thrust into her roughly. It was clear that the night was still young and we were going to enjoy until the sun was finally up...

 Chapter 155: GOF (XVIII) & The Second Task...

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I knocked on the door of the Headmistress''s office. After my classes was over I was called over by Minnie Gi by some random 7th year Gryff, I kind of had an idea why I was being called.


    The door clicked open and I was invited by Minnie Gi''s voice. I entered the room and saw that Professor Flitwick was also there along with Minnie Gi. I think I am never gonna stop calling her Minnie Gi... at least not inside my mind, but there is no way I am gonna say that to her face.


    "Please take a seat Mr. Ravenclaw" Minnie told me to take a seat. I quickly took the seat, this was the first time I came here after Ol Twinkles was thrown out of Hogwarts. I kind of miss the offer of Lemon Drops... not that I would accept them but it was still nice to get the offer.


    "Can I know why I am being summoned?" I decided to feign ignorance. No need to tell them that I knew why I was being called.


    "Tomorrow is the 2nd task of the Triwizard Tournament. Now, for the second task the Champion needs to rescue a hostage to complete the task. You are being selected as the hostage for Miss Roxanne Ravenclaw" Minnie decided not to beat around the bush and directly asked the question.


    "There is no pressure... if you deny then we would need to select someone else. But we would have to ask you not to tell Miss Ravenclaw anything about this" Professor Flitwick decided to speak so that he could ease my worries... not that I was worried.


    "Is there any risk of..." I began to speak like any other normal 4th year student would.


    "Mr. Ravenclaw, there is no need to worry, all the hostages would be protected by wards. We have contacted Gringotts and they have prepared wards around the place where we would be keeping the hostages so that they can easily be rescued in case the Champions fail or some mishap happens" Minnie cut me off, telling me they are getting some wards. I don''t remember anything like this happening in the original story or movies. At least, they didn''t say or write anything about it.


    It also looked like they were stepping around really cautiously. I also knew the reason for this... the elections were over but because of the 2nd task the results were postponed but everyone knew that Nemuri or Vicky Ravenclaw was going to be the next Minister of Magic.


    "I agree then, I have no problem but I want to ask how are the participants going to be kept?" I asked, I wanted to know if they are still going to use the stasis spell like they used in the original story.


    "It''s going to be an advanced stasis spell. The hostages won''t even feel any discomfort" Minnie assured me with a rare smile on her face.


    "Ok then, let''s get this over with" I said, after all if I don''t agree then Momo or Luna might be taken.


    **************


    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    It was 24th February... the day of the 2nd task. I already knew as of yesterday that Reo was taken hostage. They might have done that after the classes were over but they hadn''t thought that Momo and Luna slept with Reo.


    When they didn''t find Reo in the room they immediately called me to ask if he was with me. When they found that he wasn''t with me all of us drew the same conclusion... Reo was taken as the hosatge. We didn''t think that he went out to kill someone as whenever he left for anything like that he would always inform us beforehand.


    To be honest, even though I was confident in my ability to rescue him, I was still slightly nervous... it was kind of nagging on my mind.


    Nemuri had also called yesterday night and assured me that nothing would happen, Amelia was there as the interim Minister and she had seen the precautions that has been taken in case anything happens. Nemuri was keeping watch over the Hogwarts'' wards to keep an eye on any kind of outside interference. We all knew that Dumbles was still running loose so we can''t let our guard down.


    I have decided to wear a Japanese school time swimsuit after all I didn''t want to wear a two piece and give these old codgers any eye candy. I released a deep breath and walked out of the Champion''s tent. I went to the shore and saw all the other Champions were already present there.


    Fleur looked really distressed and worried for some reason... from what Amelia had told Nemuri, our dates were taken as hostages for the second task and during the Ball Fleur didn''t seem to care about Davies so she won''t do that now.


    "Roxanne! Who have they taken?" It was Harry who brought me out of my thoughts. All of us were dressed in bath robes because of the cold. I don''t understand what kind of morons have planned that it would nice for the Champions to take a dip in a cold lake during February for an hour. It must have been that moron Ludo and late Crouch Snr.


    "Edgar, he has been missing since yesterday. Who is your hostage?" I asked.


    "They have taken Susan... they took our dates as hostage except for Fleur. They have taken her sister" Harry said in an angered tone. His anger wasn''t towards Fleur but towards the people who arranged this tournament.


    I have to say, it''s quite unfair. Is this because of her creature background or something? I don''t know... being in water will already be a disadvantage for her being a creature of fire and air. I don''t know how old her sister is but she should be younger than Fleur I think.


    Before we could speak anymore Bagman decided to start his announcement. Amelia Bones has replaced Barty Crouch Snr. Well, she is the interim Minister after all.


    Then the moron Bagman went on blabbering about the task. It was good that there was a time limit for the task... because I would only be able to hold that spell for a couple of hours or something. I won''t say that I have become a master in Dual Casting in these two months but I can get them working... but using that in combat is out of question.


    Bagman went on blabbering for another 5 minutes. He finally announced that on the count of three the countdown would start and we should start our preparation. I didn''t mind and took off my robe... I had my regular wand strapped on my forearm. I had my secondary wand stuffed between my boobs.


    What?! That place is really convenient to hide things. It was a God given gift to us women! I know flat girls won''t agree with me but who told them to lack in that department. Momo and Nemuri would happily agree with me.


    The others also followed suit and took off their robes. Fleur was wearing a similar swimsuit like mine but her colour was different. Katina was wearing a two piece sports bikini... usually the kind girls wore in Olympic competitions.


    Only Krum was using Human transfiguration... I was quite impressed with how fast he was with the transformation. Most who don''t have an Animagus form find it quite hard to do this... obviously with age and practice they could become fast.


    Harry and Katina chugged down a vial of gillyweed. So they decided to go that way, well it''s not a bad method, I would have also leaned towards gillyweed even if Human transfiguration sounded better. I have read that merman would attack if they think that someone is invading their territory and becoming a shark like Krum in merman territory is asking for trouble.


    Fleur, Andre, and Cedric didn''t prepare anything like me but the three of them pulled out their wands. Bagman finished the countdown and I dived in the water while casting the oxygen conversion spell. I noticed that Fleur, Andre and Cedric were using bubblehead charm.


    The visibility was quite low so I pulled out my secondary wand from between my cleavage and casted a overpowered revealing spell and easily found the hostages. Homenum Revelio... it was a human revealing spell so it easily showed me where the hostages were.


    I pointed my secondary wand towards my back and casted a stream of air. I was immediately thrusted forward... the speed kind of bothered me because of the water pressure so I used Armament Haki to harden my skin. In an instant my discomfort went away.


    Reaching the bottom of the lake didn''t take me long, I was the first one to reach the hostages. I stopped using the air stream and slowed down and casted a tempus to check the time. Not even 5 minutes have passed since the task started. Wow... that was really fast. I have never practiced the air stream to propel myself... it felt like I was getting crushed at that time. Now, I understand why that was.


    I quickly scanned all the hostages and found Reo but before I went to him my eyes fell on a little girl. She couldn''t be older than 9 from her looks... she must be Fleur''s sister. I have confirmed magical people are brain dead. How can they use such a young girl as a hostage? I was immediately conflicted and I didn''t knew what to do. I was a hero... always has been, I knew nothing would happen to her but leaving her here as a hero...??


    For a whole minute I just stood in front of the small girl contemplating what should I do. I finally decided that I was going to free Reo and find Fleur... if she is able to save her sister then I won''t need to interfere but if she fails I will come down and save her.


    With that decision I swam towards Reo and cut of the ropes that bound him. I grabbed him and put him like a sack of potato over my shoulder. Hehe... Reo would have never allowed me to do this if he was awake... with that I amusing thought I started to swim upwards. This time I didn''t use the air stream because Reo was with me and it would be impossible for me to harden his body to protect him from the pressure.


    None of the other participants were even hallway to their hostages... so I didn''t need to worry. I kept in my mind that I needed to check on Fleur before going out of the lake.


    My worries weren''t unfound as I found Fleur being attacked by a group of Merman. She is a veela so they might have thought that she was attacking their territory. I decided not to help Fleur... she has no other choice other than to give up because she was being surrounded by Merman by each passing second and it was quite clear that they were ready to kill her.


    I saw Fleur retreating while bleeding from several places, I tightened my grip around Reo and quickly descended down towards the hostages. Krum was also busy with Merman because they attacked him too... only Harry and Katina were ahead of me. I wasn''t too worried about them because I had a brilliant idea to ascend after I have rescued Fleur''s sister.


    When I reached the hosatges I found Katina and Harry have already rescued their hostages. I have noticed when they passed by me but because of the low visibility they didn''t see me. I quickly cut of the ropes bounding the little veela. I quickly conjured an air bag and I laid down Fleur''s sister and Reo on top of it then I used ropes to bind them gently so they won''t fall off during the ascend. I climbed on the bag and bound myself too and using my secondary wand I used the air stream spell to fill up the air bag. The three of us started to ascend quickly. It was uncomfortable due to the pressure but it wasn''t so bad.


    I finally reached the surface of the lake on the air bag. Reaching the surface both Reo and Fleur''s sister gasped for air. They must have set the stasis spell to break when they are out of water. I was quite far from the shore but I used the aim stream to propel us towards the shore. Before breaking to the surface I have already tucked my secondary wand between my boobs and was using my primary wand. I could see Fleur was being hugged my a woman with similar hair... someone from her family.


    She saw me and immediately got excited... I was the first one to rescue my hostage. Reaching the shore Fleur lunged towards her sister and brought her into a bone crushing hug. Me and Reo were immediately hounded by our resident matron... I understand what she is doing but she is kind of overbearing. Hah... well whatever! Second task is finally over...

 Chapter 156: GOF (XIX) & A New Friend...

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I released a happy sigh and put down the latest edition of Daily Prophet. The headline was about the new Minister of Magic Vicky Ravenclaw... after all, it was the most buzzing news now. Nemuri was the first Minister in history to win with such a huge margin.


    With Nemuri becoming the Minister, she had to give up on the Ravenclaw seat in Wizengamot. I had to convince Dora to take up that seat... well I have to promise several things to her... it was almost like bribery. But Dora finally agreed to take up the Ravenclaw seat. Since she was just a proxy, no objections were made.


    Ah... another thing is taken care of now. Now, with Nemuri as the Minister I can get away with a lot of things without anyone knowing. Yes, Amelia''s support was also helpful but she had to bear a lot of shit and pressure from Fudge. Now, nothing like that would happen.


    With the second task over now, I need to take care of several things before the endgame (A/N: No connection with Avengers). Now, with Minnie as the Headmistress the school has drastically changed. When Ol Twinkles was the Headmaster he was forced to apply the changes... but Minnie happily does that on her own. Doing it on your own accord will definitely get you better results.


    So now, I first needed to check Little Hangleton to check the progress of Babymort and the rat. Since, Babymort has lost Crouch Jnr. he might have changed his plans. I knew that Babymort was in Riddle Manor and didn''t leave so I didn''t bother to check at that time.


    "What are you thinking?" Rumi asked me. She was sitting by my side on the Ravenclaw table.


    "Tying up loose ends and everything" I said in a casual tone. There might be some changes in Babymort''s plans after all, this time there wasn''t Crouch Jnr. inside the school to make sure that Harry wins the tournament by taking the cup.


    "Oh... so, when will the final battle happen?" this time it was Momo who asked me.


    "Of course it would happen after the 3rd task" but it wasn''t me who gave the answer. It was Luna...


    After that, I decided to change the topic. Thankfully, neither Momo or Rumi decided to pursue the matter of 3rd task. After breakfast was over, I quickly went back to my room. I rummaged through my trunk and took out the time Turner I have gotten from Amelia. I put the Time Turner inside my robe and left for classes.


    The rest of the day passed normally except Fleur Delacour decided to approach me when I was in the library working on assignments. I only took my core subjects along with two additional mandatory classes so, usually I had a lot of free time.


    "Miss Delacour, what can I do for you?" I asked Fleur without raising my head to see who it was. But Fleur was like a beacon... I always knew when she was near.


    "How did you know it was me?" Fleur asked in a surprised and shocked tone.


    "It''s your allure... I can feel it" I answered her, finally looking at her with a smile on my face.


    "Oh!" Fleur said quite stunned and just stood there like a statue.


    "Miss Delacour, why don''t you take a seat?" I asked her finally snapping her out.


    "Oh yes, thank you" Fleur said slightly embarrassed but she pulled out a chair and took a seat beside me.


    "Monsieur Ravenclaw, I need your help" Fleur said in a low voice but she definitely had some confidence in her voice.


    "I don''t how much I can help you... but what do you need my help with?" I asked her, I was quite curious too.


    "Me and my family wanted to thank Miss Ravenclaw... I mean Roxanne Ravenclaw properly for saving my sister from the lake. But unfortunately, I haven''t been able to find her except in the Great Hall" Fleur said dejectedly. Well, I can help her with that... it''s nothing much. Now, hearing Fleur''s request, I remembered that Rumi had her birthday in two days.


    "Well, I can easily help you with that. Apart from that matter, Roxanne has her birthday in two days... we have arranged a small party for her. I would like to invite you and your family to the party" I said and pulled out my phone and texted Rumi to visit the Library. I didn''t want to show Fleur the ROR. Hearing that I would help her and the invitation, Fleur immediately got excited.


    "We would be happy to attend!" Fleur said in an exited voice. "What kind of contraption is this?" even though she was excited she decided to ask me about the mobile. Rumi also replied that she would arrive in 10 minutes.


    "Family artifact, it can be used to send messages to other family members" I decided to declare the mobile as a family artifact. After all, anyone with magical heritage would stop bothering after you say it''s family artifact.


    "Quite an useful artifact... Well, then I would be going" Fleur said and was ready to leave but I stopped her.


    "Roxanne is on her way, I have already called her" I said, even though Fleur wanted to hide it but she was happy that I asked her to stay.


    "I wanted to ask you something, if you don''t mind" I spoke to which she just nodded her head with a smile.


    "Well, you don''t seem to have a good relationship with your schoolmates... is it because of your heritage?" I knew it would be a yes, but I still decided to ask her. I wanted to have a conversation... just sitting silently while waiting for Rumi would be kind of awkward.


    "Yes" Hearing my question, Fleur immediately became sad but answered after a few seconds passed. "Boys start to drool whenever I walk by them... they become a fool in an instant and the girls hate me because of the attention I get from boys. I walk by a couple and the boy would immediately loose interest in the girl and stare at me with glazed eyes..." Fleur said in a sad voice.


    "Andre is a boy, right? So he should be head over heels for you, right?" this was another mystery I wanted to know about. Fleur looked at me awkwardly.


    "His preferences are quite different... in other words he swings the other way, if you get my drift" Fleur said with a grin on her face. Well, I definitely get her drift and now the mystery is finally solved.


    "So, he hates you because you take away the other boys attention" it wasn''t a question... more like a statement, I was quite sure that this was the case. Fleur just nodded her head.


    "That is the reason I was interested in learning Occlumency. As, you told me, you didn''t become a drooling mess because of it... so I thought that Occlumency might help me control my allure" Fleur said in a dejected tone.


    "After, the 2nd task, I consulted with Papa and Mama... but, Mama said that Occlumency can''t help me control my allure only help the others from getting affected by my allure" Fleur said in a sad voice.


    It must have been hard for her without having any friends from school. I am content with having Luna, Momo, and Rumi and didn''t need anyone else but in MHA, I had friends too.


    "Well, you can be my friend if you want. I would be happy to become your friend" I said with a smile on my face. It has been long since I tried to make a friend... last one was Hermione... we all know how that worked out. Luna said that Fleur would be a nice friend...


    Fleur face immediately lit up like a Christmas Tree in joy. "I would be happy to" Fleur said in a happy and excited tone. Finally Rumi also arrived and took a seat opposite to Fleur''s. I decided to take my leave for now, as I needed to do some things.


    "Well, girls I gotta leave... I have some stuff to take care of. Bye Fleur, bye Roxanne" I said and took my leave. The also bid me farewell, I quickly left the library and went towards my room.


    After reaching the room I pulled out the time turner and activated it arriving in my room five hours past in time. I could have gone back a couple of more hours but upto only five hours is recommended. I pulled out my Magneto armor... I haven''t used this for a long time.


    I quickly stripped out of my clothes and wore my armor using my power. It was kind of a nostalgic feeling. With everything taken care of I Flash Stepped out of the castle and just arrived outside the wards. I wanted to visit Little Hangleton first to know what Babymort was planning through the rat. I knew that Babymort won''t be leaving the house and the rat would be responsible for everything. So, my plan was to snactch him and read his mind... then obliviate him and let him go.


    With the plan done, I apparated right outside the Riddle Manor''s wards. I used my powers and felt two people inside... one should be a baby and the other one an adult. Well, my guess was right... I had, five hours, so I decided to wait. Only after five minutes I was bored... respect to police officers and army who wait for whole nights during stakeouts.


    Lucky! I didn''t have to wait for more than 10 minutes when I finally noticed Pettigrew in all of his ugly glory walked out of the gates and shifted into his rat form. A devilish grin appeared on my face and I quietly waited for the rat to leave the wards...

 Chapter 157: GOF (XX) & Loose Ends (I)...

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    I silently watched as the rat Pettigrew made his way towards the end of the wards. I also brought the invisibility cloak with me because I was having a stakeout... and it isn''t a stakeout if the person you are watching notices you.


    I slowly pointed my finger out of the cloak towards the rat Animagus. As soon as the rat left the protection of the wards a stunning spell was fired from my finger towards the rat. The rat didn''t even notice the red spell flying towards him and dropped stunned on the ground.


    I grabbed the rat and Flash Stepped away from the Mansion. I appeared inside a forest and threw the rat on the ground and took off my invisibility cloak. I shot the rat with Animagus reversal spell and the rat immediately transformed into Pettigrew. Now that I am seeing him up close he has become much more uglier.


    I quickly bound the ugly rat man and revived him. Pettigrew immediately gasped when he saw Dark Lord Magneto standing in front of him.


    "Please! Please let me go! I didn''t do anything!" the rat-man started to beg. He was truly a coward... I didn''t even ask him a single fucking thing and he started to beg. He would grovel too if only he could move.


    "Don''t worry... I will definitely let you go" I said. This made the rat-man ease up quite a bit but I am sure that he would attack me given any chance. Last time when I kept him in my castle and used him as a Guinea pig to learn Leglimency... I had carefully modified his memories so that he won''t remember anything about me or getting tortured in my dungeons.


    "But I need to know what your master is planning... so please bear with me" I said in a gentle tone but it seemed to scare the rat-man even more. "Legilimens" I said while pointing my finger towards him. His shields were kind of pathetic... but so, I feel everyone''s shields are pathetic. I ripped into his mind without any mercy and shuffled through all the plans Babymort has shared with him.


    Currently, Babymort hasen''t told the rat all of his plans but he has told him that he needed his father''s bones for his resurrection. He has also told the rat about how to make Potter take the cup. Currently Potter was 2nd on the points table following behind Roxanne Ravenclaw so Peter has to get a portkey on Potter before he enters the maze. This was a backup plan if Potter wasn''t the one who would pick up the cup. They could easily deal with the winner.


    I finally finished reading his mind and saw that even though a lot of things have changed Babymort was still going to follow some similar plans to the original story. The rat man was on the ground writhing in pain.


    I crouched beside Pettigrew and slowly modified his memory before letting him go. I had to slightly heal him to so that Babymort doesn''t gets suspicious. By the time Pettigrew returns to Babymort he would be completely healed. I saw Pettigrew transform into rat again before running off to complete his master''s task.


    Now what? I have completed the task and I have about 4 hours left... I contemplated for a few minutes before nodding my head. Yes, I could do that... no need to keep enemies alive who can be dangerous for you. With this thought, I apparated to Spinner''s End. I don''t know if Snape has turned a new leaf or not but he is Dumbledore''s supporter and the first person who Nemuri had asked me to kill. So, obviously I was going to do it... even though it was quite late but Snape didn''t have any use now.


    And as a matter of me killing a good person, I never thought about that before, so, I am not going to do that now. My motto is simple... if you attack my family then you are my enemy, no matter if you are a good person or bad person. Even if someday Amelia would attack my family... she would also be treated like my enemy.


    Because of my power I already knew that he was in his house. Even if he is under Fidelius spell, it only makes his house invisible. My powers can easily sense him. I quickly activated the heat vision spell and found Snape was brewing a potion. I used my power on his blood and he immediately dropped on the floor while screaming and clutching his chest.


    I casted a strong notice-me-not charm around the house, after all, what I was going to do is going to be messy. I blasted the wall of his house with Bombarda Maxima. Using the heat vision spell I could easily see his house and it''s structure. The whole side wall was blown apart because of the spell... only now I noticed that I was looking at the house from a side.


    "Well... well... well... who do we have here... the slimy Snapey... or should I call you Snivellus" I said while entering the house. Snape was in no condition to answer me because his own blood was his enemy and because of it he was feeling an unbearable pain in his chest. I finally stopped using my power and Snape laid flat on the floor gasping for breadths.


    "Snivellus... your time has come today..." I was cut off when Snape pulled out his wand to attack me. I already knew that he was acting and wanted a chance to attack... that is why I began to speak with Snivellus... so that he would think that I have lowered my guard and he would attack.


    But unfortunately for Snivellus I was already aware of his plan. As soon as, he pulled his wand... a well placed reducto from my finger blew apart his wand along with his right hand upto his wrist. For a few seconds Snape didn''t notice what happened until he looked at his wand hand.


    "Aaarrrgghhhhh" Snape grabbed his arm and screamed in pain. I let him stay there and casted anti-apparation and anti-portkey wards so that he can''t run away. I casually strolled in the room looking around...


    "I am quite impressed... you have some really rare ingredients here. If you don''t mind me asking... can you tell me what potions can you make?" I asked in tone like Snape was my friend. Snape has stopped screaming and looked at me with utter fury in his eyes... I didn''t mind that.


    "Well, I guess you are silent kind of person. No problem" I said while nodding to myself and I finally turned towards Snape who finally got up from the floor.


    "Oh no... you can''t get up... you must stay on the floor... let me help you" I said in a cheerful voice. "Crucio" I said pointing my finger twoards him. Snape''s eyes grew wide in fear but he was unable to dodge and was hit by the spell.


    Snape dropped on the floor and started to scream in pain and roll on the floor. After a minute of the curse I finally lifted it up.


    "I got bored... Legilimens" I said and rammed on his mental shields. I have to say... after Dumbles his mental shields were the strongest... his shields were able to stop me for a few seconds before I blew them apart. I immediately started to look for any memories related to Order of Phoenix and Snake face.


    Just like I have thought... Snape was a vile piece of shit. Yes, he was definitely manipulated by Dumbles to join Snake Face. I also saw how Dumbles arranged Snape to be there when he would make Trelawney recite the first part of the prophecy. Then how Dumbles played on his emotions and made him become a spy... even though there were a lot of manipulations done by Dumbles but it didn''t change the fact that Snape was an evil fucker.


    He r@ped every redheads he found during his raids. It was disgusting that he used glamour to make that girl look like Lily Potter and if the girl or woman had a husband or boyfriend then he used to glamour him to make him look like James Potter and made him watch while he r@ped the girl.


    This sick piece of shit has even killed babies to just get some rare potion ingredients to work with. He didn''t ask Voldemort to spare Lily but make her his sex slave... wow... just wow. And it wasn''t that he has stopped r@ping redheads now that Voldemort wasn''t here. He still did that but he did it very discreetly.


    "You are one sick piece of shit" I said and continued to rip apart his mind for the location of Ol Twinkles and he didn''t disappoint me. Snape was the secret keeper and I found him telling the secret to Molly Weasley... I also saw the house. Even if I am unable to break the charm like this... I would still be able to find the place because I have seen the surroundings and found the general location.


    "Ah... if you don''t mind, I will be killing you. This is nothing personal you see but someone asked me too... and if I don''t avenge those women... then, even a guy like me would feel really bad. Now... everything isn''t going to be bad... you are going to die with the thing you love most" I said in a happy tone. Snape was so disoriented that he wasn''t even able to look straight.


    I conjured several chains and bound Snape tightly then conjured a couldron. I put Snape inside the Cauldron and filled the cauldron with water using Augmenati.


    "Now, be a good boy and stay there... happy journey" I said and lit up fire beneath the cauldron. All the time Snape was looking at me with a horrified expression and kept shaking his head. Snape finally gathered his wits and started to scream... I didn''t want him to make noise so I hit him with a silencing charm.


    "Goodbye Snivellus" With that I left his house while he was getting boiled in the cauldron... that was cruel I know... but I can''t say that I felt bad for him...

 Chapter 158: GOF (XXI) & Loose Ends (II)...

    A/N: I did a vote last night to decide if MCU/XCU is going to be last or not. Most readers voted that they don''t want 6 girls so MCU/XCU won''t be the last world before DXD.


    ----------------------------------------


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    After leaving Snivellus to stew in his own juices... ugh! That was a really disgusting thought. Well after I left Snape to boil, I decided to take a flight... this would make it much more easier to look around.


    Just like I had thought even though I heard the secret from Snape''s memory it didn''t break the Fidelius charm. After coming out of that bastard''s mind I am unable to remember the location... it was quite impossible the level of Occlumency, so it must be because of the Fidelius charm.


    But I still remembered the surroundings of the house where Ol Twinkles was hiding. I didn''t remember the exact location or the address but I was still confident enough to find the house. After looking for another two and a half hours I decided to give up for today.


    I had no other option, breaking time could be really shitty and harmful for me. Playing with time is never good... if you end up messing the wrong way then the best possible outcome for you that you will stop existing and there are several worse outcomes... you could be trapped between time zones unable to interact with anything.


    From what I found in Snape''s mind, Ol Twinkles had decided to play the long game. With Harry entered in the tournament... he was quite sure that Snake Face is going to be resurrected. So, he decided to wait for now until the magical Britain is plunged into chaos so that he could swoop in and get back all his glory.


    Ol Twinkles was an old manipulator... he knew very well how people of Magical Britain acted and reacted so he was quite sure that people would believe him that all those crimes were lies. It would have happened if I didn''t decide to intervene... since Snape wasn''t scheduled to meet Dumbledore for quite a few days... I decided to use Amelia''s and Nemuri''s powers to suppress the news of Snivellus''s death. If the news comes out then Dumbles might do a runner from his current hiding place.


    I simply can''t have that. I pulled out my phone and texted Amelia to ask if it was safe to call. In place of a text, Amelia directly called me.


    ''What do you want?'' Amelia asked not wanting to waste any time.


    "Uff... you hurt me, Amy. Can''t a friend call another friend just to ask how she has been?" I whined to which Amelia clicked her tongue.


    ''Cut the bullshit!! I know very well if you cared about me then you would pop up in front of my house'' Amelia said dryly, hearing her reply I could only smile wryly at her.


    "Fine... fine... you see, I found Snivellus so I decided to kill him. I need you to suppress the news... at least for a couple of days. I got the general location of Ol Twinkles from his mind but if news of Snape''s death gets out then he might do a runner" I said deciding to deal with the elephant in the room, I can always tease Amelia later.


    ''Oh...'' Amelia said and didn''t say anything for a few seconds. ''What the fuck!! Why are you making my job harder?!!'' Amelia shouted through the phone. I had to put away the earpiece away from my ear slightly.


    "Um... sorry... but I kind of did it on the spur. Well, Snape had a lot of thoughts in his mind so I let him stew on his own" I decided to make a dark joke. I don''t know if Amelia got the joke or not but she will definitely get it when she sees the body.


    ''*sigh* I am gonna retire...!! Fine, tell me where did you leave the body?'' Amelia said in a resigned tone. No matter how she acts... I know she loves my charm.


    "Oh... I will text you the address... you will find an invisible house with one of its walls blown apart" I said.


    ''Well... I will be on my way. I swear that after Voldy is dead I am gonna retire...'' Amelia said with another sigh.


    "Yes... yes... you can marry Sirius after that no problem... but take care Amy" I said and cut the call. I quickly typed the address the texted Amelia.


    With Amelia taken care of, I texted Nemuri that I have dealt with Snape and asked her to support Amelia to hide the incident at least for a few days. Nemuri immediately sends me kissing emojis because she was too happy to hear that I finally send Snape his merry way. She even offered to become my slave for a day the next time we meet during Hogsmeade Weekend.


    Now, as I am a gentleman I won''t decline an offer from my woman. With a huge goofy grin on my face, I apparated outside the Hogwarts'' wards and Flash Stepped into my room after I checked the time. Merging wasn''t any problem... Luna and Momo returned to the room after some time. We have decided to have a meeting tonight to arrange everything for Rumi''s birthday party.


    But the meeting was interrupted by a call from angry Amelia. She finally got my joke after she saw what I have done with Snape... she was quite angry that I literally decided to stew Snape... she was quite disturbed along with all the Aurors she has sent. Apparently, to avoid suspicion Amelia had sent two of her Aurors to check the location... she said that she received a message of unregulated magic going off in that place.


    But Amelia didn''t like the juicy surprise I had left for them... after coaxing Amelia to enjoy a holiday on our private island she finally decided to calm down.


    "So... you finally killed Snape?" Momo asked curiously.


    "Yep" I declared proudly slightly puffing out my chest. I may be serious all the time... but no one said that I can''t have some fun from time to time and killing Snape brought me happiness.


    "But, I don''t understand... why did Amelia get so angry with that?" Momo asked while tilting her head... too cute... even if she was a grown adult once and I am seeing her grow up for the second time, she is still cute from time to time... the rest of the time she is damn sexy!!


    "She is mad with the way I killed him" I said in a happy voice.


    "How did you kill him?" Momo asked, thankfully Luna was enjoying her bath and wasn''t part of the conversation.


    "I let him stew on his own" I said in a dismissive manner not wanting to get into details. At first Momo was slightly confused... but after a few seconds passed until she gasped and I clearly saw her face getting slightly green.


    "I left a quite juicy surprise for Amelia" I said hitting the final nail in the coffin. I knew Momo wasn''t disgusted with me because she already knew my extracurricular activities from the beginning and she was the one I trusted the most...


    Momo''s face became completely green and immediately bolted into the bathroom... Luna didn''t even bother to chastise Momo. Momo finally emptied her stomach...


    "Alice... I kept mouth fresheners for you" I heard Luna''s voice from inside the bath. She already knew that Momo would empty her stomach so she kept several mouth fresheners for Momo.


    The rest of the night passed quite normally after that... Momo decided that I wasn''t getting any action tonight for the stunt I pulled... Luna also agreed with her. Even though I was sad that I didn''t get any action... at least I didn''t get myself on the couch. I happily cuddled with them throughout the night.


    The next day passed quite normally... we had a new member in our group, Fleur. She joined us during breakfast and lunch... neither of us minded her presence because she was a nice girl who didn''t have any friends. Momo declared that she is going to take Fleur under her wing... though Fleur was quite confused about what Momo actually meant. Momo must have seen herself in Fleur... she also didn''t have friends until high school and since she was 4 years old she wanted to have friends.


    Classes ended and I went on another hunt for Ol Twinkles. Today, I had full 5 hours to invest in finding the Whiskered fool. I started looking and only after an hour I finally found the place... because the plot was completely empty but I could feel a person inside there and a bird-like animal was there too.


    I knew that the blasted Phoenix was going to be here and I needed to take care of it if I wanted to deal with the whiskered fool. After checking them with the heat vision... I decided to finally deal with it. I decided to cast the anti-apparition and anti-portkey wards after I have erected the wards to stop Phoenix flashing.


    I immediately surrounded the whole house with bone dust making a perimeter... it took me less than 10 minutes to do that. With that over, I activated the ward. I was quite sure that the Phoenix would notice so without dropping another beat I casted the anti-apparition and anti-portkey wards along with anti-floo wards. I was sure that he didn''t have a floo but I decided not to leave anything on chance or luck.


    I tried to blow apart the wall with Bombarda but it was protected by another ward. I didn''t notice this ward before so I decided to check closely and found that it was a blood ward... Ol Twinkles seems to have a fetish for blood wards. I have no idea whose blood he had used to erect this.


    I decided to check the old fool... he was still inside but he has taken a battle position to take a fight. Now... what do I want? Do I want to fight with him magically or beat him up? There was no way he was going to have a chance since he didn''t have the elder wand... yes, he was definitely an exceptional wizard if I speak regarding his knowledge but from what I have seen... he isn''t much of a wizard. Even when he had the elder wand he went down too quickly... so I guess... I won''t be having a grandeur battle with him.


    With that thought, I used my power and metal sand started to drop from my armor. The metal sand rose yo making up a wave and crashed into the house ignoring the blood wards. If I wanted I could have ignored those wards and entered but there was no knowing what kind of surprises he had hidden in those wards. The blood wards in Harry''s house were safe because people were always entering and exiting that place but this place didn''t have any visitors so the old fool could have hidden a lot of nasty surprises in the blood wards.


    I used my metal sand to rip apart the house... Dumbles decided to take up the fight and was able to fire off a few spells before he was caught by the metal sand. The Phoenix tried to help but with the wards, it was helpless to do anything. Finally, a struggling Dumbles was brought in front of me wrapped in metal sand.


    "It''s good to meet you again. Do you remember me?" I asked in a melancholic voice.


    Dumbledore''s face was completely pale and he had a look of horror on his face.


    "Don''t worry... I am sure you missed me. Well, we can have a chat later" I said and knocked him out. I didn''t want to kill him at least not now... I was going to keep him in the dungeons on Castle Ravenclaw with his magic suppressed. I wanted to show him how I was going to kill Voldy and his goons... well not Voldy personally... Harry would do it. After that, I would wipe out his memory of the incident and hand him to Amelia to receive justice.


    Well, it wasn''t a matter of justice being upheld. I just wanted him dealt with legally because we had proof to deal with him legally. When you can do it legally why would you need to dirty your own hands... with that thought I apparated directly into the dungeons of Ravenclaw Castle. I threw him inside a cell and used my powers to shackle him in magic suppression chains... then I called Dixy to inform her about our new guest, after that I decided to take my leave. The flaming chicken was useless because it was still trapped in the wards and my castle was also flaming chicken proof so I had no worries of the old fool escaping...

 Chapter 159: GOF (XXII) & Date with Fleur...

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    "Alice, you need to sleep" I said in a desperate voice. Momo has been working on something and ignored to sleep for 3 days...


    "I am really close... I am just missing something to stabilize it" Momo said in a frustrated voice. Yeah... she has been really frustrated that she is unable to finish whatever it is. It''s not my fault that she had decided not to tell me. I could find out what she was working on if I tried but that would only annoy Momo even more.


    Luna and Fleur just sat at the side without speaking anything. A month has passed since Rumi''s birthday... Nemuri also has her birthday in March which we celebrated in our house in Hogsmeade. Fleur wasn''t obviously invited in that because all of us knew very well what the party would entail. Obviously the party only entailed carnal desires...


    Since Rumi''s party Fleur has started to spend her time with us. She has obviously become a part of our group. It wasn''t anything surprising when she found out that I had a harem after all it was a common knowledge in Hogwarts rumour mill. I never openly kissed any girls but everyone knew about my relationship with the girls. Anyone with a single brain cell could have figured it out.


    So, Fleur had the knowledge about our relationship beforehand... though her father and mother were obviously surprised... her little sister wasn''t so much... because she was spending her time with Harry Potter... she kept firing off in French... Harry has no way of getting out of it so he could only listen to her and nod his head. Sirius saw it and kept laughing his ass off... and kept receiving death glares from Harry because of that.


    When Fleur found out that Momo was an enchanter she decided to become her apprentice... the tournament can go and fuck itself. After all, enchanters aren''t common and no one takes a free apprentice. Momo had already agreed to take Fleur under her wing when she found out that Fleur had friendless childhood.


    I also taught Fleur some spells from time to time because of the tournament. Fleur wasn''t interested anymore because she knew she won''t be winning the tournament and she already found a way to fulfil her dream... but I insisted that she trained for the tournament because even if she won''t try to win it... she could still die in 3rd task.


    "Alice... why don''t you take a day off and take some rest. I think... it is going to help you... you would be able to think more clearly" I sighed and and started to speak. I too did this when I found some of my knew power and kept practicing whole night... but starting again with a fresh mind was always better. I sat down beside Momo and pulled her into a tight hug to calm her down.


    "I guess... I could use some sleep..." Momo spoke in a low voice and kept hugging. It wasn''t long before her breadth evened, I checked her and she has finally fallen asleep.


    Seeing her fall asleep... I levitated her from the table and laid her on the bed... I kissed her forehead and gently tucked her in... she was wearing pyjamas so it wasn''t necessary to get her changed.


    "So... what are we doing now?" Fleur asked me and kept looking outside from time to time.


    "I am busy... I am going to look for Crumple Horned Snorkacks" Luna said and got up and left the room skipping... but not before giving me a kiss.


    "I guess... it''s you and me only... let''s go to Hogsmeade, I will show you around" I said in an uncertain tone. Luna obviously did this so I would be spending time with Fleur. Nemuri and Dora were both busy today with some Wizengamot emergency meeting... so I won''t be spending time with them (fucking their brains out).


    "I guess we can" Fleur said getting up and following me out of the room. I fired a few spell and locked the room. Only someone of our group would be able to open the door now... except Fleur... she didn''t know the spells to nullify the locks.


    It was a Hogsmeade weekend... now that I have dealt with all of the loose ends I was able to spend my time more leisurely. Yes, Babymort still needed to be dealt with but I was getting regular reports from rat man. Even he didn''t know that he was giving me reports. And Dumbles was in my dungeon stuck inside a cell... his flaming chicken was trapped inside a box. After throwing Dumbles in the cell... I went back to his house the next day to deal with the Phoenix still trapped in there.


    Even though it kept squaking and trying to flame... I didn''t relent and threw it in inside the cage I have especially prepared. After that was done I threw the flaming chicken to the cell next to Ol Twinkles where he could hear his bird squaking. I could have used the ritual I have used to break Attila''s connection from Tommy Boy but honestly I didn''t like the bird that much.


    The flaming chicken was with the whiskered fool for so long and I don''t know that what kind of affect it would have after I break the connection. I only did it with Attila because Attila''s main purpose wasn''t to follow Tommy... I took a chance and it worked.


    Me and Fleur finally reached Hogsmeade... if it wasn''t snowing we would have taken a walk but walking in muddy snow is really annoying. Fleur got down from the carriage and shook her head in disappointment.


    "Don''t like it?" I asked Fleur, in the original story she was a haughty girl who kept insulting everything while comparing it with Beauxbatons. Though this Fleur wasn''t anything like the story one... that doesn''t mean that she hated the weather or something.


    "It''s the cold... I don''t like cold, it kind of goes against our very nature" Fleur spoke while shivering. I guess I can understand that... she is a fire and air based creature... she would obviously hate cold. I waved my hand and hit Fleur with a strong heating charm.


    "Thank you" Fleur felt the warming sensation and thanked me with a smile on her face. She also scooted close to me...


    "So... where can we spend some time?" Fleur asked looking around with some interest in her eyes.


    "First let me show you around..." I said in a casual tone.


    "Monsieur Ravenclaw... is it a date?" Fleur asked me in a teasing tone.


    "It can be if you want" I replied in a similar tone. Two can obviously play the game...


    "Then it''s a date!" Fleur said with a smile while nodding her head. She scooted even closer to me and grabbed my hand. I didn''t do anything except smile at her. Fleur was really a good girl. We spend most of our time looking around the stores... checking out the stuff.


    We were finally hungry and decided to have some lunch. I wanted to take Fleur to a nice luxurious restaurant but she didn''t want that. So, I did the next best thing and took Fleur to Madam Rosmerta''s and booked a private room. I never liked anyone staring at me and my date... and that was the case most of the times. In luxurious restaurants it happened too but it was manageable but it common places like this it would have been annoying.


    "What can I get you two?" Madam Rosmerta asked us while showing us to the room. I gestured Fleur to order first...


    "I would like to have some fish and chips, without too much much oil, of course... and the finest wine you have" Fleur said in a pureblood princess voice... Madam Rosmerta nodded her head taking the order. I don''t know how costly her finest wine is going to be but seriously it can''t be something costlier than what Nemuri drinks.


    "I would like fish and chips too... but get me a butterbeer" I also gave my order, Madam Rosmerta happily noted it down and left the room to get our food and drinks. Even though, I would have appreciated some nice and strong alcohol... my young body would get hurt because of that and I always preferred beer for casual occasions.


    We chatted about some casual stuff until Madam Rosmerta brought the food and drinks. After she left I casted privacy wards... so that no one would be able to eavesdrop in our chat.


    "So what do you want to do?" Fleur suddenly asked.


    "What brought that up?" I asked curiously. I didn''t mind her question... it was just... uncommon.


    "Well... I know about the others, Alice would become a spell crafter and enchanter, Roxanne would obviously become a duelist or hitwizard... Luna, well, she is Luna... she would take over Quibbler in future I guess... but I haven''t figured out anything about you" Fleur said while sipping her wine.


    "Honestly, I have never thought about that... I just want to live happily and freely with my girls. Marry them, have some children... stuff like that" I said while leaning back on my chair.


    "That''s good too... I guess" Fleur said while nodding her head. The rest of the meal passed normally... it was finally time for us to return, after paying our bill we left the building.


    Fleur had to return to Beauxbatons'' carriage so I decided to drop her off. It was a gentleman''s duty after all.


    Fleur pulled me into a hot kiss before she entered the carriage. Her kiss was sloppy... it was clear that she didn''t have any experience in kissing... this might very well be her first kiss.


    "I would be looking forward to our next date" Fleur said and gave me another kiss before entering her carriage.


    With a smile on my face I decided to return to my room, it was a nice date...

 Chapter 160: GOF (XXIII) & Godfather & Godson

    [POV Sirius]


    I am worried¡­ I am really worried about my godson. I don''t know what, but I am quite sure that both Edgar and Amelia are hiding quite a lot from me regarding my godson¡­ I fucked up in 1981 when the tragedy struck and I decided to chase after that traitor but I don''t want to fuck this up again¡­


    Both Amelia and Edgar are sure that Harry was entered in the tournament because of that Snake face''s machinations¡­ even I myself agree with that. So, after wracking my brain a lot, I failed to come up with any plan regarding how to deal with this matter. So, I finally decided to suck it up and get myself a meeting with Edgar¡­ outside Hogwarts.


    I was brought out of my musings by a knock on the door. I got up and opened the door to find Edgar along with a hotel staff. After showing the room the hotel staff who brought Edgar here left after bowing. Edgar didn''t say anything and entered the room¡­ I was about to start firing off questions but he stopped me by shushing. Edgar pulled out his wand and casted a few spells¡­ must be privacy wards and stuff.


    "So¡­ Sirius? Why the sudden need to arrange a meeting like this? In a mundane hotel of all things?" Edgar asked me walking up to the balcony looking at the view¡­ We were on the 20th floor so the view was quite good.


    "I needed to speak to you about something" Finally I gathered my wits and spoke to him. I don''t know why¡­ this conversation is making me feel really nervous.


    "Please don''t tell me that you have awoken certain special taste and your preferences changed¡­ Amelia would be heartbroken" Edgar spoke in an innocent voice.


    I choked on my own spit hearing him¡­ doesn''t he know who I am. I am Sirius Black¡­ wet dream of witches, the most handsome Marauder, in Hogwarts witches would get wet after looking at my sleek black hair. I wanted to speak all these things to him but because of some reason, I was unable to¡­ I just kept staring at him like a fool while gaping like a fish.


    "Its not that you bastard!" I was finally able to say something and this is what I said? James would be ashamed of me. "Its about Harry! I want to know what are you planning to do with him?" I finally gathered all my thoughts and asked him, after all this was the reason I called him here¡­


    "Nothing at the moment¡­ Currently I don''t have any leads on what No Nose is planning" Edgar said nonchalantly. This angered me even more¡­ there is no way he has no idea about what the Snake Face is planning¡­ its quite clear now that he simply doesn''t want to tell me. I immediately whipped out my wand and pointed at him.


    I am really grateful to Edgar for saving me from that Hellhole and saving Harry from that wretched place too but it is clear that he is playing games now. I may not be the smartest wizard out there but I am good enough to know that there is something going on¡­ I can''t take the risk now¡­ I have lost James and Lily because of my stupidity. I allowed Harry to be tortured by those monsters¡­ I don''t know what Edgar is planning but I will be damned if I allow any harm to befall on my godson again¡­ I would do right by James and Lily.


    "Tell me! I know you have plans for Harry! Don''t make me don''t anything I would regret! You are my benefactor¡­ Harry''s too but if you are danger to Harry I won''t hold back!" I threatened him but it didn''t seem like it worked¡­ he is looking at me with amusement in his eyes.


    "What are you going to do with that Sirius? Fire a stunner at me? That is the best you could do after all¡­ or are you going to curse me? Or are you going to try Legilimency?" Edgar spoke with amusement and mirth in his voice. Hearing his provocation¡­ I almost shot a stunner at him¡­ he is really good at pushing my buttons. He still thinks that this is a joke! Now, that I think of it, I might have acted on my impulses again.


    I am pointing my wand not on a simple 4th year Hogwarts student but Magneto. Of course, he is amused to see me threatening him.


    "Sirius¡­ its good that you understood that you acted on your impulses, again. No wonder the Hat put you in the Lion''s den¡­ but did you truly think that you could beat the plans out of me? I am disappointed in you Sirius" Edgar said in a condescending tone. Even though I should be getting more angry¡­ I didn''t. Throughout this whole day¡­ I finally decided to think¡­ I am in no position now to jump into the situation like a Typical Gryffydor. Damn it!


    I finally lowered my wand and looked at Edgar who was still amused. "So, you won''t tell me what are your plans for my godson?" I said in a defeated tone. There was no way I can force them out of him¡­ because it''s simple I can''t defeat him. I can''t use politics with him¡­ I have seen how he and Vicky play around with those fools in the Wizengamot.


    "I never said I wouldn''t tell you¡­ I said I currently don''t have any plans because there is no need to plan anything¡­ at least not anymore. We are already in the endgame now" Edgar said with a huge grin on his face¡­ his smile was quite gentle but the words he spoke¡­ I don''t like it, it sent several chills down my spine.


    "Tell me Sirius¡­ you have heard the prophecy, right? Amelia had shown you, right? Then tell me is Harry ready to kill the dark Lord?" Edgar asked me in a mocking tone. I was about to protest that it wasn''t Harry''s job to do¡­ truthfully, I never held faith in Divination but I decided to think more clearly¡­ ok, if I think that the Prophecy is in play and only Harry can kill Snake Face then I am sure that Harry isn''t ready to kill him.


    "You see¡­ that is the reason I decided to not to involve you in any of the plans. I have told you long ago¡­ train Harry, but what did you do? Play around, who can use more non-lethal spells than the other, right? I am not saying that Harry needs to learn dark magic or something¡­ I can kill you hundred ways with only light spells¡­ but Harry didn''t have any dueling experience before he started to train with Dora" Edgar spoke while turning away from me¡­ I just didn''t want to put pressure on Harry¡­ Damn it! Harry is a kid¡­ he should have a childhood!


    "Sirius you don''t have to worry¡­ I will beat up Wankermort until he is unable to move¡­ Harry will only have to kill the Snake Face¡­ nothing more. Now, please¡­ don''t plan to run away¡­ I could find Harry and you in just a day" Edgar said and walked out of the room. I really had to hold myself back from cursing on his back and running away with Harry¡­ but running away. Isn''t that what I did when I was in my 6th year¡­ if I didn''t run away Reggie¡­ my little brother won''t have to join the Death Eaters.


    But¡­ what about Harry? I think it would be best if I ask Harry what he wants to do. I am really being selfish just thinking about Harry¡­ its quite true that Snake Face believes in the Prophecy and he would never stop looking for Harry¡­ all the Horcruxes made by that monster are destroyed and there is a chance that he will make more if he checks them and finds them destroyed. Now, that I think of it¡­ Harry wanted to train but I always put it off saying that he was still a kid¡­ Edgar, he is a kid too¡­ he is sacrificing a lot more and done a lot to end the terror of Voldemort.


    That''s it! I will ask Harry what he wants to do¡­ he should take this decision on his own. If he chooses to fight then I will stay and if he wants to run away then we would do that¡­ I have no doubt that Edgar would find me and useless friendly means to use Harry but I will still try. With that thought, I also left the room.


    After checking out I walked into a dark alley and apparated back to Hogsmeade. I sent a Patronus message to Harry asking him to meet me at Madam Rosmerta''s. Harry arrived after half an hour wrapped around in James'' invisibility cloak.


    I quickly took him to a room I have already booked. Getting him inside¡­ I casted a few privacy spells from the time I was in the Auror force.


    "Sirius what''s the matter?" Harry asked me in a worried tone. After contemplating for a few moments, I began to tell him everything I did today. He scolded me for picking up a fight with Edgar¡­ now, that I think of it, it was really stupid. Stupid Gryffydor quirks¡­


    "So, what do you want to do? No pressure, whatever you decided I will help you" I said with a sincere voice.


    "...Then, I will fight him, if Moldyshorts comes back then he would never stop chasing after me¡­ I have to live my whole life looking behind me, in case the Dark Tosser or Edgar finds me. Let''s go and talk to Edgar" Harry said with a determined voice¡­ I guess we are fighting then¡­

 Chapter 161: GOF (XXIV) & Before the Third Task...

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    It might seem to be heartless but what I did with Sirius was necessary. I only saved Sirius from Azkaban because it would have put a massive hole in Dumbledore''s plans¡­ and I didn''t want to babysit a kid. It was a bonus that if I told Sirius about the prophecy then he would definitely train Harry¡­ to kill someone dark magic is not needed so he could have still trained Harry to fight but he didn''t¡­


    Knowing spells and fighting or duelling are very different things, you can know all the spells in the world but you could still be defeated by a 13-year-old with fighting or duelling experience. And this was Harry''s problem¡­ he knew a lot of spells but he had no idea how to use them in battle and when to use them¡­ fighting might be different than duelling but they still follow some common principles¡­ in a fight you use any means necessary to defeat your enemy while in duelling, it''s a competition or a fight with heavy rules implemented.


    When Dora started to train Harry after Sirius asked her¡­ she had immediately noticed the problem Harry was having. He had no fucking experience¡­ Dora immediately informed me regarding this and I immediately started paying attention to the duo even though it would seem that I didn''t care¡­ I quickly found out that Harry''s lack of experience was because of Sirius.


    It was quite clear to me that even after I have told Sirius about the prophecy he had other ideas¡­ so, I had to play the bad guy to get Sirius in the line. Its obvious that even if he had trained Harry I wouldn''t have told him my plans but I surely would have taken a different path than this one¡­ a smile graced my face when I noticed Sirius and Harry enter the Ravenclaw common room¡­ there was a chance that Harry would decide to run away but I was quite sure that he would decide to stay and fight. Sirius and Harry coming here gave me the answer I needed¡­


    "Harry¡­ Sirius, its good to see you. Since you both have decided to visit me yourself¡­ I think you have made a decision?" I asked the duo to which both Harry and Sirius nodded their heads.


    "Yes¡­ but can we talk somewhere else¡­ someplace with less people" Harry spoke looking around the room. All the students in the common room were staring towards us¡­ can''t a guy chat with some people in leisure? The whole school is filled with fucking gossipers¡­


    Room of Requirement was a private place and Rumi was already there training, so Harry and Sirius led me to the classroom where Harry trained with Dora. I quickly casted several privacy wards around the room before I allowed them to speak.


    "I will fight¡­ I won''t run away and hide" Harry said with clear determination in his voice. I like his confidence though if nothing else¡­


    "Then Harry, I will be training you from tomorrow¡­ I hope you don''t disappoint me" I said with a smile but both Harry and Sirius gulped in fear¡­ I am not that scary, right??


    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    I don''t know what exactly happened between Harry, Sirius, and Reo but suddenly one day, Sirius and Harry agreed to be trained by Reo. When the tournament started both Harry and Sirius vehemently refused to learn anything dark¡­ now its kind of ironic, Harry is getting trained by Reo. Even though I haven''t seen a single training session¡­ Reo must be teaching borderline illegal magic to Harry.


    One more week before the third task¡­ Reo has told me what I needed to do. I have to grab the cup at the same time Harry does. I was slightly sad that I won''t be the only winner but I didn''t mind it too much because I was getting to fight afterwards¡­ and it wasn''t a spar¡­ it would be a fight to the death where a few of us will be facing a lot of them, the type of fight I liked the most.


    It has been long since I had a fight like this¡­ last time was when Reo took me to fight with Meta Liberation Army. Today all the champions were called by that moron Bagman to meet him in front of the Quidditch pitch. So, I decided to cut short on my training¡­ at least until the meeting with the fool is over.


    I know that there is going to be a race kind of event for the 3rd task of the event¡­ it has always been like that since the Tri-Wizard tournament had started centuries ago. So, it was quite clear to me that they must have made a race course or obstacle course in the Quidditch pitch¡­ they are fools if they have thought that someone won''t notice the notice-me-not charms placed around the pitch. Though they were quite powerful¡­ but people with experience and power will definitely notice them.


    I finally left the Room of Requirement to meet with the other champions and the moron. I arrived in front of the pitch and I noticed that the notice-me-not spells were still placed around the pitch and there was a mist covering the whole pitch. The mist was clearly magical¡­ I can''t understand these kinds of stupid theatrics. The mist would obviously be blown away when that moron Bagman reveals what they had done with the pitch.


    I was the first one to arrive there so I decided to wait¡­ the second one to arrive after me was Cedric. I greeted the guy¡­ he happily returned the greetings.


    "Roxanne¡­ are you ready for the task?" the pretty boy asked me.


    "Kind off¡­ no one would be completely ready for something like this¡­ when the last tournament happened all the Champions died in the third task¡­" I trailed off with that. Cedric gulped down and nodded his head in understanding.


    "I completely agree with you Miss Roxanne" the next person to arrive was Reo''s latest girlfriend. I wasn''t close to Fleur like Momo and Luna were but I liked her enough. I had no problem that she was my Reo''s newest girlfriend¡­ I have long decided that I was going to share Reo with other girls¡­ one more girl won''t be a problem. (A/N: Rumi dear, that was a flag you shouldn''t have raised).


    "How are you Fleur? How is your training going?" I asked to girl.


    "I am quite fine¡­ and I have learnt a lot from Alice in these months. Edgar shows me some spells from time to time¡­ though I no longer have any interest in winning this tournament but Edgar says that I still need to survive" Fleur said with a smile on her face. Its quite rare to see her smiling¡­ when she first arrived here, I had never seen her smiling¡­ at least not like this.


    Both of us were able to chat for a few more minutes before harry arrived. Seeing that Fleur and I have started to chat about private matters¡­ Cedric decided to stand away from us¡­ quite a gentleman. Harry arrived and greeted us¡­ I asked him how his training with Reo was going and he immediately grimaced.


    "He is a demon! I am going to die if this goes on¡­ aren''t both of you his girlfriends? You gotta save me from that demon!" Harry said with fear evident in his voice¡­ I am quite sure that Reo isn''t pushing him too hard¡­ he would die if he trains with me. It wasn''t was secret now that Fleur was Reo''s girlfriend too, like us¡­ after all the rumour mill in Hogwarts is quite fast and after the 2nd task a lot of students have seen Reo and Fleur on dates¡­


    "Sorry, Harry¡­ but when Edgar sets his mind of achieving something¡­ he achieves it. He is kind of stubborn like that" I said with pity clear in my voice.


    "Sorry, Harry, please don''t drag me into this¡­ he might decide that I need some training too" Fleur also spoke with pity in her voice. No¡­ no matter what we say, Reo isn''t going to stop training Harry until Voldemort is taken care of in a kind of permanent way¡­


    Finally, the fool Bagman arrived followed by Krum, Katina, and Andre the stupid. Bagman looked really proud of himself¡­


    "Champions! This is going to be your third task" Bagman said dramatically and waved his wand towards the pitch and the mist was finally cleared. A Maze! Well¡­ at least I would say that making us race inside a maze is kind of a good idea¡­


    "As you might have already guessed¡­ a Maze" Bagman began to speak again. Of course, you fool! Our eyes aren''t for decoration¡­ we can clearly see what it is.


    "The third task is going to be simple. In the middle of the maze¡­ the goblet of fire is going to be kept. The Champions have to reach the centre of the maze. Whoever touches the cup first wins the tournament" Bagman said with a proud smile on his face. Of course, he or she will win the tournament but not before they become unwilling participants for Voldemort''s resurrection. But I didn''t say it out loud¡­ others didn''t need to know.


    "The Champions will enter the maze in order of their scores¡­ Roxanne Ravenclaw is first on the points table, she will be the first to enter the maze. Harry Potter will enter next but after an interval of 5 minutes¡­" Bagman continued on droning.


    "The maze will be protected by magical beasts Mr. Hagrid had graciously provided us" Bagman said with a happy smile. This isn''t good¡­ the beasts Hagrid keeps aren''t good¡­ "Good luck to you all" and with that Bagman left. I gave another look towards the maze then I started to walk back towards the Room of Requirement¡­ with this the final preparations have started¡­

 Chapter 162: GOF (XXV) & Third Task (I)

    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    It is a nice morning¡­ a could already feel that I was going to have a nice fight tonight. The Third Task was scheduled to happen tonight¡­ hah, I didn''t know what kind of beasts were going to be arranged for the task but I think they might be quite dangerous¡­ the more dangerous they are, the more fun it would be¡­


    And I shouldn''t forget the death eaters I am going to fight afterwards, I could already feel my blood boiling in excitement. Now, there is only one more thing to decide¡­ am I going to use magical means to fight the battle or am I going to use my physical power.


    During the first task I killed the manticore with only magic and this time I won''t be having an audience¡­ I guess, I could use my physical power this time. It has been long since I have fought someone with my fists¡­


    I don''t know what kind of fool have organised the tasks¡­ but after meeting Crouch Snr. and Bagman, I don''t think I have to look very far. I can understand the first task¡­ a gladiator kind of fight with a magical beast inside an arena. The crowd could easily see the fight, which was the main point of having an audience.


    Now, lets talk about the second task, the crowd spend 1 fucking hour staring at the surface of water. I don''t know if magical people find that exciting but I think it to be rather boring. How can be staring at the water surface have any kind of excitement¡­ I don''t know.


    Now, the third task¡­ the crowd would be sitting quite far from the maze. I don''t think that magical people have any kind of video camera which can show them live-time feed. From what I have seen they can only record¡­ so, the audience won''t be able to watch the third task too¡­ clearly, I don''t see why they are having an audience.


    After getting freshened I left the Room of Requirement, I decided not to train today¡­ after all, it won''t be good if I spend all my energy before the Third Task. I arrived in the Great Hall, and the Hall immediately got quiet. I honestly hate this¡­ can''t they mind their own business¡­ like eating their food.


    I finally reached the Ravenclaw table¡­ all the Ravenclaws kept greeting me and wishing me good luck. This was annoying too but I politely thanked them too¡­ I finally reached where Reo, Momo, Luna, and Fleur were sitting. All of them were watching me with amused expressions on their faces, even though it annoyed me¡­ I still greeted them happily.


    "Roxy¡­ you have so many fans. Though I don''t envy you in the slightest" Momo said making fun of me¡­ it was annoying but I decided to give her a mature answer and poked my tongue towards her.


    "Very mature Roxy¡­ very mature, indeed" next was Luna, she wasn''t even looking towards me. She had the dreamy look and she spoke in her usual dreamy tone. I decided not to give her an answer.


    The breakfast continued with similar bickering going on, not that I mind. It kind of makes me feel nice¡­ after all this only happens if you are with your family. After breakfast I decided to get to know Fleur better¡­ after all, it was quite clear that she was going to be our sister in the near future. So, I decided to chat with Fleur¡­ while Luna went away on her hunt for eccentric magical creatures while Momo and Reo went somewhere I don''t know.


    Reo always have several plans¡­ and all of his plan''s had plans. Reo had previously mentioned to me that we were in the endgame now¡­ but I can guarantee that there must be several things still going on in the background. I have never asked him about these matters as I find them rather complicated. Momo, too isn''t privy of most details as she is always busy with her studies and research.


    Luna¡­ well she is Luna and Dora, there''s nothing to say about that clutz. Don''t get me wrong, she is a nice girl and I couldn''t have asked for a better sister than her but there is no denying that she is clumsy as hell. Who the fuck trips on flat floor? I can understand that it happens because of her metamorphogus abilities but still¡­ her balance is more than lacking.


    The only person who knows the most of the plans is that depraved pervert. Seriously, I don''t have a clue regarding how her brain works. Most of the time she only thinks about mounting Reo and reading porn¡­ how the hell she plans all those devious plans to navigate through politics¡­ I have no idea. Since the fight with Lord Nott no one has dared to challenge us, Nemuri had used the fact of Lord Nott''s demise in such a way that no one in the Wizengamot dares to insult her.


    She is youngest female Minister of Magic¡­ and the first Minister of Magic who isn''t a pure-blood. While God has made us purebloods¡­ everyone except Amelia thinks that we are born from squib lines¡­ after all, it is common knowledge that Ravenclaw family was destroyed because of inbreeding.


    "What are you thinking about?" I was finally brought out of my thoughts by Fleur. Only now, I noticed that we have arrived in front of Black Lake.


    "Nothing serious, I was thinking how far I have come since I was brought into the magical world" I said¡­ it wasn''t a lie, it was a truth with very important facts missing¡­ she won''t be knowing these facts until Reo tells her.


    "I guess it''s true¡­ I have heard a lot from my parents about your family. My Papa says he was really shocked to see that Vicky Ravenclaw was able to take her Wizengamot seat. He said that it wasn''t rare to see an extinct pure-blood line to appear from muggleborns but they aren''t allowed to take their seats because they know nothing¡­ most even leave the wizarding world without claiming their inheritance" Fleur said, that''s true though¡­ I have heard these from Momo, Reo, and Nemuri.


    "Vicky has always been devious¡­ Vicky had found that she was the Ravenclaw heir even before she entered Hogwarts but unlike the others she didn''t announce it. She was waiting for the right moment¡­ when she was invited to Hogwarts she started to learn about the customs and traditions of magical Britain and she easily found loopholes¡­ and the rest is history" I said in a dismissive manner, the truth is Reo was the one who made the plans but Nemuri made several modifications in those and they came out much better¡­


    "But I have heard that she is kind of¡­ open-minded" Fleur spoke trying not to be disrespectful, it was quite clear. Even before Nemuri became the Minister, no one openly disrespected her¡­ especially after she single-handedly collapsed the economy of magical Britain and made a new empire out of it. The people who would dare to disrespect her decreased even more after Reo killed Lord Nott.


    "you are putting it rather lightly¡­ she is the most depraved, perverted woman to ever walk on the face of earth. She openly accepts that she is a Super Pervert¡­ is there anything more to say" I said in a sarcastic tone.


    "I thought, my Papa was exaggerating¡­ he had met her once. It was after the 2nd task" Fleur said.


    "I don''t think he was exaggerating¡­ but you don''t have to worry so much, no matter how she acts, she will only let one man touch her¡­ that is Edgar, she loves Edgar deeply" I said while nodding my head, yes, that''s true. No matter how Nemuri acts and behaves she will never allow any other man touch her except Edgar. Of course, she allows other men to kiss the back of her hand as it is the form of greeting.


    "But you shouldn''t underestimate her, she has a really devious mind which she keeps hidden" I said with a smile on my face. She, might be annoying as hell but I do care about her, and I would protect her if needed¡­


    The rest of the day passed quite normally, Luna joined me and Fleur during lunch. Reo and Momo were still missing so, I texted Reo, he said that he was busy dealing with some stuff¡­ they were preparing something for tonight.


    Reo and Momo finally arrived in the evening in tow with Minister Vicky Ravenclaw aka Nemuri and Nymphadora (Don''t call me that!) Tonks. Nemuri and Dora came straight towards me and Luna. Fleur went to greet her family. The organisers of the tournament have decided to hold this event for the participants before the task starts. Dora casted a few privacy wards around us, so there won''t be any eavesdroppers.


    "Are you guys going to be there?" I asked Nemuri, who had a stoic pure-blood princess look on her face.


    "Don''t be stupid¡­ I am the Minister of Magic, I have to be here or people will be suspicious, I will be here, Dora, will be here, even Reo and Momo, are going to be here" Nemuri started to say in a pureblood manner but a grin started to appear on her face by the end of the sentence.


    What?! Reo and Momo had said that they were going to be in the graveyard and I was sure that Reo won''t go back on his word. Then it clicked on my mind and my eyes grew wide¡­


    "Looks like your battle maniac brain has caught up¡­ Amelia was able to gather a few more time-turners for tonight. After all everyone is paying close attention to tonight¡­ even the Unspeakables are too busy to count all the time-turners that have gone missing" Nemuri said with a huge grin on her face. I guess, using this method will make sure that that they are going to be here.


    After that we sorted out the finer details of the plans. It was finally the time of the third task¡­ like me, all of the participants were standing in front of the maze. I looked towards Nemuri, Dora, Reo, and Momo. All of them nodded their heads telling me that the plan was a go. Luna won''t be joining in the fight¡­ but she knew about the plans from her visions. She nodded her head too¡­


    Bagman started the announcement and with the first cannon blast, I bolted towards the entrance of the maze¡­

 Chapter 163: GOF (XXVI) & Third Task (II)

    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    After having breakfast with Luna, Fleur, and Rumi, I decided to deal with the finer details. I have a lot to do... Momo decided to accompany me...


    "Have you researched the ritual I have asked you to?" I asked Momo while walking back towards our room.


    "Yep... I have researched the ritual completely... theoretically at least. There are three major ingredients like the name of the ritual mentions" Momo continued speaking. I gestured for her to stop for now.


    We finally reached the Ravenclaw dorms. Momo was greeted by some students... after a few minutes of pleasantries, we finally reached our room... I didn''t need to cast privacy wards because my room was completely warded. I asked Momo to continue...


    "As the name says... the ritual is based on the bone of the father... it will make the bones of the new body, flesh to the servant... that will give the flesh, and finally blood of the enemy, this will give blood to the body... completing this ritual will get you a magical construct... it won''t be a natural human body but a magical construct" Momo said while pulling out some notes from her robes.


    "Now... if we mess with these three ingredients then the ritual will take place but the magical construct would collapse before it becomes stable... you said that you want Voldie to summon his minions so that you can kill all of them, right?" Momo asked me to which I nodded my head.


    "Then don''t mess with the ingredients... if you do then there is a very high chance that Voldie might come out as a squib or disabled or he won''t gain a body at all" Momo said while pacing around the room. This is bad... I had thought that messing with an ingredient would get my job done... looks like I have to take on Voldie in his prime.


    "Is there any other way?" I asked, it''s not like I was scared of full-powered Voldie... rather I was worried that he might get a lucky shot.


    "Fortunately... there is. As I said, you can''t mess with the ingredients... but there is another important part of the ritual... the wording. You can mess with the wording. Like bone of the father unknowingly given... you can''t mess with this one... after all, he is getting the bone from his long-dead father. The flesh of a servant willingly given... now, this you can mess with... if the servant gives his flesh willingly..." Momo trailed off... I see, then I guess the blood of the enemy can also be messed with.


    "Blood of the enemy forcefully taken... now if the blood is given willingly then it would act as a poison but remember the blood must be from an enemy" Momo said in a proud tone. I can ask Harry to give the blood willingly... or else there is Pettigrew... I can mess with his mind and get the job done.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Momo asked me seeing that I was in deep thoughts. Well, I could always order Pettigrew to mess up the wording. Momo said that messing with the wording is enough to mess up the ritual... but before Voldie could be finally dealt with, there was one more thing that was needed to be taken care of... the Horcruxes.


    The Diadem of Ravenclaw, Harry''s scar, and the diary was gone, so that leaves the Gaunt Ring which is also the Ressurection Stone... one of the three Deathly Hallows, I don''t know if I would absorb this one too but I didn''t want to... The Cup of Hegla Hufflepuff kept in Lestrange Vault, the locket of Salazar Slytherin, and the Fucking snake, this was the right time to destroy them... if I destroyed them before, Voldie could have noticed if he had checked anyone of them.


    "Let''s take care of the Horcruxes, send a Patronus to Sirius, ask him to meet us in Hogsmeade" I said to which Momo nodded her head and send a messenger Patronus to Sirius. Momo''s Patronus was an owl... similar to her Animagus form.


    I needed Sirius''s help to get the locket and the Hufflepuff''s cup... after all, Kreacher had the Locket while The Cup was in Lestrange Vault. Sirius was Lord Black, and Bellatrix was from the Black family, since the Lestrange family was extinct, Sirius could claim the Lestrange Vault. Both I and Momo quickly got ready and left the castle after claiming family business... Flitwick didn''t say anything because we said that we would be back before the task.


    After some time we met with Sirius in the Hogsmeade, just by looking at him it was clear that he was really worried about tonight.


    "So what are we doing?" Sirius asked me nervously. He looked much more cowed after I started to train Harry, he was quite scared to see someone with so much power.


    "We need to visit Black Family home, in London. There is something I need" I said, Sirius was immediately horrified and disgusted...


    "Are you kidding me? You want to go to Grimmauld Place?" Sirius whined.


    "I assure you that I am not kidding" I said, Sirius still needed confirmation and looked towards Momo who just shrugged and nodded her head. Sirius''s shoulders finally slumped and huffed in annoyance.


    "Fine... let''s go. Don''t complain later that I didn''t try to stop you" Sirius said and extended his hand but I grabbed his shoulder and Momo grabbed my hand. I will be using my magic to pull Momo with me... I didn''t know if Sirius had enough magic to side-along Apparate with two people... but I didn''t want to take the risk.


    With a loud crack, we arrived in front of a grim-looking house... manor? The Grimmauld Place was kind of in the middle ground of both. Sirius was about to open the door when with a pop an old-looking ancient house-elf appeared... Kreacher really looked miserable but I was kind of tight of time.


    "What does the filthy blood-traitor want?" Kreacher nastily spoke. Sirius was about to blow a vein but he stopped when I placed my hand on his shoulder.


    "You are Lord Black, order him to bring the locket Regulas gave him before he died" I said and Kreacher immediately looked horrified. Sirius didn''t know what I was talking about but he did what I asked of him. He immediately ordered Kreacher formally as Lord Black, the house-elf looked really reluctant but he was bound to follow Lord Black''s order. The elf popped away and after some time popped back carrying the Slytherin''s locket.


    I asked Momo to check if this was genuine or not, Momo just needed to cast a single spell which gave her confirmation. I immediately threw the locket on the ground and used my favorite spell... Feindfyre, the locket was engulfed in the fire and a loud shriek was heard... I willed the fire to go out and the locket didn''t even leave behind any ash. Kreacher had tears in his eyes and thanked me profusely... Sirius was really confused but I explained it to him... in a brief manner.


    "Where to next?" Sirius asked me. To which I didn''t answer and I directly Apparated with him in front of Gringotts. Only after a second Momo also appeared by my side... I asked Sirius to claim the Lestrange Vault, he knew his rights as Lord Black and got the whole thing processed in just one hour.


    In 10 more minutes, I had the Cup in my possession. I didn''t want to use Feindfyre in Gringotts... it''s not that I didn''t have any confidence in controlling the spell but I was worried about the Goblin''s reaction. With the Cup, we appeared inside a forest.


    "Oh... I have heard about this place..." Sirius said with disgust in his voice.


    "Oh, you know this place?" I asked Sirius in a curious tone, honestly, I didn''t expect Sirius to recognize the place.


    "Yes... this whole place was owned by Gaunts, a truly disgusting family" Sirius said while shuddering.


    "They were extinct even before you were born... so how did you know this place?" I asked.


    "Well, the Gaunts were used as an example among the Dark Families... we were taught what we shouldn''t do using their example" Sirius spat out the words in disgust. Well, I guess even the pure-bloods were disgusted by these freaks. If any magical people could be called Freaks then Gaunts were the one...


    We walked down the dirt road and finally arrived in front of a shack... it was barely standing, Its condition was very bad. It''s still standing just because of magic. I asked Momo and Sirius to wait outside... while I entered the shack and immediately used Rupture and blew apart most of the shack... after getting the Law of Thunder my lighting or electric powers have risen up by leaps and bounds. The attack I just used... I didn''t even put any effort into it. finding the Ring wasn''t so hard as it was made of metal and there wasn''t anything in this house made of metal.


    A few traps sprang but they were nothing my Aegis Shield can''t handle... as soon as I saw the ring I felt something slam against my mental shields. It must be the compulsion charm placed on the ring, I didn''t put any more thought into it and used Fiendfyre to get rid of the ring. The same kind of shriek was heard. I willed the fire to go out... I quickly checked the place and only found that a black stone was left behind.


    I grabbed the stone and walked out of the shack or what was remaining of it... I banished the cup towards the shack and used Feindfyre once again... both the Cup and shack were engulfed in the fire and only after a few moments nothing was left. We heard the loud shriek again... it gave us the confirmation that the Horcrux was destroyed.


    We decided to return after that... there was nothing more left to do, except to deal with Voldie and his goons. After returning to Hogwarts, I received a message from Amelia telling me that she was able to get her hands on a few more time-turners... Sirius was excited that he would be able to participate as well...


    The rest of the evening was boring... it was already night when Amelia finally arrived and handed us the time-turners, she has already handed time-turners to Nemuri and Dora. Dora''s job was quite simple... hide beside Harry under a cloak and get him away when the battle starts. I might have trained Harry but that doesn''t mean that he is going to become a super-wizard or something.


    We finally arrived in the stands and Bagman started to blab all the non-sense. Rumi gave me a look to which I nodded, she must be asking about the plan. I watched her looking at everyone... the Third Task finally started, as soon as the cannon went off, Rumi dashed inside the maze...

 Chapter 164: GOF (XXVII) & Third Task (III)

    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    I entered the maze and was immediately confused¡­ the reason of my confusion was, I was standing in front of a fork of paths. I didn''t know which path to take¡­ its so confusing¡­ wish I had Reo''s power, then I would be able to feel the cup and head in that direction.


    (A/N: I don''t remember if the point me charm worked or if it was used in the tournament. But in this story the point me charm doesn''t work on the cup)


    Suddenly something clicked in my mind¡­ I pulled out my wand and casted point me charm towards the goblet, sadly it didn''t work but I have already decided and took the path towards my right. After running for a few seconds, my senses blared loudly and I immediately jumped and saw vines run to the place where I was.


    Tch! I clicked my tongue and activated Armament Haki on my legs, my legs were immediately covered by a glossy black material with a silver tint on it. I landed on the ground and those vines immediately grabbed my feet but I wasn''t even bothered by them. I continued running tearing them off and crushing them beneath my feet.


    Devil''s Snare¡­ I think that''s what they are called. It''s kind of embarrassing but I failed in Herbology. Its more embarrassing because I lived in a forest and loved the wildlife¡­ but magical trees aren''t my cup of tea. After running for a minute, I arrived before another fork. Again, I was confused and didn''t know which path to take.


    Tch! I clicked my tongue when I heard the cannon go off again¡­ which means five minutes have passed since I have entered the maze. After me, Harry was supposed to enter, Harry has already entered the maze. Last time I took the path to my right¡­ so, this time left it is. I decided and immediately dashed into the left path. Only after, running for a few seconds I felt a presence in front of me.


    I got ready to fight and my hands were covered in Armament Haki¡­ after training for so many years I was finally able to cover my whole body but I could feel that I still had a long way to go before I completely master it. I was excited just thinking about the beast I was going to face first but I found something I didn''t expect¡­ I found a bloodied corpse of Reo. Its head turned towards me in a horrifying way¡­ no human should be able to turn its head like that.


    "You were weak¡­ you were pathetic¡­ that is why I died¡­" the bloodied Reo started to speak in a slow manner. It was about to continue but I slammed down my foot on the body''s head¡­ the corpse dispersed along with a loud screech. The ground beneath my feet cracked.


    I didn''t pay it any more attention and continued my path. Fucking Boggart! At first, I was slightly taken aback¡­ its true, my fear is being weak and not being able to fight beside Reo but I know that if there is anything in the world which Reo can''t win against then he would happily sacrifice himself to save us. Yes, I would be beside him¡­ and I will also go down with him with a smile on my face.


    Another cannon went off meaning another participant has entered the maze. Meeting another fork¡­ I took the path to my right this time and it seems like I wasn''t disappointed. I felt a presence in front of me and it was different than the boggart¡­ it must be a magical beast.


    Looks like I was right and I found myself facing some kind of abomination¡­ I don''t even know what to call this thing¡­ its scorpion¡­ and a crab at the same time. Fuck it! I will call it abomination¡­ I was checking for its weak spot. I might be a battle maniac but I won''t fight an unknown creature with unknown abilities¡­ yes, it was really hard¡­ I wanted to bash my fist into its body but I held myself back.


    But the abomination didn''t seem to have thoughts like me¡­ as it spits fire out in my direction. Even though I didn''t expect the abomination to spit out the fire out of its ass¡­ I was still able to move away from the fire. Is that head or its ass? Until now, I was thinking that the abomination was looking away from me¡­ but it was facing me all this time? Damn! How sad it is¡­ having your face and ass looking exactly the same.


    I didn''t waste any more time and dashed towards the beast, I put a lot of force behind my lunge and the ground caved slightly¡­ the abomination has a really fast reaction speed as it was somewhat able to match my speed and tried to hit me with its stinger but it won''t be fast enough¡­ my fist met with its outer shell and the whole abomination was blown apart painting the walls of the maze with its innards. Thankfully, my punch had a lot of force and everything was blown away from me¡­ it smelt really bad, I was somehow able to hold my stomach''s contents.


    I quickly move away from that place and continued my navigation through the maze. I finally appeared in a clearing and I could feel my blood boiling¡­ I strong presence was in front of me. Again, my instincts proved to be right as a huge lion with a woman''s face showed up. A Sphinx! A class XXXX magical beast¡­ it was much weaker than a Manticore as a Manticore is a class XXXXX magical beast but there is a huge difference¡­ their intelligence.


    Manticores are intelligent, of course¡­ but when compared to a Sphinx it doesn''t hold a candle. Sphinxes were used by wizards and witches since ancient times to guard their treasure.


    "To go ahead¡­ you must answer the riddle¡­" the Sphinx to say but I immediately cut it off. It was clear that she would give me a riddle and I had to answer it correctly if I wanted to go ahead¡­ it was kind of similar to what we have in Ravenclaw Dorm entrance¡­ but I never bothered with them so why should I bother now?


    "Stop blabbing and fight me!" I said and covered my whole body with Armament Haki. When fighting a class XXXX magical beast physically, I didn''t want to take a chance¡­


    The Sphinx wanted to protest but it didn''t even have that chance I punched it right on its face. The Sphinx was bewildered as it skidded a few meters because of my punch¡­ I understand that I didn''t use my full power but I expected a crack sound. No matter¡­ if it is able to fight longer then it''s much better.


    The Sphinx didn''t hold back this time¡­ as soon as it was able to get rid of the dizziness it lunged towards me with its paws towards my head¡­ seeing that it has started to fight back, a huge grin appeared on my face.


    [POV Harry]


    I was really nervous today¡­ not because of the task but because of what was going to happen after the task. I received a message from Edgar before the task that I should willingly give my blood. I didn''t know what it meant but it must be something related to Voldemort''s resurrection. Even though, I knew that Reo and the others are going to be there¡­ I felt really nervous.


    I mean¡­ what if Voldemort is able to run away¡­ what if, someone gets killed. Even though, I had all these worries¡­ I have decided to follow Edgar''s plans, I have seen his girlfriends trust him blindly and he has saved me from hell before¡­ so I decided to trust him. If this works¡­ Voldemort will be killed in a permanent manner.


    I have thought this through¡­ and even if I ran away now¡­ I know that Voldemort would be back one day and I can''t keep living while looking over my shoulder. I finally entered the maze and all these thoughts were put away for later contemplation¡­ not that I had any more time.


    I quickly navigated through the maze and the first thing I faced was Voldemort¡­ I was scared at first then I remembered it must be a Boggart¡­ I have read about them and Tonks has also told me that there could be Boggarts in the third task. I used the spell Riddikulus and the robes of Voldemort changed into a pink cardigan¡­ after that, I banished the Boggart and continued to run through the maze.


    Devil''s Snare was quickly dealt with, with help of Incendio but the next magical beast I found made me retreat. Blast-Ended Skrewt, Hagrid was a nice guy and I became his friend in a short time but his love of dangerous magical creatures isn''t something I support. Hagrid might be the gentle giant but this thing is not.


    After retreating from that path, I finally found another way but what I found there scared me even more. The whole place was blown apart and several craters have formed on the ground. I saw a magical beast¡­ A Sphinx laying inside such a crater¡­ it was battered and bloody but it was still alive. I decided not to go near it and sneaked past it¡­ it looked towards me but didn''t do anything. It was better to say that it wasn''t able to do anything.


    I ran past the place and what I found after that horrified me even more. Body parts of Acromantulas were everywhere¡­ I kept my wand pointed and ready. I was the second person to enter the maze, Roxanne was first¡­ this must be her work¡­ I honestly don''t want to know how she was able to do all this.


    I finally arrived before the cup¡­ but shouldn''t Roxanne be here too¡­ I felt a chill run down my spine but I didn''t know what to do. I don''t know if Roxanne was supposed to be there with me or if her job was only to clear my path¡­ whatever it is I decided to follow the plan and went to the cup. As soon as I grabbed the cup I felt a familiar tug around my navel¡­ it was like a Portkey¡­ with that, I suddenly appeared in a graveyard¡­ I didn''t say anything and got up.


    With my wand ready I looked around but nothing much was visible¡­ it was because of mist. I finally noticed the grave near to me¡­ Thomas Riddle. I heard a twig snap and whipped my head in that direction but I didn''t get any time to react¡­ a red spell hit me and I knew no more¡­ my world turned completely black¡­

 Chapter 165: GOF (XXVIII) & The Final Fight (I)

    [POV Rumi(Roxanne)]


    I have to say, this was one of my best fights after I arrived in this world, not that there were a lot of fights here. Only fucking politics! I looked at the beaten and bloody Sphinx laying in a crater and honestly felt bad for it¡­ I might have gone slightly overboard than I needed¡­


    "Stay there and don''t move¡­ it was an awesome fight! Maybe we can have another fight someday" with that I decided to leave the Sphinx but I didn''t notice the horrified look on the Sphinx''s face when I said that we were going to fight someday later.


    I decided to continue my search for the cup¡­ after all, I can''t allow Harry to grab the cup on his own. An Acromantula attacked me but it met a swift end with a swift punch¡­ with the I continued my swift stroll through the maze.


    Some more Acromantulas also decided to try their luck but all of them met their predecessors'' fate. Haha! I finally found the shiny cup¡­ I decided to wait for Harry to grab the cup. I pulled out Reo''s invisibility cloak from my robes and put it on and stood right beside the cup.


    I had to wait more than 5 minutes before Harry finally arrived with his wand drawn. He had a horrified look on his face¡­ Oops! He must have seen the destruction I have left behind¡­ at least, he is smart enough to have his wand in his hand.


    Harry walked up to the cup and looked around once again¡­ is he looking for me or is he worried that someone will attack him? Harry gulped and finally grabbed the cup¡­ I followed his movement and grabbed the cup along with him at the same time. I felt a tug around my navel and found myself sprawled in a dark graveyard¡­


    I found Harry looking around with a horrified look on his face¡­ thankfully I was still covered inside the invisibility cloak after such a disgusting portkey travel. This was the worst portkey I have ever used! While Harry was looking around with fear on his face¡­ I decided to get away from the place.


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    Me, Momo, Nemuri, Dora, Sirius, and Amelia gathered in the graveyard and we decided to take different positions. I gave them only one instruction¡­ that they shouldn''t give into impulse and attack before I give the signal. I asked Momo to make some gas masks¡­ she happily made them and I handed them to everyone. Me and Dora took two masks¡­ Dora took one for herself and another for Harry, I took one for myself and other one for Rumi.


    Dora put on an invisibility cloak and hid near the grave of Thomas Riddle Snr. while the others went to hide in different places. I was hiding with Nemuri¡­ I needed to instruct her.


    We didn''t have to wait for too long as the rat man arrived in the graveyard with a bundle in his arms. A huge snake slithered behind them and it went to roam around the graveyard¡­ I have already told everyone to leave the snake alone for now¡­ the snake coiled itself not far from the place where Pettigrew started to prepare the Cauldron and fire for the ritual.


    All of us patiently waited while Pettigrew prepared the Cauldron and the potion inside it. More than an hour passed and the potion was finally ready¡­ all this time we heard a shrill voice, too unnatural to be a human¡­ was giving commands to Pettigrew. All of us have noticed that the voice was coming from the bundle Pettigrew was carrying. Suddenly all of us heard a crack and Harry sprawled on the ground along with the cup.


    I activated the heat vision and found that Rumi was here too and slightly nudged Nemuri to grab Rumi. Nemuri silently went away¡­ my eyes immediately zeroed in the direction where Sirius was hiding. I have asked Momo to hide near him because of a specific reason¡­ if Sirius acts up then Momo is going to stun him.


    Looks like my worries were on point. When Pettigrew fired off the stunning curse at Harry¡­ Sirius was ready to jump out and all of us heard a thump sound. Pettigrew and Voldie immediately noticed the noise¡­ and I cursed Sirius''s seven generations.


    $Check it$ the small bundle hissed in parseltongue and Nagini immediately went to complete her given task.


    Momo used some brain and a mongoose and snake rolled out from the hiding place. I activated my heat vision and looked in that direction and found Momo silently moving away while levitating Sirius in the air. I was really angry at Sirius¡­ thankfully Momo was crafty enough to hide the red light of stunning spell or this charade would be already over.


    "Forgive me Harry" I heard a voice and saw Pettigrew whispering to Harry while restraining him with the statue over the grave of Thomas Riddle Snr. I turned my head back towards Momo and saw her Flash Step away with Sirius and only after a second, she returned empty handed. I shouldn''t have brought that fucker in the first place! I raged inside my mind¡­ Jeopardizing the plan means putting my girlfriends in danger.


    I forcefully calmed myself down¡­ hah! Getting enraged won''t help me now. I will deal with him later. I looked towards where Amelia was hiding and found that she stayed in her position¡­ I wasn''t able to see the expression on her face after all¡­ I was using heat vision to see.


    Nemuri finally arrived at my side with Rumi¡­ Nemuri was looking angry too. I pointed towards the place where Harry was being held.


    Pettigrew finally revived Harry and he immediately started to beg. I don''t think that this fucker is acting¡­ is he seriously begging now? I decided to watch the scenes unfolding before me. Pettigrew dropped the bundle he was carrying in his arms in the Cauldron.


    "I am sorry Harry¡­ I can''t stop now" Pettigrew said in a guilty expression¡­ and ripped apart the grave of Thomas Riddle Snr. Pettigrew levitated a bone from the grave while saying¡­


    "Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son" Pettigrew said and dropped the bone in the cauldron.


    Then Pettigrew pulled out a silver dagger and held it above his hand while shaking his head. Right at this moment I send an impulse to him¡­ he would say the words correctly but his intent is going to be different. After all, we all know that magic depends on intent.


    "Flesh of the servant, willingly given, you will revive your master" Pettigrew stuttered the whole sentence and finally dropped the knife cutting off his hand while shaking his head. In his head he didn''t do this willingly¡­ his chopped off arm dropped into the cauldron while Pettigrew grabbed his stump and dropped on the ground while screaming like a pig.


    After a few minutes Pettigrew finally gathered his wits and got up grabbing his stump and went towards Harry.


    "Pettigrew don''t do this¡­ please stop. It doesn''t need to be like this" Harry continued to plead to Pettigrew¡­ Pettigrew still had the dagger in his hand.


    "Blood of the enemy, forcibly taken, you will resurrect your foe" Pettigrew said and stabbed Harry in his arm. Suddenly realization flashed in Harry''s eyes and his expression completely changed.


    "Go on¡­ take as much as you want" Harry said and Pettigrew looked completely horrified and didn''t knew what to do. He put away the dagger in his robes and pulled out a vial and still collected the blood. With that done, Pettigrew returned to the cauldron and poured the blood in the cauldron.


    The whole cauldron caught fire¡­ the cauldron transformed into a baby and started to grow¡­ until it became a complete adult and dropped on the ground. It was the same Voldie from the movie with his snakey skin colour.


    "Robe me" No Nose said and Pettigrew was somehow able to put the robe over Voldemort before collapsing on the ground. Since Snake Face was inside the Cauldron he didn''t notice that Harry gave the blood willingly and Pettigrew gave the arm unwillingly.


    Like in the movies¡­ Snake Face called his followers and I gestured towards Nemuri. Nemuri opened up her whole top and started to release a colourless and odourless gas that was going to confuse everyone. I noticed that Nemuri was completely topless and flashing her tits to me¡­ damn it! I failed! After so many years¡­ she was still an exhibitionist! Thankfully she was hidden and no one would be able to see her. Nemuri smirked and put her top back in place when she felt that it was enough.


    Voldie continued to gloat how he was able to touch Harry now and began to give a speech. Dora used this chance and decided to whisk away Harry with her. No one noticed Harry was being taken because of the gas. Voldie went on giving his speech about how he was going to take over Britain.


    I quickly cast anti-portkey and anti-apparation wards so that no one would be running away from here. None of them still has noticed that anything was wrong and Voldie was still busy giving his speech about his greatness. I signalled everyone that the plan was starting¡­ I slowly went towards where Nagini was slithering.


    "Goodbye Snake" I said and casted Fiendfyre¡­ Voldie, finally felt something was wrong when he felt his Horcrux and familiar was being destroyed.


    "NOoooooo" Voldie screamed in rage. "Show yourself coward!" Voldie shouted and I put away my invisibility cloak and walked out of the darkness.


    "Hello Voldie¡­ remember me? I was the one who burned you in Hogwarts" I said with a huge grin on my face.


    "It was you!" Voldie screamed and pointed his wand towards me "Avada Kedavra" Voldie cast the killing curse but the curse wasn''t even close to me.


    "Looks like you have to work on your aim" I said while Voldie and his Death Eaters had a horrified look on their face.


    "Impossible¡­ how did you survive the curse?" Voldie asked enraged. Oh¡­ did he and his cronies saw that I survived the curse? Looks like Nemuri''s gas is working really well.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know? Snake Face" I said in a teasing tone and a Death Eater dropped on the ground headless. I looked and saw that the girls started to rain spells all over the place and I saw Rumi lunged towards a Death Eater and she punched him into oblivion. With that the slaughter finally started¡­

 Chapter 166: GOF (XXIX) & Final Fight(II)

    A/N: I have finally decided the bloodlines or races MC and his Harem are going to get as a gift from the God.


    Reo: Secret


    Nemuri: Nine-Tailed Fox


    Momo: Solar Elf (Elf of the sun, she would get powers from sun like Superman. She won''t be strong like Superman at least, not in the next world.)


    Rumi: Lunar Rabbit (Black Rabbit from Problem Children)


    Dora: Goddess of Mimicry (I could have used Slime blood-line but I was kind of unsatisfied with that. Dora won''t get world destroying powers... she would be able to mimic anyone she wants down to every last detail. She would start to gain her major powers after she arrives in DXD)


    Luna: True Oracle of Gaia


    Fleur: True Phoenix (I decided this because becoming a Phoenix will retain her Avian traits along with her fire powers. She won''t be powerful like Phoenix Force, though. That won''t happen at least in next world)


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    When the girls jumped into the fray, the whole pandemonium broke out. After all, this was the first time someone was using lethal attacks against them¡­ they forgot about Voldie who was screaming orders at them. The Death Eaters were busier trying to run away rather than listening to him. Rumi was slaughtering the Death Eaters just with her fists while the rest were shooting spells to kill except Momo. She was firing stunners.


    Now, I didn''t want to give any quarter to Snake Face so I shot a lung shredder at him. His head immediately snapped in my direction, he hissed in anger and his wand snapped in my direction and started to fire spells. I didn''t even bother to put up a defense because Voldie''s aim was really messed up because of the confusion gas.


    Voldie was confused and decided to check his wand then he checked his hand. Seeing nothing wrong¡­ he shot some more spells towards me¡­ all of them were sailing away from me.


    "Looks like you forgot how to use your wand" I said while rubbing my chin.


    "Shut up you mudblood" Voldie screamed in rage.


    "Sure¡­ whatever makes you happy" I was trying to kill Voldie by making him angry, he spat out blood in anger but didn''t die. Okay¡­ looks like that is the maximum effect I can get.


    I didn''t mind him calling me mudblood¡­ after all, if I lose my mind on such an insult then I should give up on my plans. Voldie started to scream in pain¡­ wait! I didn''t even hit him¡­ I thought he spat out blood because of my insult like the thing that happens in Chinese Novels. But it seems that it wasn''t the case. Voldie''s whole body has started to crack¡­ oooh¡­ it must be happening because of the ritual.


    I kept my eyes on him waited for the girls to finish with the riff-raffs. After another minute all the Death Eaters except Pettigrew were finally dealt with. Nemuri killed all the stunned Death Eaters so no one was left. I needed Pettigrew for later¡­ Harry and Rumi needed a scapegoat, they were going to put the blame on Pettigrew for the kidnapping.


    "I didn''t think that you were going to kill them" I said to Nemuri who walked up to me.


    "They deserve nothing else¡­ after all, all of them were bigoted fools. I have decided long ago that if I go to hell because of killing then so be it but I will kill as many of them as I can. After what happened with Dora it became quite clear to me¡­ this is a shitty world" Nemuri said looking at Voldie who was rolling on the floor in pain.


    "You didn''t need to go to such lengths for me" Dora walked out of the darkness along with Harry.


    "No, I needed to" Nemuri said silently and waited for Amelia, Momo, and Rumi to arrive. Now, I needed another guest here¡­ after all, without him vanquishing Voldie would be meaningless.


    "Dixy!" I called and the small elf popped beside us. I was the one who casted the wards so there was no problem for Dixy to enter the wards.


    "Dixy, please bring our guest" I said to which the elf nodded and popped away. Only after a few seconds Dixy popped back with Dumbles and popped away again.


    "Hello, Dumbledore¡­ I hope you liked my hospitality" I said crouching down in front of Dumbledore. Dumbledore saw my face for the first time and his eyes grew completely wide¡­ this must have been the biggest shocker of his whole life.


    Amelia, Momo, and Rumi also arrived at the scene, Harry was really surprised to see Dumbledore in such a condition. Amelia and the girls already knew that I had captured the fool.


    Dumbles finally looked around to see everyone and he was horrified to see everyone''s faces. The confusion gas had already lost its effect so we have taken off the masks. I grabbed Dumbles by his hair and forcefully picked him up. Dumbledore grunted in pain but I didn''t let go¡­ I showed him what we have done with the Death Eaters.


    "How can you? How can you kill so many? All of them could be redeemed" Dumbledore decided to pull his grandfatherly act now.


    "You are in this too Amelia?" Dumbledore said to Amelia in a very disappointed tone. Amelia didn''t say anything¡­ she just snorted in annoyance.


    "Dumbles stop fooling around, all of us know about your caring grandfatherly facade you use to get things done your way" I said while punching the old fool. I didn''t use much power or he might have died, after all, I was keeping his magic suppressed.


    "The reason I called you here was because, the prophecy is going to be fulfilled tonight" I said pointing towards Voldie who was still on the floor, and then towards Harry who had a confident face and he was gripping his wand tightly.


    "Harry, my boy, what has happened to you? Don''t listen to them¡­ don''t become like them" Dumbles said in a pleading tone. I was already reading his thoughts¡­ he knew his game was over and he was spouting all of these as a last-ditch effort.


    "Shut up Dumbledore!" Harry exclaimed. "I have to do this, I need to do this or he will keep coming after me¡­ the prophecy still hangs over my head" Harry said with conviction and pointed his wand towards Voldie.


    "A simple Reducto or Diffindo would do it, right?" Harry turned his head towards me and asked.


    "Harry¡­ I beg you not to do this. This path will take you to the Dark Side. For the Greater Good, you must let him go" Dumbledore said, did he really say that? Is his brain even working¡­? I checked his thoughts and found his real reason for asking this. He wanted to buy time¡­ it was clear to him that Voldie was dying so if he dies on his own, the prophecy remains unfulfilled and Harry could still be sacrificed.


    Thankfully Harry didn''t listen to his blabber and casted a Reducto and blew off Voldie''s head. Harry saw what he has done and spat at Voldie''s dead body before walking away. I gestured to Dora to follow him. It was really anti-climatic but who cares¡­ after all, dealing with bad guys like this is much better than having a death battle with him.


    "What have you done?" Dumbledore said looking towards in Harry''s direction.


    "Oh¡­ don''t worry! He just fulfilled the prophecy. Amelia, take this fool into custody¡­ after all, death will be too light for him" I said to Amelia and Dumbles immediately started to make plans.


    "Oh, don''t worry Dumbles, I will use a spell that will make it impossible for you to tell anyone about the things that happened here tonight. Obviously, it''s a dark spell¡­ but Amelia won''t be saying anything" I said and casted the spell on Dumbles. I read his thoughts¡­ he felt all of his plans crumbling around him.


    "Sure¡­ Vicky, I will be needing your help to get his trial arranged as soon as we can. He was a high-priority criminal after all" Amelia said and strapped Dumbles with a portkey. I finally lowered the wards and Dumbles was immediately whisked away to the ministry cell.


    I revived Pettigrew and messed up with all his memories and stunned him again before he started to beg. Rumi grabbed Pettigrew and started to drag him with her and Harry was finally ready to go back. Rumi and Harry grabbed the cup and took Pettigrew back with them.


    "Now, let''s deal with the graveyard¡­ I don''t want to leave behind any proof" I said to which Amelia and Nemuri both nodded their heads.


    Amelia and Nemuri decided to leave first, and Momo was going to return along with me. Amelia and Nemuri apparated out of the graveyard. Momo and I left the graveyard and I casted Fiendfyre over the whole graveyard. A Leviathan of fire erupted from my hand and engulfed the whole area¡­ I controlled the Fiendfyre so that it won''t leave the premises of the graveyard.


    When I was satisfied the fire has burned everything I will the fire to go out. I was right¡­ the graveyard was completely charred now, nothing was left behind¡­ even the graves were burned out.


    "Where did you put Sirius?" now, that everything was finally over, I looked over to Momo and asked.


    "I dropped him outside Hogsmeade and returned here" Momo said while extending her hand towards me. She must want to take me there¡­ I grabbed her hand and she apparated taking me with her.


    Both of us appeared right outside of Hogsmeade and found Sirius was still laying there. I revived him and Flash Stepped along with Momo. I didn''t want to stay and explain anything to that fool. He almost destroyed the plan¡­ now, I find myself feeling really stupid for taking him with me.


    Both I and Momo returned to Hogwarts and found that everything was already over. Fudge even after losing his position was blamed for the kidnapping because he allowed Pettigrew to escape and tried to sweep the matter under the rug. Pettigrew was taken into custody by Amelia and she publicly announced that Albus Dumbledore was also in her custody as of this evening.


    Rumi and Harry were awarded the cup along with 1000 galleons. Sirius finally arrived and looked towards us with a complicated expression on his face¡­ I didn''t even bother to say anything to him. With that, the tournament was finally over and my mission in this world is over¡­

 Chapter 167: Epilouge HP World (R-18)

    A/N: I have asked this before and it was decided that there was going to be 3 girls from the MCU & XCU X-Over. So, I wanted to do a vote for the next girls. I have decided to include the Fantastic Four too...


    I have decided to take Ororo Munroe into the harem as author''s choice so only two positions are remaining for the readers. I am writing down the names of the girls... may the best girl win.


    1)Natalia Alianovna Romanoff


    2)Wanda Maximoff


    3)Carol Danvers


    4)Jean Grey


    5)Susan Storm


    6)Raven Darkholme


    7)Lady Sif (Nobody uses her in pairing... poor girl)


    8)Emma Frost


    If I missed someone then mention here. But, if I missed them then they are not so important and if you mention any comic character and if she is important then I will do another vote.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    (A/N: Bam! Take This! A Double Chapter!)


    [POV Reo(Edgar)]


    It has been 10 years since the day I have helped Harry to kill Voldemort, I know, it is kind of pushing it when I say that I helped him. It was rather I presented Voldie on a silver platter to him.


    The next day, Albus Dumbledore was put on his trial. He was once known as the Greatest Wizard since Merlin, the Leader of the Light, all of his titles were ripped away. After he was questioned under Veritaserum, he was called a monster, a demon on Earth, and a lot more.


    Amelia and Nemuri held a public trial for him, where everyone would be able to attend. After all, they didn''t want someone saying that he was framed. It was quite a chore because they had to arrange everything in a few hours. Even with such a short notice¡­ almost the whole population of Magical Britain came to see the trial.


    The news, about Harry and Rumi or Roxanne winning the Tri-Wizard Tournament, was completely buried, neither of them minded. Everyone called for execution through kiss because of the vile crimes Dumbledore has committed in the name of his Greater Good.


    But, he was sentenced to a lifetime in Azkaban. Someone from Wizengamot said that it would be much better because death was going to be mercy. Everyone immediately agreed and Albus Dumbledore once a great wizard, Leader of Light¡­ now known as Monster or Demon was dragged away by Dementors to Azkaban.


    His flaming chicken was still inside the dungeons, I could release it now that the Azkaban is made Phoenix proof but I still kept it here, after all, I don''t need him flaming someone I care about into a volcano for revenge.


    Dumbledore took his last breath yesterday¡­ no one knew of this but Dumbles was supposed to die long ago if it wasn''t for me. From his mind, I have found out the location of the Philosopher''s Stone which he was using, and fed him the Elixir of Life from time to time so that he continued living and wouldn''t die too quickly.


    I have researched a lot on that stone and found out that it was made after sacrificing 100 virgins. Alchemy is based on the principle of equal exchange and everyone knows that the Philosopher''s Stone was made by the Flamels using Alchemy. So, he must have used something in exchange so that the Stone has those properties.


    Even if it was called the Elixir of Life, it just made your aging process extremely slow. The Flamels were able to live about 6 centuries because their aging process was slowed down. After they gave Dumbles the stone, they finally died. Like I have said¡­ if I want to find something¡­ then no one could stop me.


    I found the Flamels property and all the research¡­ the property has two graves. Their DNA and magic completely matched with the Stone so I guess they were the Flamels. Dumbledore was already old and his body was already falling apart because of the absence of magic¡­ he would have died within a month inside Azkaban but I forced him to stay alive with the Elixir of Life.


    A lot has changed since the day Voldemort was finally vanquished. Only a handful of people knew about that because it wasn''t announced. Nemuri started to use all the political and economical power she had to push forward the magical world. The first thing she did was to lift up the ban from enchanting muggle devices with magic.


    This change met some opposition but it was soon ground into dust. Next, she locked down the whole Ministry under strong wards so that no one could leave and made the Unspeakables to swear an oath of loyalty to the Ministry, after all, it was the only Department that was completely autonomous. Even if the Unspeakables aren''t happy with this they chose to swear an oath because they very well knew that they wouldn''t be able to win against her in magical combat.


    After she got the Unspeakables under her command she decided to weed out all the Ministry workers with pure-blood ideology. She wanted to use Veritaserum to question everyone but the Head Unspeakable and Amelia stopped her. They finally decided to use oaths, so their taking over would be much subtler. Even if it was subtle a lot of wizards and witches protested but it didn''t bear any result. Nemuri''s statement was clear if you want to work in the Ministry then you must swear the oath.


    Since then the Magical World has only developed¡­ the remaining Lords of pureblood families who believed in the Pure-Blood agenda tried to cause a riot but it didn''t work. As they were only few in numbers because most of them were killed in the Graveyard. Those who tried were thrown into Azkaban with charges of treason against the Ministry. After that incident, no one has tried.


    Within only three years, Magical Britain had become technologically equal to the Mundane world. Aurors have started to use both guns and wands, discrimination due to blood status was completely abolished. Magical Britain was completely flourishing now and a lot of backward magical societies were following our example.


    During our 7th year, Amelia finally retired from her position. After all, she has nothing more to do¡­ during our 6th year, she married Sirius who apparently has decided to settle down. Speaking of Sirius¡­ we weren''t on the best of terms¡­ he and Harry left Britain permanently. After Amelia retired¡­ she moved along with Susan to France. Susan left Hogwarts and started to attend Beauxbatons. It wasn''t too surprising when the news of Harry Potter getting married to Susan Bones came out.


    Enough about them¡­ they chose their path and life. Now, let''s talk more about Britain. Britain has become the most advanced Magical Community now, we were now a couple of centuries ahead of Mundane society in the technological sector. Flying Cars, Teleportation Panels, Spaceships and what not. We have also started a small farming project on Mars.


    Nemuri was finally able to modernize the fashion sense of Magical people. Robes were now a thing of the past. Marriage contracts and love potions were completely banned and anyone forcing their children to marry someone would be punished severely.


    Narcissa has become the role model for rich women¡­ she was the first woman to get a harem of men in Magical Britain. She started the trend and a few followed¡­ it met with severe backlash but they were only able to get a law that no woman would be able to force any men to join the harem. She has three children, two daughters, and a son now and she has declared that the Malfoy family is going to be a female dominant family. I could feel dear old Lucy rolling in his grave¡­ if anything of him is buried in a grave.


    She threw out Draco from the family when he started to spout out bullshit. So, Draco Malfoy became Draco No-Name, he ended up in Azkaban when he tried to start the riot with other pure-blood lords.


    Hermione became a Ministry worker¡­ she started working in the Department of Magical Creatures. She wanted to free the house-elves, stupid bint. She was only successful to get some laws passed so that no one would be able to mistreat them.


    Nemuri made a joint table and abolished the Wizengamot. She also made a law that would stop any laws that would be beneficial to either purebloods or muggle-borns from passing and this was different¡­ because the Queen herself agreed with this¡­ so it can''t be changed.


    (A/N: I have decided that Reo would be marrying the girls in DXD worlds and they will only have children after that. I have decided this to avoid any kind of complications of the story. I know a lot of you won''t like it but there are going to be 15 girls in the harem and I want to give all of them some screen time. If they are going to have kids then I have to give them screen time too. Really complicated)


    Hogwarts was also doing great¡­ the numbers of students who attended Hogwarts have grown exponentially after we have included Mundane courses too and we also decreased the fees and brought back several old subjects like dueling, enchanting, dark arts, etc. Nemuri also started Mastery courses in Hogwarts¡­ which seemed to be a true boon as students from all over the world came to learn. Apparently, Hogwarts was very famous around the world but most avoided it because of lacking subjects.


    Now, enough about other stuff, let''s talk about my girls. Dora retired from the Auror Corps two years ago. She was happily living with us¡­ Luna lived in the Lovegood residence because she has taken over the Quibbler from her father. Now, it was one of the best-selling papers. Momo went ahead and became a spell-crafter and enchanted things from time to time. She was definitely one of the best enchanters but she has more interest in spell-crafting. She was finally able to make her greatest hit. It was a spell to share the vision with a willing person.


    Rumi went on and became a duellist, while Fleur became a full-time enchanter. I still remember when Fleur finally decided to take the final step. She was the one with the greatest sex drive among the girls. I was brought out of my thoughts when a pair of arms snaked around me from behind¡­ I could feel her naked body over mine¡­ I turned around and was immediately pulled into a hot kiss. My hands roamed around her body and started to remember our first time.


    ~FLASHBACK~ (It happened right after the Third Task)


    After the press conference regarding the kidnapping and tournament was finally over we were returning to our room when we met with Fleur.


    "Can we talk?" Fleur asked me nervously. I immediately became curious that she was nervous.


    "Yeah, sure. Girls wait for me in the room" I bid farewell to the girls and allowed Fleur to lead me where she wanted. She took me to an empty classroom and she was now wearing some robes. After entering she casted a few locking charms and privacy charms.


    "So¡­ what do you want to talk about?" I asked her and she answered by opening her robes. My jaw immediately dropped on the floor when I saw she was only wearing a pair of underwear if it could be called underwear.


    The underwear was just covering her nipples and snatch. She dropped the robes and seductively approached me. "Well, I wasn''t thinking much about talking" she smiled seductively and started to caress my crotch. I groaned in pleasure¡­


    She pushed me back on the table and started to kiss me hungrily and tore off my shirt. My hands found her breasts and I started to caress them lovingly¡­ breasts are gifts from heaven so they should be treated with love. Fleur''s hands continued to caress my chest¡­ it felt like she was trying to engrave my chest into her memory.


    "Push me down! Have your way with me!" Fleur stopped kissing and demanded. Well¡­ who am I to deny my lady. I didn''t even need to use my power and rolled around pinning her beneath me. I tore off her bra, and took her right nipple in my mouth while my other hand was worshipping her other boob. My member was really hard and Fleur kept on caressing it and stroking it through the pants. I backed away and pulled down my pants along with my boxers¡­ now, I was standing in all my glory.


    I dropped off my shirt and moved Fleur''s extra small panties to expose her snatch. Her honeypot was dripping wet¡­ her pussy was clean-shaven. Her aroma was really alluring¡­ pulling me in. I was about to go down on her she stopped me.


    "No need! Just take me! I have been ready for you for a long time" Fleur moaned, her hands still caressing my muscles. I wasn''t sure but I positioned my member in front of her wet and dripping snatch and slowly pushed in. She moaned loudly and crossed her legs behind me pulling me in with her legs. I felt her hymen break but she didn''t seem much affected because of that. But I stopped when a yellow light erupted from her body.


    "Don''t need to wait¡­ fuck me silly already!" Fleur moaned in a husky voice and I started to thrust into her. She grabbed my head and pulled me into her chest¡­ I still wanted to ask her about the light¡­ I continued thrusting into her and we both reached climax together.


    "What was that light?" I asked after we both reached climax. Fleur didn''t want to stop and started to move on her own. "Don''t stop¡­ I am a Veela, I don''t need rest after an orgasm" Fleur said¡­ even though I was curious about that light¡­ I decided that there were much more important things now.


    "The light represented my bonding with you. I truly loved you so I bonded with you for life" I thought she won''t answer¡­ but she did answer.


    "We Veela are sexual creatures¡­ we always crave sex after reaching maturity, I have reached my maturity this year¡­ but I stayed a virgin for you. Veela can bond with only one man and after they bond they can''t love any other man" Fleur arched her back and came, her eyes rolled back. I was about to stop but she immediately returned to normal.


    "Now¡­ enough history lesson¡­ fuck me stupid, turn my legs into jelly, fuck me into oblivion¡­ fuck me so hard that I would walk funny tomorrow" Fleur said between her moans. Since she is asking so nicely¡­ I decided to do just that.


    More than two hours passed and we were still going on it. After cumming for the 12th time Fleur finally decided to take a break.


    "I have really hit the jackpot¡­ you are still hard" Fleur said stroking my dick. Fleur was laying over my chest.


    "Was your first time like you have imagined?" I asked Fleur¡­ I was caressing her back lovingly.


    "Oh¡­ it was. It was much more than anything I had imagined. I have always heard from other Veelas that they have to scratch their itch on their own after sex¡­ they don''t get satisfied with a single man. My Mama is bonded with my father so she manages somehow¡­ unbonded Veela can''t do that" Fleur said while playing with my bits.


    "Edgar, why don''t we take this to your room? I think the others are still waiting for you" Fleur said¡­ I guess, she has a point.


    "You don''t mind the others?" I asked her to which she chuckled.


    "Of course, not¡­ I like both men and women¡­ but since I am bonded with you only you and your women now. I just wanted my first time to be with you" Fleur said getting up. Her underwear was completely gone so she picked up her robes and wrapped them around her body. I also repaired my shirt and got dressed as soon as possible. Both of us left the room and went towards the Ravenclaw dorms.


    I found the girls were waiting for me¡­ they had already planned an all-night sex marathon. We didn''t sleep until the sun was up.


    ~FLASHBACK END~


    "Fleur we can''t do it now¡­ we are leaving this world today" I said stopping Fleur. Fleur wasn''t a depraved pervert like Nemuri but she has the biggest sex drive. She can compete with all the other girls on her own. I have told Dora and Fleur about our world travel and we also informed their parents. Both of their parents were quite nervous but they didn''t stop their daughters.


    Luna already knew about the world travel so she didn''t need to be informed, I have tried to find out clues about our next world from her but she kept her lips sealed. She said that it was going to be a nice surprise for me. Luna''s father didn''t even need convincing¡­ he happily agreed as Luna would be able to travel around and find new magical creatures.


    "Can''t we have a quickie?" Fleur asked while pouting.


    "Nope¡­ we need to get ready now¡­ I don''t want to be late" this was just bullshit. I was simply excited about the next world. I didn''t know which world I was going to next¡­ I have no suggestions for God this time. I will still visit this world from time to time because this world was our money-making world now.


    We have made so much money that it wasn''t even funny anymore. If I decide to take our money away from the market then the whole global market would collapse. We own the complete tech industry in the Mundane world and we also have the monopoly on the weapons manufacturing industry. We also owned most of the businesses in Magical Britain. I was taking a lot of gold biscuits with me to the next world. I have no idea where we were going to go next. After all, gold is valuable in all the worlds.


    "Come on let''s wake up the girls" I said to Fleur who was still pouting but she still nodded her head.


    I went to the bed and woke up the girls¡­ all of them were excited to see a new world. They got up quickly and went to the bath¡­ after taking a long and relaxing bath we finally left the bath. Nothing naughty happened today in the bath as everyone was excited to meet God and go to the new world.


    I have already asked God if I would be able to travel to Harry Potter world after I leave it or not. He said I could visit here freely¡­ I asked him this when he told me that I have completed the mission. So, I didn''t need to seal anything¡­ after all this was my money world.


    After breakfast, I told the House Elves that we would be going on a vacation. They were sad but didn''t mind it. Luna wanted to take Attila with her but I told her that I didn''t know what kind of world we were going to, so I could only bring her later. I tried to trick her with this to get any information regarding the new world but she kept her lips sealed.


    When we were finally ready to go all seven of us stood in an open space and I spoke "God we are ready" as soon as I finished a huge portal appeared in front of me. All of us walked together into the portal filled with excitement¡­ this was our first step towards the new world¡­


    ----------------------------------------------------


    A/N: Finally the HP arc is over... I am so glad, it was getting really boring. From tomorrow I will start writing about the new world.

 Chapter 168: Bloodlines, True Origin & Missions

    [POV Reo] (A/N: Ah¡­ finally I am done with the extra names)


    All seven of us appeared in a pitch-black place but we could still see each other. Momo, Rumi, Nemuri, and I remembered this place but it was new for the girls¡­ except Luna. She was looking with a dreamy look on her face¡­ I don''t know if she was able to see anything or not.


    Seeing that God didn''t come to greet us, I decided to call him out like I did the last time.


    "Hello" I called out the girls gave me an odd look. Hey! Don''t look at me like that, when you enter someone''s house you should call them out.


    "I understand your feelings but this isn''t my home Young Man" God''s voice boomed throughout the place but it wasn''t unpleasant to us.


    "Hello God! I am Luna Lovegood, nice to meet you!" Luna happily introduced herself to God, well I guess Luna is still Luna.


    "It''s also nice to meet you child" God said in a soothing voice to which Luna happily nodded. Trust Luna to make friends with anyone.


    "Well¡­ I guess, I should not waste any more time, I will give Itsuki Reo all the necessary information regarding the next world" God said and some information appeared in my mind. I slightly cursed but it wasn''t too bad¡­ honestly, I think this is going to be exciting. This time God gave me two missions¡­ one was going to be quite hard while the other is necessary for survival or one of my girls might turn to dust¡­ like hell, I would allow that to happen.


    "Now¡­ I have already decided what to give you this time. I hope all you of can achieve your maximum potential" God said and all of us were covered in white light¡­ when the light finally faded we found ourselves in the middle of a desert.


    Everyone looked around but said nothing as all of them were still processing the information they received from God. I have already noticed some changes among the girls as Nemuri has gained fox ears and nine tails that were swishing behind her. Momo has gained a certain kind of glow around her. Rumi has gained back her ears and tail too. Fleur''s hair has gained orange streaks and orange marks have appeared around her eyes. Dora and Luna looked normal like they did before. Some time passed when Momo finally broke the silence.


    "So what powers did you guys receive? God made me a Solar Elf. I can draw power from the sun and use it to nourish my body. Apparently, I have become an immortal. I won''t age but I can still be killed" Momo said and showed off her new pointy ears. Wow¡­ pointy ears really suit her and now that she mentioned immortality she looked a lot younger now. So, because of the sun''s power, her skin has gained a different kind of glow¡­ see really looked like the elves from animes and mangas.


    "I became a nine-tailed fox¡­ I also gained immortality like Momo but I could still be killed" Nemuri smiled seductively swaying her body¡­ her tails were constantly swishing behind her back. It looked really cute¡­ I wasn''t able to hold myself back and caressed her tail. Nemuri moaned¡­ "You can play with them all you want, honey~" Nemuri said licking her lips.


    Fleur and Dora were also playing with Nemuri''s tails while Luna was caressing Rumi''s rabbit ears and with her other hand, she was touching Momo''s pointy ears. Rumi coughed and brought everyone down to earth¡­ Nemuri was annoyed as she felt really nice.


    "God made me a Lunar Rabbit¡­ I have also gained immortality similar to Momo and Nemuri" Rumi said while her ears kept constantly twitching. I wanted to give in to my impulse and touch her ears but I was able to stop myself. During our final year in the HP World, I have told Luna, Dora, and Fleur our real names. So, there was no need to hide it anymore.


    "God gave me divinity. He made me the Goddess of Mimicry" Dora said with a proud smile and puffed out her chest. Wow¡­ she received a divinity, the others girls also looked at her in awe except for Nemuri who clicked her tongue.


    "The previous Goddess must have been a clutz too, made it quite easy for God to choose" Nemuri said in a mocking tone, and all of us immediately burst out laughing.


    "All of you are meanies!" Dora said cutely and pouted. I pulled her into my arms and gave her a passionate kiss. She immediately stopped pouting and gave Nemuri a smug grin.


    "God made me True Oracle of Gaia, except my seer abilities I don''t have any special powers but I became an immortal too like the others" Luna said with a happy smile on her face.


    "Oh yes¡­ I can also teleport from any place, nothing can stop my teleportation ability" Luna added with an excited smile on her face. At least she can run away if needed¡­ for a moment I was worried as there are many people in this world who can ignore magic.


    "You can still use magic, right?" Dora asked her looking worried.


    "Oh, yes, of course, God also gave me the power to cast magic wandlessly" Luna said and all the other girls chimed in agreement. It seems that God gave every one of them the power to cast magic without a wand. Apparently, they said that they forgot to tell me about this because of their excitement regarding their bloodline and immortality.


    "God made a True Phoenix because it matched with my racial traits. I gained true immortality, unlike others. I can be killed but I will be reborn from my ashes" Fleur said turning into her Veela form but this time she was covered in orange flames. Even though her body was burning her clothes remained intact. She turned back to her human form and the fire went off.


    After Fleur finished her explanation all they turned their eyes in my direction. "I didn''t receive any new power¡­ he unlocked my true bloodline, I am Leviathan of Destruction, apparently, I died in some war which happened a millennium ago¡­ the exact details are quite sketchy¡­" I said¡­ all the girls were completely shocked and they immediately jumped to give me a group hug.


    They started to caress me while saying soothing words to me¡­ I don''t mind the extra attention. Apparently, my powers came from Leviathan of Destruction but he lost his entire being after he died and then he merged with my human body when I died in my real world. I lost most of my memories too but the memories related to fiction remained because the soul of Leviathan liked them. Our souls combined and we became a new being all together¡­


    Our soul was way too strong to go through the natural reincarnation cycle so we were stuck there. This caused an error in the system and God found out about me. Our being was still unstable so he was unable to directly meet us. He allowed me to be born in the MHA world and when my soul was finally stable enough he contacted me and gave me the mission. God didn''t tell me anything about my previous life¡­ he just told me what I am and how I became like this.


    Honestly, I no longer care for my previous life, this is my life and I have decided to live it to the fullest. God was also honest and told me that he was the one who killed the Leviathan in the war¡­ honestly, I don''t care. I am neither the Leviathan and neither the human who merged together to make me. I am Itsuki Reo, the new Leviathan of Destruction.


    So, I didn''t have any ill feelings towards the God, I just wanted to live happily with the girls and have a family of my own someday. This is the reason I didn''t tell the girls my full story, someone might say that I still don''t trust them but that isn''t the case. Truthfully, I don''t care about anything that happened before the merging of souls and I won''t seek retribution for that. I have a happy life now filled with adventures and that was enough for me¡­


    The girls finally separated from me when I told them I was fine and they heard me laughing loudly. I told them, that I might not remember my past but I can still build a future together with them.


    "So, what kind of world are we in? Is this some apocalyptic world?" Momo asked me looking around at the endless desert that was surrounding us.


    "If I am not wrong then¡­ this is the Sahara Desert. This is a modern world. This world is filled with superhumans, superheroes, mutated humans, and stuff like that. This is a modern world with technology similar to what the Mundanes had in our world. The year is 2002¡­ there are several secret organizations that would like to capture us and use us, some would happily experiment on us" I said to the girls who slowly digested all the information I gave them. Luna was a different case as she already knew all this.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Nemuri asked me looking curious.


    "First, we are going to need a base¡­ then, we will start gathering information" I said to which all the girls agreed.


    "What is our mission in this world?" Momo asked me and everyone looked interested.


    "First mission is to kill a certain mad titan before he kills off half of the universe and second mission is to create a safe haven for all mutants" I said with a serious look on my face¡­ the second mission is going to be quite complicated.


    "One more thing¡­ never trust men who are bald in this world. Always keep up your mental shields¡­ there is an annoying baldie in a wheelchair, he doesn''t understand the meaning of privacy and likes to poke around inside people''s heads" I added with a serious tone in my voice to which all the girls nodded. Now, we needed to get out of Africa and enter the States¡­

 Chapter 169: Reactions & New Home...

    When Reo and the girls appeared in the world they caused a massive energy spike in the desert. Organizations like SHIELD and HYDRA that was growing inside SHIELD noticed this phenomenon. As soon as they noticed the spike they pointed the high-tech satellite towards the desert but they didn''t find anything.


    Even if they were using satellites they were slow, after all, it was just 2002. Technology hasn''t developed up to that point in this era, it would take at least 10 more years to reach that level.


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "So, what''s the report?" A bald man with an eye-patch spoke to a man with a huge forehead.


    "Nothing sir, it''s confirmed that the energy spike we detected has erupted from the desert but there is nothing else" The man with the huge forehead answered the bald man.


    "What kind of energy did the sensors detect" The bald man asked again.


    "No idea sir, the only thing we do know is that it is a type of energy that messes with electronic objects" The man with a huge forehead answered.


    "Send Agent Barton and keep me posted Coulson!" The bald man with the eye patch ordered. This man was also known as Nick Fury the current Director of SHIELD. The man he was talking to is Agent Phil Coulson who nodded his head after hearing the order and left the room. Nick was left in deep contemplation¡­ he didn''t like not knowing.


    HYDRA didn''t need to send any agents to gather any information because what information SHIELD gathered they could easily get their hands on.


    There were a lot of organizations that noticed this energy spike but none of them were able to react in time.


    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    While the organizations were busy gathering information, one man named Charles Xavier was already on his way to his beloved machine. He has also noticed the energy spike¡­ even though he is strong, he isn''t strong enough to notice everything going on around the world.


    He entered the room where Cerebro was kept, one man and a woman trailed behind him seeing the urgency on his face. As soon as the machine powered up Charles Xavier put on his helmet and connected with Cerebro. He immediately looked in the direction from where he has sensed the energy spike but unfortunately, he didn''t find anything.


    He found this rather worrying, after all, he wasn''t the only one who noticed the energy spike. He checked the surroundings of the region and finally found something odd¡­ it was some kind of interference. He didn''t know if any mutants were responsible for this or not but there was something out there that can mess with his beloved machine.


    Charles finally sighed in disappointment and took off the helmet turning off his connection to Cerebro.


    "Professor what happened?" the woman that was trailing him asked worriedly. The woman had tan skin and white hair. The woman''s name was Ororo Munroe, she was also known as Storm.


    "I have sensed a huge energy spike that appeared in the middle of the Sahara Desert and I decided to check it out" Charles said with a sad smile on his face.


    "What did you find Professor? Is Magneto behind this?" The man who came along with Charles and Ororo asked the question. The man was wearing odd-looking futuristic glasses over his eyes. The man''s name was Scott Summers also known as Cyclops.


    "No, I found nothing. Some kind of interference is blocking Cerebro¡­ it can be a mutant who can block my powers" Charles said but this time he regained his usual smile back.


    "Professor, we can take the jet and check it out" Scott said, Ororo also agreed as it could be a mutant whose X-gene awakened and caused the energy spike. He or she could be alone and scared¡­


    "You can''t, I wasn''t the only one who noticed the energy spike. Several organizations related to the various countries are already on the way" Charles said and left the room. Even though neither of them liked it they agreed that they needed to stay hidden.


    [Kamar-Taj, Nepal]


    A woman suddenly woke up during the night noticing something unnatural has happened. She waved her hand and the room lit up and the woman appeared in all her bald glory.


    She felt an energy spike from the deserts of Sahara. Until now, she has seen everything¡­ everything that has happened in this world. She has even seen her own Death but what happened today wasn''t something she has seen. She tried to use the Eye of Agamotto to see what was happening and found herself completely shocked as she didn''t find anything. It was like the eye of Agamotto had completely stopped working but she knew that it wasn''t the case as the rest of the visions were still clear to her.


    This was quite interesting for her¡­ as after many centuries, she has found something she didn''t know about. But she didn''t know what to do now¡­ as she was the protector of Earth, she could check that place herself but she could already see that several organizations making their way there. The Sorcerers have remained hidden until now and that is not going to change now.


    She decided to see what things are going to change¡­ for the first time in several centuries she decided to pay attention to the outside world.


    [POV Reo]


    We finally arrived at Dakhla Airport, after we have prepared all of our fake documents and exchanged a gold biscuit to create a bank account and get a huge amount of cash.


    "Was it necessary to use the Imperius?" Dora scathingly asked Nemuri.


    "He was asking questions about where I got that thing from¡­ what was I going to do?" Nemuri snarked.


    "You could have confounded him" Dora tried to reason.


    "Dora, she wiped his mind afterward so there is no need to get angry at her. Either she Imperiused him or he would have pressed the alarm" Momo said in a serious tone. Dora didn''t like it but she understood why Nemuri did it.


    "Dora, you don''t need to worry about this small stuff, after all, he wasn''t hurt. He just forgot that he bought a gold biscuit" I said in a nonchalant voice. I don''t know what she understood but she just pouted.


    "So, New York, eh?" Fleur asked finally taking her seat and Luna was looking outside the window like a small girl.


    "I always wanted to visit the city that never sleeps" Luna said in an excited voice and kept looking outside. The plane took off quite soon¡­ even if I have seen New York in the HP World I wanted to see it in the MCU & XCU World. Now, that I think of it¡­ did no one notice our arrival in this world?


    Ancient One was sure to notice our arrival, but she didn''t show up. Is she watching us using her peeking stone? Damn that cheating woman but I don''t want to be her enemy. I don''t want to end up trapped in the Mirror Dimension¡­ I think I could escape that place if I use my law of lightning but I don''t want to check it out.


    Dora and Luna kept ordering stuff throughout the whole flight. Not that I cared, after all, I had all the money in the world, I could at least allow my girls to indulge in Luxury.


    It took us about 8 hours to arrive in New York, the city that never sleeps. It didn''t take us too long to check out from John F Kennedy International Airport. I was constantly using magic to mess with the surveillance devices. I didn''t want anyone connecting the dots. Even if we have magically created fake documents there was still the fact that we didn''t exist in this world until today.


    I selected New York as my base of operations due to one major reason. Shield HQ was in New York, Xavier Mansion was also in New York, there was also a sanctum in New York, the Baxter building was also in New York, so New York was going to be the center of trouble.


    We had to take two cabs as there were seven of us. We asked the drivers to take us to The Plaza (Hotel). We can arrange everything tomorrow; the girls were quite tired today.


    I booked a Villa so that all of us can stay together¡­ I turned on the TV after entering the room. I wanted to know what was going on around the world. Even if I had the memories, I didn''t know everything going on in the background. Looks like I was right¡­ I turned on the TV and found out several protests are going on¡­ a new bill was going to be introduced by Senator Robert Kelly.


    From what I remember the events of X-Men happen in the year 2003. So, I still have some time to arrange everything¡­ I decided to pay my attention to General Thaddeus Ross for now as he has started the Bio-Tech Enhancement Project since last year. Damn! I thank Occlumency for keeping such details.


    "Momo, can you make something that can help me hack into anything without getting noticed or caught?" I suddenly asked Momo who was playing pillow fight with Nemuri and Dora. Now, with all these secret organizations around us¡­ I need to keep an eye on them.


    Momo stopped and was immediately hit by a pillow on her face. She glared at Nemuri who was whistling while looking in another direction. Momo thought for a few moments before looking at me.


    "I can, if Fleur helps me then I can get the thing ready in a week. After all, from what you have told me there are no communities in this world that have managed to combine magic and technology¡­ if I use both of them together, I could get you what you want" Momo said while thinking. Hearing her Fleur also nodded her head. Fleur might have been one of the best enchanters but Momo was the one who taught her everything.


    "I have a job for each of you¡­" I said and started to explain my plans to them.

 Chapter 170: Knox

    [POV Reo]


    It has already been a week since we have arrived in this world and all of us have been really busy. Momo and Fleur were busy making the hacking device, Luna was well Luna¡­ other than pestering me from time to time to bring Attila here, she kept watching cartoons on the TV. I let her be¡­ as she didn''t have any job other than watching the future and warning us when needed.


    Nemuri was busy exchanging gold biscuits for money¡­ she has already mastered some of her powers. She was now able to cast illusions to change her appearance completely¡­ it wasn''t a true change like Dora''s it was just an illusion. Dora was helping her to look for properties¡­ Dora might be a clutz but she is good at these kinds of stuff.


    Rumi was lurking around fight clubs gathering information, never underestimate those places as they are a really good place to gather information. After all, those places are always known for their shadier business. Every morning Nemuri casted an illusion on her to hide Rumi''s ears and tail. When we came to New York we were using Glamour charms but Nemuri''s illusions were much simpler to use so we preferred them.


    It would have been much easier and simpler if Luna had opened her mouth but unfortunately for us, she asked us to do everything the hard way. Though, I would agree that it was much better this way¡­ but some additional information never hurt.


    We were still in the hotel as we still haven''t found a property that was suitable for us. It was already noon and I was currently standing near the Xavier Mansion¡­ watching it from quite a distance. It was quite clear that Charles hasn''t noticed me or he would have sent someone by now.


    This was one of the places I was most worried about¡­ after all, he was an old fool and he had similar ideals like Ol Twinkles¡­ they are a recipe for trouble. I checked everything from the outside but didn''t enter the mansion. With magic, I could have easily done so but I had no hurry¡­


    After a few more minutes I Apparated away from the place. The next place I needed to check was Culver University, Willowdale, Virginia. After all, this was the place where Hulk was born and Bruce Banner became a fugitive. Arriving outside the University I cast a notice-me-not charm on myself and entered the place. I know that it was way too soon for me to come here, after all, Bruce Banner only joins the Bio-Tech Force Enhancement Project in 2005, but I wanted to see the University.


    I looked around the place throughout the day without anyone noticing me. Unfortunately, I didn''t find either Bruce Banner or Betty Ross, I didn''t know if they were already attending Culver University or not so I decided to check the student list. Using Imperius, I got the information I needed¡­ they were studying at this University but they were out on a Field Trip today¡­ looks like I was unlucky.


    Sullenly I left the place and returned to my hotel room and found that Dora and Nemuri were there.


    "So, how was your day, honey?~ Want to release your basilisk in my chamber of secrets?~" of course trust Nemuri to say something like this as soon as I arrive. I don''t even want to imagine what goes on inside her dirty little mind.


    "Don''t you have any shame, pervert?" Dora said looking scandalized but Dora that was a really stupid question.


    Nemuri just scoffed and threw a file at me, I grabbed the file and found out that Nemuri had tackled Dora on the couch and started to tickle her mercilessly. I decided to leave them to their own devices and opened the file and saw a nice 10 story building¡­ it belonged to a drug lord who was recently caught and the building has been empty since then. Even if the building was right in the middle of the city and most of the floors would stay empty¡­ Nemuri had found an awesome building. The view would be really nice from the 10th floor.


    I felt both Nemuri and Dora crawling in my direction but I didn''t say anything as I already knew what Nemuri was planning. Her hands grabbed my crotch and started to caress my member. Dora fumbled with my pants and finally pulled out my semi-erect member in her mouth. The rest of the girls noticed what was happening and the rest was history¡­


    I was finally able to leave the bed before dinner¡­ Fleur still wanted to continue the sex marathon. After, promising her that I would take her during the night she finally relented.


    The next day we arrived in front of the building¡­ Nemuri has already arranged everything. As, soon as the transaction was done, the building would be ours. I wanted to cast Fidelius but remembering its shortcomings I decided against it. I decided to make this damn building unplottable¡­ we were going to use the same wards we have used in our private island back in HP World.


    "So, how much is it?" I asked Nemuri, the thing is because of the sex marathon yesterday I have forgotten to ask her about the price.


    "2 million dollars for the whole property¡­ and when I say whole, I mean the whole" Nemuri said showing us how huge the property truly was. I have to say this was kind of an unrealistic deal.


    "Are you sure this whole place is only for 2 million dollars?" Momo asked with a complicated look on her face.


    "Yes! As this place was owned by a drug lord and he had several enemies and after he was caught this place remained unoccupied" Nemuri said showing Momo the file. Momo read the file and nodded her head.


    Now that we have decided to buy the building Nemuri called the real estate agent who was in charge of this property. The guy didn''t take too long to arrive and he had started to look at the girls hungrily. I really wanted to bash the bastard''s face in but Luna stopped me saying that if I kill him then it would be unlucky for our new house. I didn''t want to¡­ but I had to relent.


    All of us went to the back to complete the payment and agreement. Nemuri was finally unable to hold back her anger and Imperiused the fool to stop staring at the girls. I wanted to Crucio the bastard so badly but Luna kept stopping me all the time saying that it would be bad. After getting Imperiused¡­ his speed increased by several folds and the document was finally signed. As soon as we got the ownership of the building we returned to the building.


    "Momo, can you cast the Fidelius so that everyone who knows about the building forgets about it?" I asked Momo who nodded her head. The girls decided to make me the secret keeper. Now¡­ you would ask me why did I need to pay for the house when I could have casted the Fidelius and made everyone forget about it.


    It was necessary because now this was private property and very few people would snoop around private property. Then, it was a matter of digital documents¡­ Fidelius can''t destroy digital documents and now that the building is owned by me it is private property¡­ the land is going to stay there but the house is going to disappear. As I own everything here, I can blow away the house and nobody would say anything but if suddenly the house disappeared then people would definitely come snooping.


    The house disappeared as soon as Momo finished casting the Fidelius. All the girls looked at me with confused expressions. The caster forgets about the Secret but he remembers who is the secret keeper. I told them the address and realization finally dawned on them.


    Nemuri and I started to prepare the wards to make this whole building unplottable. The house was completely furnished so we didn''t need to buy any new furniture. And if we needed some new furniture we could always buy something.


    The wards we were casting needed an immense amount of magical power to cast. So only the two of us could do it. Both I and Nemuri were magically stronger than the others by a huge margin. The gap between us was so huge that it wasn''t even funny anymore. Only, because of her insane amount of Magical Power Nemuri was able to grasp her illusion magic so quickly.


    It took us an hour to successfully cast the wards and now it was finally unplottable. No means can be used to find this house if we don''t want it. It could be easily said that this house was now in another dimension. I don''t know¡­ Ancient One might be able to find this place but I don''t know for sure after we have erased the existence of this house from the world.


    "So, what are we going to call this place?" Dora asked curiously.


    "I guess it needs some name as this is going to be our home in this world, right?" Fleur spoke next. She was also interested in the name of the house.


    "Knox. We will call it Knox" I said with a gentle smile on my face. The girls liked the name and nodded their heads in appreciation.


    "Can we bring Attila, now?" Luna suddenly chimed in destroying the mood¡­

 Chapter 171: Gold & Date with Luna...

    A/N: Natasha Romanoff aka Black Widow and Jean Grey won the vote so they are going to be the next girls in harem along with Ororo Munroe.


    Since i have decided to include the Fantastic Four movies in the world and there is nothing to co-relate their timeline with X-Men and MCU Cinematic Universe, i am going to use their release years to co-relate them with the timeline.


    Fantastic Four was released in the year of 2005 so the events of first movie is going to happen in the year of 2005. Fantastic Four and the Silver Surfer was released in 2007 so the events will take place in 2007.


    --------------------------------------------------


    [SHIELD HQ, New York]


    "So, you are telling me that we have no idea how all this gold appeared in New York?" Fury said seething in anger.


    "No, sir. We have no idea, we have checked all the CCTV footage we had but every time it was a different woman and we got no possible ids for any of these women" Agent Coulson said in a helpless tone. He himself knew that this didn''t look good but there wasn''t anything he could do.


    "Have you asked the staff, the person who made the purchase?" Fury asked again trying to check all the corners.


    "Yes sir, we did. None of them even remember making the purchase, all of them remember not a single thing" this time it was a redhead who answered Fury''s question. This woman''s name was Natasha Romanoff aka Black Widow.


    "So, you are telling me that 5 tons of gold appeared out of thin air?" Fury almost shouted in ager but the three agents in the room didn''t even flinch. Fury rubbed his temples for a few seconds and released a defeated sigh.


    "Agent Hill, did Agent Barton send his report?" Fury looked towards Agent Maria Hill and asked.


    "Yes, I think that there might be some connection between the energy spike in the Sahara Desert and the gold suddenly appearing in the market. Agent Barton was able track down a shop where a gold biscuit was sold and the purchaser didn''t remember a thing" Agent Hill said, Fury was immediately interested. Both Agent Coulson and Agent Romanoff were interested too.


    "The same day, 7 flight seats were booked and nobody remembers them. It was a flight from Dakhla Airport to JFK. I think whoever caused the energy spike sold gold and got money then he bought flight tickets and arrived in New York and continued to sell gold" Agent Hill completed her assessment.


    The other three in the room were completely surprised but none of them could refute the logic behind Agent Hill''s assessment.


    "I think they will be trying to buy a property next so that they could set up a base of operations" Agent Hill finally concluded their assessment.


    Fury contemplated for a few moments before he finally came to a decision. "Agent Coulson, you will cross reference the faces of those women with any CCTV footage available in the city. Agent Romanoff help Agent Hill to look for any viable properties or any properties that were bought recently" Fury barked out the orders and the Agents were finally dismissed. Fury leaned back on his chair and had a severe look on his face.


    He was sure that he was going to catch that bastard, after all, no matter how well someone hides they will leave a paper trail or digital records. But Fury didn''t know that the person he was dreaming of capturing had been watching the whole meeting.


    [POV Reo]


    Ah¡­! Agent Hill or Maria Hill is really smart, she was able to connect the dots in such a short time. I wasn''t overconfident that no one would ever connect the dots but I didn''t expect it to happen this soon.


    After all, we left a nice trail behind us making us easy to track. Even if no body remembers us, the digital records are still there and I don''t have the energy to deal with all the physical records. I finally lowered the lid of the laptop.


    The laptop didn''t look anything special at all but it was the hacking device Momo and Fleur had made me. I used this thing to enter a lot of places and secret government sites like NSA, CIA, SHIELD, MI6, and whatnot. I already have all the names of HYDRA Agents that are integrated in SHIELD.


    I also checked on General Thaddeus Ross and found that he hasn''t made much progress in his Project. He made most of the progress because of Bruce Banner and Betty Ross and since they have not joined the Project it is in stalemate.


    Now, that I have my eyes inside all these Government Organizations, I need an eye inside Xavier Mansion too. They have CCTV cameras but I need to watch them more closely. It was because of the Phoenix Force, God sent me in the original timeline so X-Men the Last Stand happens in the year of 2006, this was the year when Jean Grey nuts nuts and she was finally killed by Logan. So, I have four years to fix the shit that old baldie messed up with.


    I don''t know if its too late or not but I can still try I guess, should I go myself or send someone else? This time the risk is too high¡­ I can''t risk my girls getting disintegrated so I have to go by myself, I guess. Since this is still the original timeline that means its completely the fault of Charles that Jean goes nuts.


    *BOOM*


    I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard I loud noise from the backyard. The backyard was made using strong expansion charms¡­ I arrived at the backyard and found Luna playing fetch with Attila. Fuck it all! That is not a puppy Luna¡­ she is a giant huge ass Basilisk.


    The girls who were in the building also arrived, they were also slack-jawed after they saw what Luna was doing. We didn''t say anything and allowed Luna to do whatever she wanted. When she finally stopped playing with Attila, I decided to spend some time with Luna. The other girls had work to do so they left.


    "Luna, let''s go on a date?" I asked Luna who happily nodded her head. I know it was kind of sudden but with all the stuff that has been going on I was really busy. After Momo and Fleur made the laptop I had to keep an eye on the Organizations. Then, I had to modify the house to accommodate Attila. I had to install huge pipes by the stairs so that Attila could easily move around the house.


    "So, can I decide or have you already decided where to take me?" Luna asked with a happy smile on her face.


    "I haven''t decided¡­ do you have any place in mind?" I asked Luna, she nodded her head like a woodpecker. Slow down girl, your head might fall off.


    "I always wanted to visit an Aquarium, can we go there?" Luna asked me making Puppy Dog eyes. She didn''t need to use the Puppy Dog Eyes no Jutsu. I would have still taken her with me¡­ I nodded my head with a smile. Luna became happy and immediately pulled me into a kiss.


    She went towards her room while skipping to get dressed and I went downstairs towards the garage and decided to wait for Luna. Looks like I have to delay my plans for some time. Luna took half an hour to get ready¡­ she would have spent more if she wasn''t so excited to visit the Aquarium.


    I decided to take my car today, in the HP World I didn''t get myself a car and used either Nemuri''s or Momo''s car. But in this world a car was much more necessary as Apparation or Portkey is not known by anyone in this world.


    It was a brand-new car¡­ Fleur designed the car and Momo helped her make the parts for the car. They immediately decided to take on this project when they heard that I wanted to buy a car. So, I ended up with a car that was going to come out in the future. It was a Dodge Challenger 2015¡­ or it would have been in the year of 2015.


    (Image Here)


    So, I took Luna with me to the Aquarium, she spent the whole day jumping around looking at all kinds of sea creatures. I could easily feel the happiness oozing out of her. People were looking at us oddly, not that I cared, only Luna''s happiness mattered so I casted a strong notice-me-not charm on us and enjoyed the whole day.


    "Reo, thanks for today" Luna said with a gentle smile on her face. We were now walking back towards the parking lot and Luna was hugging my arm between her breasts. After receiving immortality from God, she looked 21 or 22 now and she will stay like this forever.


    "Anything for you love" I said pulling her even closer to me.


    "Umm¡­ Then let''s have sex in the air while flying" Luna declared and jumped on me and hung on my body like a koala. Her statement made one of my old dreams surface again. I have thought about this long ago in the MHA world (A/N: I don''t remember the exact chapter but it is there).


    "Ok, lets go" this was one of my biggest fetishes so I didn''t want to waste time. I would die if Luna suddenly changes her mind.


    Luna happily smiled and put her lips on mine, I grabbed Luna''s ass and took flight in my max speed¡­ even though the clothes were a real bother now we can''t throw them away in mid-air. But sex was more important for now so we just took out our bits and got on with it.


    An hour later we finally landed near my car, Luna''s panties and bra were sticking out of my pockets. Both of our clothes were completely messed up¡­ both me and Luna had goofy grins on our faces. We drove back to Knox after a happy day filled with complete fun¡­

 Chapter 172: Infiltration (I)

    [POV Reo]


    "Can you tell me why, we are in this strip club? If you want I can show you all my moves, honey~. No need to watch these riff raff" Nemuri said looking at the topless stripper dancing in front of us.


    "You can show me all your moves later and I would love to closely inspect them" I said with a grin on my face¡­ this made Nemuri lick her lips seductively.


    "Can you two perverts tell me then why the hell am I here?" Dora said with an annoyed look. This was the first time Dora has entered a strip club and she was immediately annoyed.


    Dora huffed in irritation and picked up a glass and started to drink. A middle-aged woman walked out of the VIP area and my eyes were immediately focused on her. Both Nemuri and Dora noticed this and watched the woman.


    "Who is she? Are you interested in her?" Dora asked with a bewildered look on her face.


    "No you dumbass! Didn''t you read the file Reo gave you¡­ but I would have never thought that she was a woman of culture" Nemuri retorted looking intently towards the woman.


    "Umm¡­ well, I got kind of bored with that" Dora said meekly and looked away.


    "How did you know that she was going to be here? It wasn''t on the file" Nemuri asked me looking slightly confused.


    "I tracked her phone" I said simply to which both Nemuri and Dora hummed in understanding. The woman left the strip club and the three of us silently followed her to the parking lot. As soon as she opened her car door she was hit by a stunning spell fired by me. We quickly entered the car and Nemuri Imperiused the woman. Dora revived the woman and without saying anything she started the car and drove towards her home.


    The woman stopped in front of a two-storey house. From her file we already knew this was her house. I gathered all her information from SHIELD archives. Melisa Woods, age 36, Head of the SHIELD Recruitment Division was also a HYDRA Sleeper Agent¡­ well she wasn''t a sleeper Agent as she actively helped HYDRA to recruit new-blood into their ranks.


    But Melisa Woods was just her false identity, her true name was Anna Vasili. Nemuri ordered the woman to enter the house and sit on the nearest chair and do nothing else. After entering her house, the three of us checked everything in her house and dug up everything she had. But my interest was something else. I wanted to implant Dora within SHIELD and this woman can easily do that.


    We found a list of names inside her safe, we asked her what it was and she told us that it was the list of viable candidates for HYDRA recruitment. I didn''t need Dora to be a HYDRA recruitment¡­ I wanted her to be a normal SHIELD recruitment. I copied down the names and put it back where it was. Like Nemuri had said, this woman was a philosopher and had her own philosophical ways. We found that she had a room filled up with tied up men. I closed the room even before I could register anything.


    Then, I started to modify Anna''s memories of tonight but not before I entered Dora''s name in her SHIELD recruitment list. Dora glared at me angrily when I wanted to put her name as Nymphadora¡­ seeing her glare I decided to go with Dora Tonks. This made her smile happily. After altering the memories of Anna, all three of us left her house. I have already checked her house for surveillance devices but there weren''t any so I wasn''t worried about leaving digital proof.


    After returning to Knox I decided to edit the profile I had made for Dora. After all, her name was Nymphadora in SHIELD Database and her ids were with the name of Dora. After I completed the edit, I showed a picture to Dora, it was a picture of a blond woman with black steaks in her hair.


    "This is going to be your face when you are in SHIELD" I said to Dora who shrugged and changed into the woman of the photograph.


    "So, what do I have to do there?" Dora asked.


    "Whatever you want but I want you in a position where you will be able to gather information for me" I said and Dora nodded her head in understanding. She had her interview with Melisa Woods the day after tomorrow. I had to work a lot to prepare Dora''s background.


    Nemuri would have been much better than Dora but Nemuri needed to stay here and start our business. Dora might have some knowledge about business and politics but she can''t be compared to Nemuri. Nemuri had never explored her talents when she was in the MHA world. Nemuri was already working on several shell companies to buy shares and businesses of various companies.


    When Dora was still an Auror she had learned everything, she can about guns. She found them cool, she has also learned martial arts after new training programs for the Aurors were introduced. Dora might look like a happy girl who is also a clutz but she is really dangerous.


    Next, I need someone in the brotherhood, I know the perfect candidate for this, Rumi. She has already made her name in the underground fight clubs. Rumi, was already approached by a toad looking guy but Rumi feigned ignorance and scoffed him away. Since then she was being watched by a woman, Rumi was sure that she was a mutant too but didn''t say anything since the woman hadn''t approached Rumi. I wanted Fleur to do this but she was busy working with Momo inventing who knows what¡­ both of them are kind of scientist brained.


    I have told Rumi to wait and watch for now¡­ I am quite sure that the woman is Mystique and she would definitely approach Rumi in the near future. While Rumi was going to join the Brotherhood¡­ I was going to join the X-Men. I have one year before the events of X-Men movie and about 2 more years to get an isolated place that is going to be safe for mutants. Because the more time I waste the more mutants are going to be experimented on and killed.


    I don''t care about the mutants but I will give them a chance for the sake of the mission. I am sure that some would happily take the chance and join me and what better place to get mutants other than Xavier Mansion. So, now, how I do join the X-Men?


    I can''t just walk in and ask them to let me join¡­ this would raise several questions. It would be much better if they came looking for me. Now, how am I going to do this¡­ I am not a true mutant so I don''t think he would find me using Cerebro but I could use lightning to make them think that I am. But, I need to do more research after all the law of lightning is not my mutation but by innate ability. Or, I could go to a remote town or village and use my lightning powers.


    I know that old fool keeps listening to humans who speak about mutants and stuff and I am quite sure that if I show my lightning then everyone will immediately think of me as a mutant with everything going on in the news. Mutant protests are going strong right now. I don''t know what I should do so I decided to ask Luna.


    Luna seemed to think for a few seconds then spoke to me "You don''t have to do anything special. One of your bloodline powers is stopping others from finding you. You just need to let them find you¡­ and they will come looking for you" Luna said and turned back towards the TV. Attila was also there watching cartoons with Luna, she was poking out her head from the pipe. Even though this scene was truly absurd¡­ I decided to call this situation ''Just Luna Things'' and decided to forget this.


    I decided to put the plan into motion tomorrow, I trust both Dora and Rumi so I don''t need to worry about them. Nemuri can easily manage everything here, Momo and Fleur will also help Nemuri if needed. SHIELD has already checked our property after Agent Hill had pointed them in the right direction. After they found that the whole land was empty they left.


    The next day I took my bike and decided to head towards a small town, I am not going to try whatever Luna told me inside Knox. I arrived in New Platz and entered a bar. Everyone turned towards me but didn''t bother when they saw someone young like me. After all, I used a glamour to make me look around 18 years old. After receiving my bloodline like the girls, I looked around 21 or 22 and I am going to stay like that.


    I sat on the bar and asked for some water, the barman stared at me for a few seconds then handed me a glass of water. After drinking the water, I decided to order some food¡­ I have already started wanting to be found, I didn''t know if it was going to work or not. After finishing my meal, I paid the bill and left after asking the barman about nearest motel.


    I arrived in front of the motel and sat on my bike enjoying the weather, that is when a car stopped in front of me. Charles sent, Ororo and Jean to find me? Looks interesting¡­ both of them stepped out of the car and approached me.


    "Hello, I am Jean Grey" the redhead introduced herself to me.


    "I am Ororo Munroe" the white-haired woman introduced herself. I was completely slack-jawed. No way someone would introduce themselves to a stranger like this. So, I gave them the best American reply I could think of, at this moment.


    "Yeah, good for you" I said and continued to stare at them¡­

 Chapter 173: Infiltration (II)

    [POV Reo]


    I kept staring at them, after hearing my reply both of them didn''t know what to say. Jean decided the continue the talks so she spoke up after a few moments¡­


    "We are from the Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters¡­" Jean began to say but I decided to cut her off. After all, I had to act my part as a guy who knew nothing about Mutant schools and stuff.


    "Yeah, sure but I don''t have anything to donate¡­ is that why you wanted to talk with me?" I said with a straight face, I saw Jean''s face contorted like she swallowed a lemon. Ororo looked amused watching our conversation.


    "No, we are not here for donations" Jean said but didn''t know how continue the conversation. She must be having a hard time because she is unable to read my mind¡­


    "Well, then I am too old to attend schools¡­" I began to say but Ororo cut me off. Even though she was amused she looked like she wanted to get it over with.


    "Do you believe in mutants?" Ororo asked me, I had to make myself flinch on purpose. Both of them noticed this and a small smile appeared on their face. My attitude completely changed and I acted like I am trying to feign ignorance.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about" I said and got off my bike.


    "Listen, we didn''t mean to scare you¡­ I understand that all the changes you are experiencing are new for you but we can help you. Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters is a place we have built for Mutant Youngsters, we teach young kids how to control their powers" Jean said in a hurry when she saw me getting on my bike.


    "You are saying that you can help me control my powers so that I don''t accidentally hurt someone?" I asked in a low tone, it was almost a whisper. Both Jean and Ororo looked at me sadly thinking that I have really hurt someone close to me with my powers. Well, that is what I wanted them to believe. "How do I know that you are not lying?" before either of them could say anything I asked them in a serious tone.


    "You can come with us and see for yourself and if you feel like you want to leave then you can leave anytime you want" Ororo said with reassuring smile. This was just so wrong on so many levels but I had to join the X-Men so I nodded my head.


    They asked me to follow them on my bike while they decided to drive back to Westchester New York. By the time we arrived in Xavier Mansion it was already dark and I was really hungry. I parked my bike in the garage and a dude with permanent scowl on his face and the oddest-looking glasses decided to make an appearance.


    I had to hold myself back from punching the fool right on his face. I wanted to see if I could still read his mind when he was wearing those glasses. It looks like I can but I had to concentrate harder¡­ I had to resist cringing after I read his thoughts. This bastard thought he owned Jean and he already hated me because Jean was given the responsibility to bring me here.


    How the fuck does Charles and Jean deal with this fucker? Jean must have read his mind one time or other, how does she feel about this fool with all these thoughts going on inside his mind? I could feel a man sitting just outside the garage, it must be Charles.


    "Ah! You are finally back" Scott said and approached Jean but I easily noticed that Jean didn''t held any excitement like Scott did. Scott completely ignored Ororo and started to ask Jean about her well being like she was a kid.


    "How does she deal with such an obsessive guy?" I whispered to Ororo who just chuckled in reply but didn''t say anything.


    "So, you are the new guy" Scott said looking towards me. It was quite clear that he was checking me out. His current thoughts were how much of risk I was to his and Jean''s relationship.


    "Sorry, but I don''t like guys" I said with a straight face, Scott was completely bewildered and Ororo and Jean burst out laughing.


    "What the hell are you saying?" Scott growled.


    "Well, I saw you checking me out¡­ honestly, I have no problem if you like men or young boys, we can still be friends but you must know that I am completely straight" I said, I had to hold myself back from laughing out loud. Scott clenched his fists tightly in anger¡­ I am surprised that he didn''t throw a punch at me. I could still feel someone outside the garage¡­ so Charles has decided to wait and come to my rescue?


    Ororo and Jean were still laughing, Scott noticed that Jean was also laughing and his anger rose to a new level. His hand went towards his glasses when suddenly he was unable to move his hand. So, the fucker wanted to attack me? Well¡­ I would have killed him if he had attacked me, fuck the mission.


    "Scott! How dare you!" Jean exclaimed in anger. She was the one who used her power to stop Scott. Good girl¡­ you saved him, for now.


    Scott didn''t say anything and just clicked his tongue¡­ Ororo also stopped laughing and she was also glaring at Scott now.


    "Professor will know of this¡­" Ororo said, she was about to continue her rant but a baldie on wheelchair interrupted her. So, he finally decided to show up.


    "I already know about it; Scott I am really disappointed in you. We are going to have a chat later" Charles said shaking his head. Is this the disappointed grandfatherly act Dumbles used to pull? Looks kind of similar to me¡­


    Charles eyes finally turned over in my direction. I felt several probes on my mental shields but none of them worked. A look of confusion flashed over Charles face but it was just for an instant.


    "Hello my name is Charles Xavier, I run this school for gifted youngsters" Charles said approaching me. After introducing himself he extended his hand towards me¡­


    "My name is Itsuki Reo, nice to make your acquaintance" I said accepting his hand.


    "A Japanese?" Jean asked in a surprised expression.


    "Yes, born and grew up in Japan, I moved to NY recently" I said with a smile on my face.


    "No offence but you don''t look like a Japanese" Scott said scathingly. Even though I wanted to kill the bastard so badly¡­ I stopped myself. I will get many chances later.


    "You aren''t the first person to say that but it is what it is. Mr. Xavier, I heard you could help me learn how to control my powers?" I asked Charles who just nodded his head with a smile on his face.


    "Why don''t we go inside? This isn''t a nice place to talk about important topics" Charles said and turned around.


    "Ah yes, do you have any food? I am really hungry" Unable to hold my hunger I blurted out. Honestly, I didn''t care if this was rude or not¡­ you brought me here, you should at least feed me.


    "Ah, yes, of course" the baldie said and continued to lead me. Ororo and Jean were walking by his side while Scott was trailing behind him. I was also trailing behind while looking around at the mansion. Colour me impressed¡­ this mansion is quite impressive.


    We arrived in the kitchen and they offered me some microwave food but I was happy with it. Baldie and Scott left us in the kitchen, Baldie said he had something important to discuss with Scott. I was hungry but I didn''t lose my mind so before eating up I subtly checked for any added drugs with magic and found nothing. Ororo and Jean also joined me as they were hungry too.


    "So, what''s your name Itsuki or Reo, forgive me I don''t know a lot about Japanese Culture" Ororo asked me while eating.


    "Japanese names are backwards but you can call me Reo" I said and continued to eat my food.


    "So, Reo, what is your power?" Jean asked me, thankfully Scott wasn''t here, baldie took Scott with him for a chat or he would have gone spare after seeing Jean talking with me.


    "I can control and manipulate lightning" I said and showed them lightning dancing around my hand. Both Ororo and Jean were taken aback with my powers. Ororo was the one who was most surprised.


    "Ororo can control and manipulate lightning too" Jean gasped in surprise and said. My eyes immediately turned towards Ororo.


    "Well, my powers aren''t exactly like yours, I can control create storms and control them. That is why I am called Storm" Ororo said looking intently at my lightning.


    "Oh¡­ so Jean what is your power?" I looked towards Jean and asked.


    "Telekinesis, I can control things from afar, fly, read people''s min¡­" before Jean could finish I cut her off.


    "Are you reading my mind now?" I asked looking defensive. After all, when someone say that they can read people''s mind. This is the natural reaction.


    "No, for whatever reason I am unable to read your mind. There is a barrier protecting your mind" Jean said while looking at me intently. I just nodded my head.


    "Your lightning powers might be creating those barriers in some way" Jean shrugged and continued to eat her food. We spent the rest of the meal chatting about normal stuff.


    After my meal was over, Ororo showed me my room, she said that I could attend classes from tomorrow with the other kids, I reminded her that I have already finished my school. She said I need to attend only when they are teaching about powers. I agreed and she left the room. Before anything, I checked the room for any kind of surveillance device¡­ after confirming that the room was clean I pulled out my phone and texted my girls about my successful infiltration.


    After chatting with them for some time I went to sleep, but not before planning how to annoy Scott so he would attack me. If he attacks me first then I can always retaliate¡­

 Chapter 174: Human Nature

    A/N: Many of you might not know this but in the Original timeline of the X-Men Trilogy, Charles Xavier is solely responsible for Jean going nuts. When Jean was only 10 years old, Charles and Erik went together to meet Jean Grey. They found the Jean was able to completely control her powers and the Phoenix Force. She was able to lift up cars of the whole block without even trying. Charles was scared because of her power and decided to lock it away. During the X2 movie those blocks finally started to crumble and Phoenix got free but it was Dark Phoenix because of the anger of being imprisoned for so long.


    Charles tries to imprison the Phoenix once again during the X-Men Last Stand and that is when Jean kills Charles.


    ----------------------------------------


    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    In a meeting room, four people have gathered for an urgent meeting.


    "So, what do you think about this young man?" Charles asked looking towards Ororo and Jean. After all, they were the ones who have spent the most time with Itsuki Reo.


    "Sarcastic, funny, he has a weird sense of humor but I don''t think there is any problem with him" Ororo said and Jean also agreed with her.


    "Have you been able to read his mind, Jean?" Charles asked Jean.


    "No, Professor, I feel that his mind is being some kind of barrier" Jean said and Charles looked contemplative.


    "How can that be? You said he has lightning powers, right?" Scott spoke up for the first time.


    "Yes" Ororo answered his question.


    "I am also facing the same problem" Charles said but both Jean and Ororo looked put off because of his facial expression.


    "But I don''t think that would be a problem, right?" Ororo asked looking slightly peeved.


    "No, of course not" Charles said with his grandfatherly smile back on his face. But inside he was still worried, he didn''t know if this Itsuki Reo was a government spy or not, he was worried about the safety of his students. This was the reason he liked to read minds¡­ without reading someone''s mind he can''t trust them. So, he decided to watch Itsuki Reo closely for now.


    After that they didn''t have anything more to discuss, Scott tried to talk with Jean but she scoffed and walked away. Ororo and Charles also left the room, but Charles once again reminded Scott to control his anger.


    [POV Reo]


    For the first time in several years, I woke up without my girls in my bed. Last night I was unable to sleep properly, I opened my backpack and took out fresh clothes to wear. After finishing my morning rituals, I left the room and went towards the kitchen. Last night, Ororo had told me that I could use the ingredients in the fridge and cook for myself if needed. They didn''t have any cooks in the mansion.


    I arrived in the kitchen and checked the fridge and found only eggs and bacon. Well, fried egg and bacon will be enough for breakfast. It was still early so I didn''t know if I would be bothered by any kids or not.


    Thankfully, I was able to have my breakfast in complete peace. But I wasn''t lucky enough to leave the kitchen before the kids arrived. It was Bobby Drake aka Iceman, John Allerdyce aka Pyro, Kitty Pryde aka Shadowcat, and an Asian-looking girl. I didn''t exactly remember her name¡­ well, she wasn''t an important character.


    "Hello, are you new here?" Bobby asked me, of course, you moron I am new here. If I wasn''t new here then you would have seen me before. Ugh¡­ teenagers, what more can I expect from them.


    "Yes, I arrived here yesterday" I said and introduced myself to them. Bobby was like any other teenager, John was a delinquent, Kitty was a shy girl, and the Asian girl was named Jubilee was an outgoing girl.


    "Looks like you have made new acquaintances" Ororo spoke to me from the door.


    "Yeah¡­ nice kids" I said with a smile, I didn''t know what more to say.


    "But you kind of look older to attend classes" Bobby said with a confused look.


    "I have already finished school, so I won''t be attending classes along with you guys" I said to them. I told Ororo that I needed to buy some new clothes, she told me that the classes for powers don''t start until the evening so I was free to do whatever I wanted throughout the day.


    I thanked her and went to the garage¡­ I found Scott was working on a car. An evil grin appeared on my face.


    "So, did you find a young boy to confess your love?" I asked Scott in a mocking tone. Scott''s face was red in anger and he was so close to snapping. But, unluckily Jean had a really bad timing¡­ the fool was saved by Jean. If I had said anything more he would have definitely attacked me. I stopped when I felt Jean coming towards the garage.


    I put on my helmet and got on my bike when Jean finally walked into the garage and found Scott looking in my direction with an enraged look on his face. Jean scolded Scott which made him even angrier¡­ unfortunately I had to leave and I wasn''t able to stay and watch the whole drama.


    I found a mall and after buying some new clothes I sat down in a caf¨¦ and started to chat with the girls. Dora had to leave in the morning for her interview so I wasn''t able to chat with her. After having a nice steak for lunch, I decided to return to Xavier Mansion. I know for sure that Charles was keeping an eye on me¡­ that is why I didn''t teleport to Knox.


    They had a nice garden in Xavier Mansion so after arriving at the Mansion I spent the whole afternoon lazing around in the grass under the shade of a tree. I miss my girls! I was suddenly brought out my thoughts when I received a text from Dora saying that she was selected but she needed to attend one year of mandatory training before she could join active service.


    Thankfully Charles was teaching a class now so he wasn''t watching me. I congratulated Dora, she was annoyed that I wasn''t able to congratulate her personally but she understood that I was undercover and didn''t mind it much.


    I checked the time and saw that it was almost time for my classes so I quickly got up and left. I didn''t know the classroom was so I went to Ororo''s office. I sensed that she was still inside. Her door was open but she was busy with some paperwork so I knocked on the door.


    "Oh¡­ you are already here? Let me finish these then I will lead you to the class" Ororo said gesturing towards the papers on her table.


    "Oh yeah sure, take your time" I said to her and decided to wait. I didn''t need to learn anything about my powers from them but I needed to play the act. After a few minutes, she was finally done and led me to a door, it needed a code to open the door. Ororo lead me underground inside a huge room, I saw that the other kids were already waiting there along with Jean.


    It must be that special scenario creation room that they showed in the later movies but now it doesn''t look that advanced. All the kids and Jean were dressed in their X-Men costumes. I felt melancholic remembering my own Armor I used during my Hero Days and as Dark Lord Magneto. Ororo left me with them to get changed.


    "So, do you like this place?" Jean asked me.


    "I do¡­ I have to say I am quite impressed with the Mansion and everything. So, is this where you teach mutants to control their powers?" I asked her looking around the room. I know it was a pretty stupid question after all Ororo brought me here but I had to act like an 18-year-old.


    "Yes, this is a special training room built for only that specific purpose" Jean said with a smile on her face. The other kids gathered around me and started to ask questions about my school and Japan. Apparently, they found out that I was born and grown up in Japan and they were quite interested to know about that.


    After some time, Scott and Charles arrived too¡­ they said that they were going to have a group battle but I was going to just watch them for today. They wanted me to notice how the others use their powers in a non-lethal way. I didn''t mind this at all after all if they made me participate in the fight then I would have to purposefully lose control of my power. Quite complicated, I was happy to sit on the sidelines if my cover wasn''t blown.


    Throughout the whole fight, I closely watched Jean and Ororo. I watched Jean because she was one of my main objectives for coming here, I wanted to see if the seals placed by the old fool have already started to break or not. In the X2 movie, she had started to lose control, but she didn''t show any of those signs now. She might be hiding them well¡­ I used Legilimency and found she wasn''t, she was currently immersed in the fight.


    I was watching Ororo because of her powers, I know that our powers are different but I could get some kind of inspiration from her powers and I did get some inspiration. I can rain thunders from the sky like Ororo was doing. I could feel that I would be able to do it but I definitely needed to train to do that.


    "So, did you learn something?" Charles asked me in a grandfatherly tone.


    "Yes¡­ I noticed, how they are holding themselves back and all of them avoid any kind of confrontation that could lead to a lethal injury" I spoke while they were still fighting.


    "Yes, but they just don''t hold back here¡­ they always need to hold back so that they don''t hurt someone by accident" Charles said looking quite proud of the kids and the adults.


    "That is what I am trying to achieve, I want to show everyone that mutants and humans can live in peace" Charles said with a smile and started to pay attention to the fight. If you honestly believe that then you are the biggest fool in the whole world.


    Humans always fear the unknown and mutants are currently the unknown to them. This is in human nature¡­ their basic instincts and you can''t change either of them. And those who do know about mutants would either try to control them, weaponize them or learn their secrets by experimenting on them. Humans would never stop doing it and they do it because they can''t think of themselves being inferior.


    One more example of this is Witch Hunts in HP World, the people from Church knew that witches and wizards are just normal humans with magic but they can''t withstand the thought that they were inferior and made up the Gods Agenda to burn down witches and wizards¡­

 Chapter 175: Worries & Challenge...

    A/N: Charles isn''t evil in my fanfic... MC calls him an old fool because of his naivety and the mistakes he has made in the past and has never thought about correcting them. What he did to Jean was completely wrong and he should have come clean long ago.


    Now, I wanted to do this slowly with the progress of the story but I think that it would be much better if I explained about the powers MC gets from his bloodline. MC is currently unable to use these powers but he will slowly learn them.


    1) Power of Destruction (Like Gods of Destruction from DB Series)


    2)Power of Corrosion (Can corrode anything)


    3)Power of Disintegration (Would be able to disintegrate anything)


    4)Power to Erase (Would be able to erase anything from the world. This would remove the object''s existence from any existing timeline. This move would also cause severe backlash on MC)


    ---------------------------------------


    [Kamar-Taj, Nepal]


    A bald woman was sitting leisurely with her eyes closed. She was munching on a bag of potato chips and took a sip of her tea from time to time. Even though she looked really relaxed, she wasn''t. In fact, she was quite close to panicking and she hasn''t panicked for several centuries.


    Before yesterday she was unable to see the person who is responsible for the energy surge. She tried but she wasn''t able to see anything successfully¡­ it was like something was completely blocking her powers. But something changed when she was finally able to see a strange young man.


    She was just able to watch what he was doing currently, she wasn''t able to see either his future or his past. But this wasn''t the reason for her worries¡­ the reason for her worries was this young man wasn''t a human. She snorted in irritation¡­ this man might look like a human but he wasn''t. She could feel the Power of Destruction seeping out of him.


    She has seen many beings throughout her extremely long life but she had never seen someone who had this kind of Chaotic Energy. (A/N: Ancient One has met a lot of dimensional Gods and what not but she didn''t meet someone who was able to control a concept). This bothered her, she was also sure that this being has arrived from a different dimension because there was no way she would have missed him.


    But there was very little she could now sinse the being was already here. She needed to approach the being there was no denying this. She didn''t want to have this being as her enemy. Since this being has shown up in this world and he remained here, this means he had some kind of objective. Most of the time such objectives could never be good but this being confused her.


    She has been watching the being since yesterday and it really confused her to see that the being was mingling with mutants. Now, there was definitely some ulterior motive behind his actions but the motive escaped her reason. So, she decided to pay him a visit. It was quite risky on her part but as the Sorcerer Supreme, it was her duty.


    She calmly waited for him to arrive in his room, that is when she would make her entrance. So, she patiently waited while munching on potato chips and sipping her tea.


    (A/N: Currently Reo is unable to control or use his Destruction powers but he still has the signature of those powers on his body. Ancient One felt those signatures and thought he could use them that is why she is scared)


    [Mace, New York]


    Natasha Romanoff, currently known as Juliet Asher waiting to make a business deal with a new rising company. Natasha was really good at what she did but her current job was giving her an intense headache.


    Even after a month of investigation, they didn''t get any results. They had several leads and they were sure that all these incidents were related to the same people but she or even her organization were unable to get a single name. Getting a name was quite far-fetched, they didn''t have a face to recognize their targets. This was a huge blow to their reputation.


    She looked around and saw the people partying hard with the intense music going on. She herself had a cocktail in her hands, according to her this was quite an odd place to sign a business contract. About 70 percent of SHIELD resources were invested in this group but they still couldn''t find a damn clue. This was the biggest lead they had got in five days.


    They found out that someone unknown was buying shares from the biggest companies but the problem was that they didn''t have any face to match behind those purchases. Gold was still being sold in the market like water and they were risking inflation now¡­ whoever was doing this didn''t care about their country''s economy. Her Boss was sure that this was a work of a huge terrorist organization. She herself agreed with that because how can you get your hands on so much gold?


    So, when they found that they were trying to buy a whole company, Natasha was selected to go undercover so that she could make the deal and apprehend the person who arrives. After using some blackmail material, they were able to get her in and now here she was waiting for the buyer to arrive.


    She watched as a classy woman in an expensive suit enter the bar, she was carrying a small purse along with her. For whatever reason, she felt that this woman was their target.


    "Possible suspect" Natasha whispered and received a command telling her that they were on it.


    Natasha kept her eyes on the woman, the woman gave her a glance and smirked, the woman was wearing blue specs and had an unusual spiky black hair. Don''t misunderstand, she was looking stunning and men were stealing glances at her¡­ Natasha called it unique. The woman didn''t approach and went to the bar and ordered a drink. After getting her drink, the woman calmly approached the table where Natasha was sitting.


    "Target confirmed" Natasha whispered in her mic and she was told that Agents are on standby for the grab.


    The woman arrived in front of the table, for the act Natasha welcomed her to sit. The woman took the seat and licked her lips¡­ Natasha didn''t like it, she was getting really dangerous vibes from the woman, she felt like she was a rabbit waiting to be devoured by a hungry lioness.


    The woman smirked and licked her lips again¡­ she didn''t know why but Natasha felt that her non-existent innocence was in real danger now.


    "It''s nice to meet Miss Asher, thanks for meeting me so urgently. You see this is a quite urgent business for me" the woman said with a huge grin on her face. Natasha wasn''t sure but she knew that something wasn''t right.


    "Excuse me, but I didn''t get your name" Natasha said trying to find out the woman''s name. Natasha also noticed that the Agents in the room were already approaching them.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know that Miss Romanoff?" the woman said and Natasha was shocked and surprised but she was in this profession for several years. Even if she was shocked, she didn''t freeze up and reached for her gun but she suddenly stopped.


    She felt a sudden rush of relief wash up on her body, her body immediately relaxed and she didn''t know why but she felt that she must do everything in her power to fulfill this woman''s dream. This woman who was sitting in front of her was her mistress and she wanted to make her mistress happy.


    But there was a small part of her screaming her to stop, telling her that something was wrong with her but she didn''t care about that. The only thing that mattered to her was her Mistress''s happiness and she would do anything for it. She immediately remembered Agents were coming here to capture her Mistress, her head shot around and looked towards the Agents, all of them have joined the dancing crowd.


    This showed how strong her Mistress was, a smile appeared on her face, and turned back towards her Mistress who was smiling at her.


    "Now, why don''t you give me those Company Bonds?" the woman asked Natasha and she happily obliged, Natasha felt she was over the moon, her Mistress has given her an order, even if it was small. Natasha opened her bag and handed the bonds to the woman who was nodding her head.


    "The money will be transferred to the company account" the woman said. Natasha wanted to scream that her Mistress didn''t need to pay anything but her mistress didn''t order her to speak up so she remained silent. She just nodded her head happily like a kid on a sugar rush.


    The voice inside Natasha''s mind was still screaming at her telling her what was really happening but she didn''t care. Her Mistress got up from her chair, Natasha decided to help and follow her mistress, she tried to get up but found that she was unable to move. Her mistress placed a hand on her cheek and caressed it lovingly.


    This is when Natasha returned to her normal self and she was disgusted at herself. She tried again but her body was still frozen, she looked towards the woman who was gently smiling at her.


    "Challenge accepted SHIELD, funny name. But this isn''t enough Natasha, you people have to try harder. I will expect a better challenge next time, don''t disappoint me, Natasha¡­ I have high hopes for you" the woman said while caressing Natasha''s cheek and left the room while waving her hand. She heard the screaming orders from her earpiece but she was still unable to move and the Agents were still dancing.


    Natasha was scared for the first time¡­ she was disgusted because of how she felt and how she referred to that woman as Mistress but she was scared too. The woman was able to control her just like that? What kind of power was that and it was clear that the woman was amused and was mocking them.


    Natasha gasped and found that she was finally able to move and the rest of the Agents also gained back their ability to move on their own.


    A voice growled in her earpiece giving her an order "Yes, sir" that was the only thing Natasha was able to say. She knew that this was going to be a long night.


    [POV Reo]


    Hah! I finally returned to my room after I was completely bored, today I found something about myself when I saw the others fighting. I wanted to fight too and just watching the fight bored me. I closed my door and immediately shot a bolt of lightning behind me when I felt a presence appear behind me.


    I saw that it was a bald person who made a yellow shield and deflected the lightning bolt. Damn! I attacked the Ancient One, the most dangerous baldie currently on earth?


    "Hello, forgive me for surprising you" the woman said in a neutral tone, she didn''t look angry that I attacked her. That''s good I guess¡­

 Chapter 176: Reasons & Chat with Ancient One (I)

    A/N: Some characters you love might be insulted by MC''s girls but you have to understand they have never seen the movies and they treat them how they see them.


    ------------------------------------------------


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "Agent Romanoff, what exactly happened out there?" Fury asked in an indifferent tone. Even though he was currently looking completely neutral, he was really angry.


    Natasha didn''t know what to do, her position in SHIELD was never good. She knew very well that she didn''t hold any actual value to them. She knew that they were just using her skill sets and the moment she became useless they were going to put a bullet in her head.


    (A/N: Natasha has joined SHIELD for only four years. Clint Barton was sent by Nick Fury to kill Natasha Romanoff in 1998 but Barton was able to persuade Natasha to join SHIELD instead. But the higher-ups along with Nick doesn''t trust her enough. Yes, this might make it slightly AU but this scenario is quite possible if you think about it)


    So, she decided to tell the truth after all she gained nothing from hiding anything. But she would never accept that she thought that the woman was her Mistress. Yes, she was taking that secret to her grave. Even though she was really angry at the woman but she was also curious about the method the woman used.


    Natasha wasn''t loyal to SHIELD but had no other choice after all she was only alive because she was working for them. Natasha was definitely loyal to her friend Clint Barton who gave her a chance to join SHIELD but that won''t mean much if SHIELD deemed her useless.


    So, Natasha did what she could and told everything that happened in the bar. Fury''s face contorted in displeasure. It was quite clear to Natasha that she was being blamed for this mess as all the other Agents have been dismissed. Fury was really displeased hearing the report because they didn''t get a single thing after investing so many resources.


    "So, you are saying that the woman could make any of my men her personal flying monkeys on a whim?" Fury asked Natasha with worry clear on his face.


    "Yes, I don''t know what she did, but as soon as I reached for my gun it happened" Natasha said making her point.


    "Sir, she also knew my name and about SHIELD" Natasha continued, she just wanted to lessen the blame as much as she could. Fury didn''t look happy at all. Well, Fury was never happy obviously.


    "Coulson, did we find the account from which the money was sent?" after thinking for a few seconds Fury spoke to Agent Coulson.


    "No, sir. All of our experts are banging their heads¡­ they are saying that they have never seen anything like this. Even when they were waiting for the transaction to start they weren''t able to track down the account from where the money was coming from" Coulson said and showed Fury the report.


    "Agent Romanoff you are dismissed!" Fury dismissed Natasha who left the room.


    While this was happening in the SHIELD HQ, the main culprit behind this was happily making her next plans. She was using the laptop made by Momo and Fleur to watch the whole meeting and she has to say she was quite impressed with this Natasha Romanoff. After the meeting in the pub, she had dug deep into Natasha''s files and found that SHIELD didn''t trust her at all. She pitied the woman but didn''t have any personal feelings for the woman.


    [POV Nemuri]


    I snorted in amusement when I saw what Fury and his pet Coulson were chatting about. They were planning to remove Romanoff from the case and they have decided to put someone named Barton on it.


    I pulled up his files and saw everything I needed to see, as long as they are human it won''t be a problem for me to deal with them. I chuckled when I heard how they are planning to seal up the companies I have bought. According to them, I have bought 2 companies in New York and they are going to close it down. They are really na?ve if they think it was all I have done.


    Those companies were just distractions while I bought more shares from the bigger companies. Now, they can close all the small companies they want but they won''t be able to close the larger companies or industries from where most of my money was coming from.


    These fools call themselves the best spying organization when I am playing them like fools. I am purposefully leaving trails so that they think that I am doing these things in New York but the truth was I was using the shell companies to buy shares and companies throughout the whole country. I know someone was going to notice this but it was going to be too late for them.


    "Muhahaha!!!!" I laughed out loud thinking about my evil plans. But a pillow was slammed into my face.


    "Shut up ya pervert!" Dora screamed and hit me with another pillow.


    "Tonks, how many times do I have to tell you that I am a Super Pervert! Whatever I was making plans, your clumsy brain won''t understand" I deadpanned.


    "So, what kind of evil plans were you making?" Dora asked looking curious.


    "Just how to collapse this country''s economy" I said with a straight face. Dora looked at me skeptically.


    "Um, why are you doing that?" but this time it was Momo who asked me the question. Before I could answer Luna chimed in from the side.


    "It must be done¡­ it would be much easier for Reo to make a safe haven for mutants like this" Luna said and went back to watching cartoons.


    "Well, there was that, I knew that to complete Reo''s mission, we would need a huge place but there were several problems with that. If Reo wanted he could have bought a small island for the starters but it wouldn''t have worked like that. After all, most of the countries are trying to get rid of the mutants but there are some who are willing to experiment on them to find all their secrets. So, if we got all the mutants in a single place then we would become easy targets" I said with a sad smile on my face.


    "After Reo, left me this" I said showing them the laptop. "I dived into research and what I found disgusted me. All of you think that the Witch Hunts were bad? Then you haven''t seen what they have done with the mutants" I said in a solemn tone.


    "You must be joking, right?" Fleur asked me.


    "I hope I was, but all these governments are just trying to gain control over these mutants so that they can weaponize them" I said and the girls looked really sad.


    "So, you are trying to destroy this country''s economy so that they would be unable to go after the place we built for the mutants?" Momo asked.


    "Yes, that was the plan, we already know that you can''t raise wars with empty pockets" I said with a smile remembering my time in the HP World.


    "But then, we would need to collapse the economy of all the strong countries" Fleur said.


    "I already have a plan for that, this world runs on a very delicate balance, and if one link of this balance breaks then the whole system would collapse" I said with an evil grin on my face.


    "Then, show us. We will also help you. After all, we can''t allow the depraved pervert to do all the hard work" Rumi spoke up for the first time in the entire conversation. Even though she called me a depraved pervert I didn''t mind¡­ because I was pervert and proud!


    A huge grin appeared on my face because I am so lucky to have sisters like them¡­


    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    While the girls were making their plans for world domination Reo was having his meeting with Ancient One. After Ancient One greeted Reo he didn''t know what to do or how to start the conversation. After all, he had attacked the Ancient One.


    It was the same case with Ancient One, she had expected some kind of attack. Any normal human or mutant would have a hole in their body because of the lightning bolt but she hadn''t thought anything beyond a greeting. She was also nervous¡­ she knew that this being in front of her was way stronger than her and she has no confidence to imprison him in the Mirror Dimension.


    "Who are you?" While Ancient One was busy with her thoughts, he decided to ask the million-dollar question. Even though he knew who she was¡­ he couldn''t just blurt it out.


    Reo had no idea what Ancient One was thinking so he decided to take a risk and used Legilimency but he didn''t know she had any kind of mental barriers or not so he decided to only read the surface thoughts and found that it worked. He found that Ancient One was quite worried about him. She also feared him¡­ this confused Reo but he wouldn''t waste a chance like this¡­


    "I am known as the Ancient One, I am the Sorcerer Supreme, I protect Earth from the threats of different realms" Ancient One introduced herself but Reo decided to ask the most important question in this situation.


    "Why are you bald?" Reo asked, he always wanted to know the reason, it wasn''t his fault¡­

 Chapter 177: Chat with Ancient One (II) & True Power...

    [POV Reo]


    I kept staring at Ancient One who looked completely dumfounded because of my question. Her thoughts were completely blank for a few moments before her thoughts returned to shocked and bewildered.


    "Ah, well, after living for several centuries I found that managing hair was a complete bother and having no hair makes my head feel light" Ancient One answered with a smile on her face.


    "Ohhh¡­" this was the only thing that came out of my mouth. I had never expected that she would become bald for such a measly reason. I had thought that some kind of universal secret might be hidden behind the reason but apparently that wasn''t the case.


    "Why don''t we sit down and have a chat?" Ancient One said and a tea table appeared between us. Ancient One sat down crossed legged, I could see that she has gotten over most of her fear and she was just worried now.


    "I don''t think this is a nice place to have a chat, after all we are in a old fool''s house whose hobby is peeking inside people''s heads" I said to Ancient One who just waved her hand in dismissal.


    "Don''t worry about that fool. He won''t be able to see anything happening in this room" Ancient One said, I looked at her for few seconds before sitting down in front of her.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" I asked her seriously grabbing the tea cup she gave me. She is a nice host even though she is the one visiting me. She didn''t have any thoughts of deceit so the tea should be clean¡­ but I won''t take any chance and check it as soon as I can.


    "I wanted to know why are you here. As the Sorcerer Supreme it is my duty to protect earth from different realms and different dimensions" Ancient One said with a polite nod.


    "My reason is quite easy to understand¡­ while at the same time it''s quite complicated" I said while looking at her intently. I don''t know how she is going to react.


    "Please try me" Ancient One said with a gentle smile on her face.


    I thought for a few moments when I finally decided to speak up "I have come here to make a safe haven for mutants" I said in a neutral tone and waited to see how Ancient One was going to react.


    "I have to say, I am quite surprised that you have such a simple aim. After all, you are a very powerful being, I would have never thought that someone like you would ever care about mortals" Ancient One said with obvious surprise in her voice.


    I didn''t react when she called me a very powerful being, it must have been because God has unlocked my true bloodline but I don''t know shit about it. I was continuously using Legilimency on Ancient One when a phrase struck me, she thought I had the Power of Destruction. Even though I was surprised I didn''t show any reaction visibly. If she thinks I have that power then I must have that power.


    I will need to train as soon as I can and get that power, with my pirated version of Zenkai Boost it won''t be too hard for me. That means I need to use the time turner. I don''t know how long it was going to take but I think I can master the power, at least I should try and it would be an OP ability to have. I would be like Beerus¡­ destroying anything I find annoying.


    "But humans won''t like you doing that" Ancient One said with a neutral tone, now, her smile was gone but it was clear she didn''t figure out that I was reading her mind or I wasn''t able to use the Power of Destruction.


    "Of course, they won''t like that because they won''t be able to hunt them down or experiment on them" I said with a small edge in my voice.


    Ancient One kept staring at me for few seconds, I stared back her, she wanted to see my resolve. After a few seconds Ancient One finally released a sigh and spoke up. "It looks like that you are truly determined, I wouldn''t stop you as I haven''t interfered in this matter until now so I won''t now" Ancient One said in a lost tone.


    Of course, I would have been angry too if she had decided to interfere now. "Can I request something from you?" Ancient One asked looking slightly hopeful.


    What kind of request did she have? Please don''t ask me to deal with Dormamu or something. Yes, I might deal with him in the future if I can master my Power of Destruction and I would do it only if Ancient One becomes my friend or something.


    "This whole Universe is going to face a very dangerous enemy; the enemy would be so strong that humanity will win only once out of 4 million chances¡­ and they would only win after making heavy sacrifices. If you decide to fight then we might have a new kind of future, a better future" Ancient One said in a solemn voice.


    Damn, she is taking about Thanos¡­ well, I already have plans to deal with that fucker. Do, I tell her the truth or just tell her that I will consider.


    "From what I feel, you are quite strong, won''t you be there?" I asked the Ancient One who looked at me with a smile on her face.


    "I would be gone by then; no mortal can escape death" Ancient One said in a cryptic manner. She didn''t need to elaborate, she has already seen her death after all.


    "I will do what I can" I said, this made Ancient One give an appreciative nod.


    "Then, I will be leaving. I live in Kamar-Taj, Nepal, our doors will be always open for you" Ancient One said getting up. The table and teacups disappeared. I nodded my head to her invitation and she opened a portal and left.


    As soon as Ancient One left, I released a huge sigh. Hah¡­ that was way more pressure than I like. I slowly laid down on my bed and started to think about the Power of Destruction. Meditating always helps¡­ Ancient One doesn''t have tact. Now, I would be unable to sleep.


    I threw up my legs and sat on my bed cross-legged and started to meditate. I know that I won''t be able to master the Power of Destruction in just one night but I could at least confirm if I have that power or not. I don''t know how much time passed but I was finally able to feel an abyss of power. The energy felt like it could destroy anything.


    I was standing right in front of the black abyss filled with this power, I looked around and found that I wasn''t standing in front of the ocean, I was standing over it. Anywhere I looked I could only see this energy. I could feel it this power was calling to me¡­ my whole being was craving to touch the energy this place was filled with. Can I even hold this power or would I disintegrate into nothingness? But something told me that I must do it¡­ it was the right thing to do.


    It was like my soul was calling to this energy¡­ my soul. Yes, the Leviathan''s soul is telling me to grab the power. Since the Leviathan is a part of me now, I must be fine, this is my energy too. So, I dived into the ocean and my whole body tingled in happiness, I felt like I found something that belonged to me¡­ it was like my missing part. The energy started to get absorbed by my body and I finally felt myself at peace¡­


    [Knox, New York]


    "Did, Reo contact anyone of you? It has been two days" Momo said with clear worry in her voice.


    All the girls were worried except Luna who was really happy for whatever reason it was. Luna was laying over Attila''s head and she was gently caressing it.


    "You don''t have to worry about him. He finally achieved his true power and he is currently absorbing his power and his body is getting used to it. He will contact us back in four days" Luna said with a dreamy look on her face and continued to pat Attila.


    All the girls intently listened to what Luna was saying after all, only she could give them any information. They knew that Luna has never been wrong so they decided to trust her.


    "Attila do you want Ice-Cream? Luna asked the giant basilisk who happily nodded her head.


    "Then let''s go have some Ice-Cream" Luna declared and both Attila and Luna left after that. Even though the girls were dumbfounded they didn''t say anything.


    [POV Reo]


    I finally opened my eyes and I was assaulted by bright light. My eyes pained and some machine started to beep¡­ what the hell is that annoying noise. I could smell some kind of spirit you can only smell in hospitals. My eyes and ears finally settled down and took the view around me.


    I heard footsteps coming towards my direction, and saw a frantic Jean enter the room. I got up and I immediately felt the difference in my body, it was really different, I felt I could destroy a mountain with my fist. I could feel that I have lost all the vulnerabilities I had.


    "You need to calm down. Do you remember me?" Jean approached in front of me and asked in a gentle voice.


    "What happened to me?" my voice was slightly hoarse; my throat was really dry.


    "Can you get me some water?" I asked Jean who nodded and immediately poured a glass of water and handed me. I drunk the whole glass in an instant.


    "We don''t know what happened but you suddenly went into a coma, we weren''t able to treat you because your lightning was interfering with all the machines" Jean said sitting down in front of me.


    "Coma? When?" I asked her in a confused tone.


    "It has been a week you were out" Jean said and my mind blanked. Fuck It! I have been in a coma for a week? I guess I should go back into coma by myself or the girls would send me back into a coma¡­


    (A/N: MC didn''t master the Power of Destruction, he just absorbed all the latent power in the Leviathan''s soul and made it his own)

 Chapter 178: Brotherhood & Returning Home...

    (A/N: I was hella busy today...!!! But Here goes, enjoy!)


    [POV Rumi]


    It has been 4 days since we have lost contact with Reo, yeah, I know that he is not in any kind of risk but it doesn''t mean that I am not worried about him. Hah! A released a huge sigh and stared towards the arena¡­ I wasn''t in a mood to fight today.


    I pressed my hands together and kept staring towards the arena. I didn''t want to be here today but because of Reo''s mission I had to be here. I noticed that the woman was here today and she was keeping her eyes on me. Reo thinks that she goes by the name of Mystique and I don''t doubt him.


    The woman must have finally reached the limit of her patience because I felt her approach me. I didn''t need to look up to know that it was the woman¡­ my battle senses were quite sharp enough.


    "What can I help you with?" I asked, my eyes still fixed on the arena.


    "You are quite an interesting woman Rumi Usagiyama" the woman started to which I just snorted.


    "I have heard. So, what do you want?" I asked the woman in a scathing manner but the woman didn''t mind.


    "You know¡­ we should stick together. After all, there is strength in numbers" the woman said with a smile on her face.


    "Why the hell should I stick with you? I don''t even know you" I said in an annoyed tone.


    "Do you think that humans would support you? They don''t like something unnatural like us¡­" the woman said. I have to say that this woman is much smarter than that Toad guy. She hasn''t mentioned anything about being a mutant but it is clear what she wants to say. I might not be cunning like Nemuri but I can work with simple manipulations like this.


    "You aren''t trying to get me into some cult or something, right?" I asked looking at her with an incredulous stare.


    "Don''t play me for a fool¡­ how long do you think you would be able to hide the fact that you are a mutant?" the woman asked me¡­ for the first time she lost her smile.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about?" I asked her in a defensive tone.


    "You don''t need to be guarded, I am trying to help you. With everything going on all around do you think you will be able to hide the fact that you are mutant?" the woman asked me, I decided to keep my silence.


    "They will make something that will be able to locate all of us. What do you think humans will do when they capture us?" the woman continued when she saw that I didn''t speak.


    "So, you are saying we should fight?" I asked her in a small voice. The woman''s smile returned.


    "Of course, we might be few in numbers but we have decided to take the fight to them" the woman said. I acted like I was thinking about what I was going to do.


    "So, how do I sign up?" After a minute passed I finally asked her.


    "You being one of us is enough to sign up" the woman said. The woman asked me to follow her and I did. After a long boat ride, we arrived in some kind of island. It was some kind of a base¡­ after entering the base the woman changed into a blue skinned naked woman¡­ looks like Momo and Nemuri aren''t the only exhibitionists in this world.


    "My name is Mystique" the blue skinned naked woman said. We met with three guys¡­ one of them was the toad guy, another was a tall man who looked like a beast and the last one was a geezer in red robes and a helmet. He called himself Magneto and he had powers to control metal. Somewhat like Reo but he wasn''t strong enough to be compared with Reo.


    After all, Reo could destroy a small city with a single move, I still shudder when I remember the first time I saw him using that move. Apparently, the geezer with Reo''s power was the leader of this group and they called themselves the Brotherhood of Mutants. They told me about Charles Xavier who has his own group called X-Men who were passive fools and they were still supporting humans.


    Personally, I call them fools, I can do nothing about them, at least, not yet. This is how I joined the Brotherhood of Mutants. The days passed just like that¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "How are you feeling?" Jean asked me, the machines were useless because of my lightning powers.


    "I am quite fine now, though I won''t deny a nice meal" I said to Jean who nodded her head. It has been two hours since I have woken up but I was unable to contact the girls because Jean has forbidden me from leaving my bed and I have to go to my room so that I can get my phone.


    After a few minutes Jean returned with a plate of food, I wanted a juicy steak, but Jean denied saying that so much oil won''t do me any good. I was happily eating my food when I remembered that Jean was still here, I was confused shouldn''t Scott be already here?


    "Where is your boyfriend?" I asked Jean and her face immediately darkened.


    "He is not my boyfriend" Jean said in a dark tone before returning to her usual demeanour.


    "Its kind of easy to perceive with how he is around you" I said with a smile and continued to eat my food.


    "Please stop talking about that bastard. This is the only place I can get a break from him and I don''t want to spend my time away from that asshole talking about him" Jean said in a disgusted tone. Wow¡­ there is a lot of hate there.


    I don''t know what happened in the movies but this Jean Grey doesn''t like Scott Summers at all, this world is slightly different than the original and there is still the matter of other factors like the inclusion of MCU and Fantastic Four. So, can it also change the timeline? Quite possible, if I think about this.


    I slowly ate my food and laid back in my bed, I found that when I was out Charles or Jean has tried to enter my mind but they weren''t successful. Well if they had succeeded then I would have pitied them¡­ after all, I was never able to check the dungeon defence I have built inside my mind. I think I will let Charles have a go at it¡­ who knows maybe he will succeed. Ha! Who am I even kidding¡­


    After another hour Jean finally left but she didn''t look too happy. I swear I heard something about ripping Scott into shreds if he dares to persist about the date. When Jean left I decided to check if anything was still watching me or not. I found that Xavier was busy with training so he wasn''t using his mental abilities to watch over me from a distance. Jean was the same¡­ if the kids were training that means it was already evening.


    I quickly teleported into my room and found my stuff was untouched. I pulled out my phone from the bag and grimaced when I saw the missed calls and texts from the girls. Without waiting for another second, I texted them and I started to receive angry replies along with curses and finally texts saying that they were glad that I was okay. The last text was about how I should be a man and take my punishment like a man. Even though I grimaced¡­ I know that I deserved it.


    I told them that I will visit them as soon as possible, after that I kept the phone in my bag and apparated back in the infirmary bed. The training session was still going on so the others were still there.


    After half an hour the training session finally ended¡­ I noticed that now my sensing power has grown really strong. Before I absorbed the Leviathan''s power I was only able to sense if they were kids or adults but now¡­ I can clearly recognize a person. I didn''t notice this change when I apparated into my room. I was too busy trying to think excuses so the girls would let me off easily.


    That is how I found that the others were in the training room. After the training ended Jean and Ororo visited me together. After sometime, Charles arrived with Scott in tow.


    They asked me some questions, normal questions asked to any patients after their recovery. Jean handed me a light dinner and left along with the others. Scott was glaring at me because I was being taken care of by Jean.


    After finishing my dinner, I kept a close eye on Charles, as soon as he fell asleep I apparated into my room and took off my hospital gown, I wasn''t wearing anything underneath, not surprising. I wore some clothes and took my time turner and apparated into Knox. The girls were still up but before I could greet them I was tackled by them which ended up as a group hug.


    "Thank God, you are safe!" Momo said smothering me with kisses.


    "Please don''t do that again!" Rumi was next, she had her face buried in my chest and she was hugging me really tightly. If I hadn''t absorbed the power then she would have definitely sent me to meet God.


    "We were worried to death!" Next was Nemuri who said rubbing her face on my chest while hugging me tightly. I could feel her fox ears rubbing on my chin.


    "Tell us before doing something like this again" Dora said with a small voice, she was hugging me from behind.


    "Better yet, don''t do something like this!" Fleur scolded me with a caring tone.


    "Well, I trusted you but this is fun so I joined in" Luna said in a happy voice.


    It almost brought me to tears seeing the girls like this. "I am sorry that I worried you girls, it won''t happen again" I said with a smile on my face. The girls kept hugging me tightly and got up after a few minutes of cuddling on the floor.


    "Now! Be a man and take your punishment!" five girls chorused while cracking their knuckles.


    "Wait¡­ we can talk this out" I said with a wry smile on my face but I was really scared inside seeing their evil grins on their faces.


    "Oh¡­ this is going to be so much fun" Luna chimed in and looked at me with pity in her eyes¡­

 Chapter 179: F*ck Me Sideways...!!!

    [POV Reo]


    Last night was kind of a roller-coaster for me, first, the girls tackled me to the ground and kept hugging me. It was a really emotional moment for all of us¡­ then they beat me up which Luna watched from the side while giggling.


    Then the girls threw me into bed and had their wicked ways with me. Any head of a family has to make some sacrifices to make their family happy. Since my family was big I had to make a big sacrifice¡­ but do I regret it? No! Sometimes sex like this is quite fun too¡­


    I slept like a log surrounded by my girls tangled into a mess. For me, it was just two days I was away from them but for the girls, it has been 9 days. I woke up early in the morning and I had to work really hard to extract myself from the heap of female bodies. I didn''t want to disturb them so I allowed them to sleep.


    I took out the time-turner I had brought and used it to return 5 hours back in time. I didn''t bother to check anything and directly went to the special training room we have built in the house. It would block any kind of energy from leaking outside¡­ I don''t know if it could stop my Power of Destruction but let''s see what happens.


    I entered the training room but didn''t know how to start training, I knew that I had the power inside me and I just needed to channel the power outside. After using this method for 5 hours I was only able to find out that it was the correct method. But it was way too hard to control the Power of Destruction.


    If I let it out from my body in an uncontrolled manner then everything around me would be completely destroyed along with the planet. If I needed to do that it would be way too easy but what I wanted to do was to destroy one specific object and leave everything else unscathed, doing that was too hard. Well, whatever, I have never shied away from training¡­ so I have no problem training myself.


    When the time was finally over I returned to my normal self and then went to take shower. I got dressed and told the girls that I needed to go¡­ the girls were still in bed and even though I wanted to join them badly I couldn''t. I apparated back into my room and took off my clothes and wore the hospital gown. I returned everything I had used in my room to their previous state and apparated back to my bed in the infirmary.


    Jean arrived after some time and ran some checks asking me if I felt everything was normal or not. Even though she said that it was quite surprising to see someone who was in a coma for a week to get healthy so quickly she relented and discharged me. I was quite happy with that¡­


    I didn''t meet with Scott today as he had to go somewhere early in the morning, lucky for him. I wanted to tease him so badly, I have already missed a weeks worth of time. So, I spent the whole day laying in the garden under the tree''s shade. I received the report from the girls¡­ telling me what they were up to.


    I was really proud of Nemuri when I heard what she was doing, Momo and Fleur were working on some kind of barrier that could defend against nuclear strikes. They thought they needed it because someone might decide to launch a nuke towards the safe haven I would build.


    Rumi was in the Brotherhood, she told me they were currently researching some kind of machine that could forcefully mutate normal humans. Well, looks like the world is still following the same timeline. Dora had started her training too, Dora said she could get some more experience if she continues training but her lack of balance is still there, unfortunately.


    Even though everything was going well, I asked Momo and Fleur to prepare EMP warheads that would be strong enough to send a city like NY back to the Stone Age. They happily accepted the project¡­ they decided to put off the barrier project for now as according to them building an EMP warhead is going to be way more easy if they use raw magic. After all, magic is highly destructive towards technology.


    {Timeskip Five Months}


    Five months passed just like that, nothing major happened in these months. Well at least nothing major for me¡­ Nemuri has become the highest priority target, the most wanted criminal in the whole world but to their shame, no one has ever seen her true face. She is given the codename Fox because of her calling card.


    After two weeks passed since she told everyone about her initial plans she started to leave a message ''Fox was Here'' to taunt SHIELD but it kind of stuck with her. SHIELD only knew about her minor crimes like buying some of the minor and major import and export companies but in truth she owned every single import-export company in the US, she used any means possible, Imperius, blackmail, bribery¡­


    After she gained control over the US she moved her claws towards South America, because she already has a massive amount of resources this time she didn''t need to use blackmail or bribery. According to her, those were time-wasting methods. She imperiused anyone she wanted to buy something from. It took her only two weeks to own every import and export company there.


    Then she moved towards Britain, she sneaked into the Buckingham Palace and imperiused the Queen, I have to say she has guts. She did this just because she could¡­ she didn''t ask the Queen to do anything. She then went and bought all the import and export companies and this time she even bought the weapons manufacturing company. She liked the fact that we monopolized weapons manufacturing in the HP World.


    Then she went to the eastern countries, she took control over all the import and export companies in the eastern countries, except Russia. Russia was damn huge and buying off the companies there was kind of complicated. In other countries, she didn''t need to do a lot as she just imperiused the owner and he sold her the company deeds. But in Russia, all import and export companies were owned by the government. So, she needed to sneak into Kremlin but even after that, the process would be complicated.


    She decided to leave them alone after all they needed to import from other countries and the export companies of other countries were owned by her. Instead, she decided to take care of their oil reserve. She had an insane plan to create a portal and empty all their reserve and collect it somewhere else. Momo and Fleur told her that it could be done so she decided to do just that and left Russia alone for now.


    She decided to do similar things with Middle-Eastern countries too. As their main source of income was selling oil to other countries and they bought water from other countries. So, Nemuri decided to destroy their oil export and water import methods¡­ she left alone those countries too, for now at least.


    Speaking of Fleur and Momo, they were able to make EMP warheads strong enough to destroy the whole of NY in just three weeks. They could make way stronger ones too but then they would need either me or Nemuri because of our insane amount of raw magical power. After, that they got busy with their barrier project and portal project later given to them by Nemuri.


    Rumi was constantly reporting to me about the progress Magneto has made with his mutant making machine. They had found a method to turn normal humans into mutants but as of now, they haven''t found a way to implement the method.


    Dora''s training was going well too¡­ she has become a top trainee of her batch and had already been noticed by Maria Hill and Clint Barton. Nowadays Natasha wasn''t in the high graces of SHIELD well she never was, but after her several failures to track Nemuri they started to send her on the missions where the least information was available. Well, it was quite clear that SHIELD higher-ups have decided to get rid of her.


    And Luna was Luna, she spends most of her time watching cartoons with Attila or playing with Attila well, I also don''t want her to get into these kinds of messes. She was way too angelic to do any of that.


    Now, enough about others, I haven''t made much progress with my Power of Destruction until today. Today I was finally able to destroy a specific stone between a lot of them. I could do it since last month but now I could do it more easily¡­ the Leviathan''s soul was telling me that it was going to become easier.


    Like I would be able to destroy anything without any effort and using any energy when I master this power. Well, that''s all of the good but Scott''s lucky star was still shining brightly on him. Even after 5 months of taunts, he didn''t attack me. Quite disappointing, in fact, he seemed to get much better at controlling his anger. This is bad¡­


    Well, I still have one more year to push him off the edge¡­ Charles still didn''t trust me completely but I have started to train with the others and showed them that I was progressing in a positive direction but all of that changed today.


    Two major things happened today¡­ one I gained more control over my Power of Destruction and the other thing I saw on TV.


    "Senator Robert Kelly introduces the Mutant Registration Bill" this is all I needed to hear and I knew that the timeline has changed. This is way too soon¡­ more like one and a half years too soon. Only one thing came out of my mouth after the Grand Revelation.


    "Fuck me sideways!!!" even though I was loud enough for the kids to hear along with the others none of them bothered to chastise me¡­

 Chapter 180: Leaving the Xavier Mansion [edited]

    A/N: I decided to Genosha as the base¡­ in the movies Genosha Island was used by Magneto as his base in the original timeline. Senator Kelly was imprisoned there after he was transformed into a mutant by Magneto on that island. Now, that I am going to use that Island, I had to make sveral changes to the plot and there is going to be a confrontation between Reo (Leviathan) and Erik (Magneto).


    Now, the readers who were speaking about population problem, 16 million mutants lived there before the massacre so Reo will be able to manage the population with expansion charms. If needed think Genosha in this fanfic is 4 times bigger that the original one and Magneto only uses a side of the island as his base.


    If you aren''t happy with this then I can''t say anything anymore¡­ MC might colonize Mars only for the mutants but because of the urgency that will only happen later¡­


    Please re-read the chapters there are going to be several changes¡­


    ----------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    After hearing the announcement, chaos broke out in the Xavier Mansion. Yes, the Bill was just introduced and there was a chance that the Bill won''t pass but everyone knew better.


    Charles still looked optimistic believing in humans¡­ he trusted that the bill won''t pass. The bill only said that all the mutants must come forward and register their power but only na?ve fools would believe that. Mutants would be coerced to join the army so their powers could be weaponized.


    The Bill was going to be debated in two weeks, according to Rumi, Magneto hasn''t even started building the mutant making machine¡­ so there was very little chance that he would be able to complete it. So, there is a chance that Magneto would try to assassinate Senator Robert Kelly and use Mystique to impersonate him.


    Now, calling him Magneto while I call myself Magneto too is going to be slightly confusing. Should I beat him up and ask him to change his name or should I change my name? After all, now I have a variety of powers and Magneto kinesis isn''t my only power, I have also received the Power of Destruction.


    Now, that I know that the timeline is changing I need to check everything and start my preparations before shit hits the fan. I quickly went to the garden while Charles called an emergency meeting.


    After making sure that Charles wasn''t watching me I texted Momo and Fleur asking them about the progress of barrier they were making. They said that they still weren''t able to make it strong enough to withstand a nuke but it can withstand everything else. Well, it was good and all but it wasn''t enough but it was still impressive.


    The next person I needed to text was Luna, she would be the only one who could tell me about the changing future. ''Luna, can you tell me about the changes in the future?'' I asked Luna.


    ''Can''t tell you. The future might change towards the bad direction'' Luna replied.


    Well, I guess she is right. I might know about the timeline but it could change like it is happening right now but knowing the future might change it because of some action of mine and it could turn out bad.


    ''Can''t you give me a little sneak peek?'' I asked Luna.


    I waited nervously for a few seconds for Luna''s text, she must be thinking what she could tell me.


    ''Another person is going to use this chance to his advantage. I can''t tell you any more or the future will be really bad. Something will happen and that needs to happen so that the humans make a big move against mutants'' Luna sent me a cryptic message. What the hell?! So, something will happen that will cause humans to act out against mutants?? Well shit!! And Luna thinks it must happen?? Then it must be a pivotal point for the new timeline.


    ''Thank you, whatever that means'' I thanked Luna.


    ''Don''t worry, you will be able to figure it out, but you would be able to use it to your advantage'' Luna sent me another cryptic message but this time it was slightly clear. So, I will be able to figure out who this other man is and what needs to happen in the future?


    Well, fuck this shit!! Why can''t everything happen like it did in the original timeline? Well obviously, because I changed it. In the original timeline, there wasn''t any Nemuri who was happily buying off every import-export company throughout the world.


    Then, I texted Nemuri asking where she was and what she was doing. I immediately received her reply, she was currently in Dubai. She was now setting up the expansion trunks inside the oil reserves¡­ she had learned enchanting when she was determined to make those bangles to protect us from any kind of mind-altering spell and potions, so she could make expansion trunks on her own. She wanted to empty steal all their oil to break their backbone¡­ human civilization would collapse without oil.


    I told her what was happening here with the Mutant Registration Act. She said that it was good that she was done with all the purchases¡­ she now only needed to return to Russia and place expansion trunks in their oil reserves too. After that, she could start placing teleportation seals on the goods stored in her companies around the world. It was going to take another year if she had to do it by herself even if she uses magic. The process would become much faster if she could get some help.


    So, I decided to get her house-elves, this would get her a lot of additional hands. So, I decided to make a trip to HP World and get Nemuri as many house-elves as I could buy. One year wasn''t a long time but the problem was what Luna told me. Luna said that something will happen in the near future that will make humans act against mutants and it needed to happen.


    I can very well see how I can use this chance to my advantage. After all, if mutants feel unsafe because of humans they will jump at any chance of getting a safe haven for themselves, even the na?ve mutants would do so.


    But now, where the hell am I going to build the safe haven? Should I take over this country or some other country? Let''s think about the probable place¡­ the most probable place would be a completely different Planet. I could use the data from the HP World and colonize Mars but that would need time¡­ something I don''t have. So, I have to use someplace else. Taking over an Island would be easiest but¡­ fucking hell! Why don''t I take over Genosha. I only need to beat up Magneto and his cronies and I will get a huge ass island for the safe haven project.


    But, this is manipulation through and through¡­ should I do it? But if I do this, the mutants would be able to live in peace away from stupid human interference. Fuck this!! Why the hell I am thinking about how they are going to feel? It''s not like they are going to know that I allowed this to happen. After all, I am doing this for the Greater Good! As soon as that came out of my mouth, I looked down.


    I released a relieved sigh¡­ thank God I didn''t grow a fucking beard but I should be careful and not throw around the ''Greater Good''. Now, that I have finished chatting with the girls I have decided to think about this other person Luna mentioned about.


    Now, it could have been Magneto but from what I have heard from Rumi, his machine is non-existent. So, he could use Mystique to assassinate the Senator and then impersonate him. But, I don''t think that this could cause humans to act against mutants. It could only happen if the assassination of Senator Kelly is revealed to be done by mutants.


    I don''t think Magneto would allow that to happen. After all, he might be evil but he isn''t brain dead. He also knows that no matter what he can''t defeat all the humans.


    So, one point is clear, if the humans are going to act against mutants that could only happen if the assassination comes to the light¡­ but if that''s the case someone else could assassinate Senator Robert Kelly and frame the mutants. Yes, it won''t be hard to do that. Now, who could use this method to his advantage¡­


    Suddenly a name clicked in my mind. William Stryker. He was the only dude who would use this method to destroy all the mutants. After all, he was the one who decided to use Nightcrawler to assassinate the President so he could use the incident to persuade the President so he could get President''s approval to attack the school.


    But that time he got the information from Erik who was imprisoned in his plastic and glass prison. So, how did he get the information this time? Of course, yes, his son Jason Stryker also attended Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters but didn''t stay here. So, William Stryker got the information from his son.


    So, he is either going to assassinate Senator Robert Kelly and his family or he is going to do something similar and again use Nightcrawler to assassinate the President and if the assassination fails as it happens in the movies then Stryker gets carte blanche from the President and he is free to deal with mutants as he wants.


    With the assassination of Senator Kelly and an assassination attempt on the President, the people will be crying for the blood of mutants. Most people don''t even care now but if a mutant, attacks the President then they will cry out for blood.


    So, what now? What am I going to do now? Should I stay here and continue to play games or should I leave? I can''t ask Nemuri to come here, she is busy with her pet project of stealing fuel. Fleur and Momo are busy with the barrier¡­ I might have to give up on the plans for Rumi and call her back but the information is important too. Rumi will also help me with the fight against Magneto not that I need it. Now, Dora should stay where she is¡­ SHIELD isn''t going anywhere even if I finish up making the safe haven for mutants.


    So, that only leaves Luna and me, if I ask Luna will help me. But it would be too much for Luna, I guess I had to leave and get everything ready.


    With that decided I went back to my room and started to pack everything. After getting everything packed I decided to say goodbye to Ororo and Jean, for now. I tuned my senses and found them in Jean''s office. I went towards Jean''s office and knocked on the door.


    "Yes, come in" I heard Jean''s voice from inside.


    I pushed open the door and found both Ororo and Jean were still watching the news. Seeing me with my backpack they already got the idea. Even they looked slightly sad¡­ they still had smiles on their faces.


    "So, you are leaving?" Jean asked me.


    "Yes, I need to go and take care of something. Especially with everything going on out there" I said looking towards the TV. Both Ororo and Jean nodded their head sadly.


    "We will miss you here" Ororo said with a smile on her face.


    "His food is going to be missed" Jean said while nodding her head.


    In these five months, I have become friends with Jean and Ororo, we aren''t that close but we were close enough that they started to ask me to make their food. One day, I don''t know why I decided to make their food¡­ they really liked it and kept demanding that I make food. I agreed to do it sometimes and they were happy with it. This is the only reason that I came to tell them that I was leaving or I would have left without saying anything.


    "Don''t worry, I think we are going to meet again and I think it will be quite soon" I said with a smile on my face.


    "Then, I hope that you will decide to stay here again" Ororo said.


    "I guess, well, I will be going now" I said and left the room while waving at them. After reaching the garage I put on my helmet and rode out of the mansion gates¡­ riding towards my home Knox¡­

 Chapter 181: Moving on with the PLANS (I) [edited]

    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "Agent Romanoff, good work on your last mission" Agent Hill spoke to Natasha Romanoff with a stoic look on her face.


    "Thank you, ma''am" Natasha said in a common courtesy.


    "Director Fury is waiting for you" Agent Hill said and left Natasha to her own musing. Natasha released a long sigh¡­ things aren''t going very well in her life. She knew when her new life as a SHIELD Agent started to go downhill.


    She knew that her life has been worse, her life started with the Red Room and now she had ended up in SHIELD. Yes, she would happily agree that her life in SHIELD hasn''t been sunshine and rainbows but it wasn''t bad like it is now. She knew very well why this was happening. It was happening because of ''Fox''.


    The higher ups of SHIELD were never happy with her joining SHIELD. They wanted her dead but Agent Barton went out of his way and gave the infamous Black Widow a new chance at life as a SHIELD Agent. But she knew very well that her position wasn''t like any other Agent, other Agents would be able to retire but she won''t be able to do that.


    She either works for them or she dies. Director Fury and the Higher Ups have never trusted her, who would trust a Russian trained spy who was so good in spying. But they were good until she messed up in the Fox Job, where she happily handed the company deeds to Fox and was unable to get any single clue about Fox''s identity.


    Now, she knew that she was going to be crucified even if there were others. Are you going to hurt your own trained workers or would you try to put all the blame on some outsider who came to in work in your Agency? Natasha knew that it wasn''t something personal but they had to do it¡­ the Higher Ups and Director Fury wanted to put the blame on someone and she had a nice X mark on her at that moment.


    Since then her life has become quite hard, she had been sent on the hardest missions. She was sent 14 more times after Fox in these 5 months and she failed all 14 times spectacularly. She was the only Agent in the whole world who was graced by Fox''s presence every time she was sent after Fox. Apparently, Fox found it funny that Fox would walk in have a chat with her and then leave.


    But Director Fury and SHIELD Higher Ups didn''t found it funny. They thought Agent Romanoff might have some prior connection to Fox before she joined SHIELD. After all, why would someone like Fox bother with Natasha. Natasha knew that she should blame Fox for her misery but she knew very well, that there were only her boss and Higher Ups to blame.


    So, they started to send her on the hardest missions with low information. She has completed them even if they were the hardest missions of her life. After all, being a SHIELD Agent has its perks. But she wasn''t happy at this moment¡­ she knew she was about to get another outrageous mission that might get her killed.


    She arrived in front of Fury office and knocked on the door, she didn''t know what kind of mission it is going to be this time. Until now, they haven''t sent her on any suicide mission that meant she still had some value in SHIELD, but it could change at any moment.


    "Enter" she heard Director Fury''s voice from the inside. She pushed open the door and entered the room. They exchanged the usual pleasantries and Director Fury finally told her about her new assignment.


    "Take a look" Director Fury said and handed Natasha a file with ''Classified'' written on it.


    Natasha looked through the file and found it was about Mutants. Personally, she didn''t have any feelings about mutants and she didn''t have any problem of them co-existing with other humans but the information she found in the file were not known by anyone.


    She read information about what SHIELD has learned from Trask Industries. Trask Industries were working together with SHIELD in Camp X-Ray to experiment on mutants. Not much was written there but the mission was from a request from Trask Industries¡­ the mission was about protecting a Senator named Robert Kelly and why she needed to protect him.


    Natasha wasn''t a na?ve fool, she knew that this file was marked as ''Classified'' because this file would prove that SHIELD was taking missions from private companies. That also meant that this was going to be a black op¡­ she along with some other SHIELD agents are going to be sent to protect this Senator Robert Kelly and if this mission fails then she will be crucified along with the other Agents. They would be on their own after that¡­


    This wasn''t her first black op mission where if she was caught she was going to be left on her own but this time the chance of failure was very high. She had read about the Bill; this Senator has proposed and there was a very high chance that some mutant might try to assassinate the Senator and with the odd abilities a mutant can have they were already in a disadvantage.


    She was pretty sure that the other Agents that are going to be sent along with her are going to be problem Agents. Well, I guess that''s all¡­ being an Agent I have learnt to read between lines.


    "From the file you have already understood that this mission is going to be a black op, right?" Fury asked looking at me sharply.


    "Yes, sir" I said in a confident tone, even if I was fed up in the inside.


    "Senator Kelly must be protected until the Bill is passed. This is very important, Fox might very well be a mutant, if this Bill passes then we would be able to use these sensors to locate all the mutants" Fury said in a grave voice. Well, like I have any option here¡­ if I fail this mission then I will be crucified by SHIELD.


    "Take 4 days off before reporting for the mission" Fury said and dismissed me. At least he thought that I should get some rest, I was slightly worried that he was going to send me right off.


    [POV Reo]


    I arrived at Knox in the evening¡­ the girls were quite happy to see that I was back. In the past 5 months we were not able to spent time together. Nemuri and Rumi were not in Knox, Rumi was with the Brotherhood while Nemuri was in Dubai stealing fuel.


    Since Nemuri has taken a liking to the hacking laptop Momo had decided to make another one for me. Momo, Fleur, Luna, and Dora were just resting now so they decided to join me in bed to cuddle¡­ they saw that I needed to do something so they agreed that the sex marathon will happen after dinner. I mused how they communicated with just their eyes¡­


    I picked up the laptop and started to dive into every possible Government Organizations to learn about their secrets. This was still 2002 so a lot of stuff were still kept in physical archives especially the confidential files. I wasn''t looking for those secret files¡­ I was looking for the locations of missile silos and nuclear submarines¡­


    I wasn''t disappointed and started to note down the locations, it would need some time but it is possible to infect their systems with a virus. It won''t be hard to make such a virus with this laptop¡­ this laptop could beat any Super-Computers in this world. After all, huge feats could be easily achieved if someone is able to merge magic with technology.


    I know that I could upload the virus from any location and crash their computer systems but there was still a chance that they would be able to destroy the virus so I decided to personally pay a visit to each of these silos and make the missiles and warheads impotent. They could be launched but there won''t be any firepower.


    I wanted to make the islands unplottable but it seems like I have to use barriers for now. From what I have seen in the movies during The Dark Phoenix the island is huge and if we are going to make a hidden and protected country then we will need to include a lot of sea area too. It was going to very hard to make such a huge area unplottable and it would take time.


    So, I will use the barriers to protect the place and slowly prepare the unplottable wards. We could easily make a country specific for mutants, with all the mutants out there. I know that there will be a lot of fools who would try to stay behind because they will believe in humans¡­ na?ve fools.


    Even though Nemuri owns all the import-export companies I don''t think that will be enough for all the countries to bow their heads. I must also take away all their money¡­ then, why don''t a cause a Fire Sale (Die Hard 4.0) on a global scale, I know that there are fools who would try to stop it but why the hell would I care¡­?? In this world there is no need to downplay anything from the shadows¡­


    With this laptop, making a fire sale won''t be too hard. Yes, to do it globally is going to be hard but not impossible¡­ I could force all the countries to allow the willing mutants to leave the country. Tomorrow I am gonna go back to the HP World and buy all the house-elves I can. They will help Nemuri with the theft of fuel and placing teleportation seals in all her companies.


    Looks like all the plans are prepared for now¡­ let''s see what happens!

 Chapter 182: Moving on with the PLANS (II) [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    "Why is it so hot?" Luna asked me while pouting.


    "Because we are in the middle of a desert at noon" I said in a dry tone. Luna just pouted cutely and took off her top. She was wearing a pink bra underneath¡­ I didn''t mind her taking off her top because we were the only ones here. The reason why the two of us were here was because we were looking for the entrance of the missile silo underneath us.


    It has been 5 days since I have returned to the Knox from the Xavier Mansion. I was able to buy 139 house-elves and handed every one of them to Nemuri. Nemuri was slightly freaked out to see so many hyper-active house-elves. They were like that since I have told them that Lady Ravenclaw was going to be their Mistress.


    Nemuri said that with this many house-elves she would be able to finish all the arrangements in just a few more days, she just needed to make the teleportation seals and the house-elves would place them. With her bond with them they could easily found all of her properties¡­ the properties don''t need to be magical for that to work because the contracts Nemuri has been using were magical.


    Me and Luna have been busy making all the nuclear warheads in the States impotent. It took us 5 days to visit all the missile silos and nuclear submarines and make them impotent. It was quite a tiring job but it was quite fine.


    I was using this country''s own systems to locate all the facilities. The process might seem slow but only a few countries own nuclear warheads. After this we will be visiting Russia, this facility was the last in the US which wasn''t tampered with by me and Luna.


    "I found it" Luna chimed in from the side¡­ she spoke pointing towards a huge hatch. It was slightly buried in the sand. It was quite clear that she used her seer abilities to locate it because there was no way she could have known¡­ even I didn''t know where the hatch was with my metal sensing abilities.


    "Good girl" I said and gave her a few head pats¡­ those made her really happy and she beamed happily. I used my metal sensing powers and disabled all the sensors¡­ it was another thing I was able to do after I absorbed Leviathan''s power.


    I could only do it for minor stuff like these¡­ turn on and off a light or electrical appliances stuff like that. I am not able to control a computer from a distance with my powers. After disabling the sensors, we both donned invisibility cloaks and opened the hatch. We slipped inside without making any noise¡­ most of the silos were unmanned, this was also unmanned.


    "Wow, this is huge!" Luna exclaimed with awe in her voice. She gestured with her hands towards the huge rockets.


    "You know the drill. Look for the nuclear warheads and disable them, leave the rest like it is" I said to Luna, I was also looking towards the missiles.


    I casted the spell to detect radiation¡­ this was way quicker than looking up at them one by one. I found this spell in Japan back in the HP World, the Japanese wizards and witches crafted this spell after the Hiroshima and Nagasaki bombing so they could detect the radiation.


    We soon found the warheads, there were five nuclear warheads stored here. Both me and Luna were done in about 30 minutes and we were already ready to leave. We silently exited through the hatch and after closing the hatch I reactivated the sensors.


    "Can we go back to Knox to pick up the cold clothes? You, know it is really cold in Russia" Luna said with a serious look on her face. But her serious look also looked very cute.


    The thing is that I haven''t told Luna where we were going next and she already knew, well who cares, she can see the freaking future. Both Luna and I apparated back to Knox and took all the winter clothes we needed. The others were confused when they saw us taking the winter clothes but didn''t say anything. After that, I checked where we were going first.


    Since we haven''t visited the place before this we decided to take a flight. I grabbed Luna by her waist and took flight¡­ only after a few seconds we were already above the clouds¡­


    [POV Natasha]


    I am really getting the feeling that this is going to be my last mission. Since I was in the Red Room I have started to trust my instincts and they have never been wrong. I don''t think that they would be wrong now for the first time.


    Senator Kelly has already been attacked by two mutants and it has only been five days. Nine days more and we have already lost 3 men¡­ the first attack was done by some guy who was able to make waves of air¡­ we lost two men that day. The guy was taken to Camp X-Ray in Guantanamo Bay, Cuba. We were only able to catch him because of the prototype mutant sensor made by Trask Industries.


    The other guy was some dude who was able to spit fire¡­ this dude came way too close to my liking. I guess these sensors are still a prototype for a reason, he was able to spit fire on Senator Kelly when he was about to get out of his car but the Agent nearest to him decided to sacrifice his life and jumped in front of the fire and gave his life. This incident happened only a few hours ago¡­


    He was also arrested and sent to Guantanamo Bay. I don''t like this, these both attacks were completely amateur, others might not be able to feel it but I could once I saw the reports¡­ it was almost like someone was checking the security around Senator Kelly.


    [POV Rumi]


    Today, Magneto has sent another guy named Shane to attack Senator Kelly. The guy was able to spit fire¡­ this was the second orchestrated by Magneto. The first attack was done by a guy named Dwayne, he had the ability to make waves of air. He was also caught and sent to Camp X-Ray, but we saved him and killed the people who were escorting him.


    "So, what do you think?" Mystique asked me looking in the direction of Senator Kelly.


    Both me and Mystique saw the whole incident from a nearby roof. We were sent by Magneto to see what kind of protection Senator Kelly had. Magneto''s aim was to assassinate Senator Kelly while Mystique would impersonate him.


    "I am the newest member of the Brotherhood, and this is way too much trust you are showing in me" I said giving Mystique a side glance. Mystique laughed after hearing me¡­


    "Your senses are the sharpest in our group, even sharper than that beast Sabretooth. We saw you fight with those guards escorting Dwayne" Mystique said with a smile on her face.


    "They have some kind of sensor¡­ the sensor isn''t perfect that is why Shane was able to get so close to the Senator but most of them are good fighters, but that red-head is going to be the most trouble" I said pointing towards a sexy red-head among the guards. The woman was named Natasha Romanoff¡­ I have seen her file on Nemuri''s laptop.


    "Yes, she kind of looks like trouble to me too but she doesn''t seem to be well-liked by the others" Mystique said pointing towards the other guards who were talking to each other but they didn''t invite Natasha. Poor girl¡­


    "So, how do you think we should approach Kelly?" Mystique asked me.


    "The best way to approach him is going to be inside his office¡­ he has a sensor on his person too but we could still get close enough to him but we would need to wait. The guards are always near him so if you try to impersonate him now then they will definitely find out" I said watching the whole formation intently.


    "I guess you are right¡­ let''s go and inform Magneto" Mystique said and with that, both of us left. I gave another look in Natasha''s direction¡­


    [POV Nemuri]


    Fuck this shit! Why the fuck is this happening to me? While I stay and work in this place the others are able to enjoy Reo''s manhood. This is so unfair¡­ if anyone should enjoy his manhood then it should be me!! After all, I am the Super Pervert!!


    Damn, I need to do better than that! Well, who cares, only the hyper-active little guys are here. I still get freaked out seeing how excited they are to work¡­ this place is so damn hot but after I empty all their fuel reserves¡­ I will give them a Big Fuck You and leave this goddamned place¡­ I can''t wait to be bonned by Reo again¡­ my pussy tingled in excitement.


    I was only wearing a pair of bikini bottoms and was completely topless. The house-elves didn''t care because they weren''t interested in humans, like will you be interested to see a naked cow. The concept is just like that and I was currently in middle of nowhere¡­ I have casted a Fidelius around me. After all, I can''t have humans to see the house-elves who are popping around now and then and that we are stealing their fuel diligently. I can''t allow my glorious body to be seen by others. Only Reo and the others girls can see my glorious body.


    I had to make a cut behind the bikini bottom for my tails, my tails were happily swishing behind me while I was watching over the progress. My job while simple was magic-consuming¡­ I had to enchant the trunks, the little guys would come and take them to the oil fields, fill them up and bring them back after shrinking. I had set up my camp at some distance from the oil pumps.


    Quite an easy job but tiring¡­ I pulled out another beer bottle from the crate and took a swig after I used my teeth to open the bottle¡­ the fangs, help me a lot. I don''t know why but I have started to like shiny things and don''t know why but I feel like I must have them. I released a frustrated sigh and continued to watch over the work¡­ looks like I need to scratch the itch during the next break¡­

 Chapter 183: On the Way to Genosha... [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    It was the twelfth day since the announcement of the Mutant Registration Act was proposed by Senator Robert Kelly and we finally finished dealing with all the nuclear weapons in Eastern Countries¡­ after arriving in Russia we found out that we were not going fast enough so we started to use time-turners but it still took us a lot of time. Nemuri was also in Russia but me and Luna were so busy that we were unable to meet her. So, we decided to meet Nemuri is Madagascar.


    The news about Senator Kelly being attacked was reported in the news. It was an international news at this moment¡­ a lot of governments hated mutants and wanted to get rid of them while some wanted to experiment on them to gain their power¡­ but all of them needed a common thing to move forward with their plans, they needed their citizens to turn against the mutant population in their country.


    So, all of them were fanning the flames of mutant attacks on Senator Kelly to show all the mutants in a bad light. This was currently the hottest topic around the world and the whole world was patiently waiting for the Bill to pass. Everyone knew that the Mutant Registration Act might be the first Bill against the mutants but it definitely won''t be the last.


    Tomorrow is going to be the most important day, after all, if Stryker wanted to act then he would assassinate the Senator tomorrow to get the best effect. I felt really bad for Natasha¡­ as she was going to fail this mission. Stryker had already brainwashed Nightcrawler for the assassination. Too bad, SHIELD is going to lose one of their best Agent. I guess more changes are happening than I had expected, and these worlds mixing together is also influencing the events.


    After all, in original MCU there was no Senator Kelly so no matter if Natasha wasn''t trusted by the Higher Ups, she didn''t receive this mission. This mission was doomed to fail when General Stryker decided to enter himself in the fray. Well, their loss, I have heard that Nemuri was paying close attention on Natasha. I will ask Nemuri to get Natasha after SHIELD abandons her.


    North Korea was the last country we had to deal with¡­ after that, we decided to pay a visit to Genosha, Nemuri was also interested to see the country we were going to make, we have decided to meet us in Madagascar.


    Nemuri was already in Madagascar, she had arranged everything there so we had to travel via flight and Nemuri was going to pick us from Fianarantsoa Airport. Both me and Luna arrived in Pyongyang International Airport¡­ getting the tickets wasn''t hard. Some liberal use of memory charms and Imperious Curse and we were set.


    The flight was extremely long¡­ it took us about 15 hours to reach Madagascar but the flight was quite comfortable. I wasn''t into saving money so we took the 1st class. Finding Nemuri among the crowd wasn''t too hard¡­ she was wearing too much bling, she was too hard to ignore¡­ just one look and you would notice that the woman was RICH and with everything capital.


    The was new, I have never seen her wearing so much gold¡­ she almost looks like a thug with all those chains and rings? Did she join the Russian Mafia while she was there? As, soon as she saw me, she approached me and pulled me into a hungry kiss. She already started tugging on my clothes¡­


    "Honey~ I can''t wait¡­ please put it in" Nemuri moaned between the kiss.


    "Nemuri, we are still at the airport. Why don''t we head back to our hotel?" I asked Nemuri when I pulled back from the kiss. She didn''t look too happy but she knew that I was right so she agreed.


    "Can we have some Ice-Cream on our way back?" Luna asked with a sweet smile on her face. Nemuri grinned hearing her request.


    "Of course, dear" Nemuri said with a caring smile. Nemuri might be a depraved pervert but she really cares about her sisters.


    Nemuri took us to the parking lot¡­ where she had parked her Rolls Royce. I was kind of expecting it to be of gold but thankfully it wasn''t, but it was still way too shiny for my liking. I was a matt black kind of guy¡­ I gave Nemuri a stare¡­ I didn''t know she liked gold or shiny things this much. She never bothered with galleons back in the HP World¡­ those were literally gold coins.


    "The shiniest Rolls Royce in the whole world! I had to pay extra for the custom paint job. Do you like it?" Nemuri asked us pointing towards the car.


    "There is nothing to not like but since when did you start liking gold and shiny things?" I asked Nemuri, she had never shown any interest in Jewellery before now. But now, she was wearing 5 gold chains and all of them were dangling out of her shirt¡­ she was wearing a women''s business suit with pants.


    She was wearing gold rings on all of her fingers¡­ she had also gotten her nose pierced and was wearing a golden nose ring¡­ it was quite common in India. She has also gotten a labret¡­ unsurprisingly it was also gold. Nemuri just looked at herself and shrugged. She also wearing two gold bangles along with a gold wrist watch on her wrists. Damn! This is way too shiny¡­


    "Dunno¡­ I have started to like shiny things and I want them" Nemuri said and shrugged again. It''s not that I mind her wearing so much gold and I will never stop any of the other girls if they decide to follow Nemuri''s footsteps but I was surprised by the sudden change.


    "It is because of her bloodline¡­ she would like anything shiny. The others are also affected but everyone is effected in a different way" Luna chimed in while skipping.


    "Changes like?" I asked in a curious tone, Nemuri was also interested.


    "Momo has started to crave knowledge¡­ she has always been like that so you didn''t notice. Fleur has started to eat fiery food¡­ the hotter they are the better and I am speaking about both spice and temperature. Rumi, would start to seek out trouble and battles, Dora is the only one who will change very slowly and her change will be very different¡­ she will start to hear prayers" Luna explained with a serious look on her face. I guess, the changes are quite understandable.


    "But I thought Dragons like shiny things?" Nemuri asked showing all her jewellery.


    "Foxes like shiny things too¡­ they are generally a curious species" Luna said while wagging her finger. Luna is the one who knows the most about animals and magical beasts and if she says that Foxes like shiny things then they definitely do. Nemuri just nodded her head and unlocked the car.


    (A/N: For those who don''t know foxes like shiny things especially young foxes and Nemuri is currently a young fox, you can search it on google)


    Nemuri took the driving seat while Luna took the shotgun¡­ she was excited to see Madagascar. This was only 2002 so there wasn''t much to see except the forests but there were some small towns down the road¡­ and Luna was definitely interested in the forests, everyone was staring towards Nemuri''s car. She was the first one to get a car that was so shiny¡­ others will definitely follow the trend.


    Nemuri finally released the illusion around her and her tails and ears appeared. She had also pierced both of her ears in three places. Obviously to wear gold earrings¡­ on our way back we stopped in front of an Ice-Cream shop. I found that even after all these years I still loved Ice-Cream¡­ after that went straight to our hotel, Nemuri has booked a hotel by the coast, so that it won''t be a bother for us to leave tomorrow.


    Nemuri must really love the car because she put a strong illusion on the car along with strong notice-me-not charms so that everyone would ignore her shiny and luxurious ride. Nemuri has also reapplied the illusions around her so that no one is able to see her tails and ears.


    Nemuri had booked a whole floor for herself, the hotel staff and manager obviously agreed because she was using memory charms on them. I never cared what she did because I will always support my girls. If one of them decides to become a Dark Lady I would obviously support her.


    "I have been working on the runes you have told me about" Nemuri said showing us some piece of papers. "Just slap them on the ground and they will activate" Nemuri continued, these were the surveillance interference runes I had asked her to make. Putting these runes around Genosha Island will make it impossible for the governments to put a surveillance there. After the barriers are put up we won''t need these but it will take us sometime to put on the barriers.


    Then we also have to work on those unplottable wards¡­ they are going to be a real bother. I don''t know how long will it take us to make such a huge island unplottable but Nemuri thinks that it would take us about a month. Only setting up the wards and the barriers won''t do, we also need to make houses but we could do it slowly after the mutants start to arrive.


    Now, I needed to prepare the Fire Sale, we can be slightly late it won''t be a problem since with the laptop, I will be able to find all the mutants.


    "Rumi is currently on the Genosha Island, expect a party there after we arrive" I said looking towards the ocean.


    "I have heard that someone is there with magnetic power like yours but he is way weaker than you" Nemuri said and hugged me from behind. She was already naked¡­ Luna saw this and started giggling. I turned around and took a look at Nemuri. Her navel was also pierced now¡­ unsurprisingly it was also gold.


    "I did all of the piercings myself, after all, I can''t just walk into a store and ask him to pierce my ears. So, what do you think? Like what you see?" Nemuri said wiggling her body seductively.


    "Oh, yes. I definitely like what I see¡­ you have been beautiful since the beginning" I said, I wasn''t able to answer Nemuri''s previous statement but there more important things now. I pulled Nemuri into my arms. Luna had also stripped but she didn''t join us¡­ she decided to take a dive in the jacuzzi, she had never tried that before. The ocean here was really beautiful¡­ blue water and you can look through it¡­ the cold and soothing wind from the ocean was blowing inside the room¡­


    I carried Nemuri to the bed and laid her down. After that, both of us delved into carnal pleasure¡­ we were soon joined by Luna too. This is how our reunion ended¡­

 Chapter 184: Natashas Plight...

    [Kelly Residence, New York]


    It was early morning and the streets were completely empty, the streets were completely silent except the sound of footsteps coming from the Kelly Residence. The guards stationed there were doing their usual rounds¡­ all of them knew that it was the most important day today and if there was going to be an attack then its going to be today.


    The guards were using their usual routine but from their body language it was quite clear that all of them were tense. Some, guards were taking a nap after all they were all humans and no matter what¡­ humans can''t go on without any sleep. Natasha Romanoff was also taking a nap¡­ she was up for the whole night and just half an hour ago she decided to get some sleep.


    Suddenly a deep blue mist appeared behind one of the gate guards and the guard fell down with a slit throat, blood flowing down profusely. The guard tried to stop the bleeding but he was unable to stop the blood flow. The guard next to him was horrified¡­ he didn''t need a sensor to tell him that the attacker was a mutant. His hand shot towards the alarm, but he was too show¡­ the blue mist flashed by his side and a blue man with marks all over his body grabbed his hand and stabbed the guard in the neck¡­ successfully silencing him.


    The second guard also died choking on his own blood without making a noise. The blue guy''s facial expression didn''t change¡­ with a stoic look on his face, the guy ripped apart the telephone line and disabled the automatic alarm system. Two more people arrived in front of the gate¡­ one woman and one man. Both of them nodded to the blue man and entered the house premises.


    The man activated his power and the whole house was enveloped inside a sound bubble. The woman turned towards the blue guy while silver claws came out of her finger tips.


    "You remember the orders, right? Make it as messy as possible" the woman asked the blue guy who pulled out two silver daggers from his jacket.


    "Yes" the blue said and disappeared with a thump. The woman smiled evilly and walked towards the house¡­ she didn''t even take a few steps when she got to her first target.


    Soon, screams were heard all around the house along with gunshots but the screams and deaths continued, after a few minutes the whole compound became completely silent. All the guards outside the house were now dead¡­ only the guards who were inside the house were alive. One of them was Natasha Romanoff.


    When the first scream was heard, Natasha''s eyes shot open and before anything she pulled a gun from under her pillow¡­ she always slept like this with a gun under her pillow. She was still dressed like any other usual guard¡­ she didn''t have the luxury to change before sleep because she knew that she has to get up soon.


    Natasha approached the door and sounds of gunshots and screams were still heard from the outside. She cursed inside her mind and slowly opened the door to check her corners first, seeing no one there she decided to leave the room and take a look at the assailants. Natasha went to a nearby window and peeked outside the house¡­ she saw a woman slashing down two men with her finger claws¡­ the woman didn''t even bother when she was shot.


    Natasha cursed again inside her mind¡­ thankfully the house was completely dark. She knew where the phone was¡­ so she dashed in that direction. She picked up the phone and cursed again. Of course, they would have taken out communications. She heard a scream from the back of the house¡­ did that woman already reach there¡­ that''s way too fast or there is another assailant.


    Natasha decided to take a look¡­ it''s not like they will allow Natasha to walk out of the house if she asks them. If she got some information then she would be able to at least put up a fight even though her chances were quite low¡­ Natasha herself knew that. Natasha didn''t want to die¡­ she arrived in the kitchen and saw a woman, a fellow agent twitching on the floor¡­ the woman''s neck was broken.


    Natasha''s senses flared and she ducked, the next second, she felt a dagger pass above her head. Natasha saw a blue guy with markings all over his body. Natasha pointed her gun in the guy''s direction but before she could pull the trigger the guy disappeared in blue mist with a thump. She heard another thump and jumped sideways while rotating her body¡­ the dagger grazed by her stomach.


    Natasha winced in pain, but she didn''t have any time to see the wound. This time she decided to take a shot¡­ but she wasn''t lucky, as soon as the gun was pointed in the guy''s direction he guy disappeared she was a second late but, in a fight, a second could also matter a lot.


    Natasha heard another thump from her right side, she reacted as fast as could and jumped away but she wasn''t fast enough. A silver dagger dug into her right thigh¡­ Natasha was a strong woman but even she was unable to bear the pain and screamed out loud.


    "Argghhh!!" Natasha screamed because the dagger tore through the muscles of her right thigh¡­ Natasha had already lost her balance but before she could do anything about it her stomach was pierced with another silver dagger¡­ both daggers were pulled out of her body¡­.


    Natasha knew that this was it¡­ slowly laid herself down on the floor, the blue guy has already gone away. Natasha felt her body was getting cold but this wasn''t the first time she was stabbed. She placed both of her hands on her wound to stop the bleeding¡­ she heard more screams coming from the house¡­ one of them was a kid''s scream¡­ even though she felt bad she knew that she was already dead.


    If she tried she would be able to get out of this place but to what end? She would be hunted down by SHIELD. Her whole life flashed through her eyes¡­ she grimaced remembering about her childhood, the Red Room, her disgusting missions, SHIELD, and finally Fox. She didn''t know what to think about that¡­ a small smile appeared on her face.


    Natasha laid in a pool of her own blood, she felt her body turning colder by each second. She could already hear sirens coming from afar, she thought ''Someone finally informed the police'' but she again grimaced when she knew that they were too late. She looked outside the window¡­ the sun was finally rising, another smile appeared on her face.


    Her attention was brought out when she heard a faint pop beside her. She thought that the mutants might have returned to finish the job, she was too tired to look at them¡­


    "Now¡­ now¡­ we can''t have this" Natasha heard a melodious voice of a woman. She already knew who this voice belonged to.


    "Fox?" Natasha said in a low tone, she didn''t have much power left in her body.


    (A/N: Nemuri''s voice has always been same, in all her disguises one thing was common her voice. But it is 2002, phones are something luxury and voice recognition is not something which was used during that time)


    "I am flattered that you recognize me¡­ now drink this up like a good girl" Fox said and shoved a liquid down Natasha''s throat. Natasha choked on the disgusting taste¡­ she wanted to curse the bloody woman but Natasha''s body started to feel good already.


    "Looks kind of deep¡­ wow! I am so proud of you woman, the penetration was deep, you took it like a pro" Fox said in an awed voice. It took Natasha a second to understand the meaning¡­ Natasha almost spat out blood in anger, she opened her mouth to curse this perverted woman but another liquid was shoved down her throat. Natasha almost vomited because of the taste¡­


    "Good, good¡­ still so full of energy¡­ let''s get out of here. After you get healed you can get penetrated all you want" Fox said and picked Natasha up from the floor, Natasha screamed in pain¡­ her wounds were still open, Fox pulled Natasha''s arm over her shoulder to support her.


    The next second both disappeared without a sound¡­ only after a few seconds after the two women''s disappearance the police stormed the place, guns blazing¡­


    [POV Nemuri] {A few minutes ago}


    Nemuri suddenly felt a ping in her mind and her eyes shot open, she found her head laying on Reo''s chest, she also found that she was drooling¡­ Nemuri concentrated towards the ping in her mind and found it was coming from Natasha Romanoff, her life sign was fading. That could mean only one thing, Natasha was dying.


    Now, I can''t have that¡­ I pulled myself out of the bed and waved my hand and pulled a cover over the naked bodies of Reo and Luna. I licked my lips when I saw Reo was still inside Luna¡­ hehe¡­ I missed this feeling so much, getting boned by him.


    Meh! I can fantasize later¡­ more important things to do now. I noticed cum dripping down my legs from my snatch. One scourgify spell took care of that. I pulled out a trunk and took four vials with me. Two rejuvenating potions, one blood replenishing potion, and one dire life potion¡­ the last potion slows down deaths by a few minutes¡­


    I waved my hand and was immediately dressed, magic always has its perks. After that I disappeared from the room and appeared in New York right above the dying body of Natasha.


    "Now¡­ now¡­ we can''t have this" I said with a smirk on my face and kneeled down by her side.


    "Fox?" She asked in a weak voice, looks like she remembers my voice. Lovely girl!


    "I am flattered that you recognize me¡­ now drink this up like a good girl" I said and opened the vial of dire life potion and shoved it down her throat. This would keep her alive long enough so I could treat her.


    "Looks kind of deep¡­ wow! I am so proud of you woman, the penetration was deep, you took it like a pro" I decided to check her wound while opening the vial of a blood replenishing potion. I wasn''t able to hold myself back from making that perverted comment¡­ it kind of seemed appropriate at this moment.


    Natasha opened her mouth and I shoved the potion down her throat. Natasha seemed to choke for a few seconds before becoming normal¡­


    "Good, good¡­ still so full of energy¡­ let''s get out of here. After you get healed you can get penetrated all you want" I made another comment about deep penetration and pulled up Natasha''s body from the floor¡­ her wounds were still open so she screamed in pain. I won''t be able to apparate with her¡­ or she might die because of her wounds.


    So, I decided to use Flash Step, I Flash Stepped with her several times before both of us finally arrived in our room. I noticed Natasha stared towards the bed where Luna and Reo were still sleeping.


    "He is my honey~ and she is my sister wife" I said with a smile, Natasha looked at me with an awkward look on her face. I finally dispelled the illusion around me¡­ eh, I didn''t even notice when I put up the illusion. Must have become my subconscious action¡­


    Natasha''s eyes grew wide, her eyes were staring towards my ears and tails¡­ her eyes were going up and down. I forcefully laid down Natasha on the couch so that I could treat her.


    "Now, sleep and let me treat you, after that you can get penetrated again" I made another penetration joke, Natasha looked like she wanted to protest but I knocked her out. I ripped open the shirt she was wearing¡­ I whistled when I saw her sexy body. Yes, she would definitely make a nice sister¡­ looks like my investment wasn''t a complete loss, with that I started to treat her stomach wound¡­

 Chapter 185: Aftermath & Boat Ride...

    A/N: For those who don''t know what Fire-Sale is. I have previously mention Fire Sale from Die Hard 4.0 to avoid misunderstanding but still I will explain.


    A Fire Sale is an all-out cyber-warfare attack that performs a three-stage systematic attack on a nation''s computer infrastructure. Hackers called it Fire Sale because "Everything must go".


    Three Stages of A Fire Sale


    Stage 1: Shutting down all transportation systems; such as traffic lights, railroad lines, subway system and airport systems.


    Stage 2: Disable the financial systems; including Wall Street, banks and financial records.


    Stage 3: Turning off public utility systems, such as electricity, gas lines, telecommunications and satellite systems.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    [POV Natasha]


    I opened my eyes and saw that I was in some kind of hotel room¡­ my memory seemed to be quite fuzzy. What the hell happened? I felt really weak¡­ I checked my pillow and found my gun missing. Yeah, something is definitely wrong. I tried to sit up but a groan came out of my mouth unwillingly, it fucking hurts!


    "I was waiting for you to wake up. Hello, my name is Luna Lovegood" a chirpy blonde woman came into my view and introduced herself. I saw the girl and memories started to flash through my mind. Another groan escaped my mouth when I finally remembered what happened.


    My hands instinctively went towards my stomach to check my wound. What I found surprised me completely¡­ this must be a dream, I just found a scar mark where I was stabbed and nothing more. How many days I have been out??


    "Oh, don''t worry Nemuri healed you, she was quite diligent" the girl who has introduced herself as Luna said to me. Nemuri?? Does she mean Fox? Is that her name¡­ I remember Luna too¡­ she was sleeping along with that man.


    "Do you mean Fox? How long was I out?" my usual skills kicked in. Luna seemed kind of friendly and innocent so I decided to get as much as information I can before Fox or that man comes in.


    "Yes, her real name is Nemuri though and you have been out for about 3 hours" Luna said with a dreamy look on her face. I started to check the room¡­ I wanted to see if there was something in the room that I could use for my escape but I froze when she told me that I was only out for three hours¡­ that is not possible!!


    "Don''t need to look so surprised¡­ magic is capable of wonderful things. And someone like Nemuri could easily heal you, after all, you were just stabbed" Luna spoke with a huge smile on her face. Did she just say magic?? Like real-life magic? Not like the card tricks on the streets?? I wanted to scoff at Luna but I still remembered how Nemuri''s ears and tails appeared as soon as we arrived in the room.


    "Where am I?" I asked Luna who just smiled at me while looking outside.


    "We are currently in Madagascar" I didn''t expect Luna to answer with her facial expression but she did answer me.


    I laid in the room and looked around still looking for something I could use but I don''t think that I will able to run with my weak body. And where would I go after getting away from here? SHIELD will hunt me down with all their might after all I was on a black op and we failed the mission. Its not like anyone else would be alive¡­ I am only alive because Nemuri or Fox saved me.


    And if I hurt Luna, Fox will hunt me down but this time it will be for vengeance. I almost died once and I would do anything to not feel like that again. My eyes shot towards the door as soon as I heard the door open. Fox or Nemuri walked in along with the man I saw on the bed with Luna.


    "Oh¡­ look who is awake?" Nemuri spoke in an excited voice.


    "We have rested enough, and I don''t think the President would feel merciful for any longer" the man said in a dry tone. The man didn''t feel like anything dangerous¡­ I felt more danger from Nemuri though¡­ and what the hell is he saying about the President.


    "Yeah¡­ dude has to wank now to relieve his stress" Nemuri said in a sullen voice.


    "What?!!" I unwillingly exclaimed.


    "Nemuri, you should have more tact. Only his wife died, he could marry again, then he won''t need to wank on his own" Luna decided to give them her thoughts on the matter. Nemuri looked thoughtful for a few moments when she nodded her head.


    "Yeah, you are right¡­ it is not like he can''t marry again" Nemuri said while nodding her head.


    "Will someone tell me what is happening??" I screamed but I shouldn''t have. I winced in pain.


    "Oh¡­ here check the news" Luna said and handed me a screen (it was a tablet), I have never seen anything like this¡­ how the hell this thing works. Natasha pay attention, I berated myself, I have more important things to do now.


    My eyes almost fell out when I saw the news¡­ is this real??? Senator Kelly along with his family was hanged on the streets with ''Mutant & Proud'' carved on all of their chests¡­ this is disgusting. This kind of thing doesn''t happen in the States¡­ the citizens will cry for blood.


    But at this point in time, this wasn''t the most important news, the First Lady was killed in an assassination attempt on the President, the President was fine but he hasn''t made any statement. This is not something that should have happened¡­ are mutants this stupid? Now, there is no saving them, they will be prosecuted just because they are mutants.


    With one swoop they have succeeded to anger the whole nation and it''s never good to anger a whole nation¡­


    [POV Reo]


    I kept my eye on Natasha while she was watching the news on Luna''s tablet. Well, I expected something like this but I didn''t think that they will kill the First Lady¡­ Nightcrawler was able to get away. Meh¡­ how the hell he was caught by Stryker was a mystery¡­ must have been stupid ideals¡­


    I prepared the table since we needed to head out and we have got someone injured with us, so, I decided to bring food from the outside. Natasha looked completely horrified after watching the news. Natasha finally finished watching and handed the tablet to Luna, robotically. Luna accepted the tablet with a smile on her face.


    "Come on join us for breakfast. You are going to need it" I said to Natasha who was brought out of her thoughts when she heard me. Nemuri and Luna cheered and Luna sat down to eat food. Natasha didn''t know what to do but Nemuri helped her to get up, Natasha worriedly eyed the food and sat down beside Nemuri.


    I didn''t say anything to her, the three of us started to eat, Natasha looked at us for a few seconds before she started to eat too.


    "What do you want from me?" Natasha asked looking towards Nemuri. Nemuri just grinned.


    "I was just interested in you, so I saved you" Nemuri shrugged and continued eating.


    Natasha looked completely bewildered. "Just like that?" Natasha asked in a surprised tone.


    "Honestly, it was a whim, I was interested in you when we met for the first time, so I kept an eye on you" Nemuri again shrugged.


    "I don''t like this¡­ too much grease" Luna said while eating her steak.


    "I will make pancakes for you later" I said with a smile, Luna nodded her head happily.


    "And I want pudding too" Luna added to which I just nodded my head with a smile.


    The meal continued in silence until Natasha broke it again. "Are all of you mutants or magicians?" Natasha asked, even without using Legilimency I knew that she was trying to get as much as information she could.


    "None of us are mutants" Nemuri said and all of us were finally done with our food. Luna waved her hand and all the packages disappeared.


    Nemuri handed Natasha another potion, Natasha grimaced but still drank it. After that Natasha didn''t need Nemuri''s help to move around, she went to the couch and asked Luna for her tablet. Luna happily handed her the tablet and Natasha continued to watch the news¡­


    Nemuri started to pack the runes inscribed papers in her trunks along with all the stuff she had brought along with her. Luna was happily watching the sea waves. I also helped Nemuri with her packing.


    We finally left the room and Natasha silently followed us, she had many chances to run but she didn''t which means she has given up hope on the others. We finally arrived in the garage where Nemuri kept her way to the shiny car.


    "What am I going to do with my baby?" Nemuri whined, she even gave a name to that car?


    "Slap a teleportation seal on it and transport it to Knox" I said and without saying anything Nemuri disappeared with a pop. Only after a few seconds, she returned with paper in her hands and she gently put it on her shiny car. It would be really an injustice to call it simply, a car. It must be called the shiny car, Nemuri''s shiny car disappeared in a flash.


    The four of us left the hotel and started to walk towards the port, Nemuri led us towards a boat¡­ surprisingly this wasn''t shiny. It looked normal for any speed boats in 2002.


    "This isn''t shiny?" I asked Nemuri in an awkward tone.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t have enough time to visit a boat paint shop" Nemuri declared proudly and all of us boarded the ship. Luna decided that she was going to be the captain of the ship and the rest of us allowed her, I gave her the coordinates¡­


    "Sit tight! Captain Luna is going to take you on a ride!" Luna declared with a victory sign and started the boat.


    "Luna you also took him on a ride yesterday" Nemuri said with a perverted grin on her face.


    "Oh, right. Reo, do you want to have a ride during a boat ride?" Luna asked in an innocent tone. I was almost tempted to take her up on her offer but I held myself back. I will ride both Luna and Nemuri during a ride but that will happen later.


    "Are they always like this?" Natasha asked me looking towards the duo who were having sexual banter.


    "Yes, sometimes it''s worse too" I said with a gentle smile on my face.


    "So, what is going to happen to me?" Natasha asked, she is just like I have expected. It is quite clear that she doesn''t trust us even after Nemuri saved her life, personally, I have no problem if she trusts us or not. As long as she doesn''t try to hurt my family I will allow her to stay with us¡­


    "You have two options¡­ first, you leave us, trust me I won''t stop you. If you have decided to run before boarding the ship then I would have allowed you¡­ you can also jump into the water but I won''t recommend it. Second, you stay with us¡­ I will give you protection, even SHIELD won''t reach you but if you try to hurt my family then, your death is going to be very painful and slow" I said in a neutral voice¡­ Natasha heard me and nodded her head in understanding.


    Finally, Genosha came into our view, but isn''t this way bigger than what I saw in the movies??

 Chapter 186: Leviathan VS Magneto (Kind of...)

    [Magnetos'' Base, Genosha Island]


    Magneto had his base set up in the Genosha Island, how he acquired this island no one knew but none of them cared after all they got a stable residence for themselves. Usually, the atmosphere in the base was quite calm but today was not one of those days¡­


    None of the residents looked happy at this moment, all of them have heard and seen the news and none of them were stupid enough to not know what was going to happen now. The Brotherhood of Mutants has grown in size in these past months, but what happened today early in the morning didn''t bode well for any of them.


    Rumi was the only one who looked carefree¡­ she was even slightly happy that she was going to reunite with Reo today. She had received his message that he was on the way towards the island¡­ she knew that Magneto won''t allow him to take over the Island but she knew what Reo could do when he really wanted something and now, Reo really wanted this island.


    She wasn''t even bothered to see the brutality or the savageness of the murders, especially when the motto was Brotherhood was being used. Magneto knew that none of the mutants from Brotherhood were responsible for this¡­ unless one of them had the ability to teleport. Even if he knew that none of the Brotherhood was responsible he felt really miserable.


    He knew what could this incident lead to¡­ this incident is definitely going to ignite the war between humans and mutants. He might be a mutant supremacist but he knew his limits¡­ he knew he can''t win against all of the human population at least not now¡­ their best chance was when he has killed Sebastian Shaw. But everyone knew how that turned out¡­ when they were attacked that bitch of a CIA Agent didn''t act but as soon as he decided to return the favor she attacked and crippled his dear friend.


    Erik and Charles might have different philosophies but they had one thing in common, they wanted the best for the mutants.


    "We might have a problem" Everyone was brought out of their contemplation when Mystique spoke.


    "What''s the matter?" Magneto asked in a grave tone.


    "A boat is about to reach the island, I have no idea how they were able to hide from our radar. It seems like the boat appeared out of thin air" Mystique reported.


    Magneto had no time for this! But he had no choice, he himself had to meet the people who have dared to come here. ''They better not be humans'' he thought but he didn''t know that the newest arrivals were much worse¡­


    "Let''s go and meet our uninvited guests" Magneto said and all the others followed him. The Brotherhood of Mutants had 19 members now¡­ but only one of them noticed a small smile on Rumi''s face. It was Mystique who noticed Rumi''s smile but thought nothing of it because she knew how Rumi was¡­ Rumi always loved to fight.


    [POV Reo]


    Nemuri had slapped down a rune paper on the boat''s hull when the Genosha Island became visible. I spread out my senses and smiled when I noticed 19 humans on the island¡­ a white house on a side of the island could be seen clearly now.


    "Luna take us towards that house" I said with a smile on my face. I will be meeting Magneto¡­ hehe¡­ I won''t be using anything else other than Magnetokinesis to fight him. Now, that I have mastered Magnetokinesis to such a level I find Magneto really weak¡­ I wonder why he never tried to learn more about his powers.


    "Nemuri take off the anti-surveillance seal, I want them to come and greet us" I said with a gentle smile on my face. Natasha was just calmly watching but she was very worried in the inside.


    "Where are we?" Natasha asked.


    "Ladies! I give you Genosha Island, a future country, a safe haven for my specially gifted brothers and sisters" I said in a dramatic pose. While both Natasha and Nemuri were giving me a blank look¡­ Luna started to clap and cheer. Ah¡­ my Angel, at least she appreciates my efforts.


    Luna stopped the boat at some distance from the shore, she didn''t want the boat to get stuck. I placed a hand on Natasha''s shoulder and all of us Flash Stepped to the island. Natasha gasped out in surprise¡­


    "Nemuri cast an anti-magnetic ward around you¡­ I don''t want him using your shiny accessories" I said to Nemuri giving a look towards her gold ornaments.


    "Hey! No one except you and the girls can touch my assets" Nemuri said and casted a ward around us. She should use better wording not to confuse others but then she would''t be Nemuri anymore.


    I used my powers and sensed all the 19 inhabitants of the Island were coming to greet us. It felt quite nice that I don''t have to search for them afterward by myself.


    The group of 19 people or mutants finally arrived in front of us. Natasha silently stood by Nemuri''s side and Nemuri had wrapped her arms around Luna protectively.


    (A/N: Some of you might say that Magneto''s attitude is completely wrong but you have to understand that he is really angry, scared, frustrated because of incident of the murders of Senator Kelly''s family and the First Lady. So emotions are clouding his judgement)


    "Who are you? And how did you find this island?" Magneto was the first who spoke up. Is this the best he could have asked¡­ he was one of the supervillains and this was the best he came up with. I was really disappointed.


    "You can call me Leviathan for now¡­ as for the reason I came to this island it''s because I have plans for it" I said with a gentle smile on my face. I could clearly see anger on Magneto''s face. Some of his group were also angry¡­


    "You still didn''t answer me? How did you find this island? Tell me and I will kill you painlessly and allow those three to leave" Magneto spoke with venom in his voice.


    "Is this the best you could do? Pretty disappointing. Why don''t you try and make me answer?" I asked in a mocking tone.


    "Kill them" Magneto ordered but before any of the mutants could make a move, Rumi''s fist smashed into the face of the nearest guy. All of them were surprised to see that Rumi was attacking them.


    "Why are you betraying us?" Mystique screamed in anger.


    "Its simple¡­ he was the one who asked me to join you" Rumi said shrugging her shoulders and kicked a girl knocking her out. Rumi has already taken 5 of the group cutting them down to 14.


    "Enough!" Magneto screamed and used pulled our boat towards Rumi''s direction. I didn''t stop it¡­ I allowed Rumi to have her fun. But I still decided to ask Nemuri if the boat was important to her or not.


    "Is that boat important to you?" I asked.


    "Meh¡­ it isn''t shiny" Nemuri said with disinterest. I didn''t know what to say¡­ I didn''t know that if an object is not shiny then it''s not important.


    The boat crashed on Rumi but she broke apart the boat with a kick¡­ her leg was already covered in Armament Haki. The Brotherhood was really surprised to see that she broke apart the boat with just a kick. Magneto didn''t give up and attacked Rumi with the boat''s wreckage but Rumi didn''t pay him any attention. She continued to take out the other members.


    Sabretooth appeared in front of Rumi and clawed in her direction while the toad shot a slime towards her leg. Rumi didn''t even bother with the slime and grabbed Sabretooth''s claw and kicked him on his chest¡­ breaking of bones could be easily heard and Sabretooth was blasted away because of the force behind the kick.


    "I am truly disappointed in you, I have heard that you are an omega mutant. Is this the best you could do?" I asked Magneto walking in his direction.


    Magneto didn''t say anything and several metal beams rushed towards him from the direction of the house. He must have kept those for this kind of situation. Magneto raised his arm in my direction and launched those beams towards me. It was kind of how I used my power before I learned the Railgun.


    Before the beams could reach halfway they stopped in mid-air. Magneto looked really confused. They started to morph into spears that pointed towards Magneto¡­ which shocked him even more.


    "You see both of us have exactly the same powers but you haven''t even scratched the surface of them" I said and launched a spear in Magneto''s direction. I felt an opposite force was trying to stop it but it was completely negligible¡­ it must be Magneto''s force.


    I didn''t aim for Magneto I didn''t want to maim him or kill him. He could be one of my best allies in this world after all it is what he wanted too. This was only the battle to decide who the alpha was¡­


    The spear landed by Magneto''s side and I could feel his fear. "You understand how easily I could have killed you right?" I asked in a mocking tone.


    "I haven''t lost yet¡­ I could kill those women behind you" Magneto said feeling that he had gotten an upper hand.


    "You are free to try" I said to Magneto, at first Magneto looked surprised but still tried to use his powers on Nemuri but it didn''t work. He could feel those metals but for some reason, his powers didn''t work on them.


    "Now that since you have tried your last-ditch effort let me show you something" I said and lightning thundered around my body and I launched a railgun towards Magneto. Magneto fell on his butt with a look of horror in his eyes after the projectile passed by his head.


    He looked behind and found that a crevice was formed destroying the forest and everything in the projectile''s path. The ground was still smoking and he still felt the heat that passed by him¡­ this wasn''t an illusion. He looked towards his group and all of them were on the ground while Rumi was standing there with a satisfied look on her face.


    "Join me¡­ I also want the betterment of mutants. I want to build a mutant nation on this island and with everything going on around it is better for us to work together" I said looking down towards Magneto who was on the ground. His face was filled with fear and horror but after he heard me he was relieved¡­ I extended my hand towards him.


    "If what you are saying is the truth then I will join you" Magneto said and took my hand¡­


    (A/N: In next chapter I will explain why Magneto accepted the proposal so easily. But I want to see if any of my readers could explain it)

 Chapter 187: Presidents Decision...

    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    The atmosphere in Xavier Mansion didn''t look very good. All the classes have been dismissed for the day. None of them were in a mood for classes today after all. The Professors were also like that, the atmosphere was really bleak.


    "Professor, what are we going to do?" Ororo asked Charles in a worried voice.


    "I simply don''t know¡­ I had never expected that someone would carry out an attack like this" Charles said looking heartbroken.


    "Is Magneto behind the attack?" Scott asked with anger in his tone. Both Jean and Ororo wanted to beat up this bastard because this was the 4th time he had asked this since the morning.


    "No¡­ Scott, I have said this before, Magneto might have different ideas but he is not stupid¡­ even he wouldn''t act like this" Charles said while shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Scott, I don''t understand how you can be so stupid! It is clear that someone is trying to frame us" Jean spoke while looking at Scott like he was an insect. After Reo left Scott has become more determined in his pursuit and that annoyed Jean to no end¡­ sometimes she came this close to wringing his neck.


    ''No Jean¡­ you can''t murder someone because he is an asshole'' Jean told herself once again, not to give in to her impulses. Ororo looked at her friend with pity in her eyes. In a corner of her mind, she was rather happy that the asshole left her alone. Having such an admirer is much worse than having no beauty.


    "I am going to Cerebro¡­ I want to know who was behind this attack. I hope that we can still mend the fences" Charles said in a hopeful tone. Jean and Ororo knew much better¡­ there was no way that they could mend fences any longer.


    Senator Kelly and family were enough to get mutants prosecuted but now that President was also attacked and his wife was killed there was no way that they could mend the fences now but they still decided to believe in Charles after all he has always found a way.


    [Oval Office, White Office]


    The President wasn''t happy, in fact, he was downright furious. His wife¡­ he loved his wife and now his wife was killed in cold blood along with several of his guards¡­ the death of his guards hurt him. After all, they had been his friends but none of their deaths had hurt the President as much as his wife''s death did.


    He cried the whole morning; a lot of his men saw that but nobody made fun of him. They felt sympathy for the man but other than that all of them were bubbling with righteous fury. So, when the President was finally able to gather his wits he immediately called a joint staff meeting.


    The President finally walked in, everyone could see the righteous fury in his eyes and all of them agreed with it. Even the Director of SHIELD was present here, no one dared to skip this meeting, after all, this meeting was going to mold the future of humankind.


    "Gentlemen, I assume that all of you have been briefed?" the President asked while taking his seat.


    "Yes, sir!" All of them chorused in agreement.


    "First of all, please tell me what kind of a threat the mutants are to our society?" the President asked in a calm tone. Even though he was enraged he wanted to do this while following the correct procedure¡­ he didn''t want anger to cloud his judgment.


    "Sir, if I may?" Nick Fury raised up his hand. The President obviously knew about SHIELD and who their director was even though the others in the room didn''t know much about him.


    "Sir, I think they are a very big threat to human society. They are an unknown variable as you might have seen since they have various kinds of powers. The mutant that attacked you had the ability to teleport¡­ if he could sneak into the White House then I wonder where he can''t go with his ability" Fury said and the others in the room even though most of them didn''t know him completely agreed with him.


    William Stryker was also present in the room and he was really happy with the progress of the meeting. He knew that he had already won the game when he got the First Lady killed but for now he decided to wait and see. His main target was the Xavier Mansion but he also knew that he can''t just blindly attack that place. His son was very helpful with the information but he needed more information before he could launch an attack on Xavier Mansion.


    "There is also a mutant we have codenamed Fox because of her calling card. We currently have information that she can disguise herself. We have been after her for more than 5 months but we still haven''t found a single clue what her name is and what she looks like. Every time we find her¡­ she has a different face. She could also control people''s minds. When she does that then you will do anything to make her happy. She can also wipe people''s memories and modify them like she pleases" Fury said and everyone present in the room looked completely horrified. Nobody spoke anything for a few moments.


    "How much of a threat is she?" the President asked in a sullen voice.


    "If not for my department''s intervention she would have definitely collapsed our country''s economy¡­ it was almost touch and go for a few weeks" Fury said in a cold tone.


    "I also know about a mutant who can look around people''s heads and know their every secret" Stryker decided to take this chance and speak up.


    "You are saying that he could be watching this meeting at this moment?" Fury asked Stryker in a bewildered tone.


    "Yes" Stryker said and the room turned completely silent. Nobody said anything, even the President remained silent. He placed a hand on his temple and rubbed it¡­


    "So, all you agree that mutants are a threat to our society, right?" finally the President asked.


    "Yes, sir" everyone in the room chorused. The President got up from his chair and walked towards his window and stared outside.


    "So, what do you propose? I won''t approve a complete massacre though" the President said in an authoritative tone. His tone left no room for any kind of argument.


    "Sir, we should capture them and weaponize their powers for our use" Thaddeus Ross decided to speak up for the first time.


    "But, do you think you can control them with all the different kinds of power they have?" an unknown General asked the question.


    "Trask Industries can. They have been researching mutants since Bolivar Trask was assassinated. The only prison where a mutant could be imprisoned, Camp X-Ray, was also built by Trask Industries, they had developed collars for mutants that could be used to control mutants" Fury said. Everyone in the room looked contemplative for a few moments before agreeing unanimously.


    They didn''t care if they are going to control the mutants like cattle¡­ they just wanted them under their control. But this also brought another problem¡­ they needed to capture the mutants and some would definitely fight back.


    "Then, we follow General Ross''s and Director Fury''s plan. We capture them, if they fight back then take them down but avoid bloodshed. I want to avoid useless bloodshed as long as possible" the President declared and none of them argued. After that, they decided to iron out the finer details before announcing their decision.


    [POV Magneto]


    I took his hand and decided to become his ally. I have no illusions that I was going to be his equal, but I am happy with this arrangement for now. With the incident of the murders of Kelly family and the First Lady, the mutants are going to be oppressed and killed indiscriminately.


    This person is strong much stronger than me¡­ I clearly felt his power when he launched those spears in my direction even when I was trying to stop them. The power meant nothing in front of him and if he can help and create a better place for mutants then I would happily agree.


    I have tried this my whole life but I have still failed to do it, and he is still young maybe I could use him. Even if I don''t get the chance to use him I could still learn more from him about my power.


    It''s true that I never tried to understand the full capabilities of my power, I thought that this was my full power but this guy said that I could do more. Maybe I would be able to achieve his level. But first I will see what he does¡­ all of my brethren are going to face a Dark Time.


    Charles¡­ my old friend, humans are finally going to show their true colors. What are you going to do? I just hope that you don''t drag down the others along with you¡­

 Chapter 188: Arrangements...

    [POV Reo]


    Heh! If he really thinks that I would just trust him then he got another thing coming. I will keep a close eye on him and if I had known that Magneto was so weak I wouldn''t have asked Nemuri to cast the anti-magnetic wards. His powers wouldn''t have affected Nemuri in any way after all she is no longer human and her body is way stronger than any normal metals.


    Maybe adamantium or vibranium weapons could hurt the girls but anything less than that won''t even put a scratch on the girls. As Luna can see the future I am not worried about her. Momo is also absorbing the solar radiation and has been nourishing her body¡­ she is not even close to how strong Superman was but she won''t get injured if she is attacked with normal weapons.


    I don''t even need to care about Fleur''s safety. If she dies she will be reborn from her ashes¡­ and Dora, she isn''t even here and Rumi''s senses have become very sharp. She got something like spider-sense but much better than it. So, at this moment I don''t need to worry, Magneto can only attack Natasha who is protected by Nemuri.


    I guess I have more important things to take care of now. Each second I waste will be bad for me.


    "Nemuri, apply those anti-surveillance runes on the Island, I don''t want any Government taking a peek here. Luna, help her" I said and both of them nodded. Nemuri pulled out a small trunk from her pocket and enlarged it. Magneto saw that with wide eyes¡­ Nemuri took a stack of papers and handed them to Luna.


    "Nat¡­ you stay here, I will be back soon" Nemuri said and shrank the trunk and put it back in her pocket. After that, both Nemuri and Luna disappeared from the place without making a sound.


    "I never gave you permission to call me that!" Natasha was only able to protest about her pet name after Nemuri left.


    I pulled out my phone and texted Momo that I have taken control of the island and they can come over. They replied that they would be apparating here in a few minutes.


    "So, what now?" Rumi asked me. Finally, the other mutants were also waking up.


    "You tell them what happened, I don''t want anyone messing with anything" I said looking towards Magneto. Then I turned back towards Rumi "We build, Momo and Fleur are coming here in a few minutes. Firstly, we would need to make this place safe¡­ I don''t like that they could just drop a nuke here and make us go poof" I said.


    "What are you planning to do? Humans would never listen to you and no matter how strong you are, you can''t fight all of them" Magneto spoke to me with some anger in his voice. It was clear that he wasn''t angry at me¡­ in fact, he was angry at humans¡­ it was clear with how he spat out the word humans.


    "You don''t have to worry about a single thing¡­ humans like their comfort, can you tell me what they are?" I asked Magneto, who looked thoughtful but before he could speak anything Mystique spoke up.


    "Their technology, their money, their food, everything around them is their comfort" Mystique spoke with venom in her voice.


    "Yes, and I will be taking away those from the humans¡­" I was about to continue but with a loud crack, Momo and Fleur appeared on the island.


    I decided to greet them first, I gave Momo a kiss on her lips which she very much appreciated then did the same with Fleur. Both of them had missed me a lot since me and Luna left Knox to take care of those nuclear warheads.


    Momo pulled out a tab from her bag and started to do some calculations. "This island is quite big¡­ 5144 square miles. How long do we have?" Momo asked me looking towards me.


    "As soon as possible" I said, I knew that the President will soon announce his decision, and as soon as he does that other countries will also follow.


    "If we work to the bone then we will be able to do it by a week but there is a small complication" Fleur spoke looking around the island.


    "What''s this small complication?" I asked in a worried tone because if Momo and Fleur think that the matter is complicated then it is complicated.


    "We were able to make the barrier strong enough to stop nuclear warheads but they will only stop about 5 warheads nothing more¡­ anything more and they will fall" Fleur said and Momo nodded her head in agreement.


    "Five will be enough for now¡­ will the barriers stop the radiation?" I asked, this was an important thing.


    "Yes, indefinitely. If the radiation is outside then it will stay outside and only direct impact will affect the barriers" Momo said showing me her notebook.


    I didn''t understand a single thing from her notes, if it was pure magic then it would have been easy for me to understand but I have always been weak in science.


    "Then you can start working¡­ Magneto do you have a lab or something like that in your base?" I spoke to Momo and Fleur then turned towards Magneto to get the girls a lab or something so that they can work.


    "Yes, I have" Magneto said. I quickly used legilimency on him and found that he didn''t know what was happening but he knew that we were talking about some barriers that could stop the nuclear strikes. He was happy to help them in any way possible.


    "We also might need some help" Momo said and Magneto told them that they could ask the others if they needed help. Hell, he himself agreed to help since he could control metal. Momo and Fleur immediately agreed that Magneto would be the best.


    "Fleur, how long do you think it will take us to make this whole island unplottable?" I asked Fleur who looked thoughtful for a few moments before answering.


    "This island is very big and if you want to make this place unplottable then you would need at least 2 months even with all the raw magical power you and Nemuri have" Fleur said and I nodded my head. I won''t be making a move until the barrier is prepared¡­ I know that I have destroyed all those nukes and a virus will do the rest of the job but I don''t need a trigger-happy country leader to attack us with his normal bombs.


    I won''t be leaving anything to stupid chances¡­ the mission can go to hell if my girls are at risk and threatening the whole world before the barrier is erected will be risking my girls. And this island is so huge that Fidelius simply won''t work, after all, Fidelius was made for houses and properties. After Nemuri comes back, both of us will start preparing the ward scheme¡­


    {A Few Hours Later}


    "Here, the President has decided to make the announcement" Luna approached me and Nemuri and handed me her tablet. Me and Nemuri have already started to work on the ward scheme. Natasha was laying down at the side¡­ even though she was healed now she could only walk on her own because of the potion Nemuri gave her.


    So, after the potion wore off Natasha decided to lay down. All of us were currently in Magneto''s base. I have to say the dude might be a geezer but he has his style. When Natasha heard Luna, she pulled herself up from the bed and walked towards us.


    Finally, the announcement started and the President told that this attack won''t go unanswered. How the mutants are the biggest threat to current human society and how they will be treated like cattle. The President used better words to say that but the meaning was still the same¡­ I kind of expected this. I was pretty sure that the President would never approve of indiscriminate killing.


    So, he will choose the next best option the mutants will be controlled via using a collar and they will be weaponized. The President didn''t announce that but he didn''t need to, after all of us in the room got that underlying meaning. The President of the United States of America, the same country who preaches about equality and were staunch protestors of enslavement has taken the decision to enslave some of their own population. Yeah, the irony...


    As soon as the announcement finished I pulled out my laptop, I wanted to check if they have already prepared their sensors or not. Thankfully they needed one more week to set up all the sensors. Trask Industries were given the responsibility and they were happy to do the duty.


    A knock on our door was heard and I felt two people standing outside, Magneto and Mystique. I used my power and opened the door¡­


    "Did you see the announcement?" Magneto asked me.


    "Yes, I did and we still have one week before the sensors are installed everywhere" I said to Magneto who didn''t look too much happy but nodded his head.


    "Charles Xavier has contacted me. What should I do?" Magneto asked.


    "Meet him, see what he has decided. He is a stupid old fool so there is very little chance that he will stop being so na?ve. Try to influence the others that come with him¡­ there is no way he will come alone. Take Rumi with you" I said to Magneto who nodded his head and left. He doesn''t like taking orders but he knows that I am doing something for the betterment of mutants so he decided to follow them.


    Hah! One more week before I threaten the whole world¡­ last time I was only a Dark Lord in Magical Britain but this time I will be a Supervillain¡­ Leviathan, the Supervillain kind of has a nice ring to it¡­


    (A/N: Guys, I won''t be able to release any chapter tonight. I am returning home after a lot of days and I will be in train so I won''t be able to write anything. Peace Out!!)

 Chapter 189: The Meeting...

    [POV Rumi]


    "Is this how teleportation feels?" Mystique asked emptying her stomach. I looked towards Magneto, he was also not looking good.


    "Yeah, I know it''s bad. You just have to get used to it. Teleportation is based on Space manipulation and displacement¡­ stuff like that. Human bodies are fragile and can''t handle long-distance space displacement, that is why you feel unpleasant¡­ the portkey has built-in safety charms, that is why you feel like being squeezed through the tube" I explained and conjured a glass and used Aguamenti to fill it up. I handed the glass to Mystique then I did the same for Magneto.


    "Do all of you use teleportation like that?" Magneto asked looking curious.


    "No, a portkey has to be prepared beforehand, these things are used for really long-distance travels like we just did but we mostly use Apparation. Long-distance Apparation takes a huge amount of magic power¡­ only Reo and Nemuri can do that" I explained and suddenly remembered something and pulled out a bangle Nemuri gave me and threw it to Mystique.


    "Wear it. It will protect your mind, no one will be able to look into it or mess with it" I explained when Mystique and Magneto kept staring at the bangle I just handed Mystique.


    Both Magneto and Mystique stared at the bangle in awe, shock, and surprise¡­ though I didn''t say that someone magically strong like Nemuri or Reo will be able to ignore the effects of those bangles. From what I have heard from Momo and Fleur, all enchanted artifacts have a threshold¡­ and there might be someone who goes above that threshold namely like Reo or Nemuri. So, they won''t be affected by the bangle''s effects.


    "You mean to say that this bangle will act like my helmet?" Magneto asked looking slightly skeptical.


    "Yes, this was something Nemuri made in her younger years¡­ she was still in school" I said and both of them had their jaws hanging near the ground. Mystique quickly put on the bangle. The meeting was set to happen in a park, quite an open place for my liking¡­


    The three of us arrived in the park, it wasn''t exactly a park or a red-robed guy wearing a helmet would not have agreed to meet in a place like this, especially with everything happening around. Mystique would have caused more problems but she was using a disguise¡­ so, no naked blue woman roaming around. The meeting was scheduled to happen after dark, it will make it hard of me to notice if someone was watching us or not.


    We were the first to arrive so I decided to look around while Mystique and Magneto decided to wait. I quickly hopped around without making a sound¡­ being a rabbit has its perks. I saw Charles arrive in the park along with a man with funny goggles and a woman with white or silver hair. She looked slightly magical¡­


    I could easily feel the magical power she was releasing casually. It was quite clear that she was untrained and she could be taught, I didn''t expect to meet anyone with a magical core in this world. I need to ask Reo if this is a common or a one-time incident. I will keep a close eye on her¡­ she is the one who poses more risk than that stupid-looking guy.


    Suddenly my body shuddered in disgust and I badly wanted to punch that guy''s face. I had to use all of my willpower to stay where I am. I decided to look around and just as I had thought Charles and his entourage had been followed¡­ the followers in a black van, how clich¨¦. I cast a disillusionment charm on myself and went towards the van¡­ there were three people inside the van completely fitted with surveillance tech.


    I have heard from Reo that Charles is a really powerful telepath, how the hell did he miss this or did he knowingly bring them here??? I stunned all three of them and decided to take a peek in their mind and found that they have been keeping a watch on the Xavier Mansion and when they found that Charles was meeting someone here, they send a team here beforehand. That means these guys didn''t follow Charles from the Xavier mansion.


    I left them alive not to cause problems¡­ after all, these guys weren''t my problem. After leaving them there I quickly dashed back to Magneto and Mystique. Charles entourage was very slow¡­


    "Did you find something?" Mystique asked me.


    "Yes, the Xavier Mansion is under surveillance by a guy named William Stryker. I took out the team that they have sent here¡­ they will be knocked out until tomorrow morning" I said and sat down on a nearby bench. Xavier finally arrived, he had a gentle smile on his face¡­ no matter how much I try I am getting Dumbledore vibes from him. I had to again crush the impulse to punch that goggles guy.


    "Charles, my old friend. It is nice to meet you after so many days" Magneto greeted Charles.


    "Me too, Erik. So, how have you been and how is your Brotherhood?" Charles asked Magneto. Charles turned his eyes towards Mystique and suddenly frowned. Then he immediately turned his eyes towards me and I felt several mental probes collide against my mental defenses. I was immediately annoyed¡­


    "I would be pleased if you didn''t try to look inside my head" I said in an annoyed tone getting up from my bench. The silver-haired woman frowned but didn''t say anything while the dude in goggles scowled, the geezer on wheels decided to remain silent¡­ if I had any respect for him I immediately lost it. Now, I understand why I was getting Dumbledore vibes from him.


    "Ohoho!" Magneto laughed mockingly. "Already trying your stupid games? Don''t worry Charles, it won''t work" Magneto said and laughed.


    "Since you asked me about the Brotherhood¡­ I disbanded it. I don''t need it anymore" Magneto said in a neutral tone. This time all of them were surprised.


    "Why? The Magneto I knew would never do that" Charles said in a grave tone.


    "Yes, but circumstances have changed. You have already heard the announcement what do you think is going to happen to us? They have already said that we are going to be treated like cattle and I for one would never accept that" Magneto said heatedly.


    "So, what are you planning?" Charles asked.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know, so you can go and babble it to the humans? But let me ask you what are you going to do with the X-Men? What have you planned?" Magneto said. The guy in goggles looked like he was about to attack after hearing Magneto. Charles didn''t look happy but he knew he couldn''t say anything.


    "My mansion is quite safe my friend, I think that humans would come to see the errors in their ways¡­" Charles was about to say something more but I burst out laughing. Is he serious? Did he really mean that?


    Magneto and Mystique were looking at me curiously while Charles and his group were looking at me with a frown on their faces. I finally stopped laughing¡­


    "You must be really stupid, geezer if you think humans will ever see the errors of their ways. Humans have a superiority complex and they would never allow someone better than them to live freely. Why do you think mutants always face oppression? It''s because humans can never swallow the pill that there is something out there superior to them¡­ and you are an even bigger fool if you think your Mansion is safe? Your mansion is already being watched" I said with a neutral tone but Charles''s group didn''t seem happy. The silver-haired woman still nodded even though she wasn''t happy.


    "You think you are superior to humans? That will be your undoing" Charles said in a disappointed grandfatherly tone.


    "Yes, she is superior. That aside, I didn''t come here to tell you anything, I rather came here to tell you that you can stay in your damn Mansion as long as you want but please don''t drag down our brethren along with you to the pits of hell" Magneto said with a serious tone.


    "Let''s go¡­" Magneto said but he was cut off by Charles who had a desperate look on his face.


    "Please Erik, I don''t know what you are planning but this will only create more hate¡­ we can''t get peace through hate" Charles said in a desperate tone.


    "Heh! We will see about that" Magneto said and the three of us walked away from his group. I was waiting to see if they would attack us from behind but thankfully they had some grey matter left in their brains and didn''t attack us. After exiting the park, I pulled out a stone, and Magneto and Mystique grabbed my shoulders. I activated the portkey and the three of us were whisked away after that.


    We arrived at Magneto''s base and both Magneto and Mystique ended up flat on the floor.


    "I am never doing that again" Mystique said in a whiny tone. I just chuckled after watching their condition.


    Magneto pulled himself up from the floor while dusting his robes.


    "Do you think he will listen?" I asked Magneto who just shook his head.


    "I think he will inform the authorities that I am planning something¡­ stupid fool!" Magneto said in annoyance.


    "If there is nothing more then I will be leaving to help Momo and Fleur with the barrier" Magneto said and left.


    "Charles was my friend too¡­ but he always loved humans more than our kind. All of us has paid a heavy price for that¡­ so many of my friends were captured and experimented on¡­ he did nothing. He still stood up for the humans" Mystique spoke in a sullen voice while I clearly saw tears flowing down her face.


    "Don''t worry, everything will get better. Since Reo has decided to make a safe place for mutants he will definitely do it" I said trying to reassure Mystique. I clearly saw the pain and anguish in her eyes¡­


    "I sincerely hope that he succeeds" Mystique said in a melancholic voice and then left the room¡­

 Chapter 190: ELYSIUM

    [POV Reo]


    A week has passed since The President had made his decision and mutants were already being captured here and there. And just like I have thought just after 2 days of the President''s announcements the other counties also followed the trend and started capturing mutants. A few small countries that didn''t have the power to capture mutants asked for help from other countries.


    Other bigger countries were busy with their own backyard so weren''t able to send any help. This is when Trask Industries came forward with their private army. They would capture mutants from your country for a small price¡­ everyone thought that they were doing this for the good of humanity but in truth, Trask Industries only wanted to capture mutants to experiment and why would they give away such a nice chance??


    Mutants were really facing a dark time¡­ they were being treated like cattle, they were captured and put into cages for transportation. A lot of families sold out their own members because of hate or fear. Brothers turned on brothers¡­ parents turned on their own kids. It was almost hell for every mutant who were not living on either Genosha Island or in Xavier Mansion.


    Xavier Mansion was still standing but it was no longer a hidden fact that they are going to be attacked soon. Some mutants sold out the secrets of Xavier Mansion so that they could get better treatment in their new slave life. I have already seen that the higher-ups were not attacking the Xavier Mansion because they had much bigger fish to fry now¡­ Xavier Mansion is not going anywhere and the mansion was under a tight watch¡­ it was like a prison. If someone leaves they will be immediately captured.


    Charles took in several refugees who were on the run, I call them refugees because the US has decided to declare that mutants would no longer be citizens of their country which means they were only treated as common animals now. Mutants no longer have any rights in the countries. Their properties were also being seized after they were captured as they were non-US citizens who can''t own a property.


    All the captured mutants were being taken to Camp X-Ray in Guantanamo Bay, the prison made by Trask Industries, especially for mutants. I wasn''t a fool, I knew very well why they were being taken there so that they could experiment on them and learn all their secrets so that they can re-create them.


    Some residents of Genosha weren''t happy with what was happening outside. I might be a cold-hearted guy who only cares about his family but what is happening in the outside world right now is not something even I could have done. Humans are the vilest animals to ever walk on Earth¡­ and what was happening now proved that the statement was right.


    I heard my phone ring¡­ it was Momo, I picked up the call ''The barrier generator is complete'', I heard Momo''s words and a huge evil grin appeared on my face. I was still working on the ward schemes for the unplottable wards but this was a piece of really good news.


    "Good, we are already on the way" I said, it was way past midnight now. Natasha was given a separate room where she was already asleep, Luna was asleep on our bed along with Rumi. Now, I understand why Luna said that before we go to sleep we will get a piece of marvelous news. Me and Nemuri were still working on the ward schemes.


    "Have they finished it?" Nemuri asked me in a hopeful tone.


    "Yes, let''s go and check it out" I said and we both rushed out of the room. Momo, Fleur, and Magneto had started to spend most of their days working on the barrier machine since they saw what was happening to the mutants on the news. Magneto or Eric cared for mutants, while Fleur and Momo had really caring hearts.


    We arrived in the labs and found all three of them standing proudly looking at their creation. I could already feel the magic oozing from that machine.


    "Good job, all of you. Now, we can return the favor to the humans tomorrow morning" I said with a huge grin on my face.


    "It wouldn''t be possible if Eric wasn''t helping us¡­ he might not know about magic but he really is a genius in the science department" Fleur said beaming in happiness.


    "Yes, he can at least help us in future endeavours" Momo said pulling out some diamonds. I was immediately worried that Nemuri would claim them as hers because they were shiny but I was confused when I saw that Nemuri didn''t show any reaction to those shiny stones.


    "Don''t you want them? They are shiny?" I asked pointing towards the stone while looking towards Nemuri. Only now Momo understood her mistake and she got a horrified look on her face.


    "They are sparkly, not shiny. Sparkle and shine are different things" Nemuri said in an uninterested tone. All of us except Nemuri released a sigh¡­ Nemuri just huffed in annoyance.


    "So, what these stones do?" Nemuri asked when she saw that no one is asking the important question.


    "Oh! These stones are the energy source, you two will be charging all of them" Fleur said while Momo handed a stone to Nemuri who started to charge the stone with her raw magic power. Momo handed me a stone and I started to do the same with this stone.


    "I am going to call the others¡­ if we are to succeed then this will be a historic moment for our brethren" Magneto said and left the room, he looked too excited for his age¡­ it must be because this is the closest he has come to dream.


    I should also stop calling them mutants, after all, mutant was a term made by humans. It is a derogatory term, so I should call them meta-humans from now on. After all, I am building this country for them and they shouldn''t be called using a derogatory term here. It took us only 10 minutes to charge all those crystals. Magneto was already back with the others¡­ he was really looking excited, he even called Natasha, Luna, and Rumi.


    "So, how are we going to erect the barrier?" I asked, after all, this was one of the most important questions now.


    "Let''s go. We need to go to the center of this island?" Fleur spoke showing us her tablet, the map of Genosha could be seen, she had already marked a position on the map.


    "Then, let''s go. It can be deployed right now, right?" Mystique asked, all the meta-humans were looking really happy, hopeful, and excited.


    "Of course¡­ let''s go" Momo said and levitated the machine.


    (A/N: The machine looked exactly like the portal creator from the Avengers 2012 movie. If anyone doesn''t remember then let me get you an image here. Or better known as the Tesseract machine)


    We left the base and started to walk according to Fleur''s directions. It was way past midnight so it was already dark but it wasn''t something a simple Lumos can''t solve. Magneto had kept several land vehicles inside his garage. We took them because the island was damn huge¡­ it took us about an hour even in a vehicle to reach the point Fleur has marked on the map.


    Momo levitated the barrier generator from the truck and slowly levitated towards the point Fleur has marked. Momo started to punch some commands in the machine.


    "I hope you don''t mind having me here" suddenly a voice was heard and everyone turned in the direction where the voice came from.


    I already knew who it was so I wasn''t bothered by it but I decided to diffuse the situation before anyone attacks her.


    "You know, you shouldn''t come like that¡­ someone might have attacked you" I said turning towards the bald woman standing in all her bald glory with a potato chips packet in her hand.


    "Ah¡­ forgive me, I was just interested. I saw the whole creation of this machine¡­ I was rather interested myself" the Ancient One said and put a chip in her mouth from the packet. It would have been quite amusing if the others knew who she was¡­ currently, everyone was confused that she appeared out of thin air but since I knew her nobody attacked the woman.


    "Reo, you know her?" Momo asked me with a confused look. It wasn''t the case that she was angry¡­ I know that look, she was really confused.


    "I know her too¡­ she calls herself the Ancient One, nice to meet you, my name is Luna Lovegood" Luna said while skipping towards the Ancient One and greeted her.


    "Oh, you know me¡­" the Ancient One said in a surprised tone.


    "I know we will be good friends; may I invite you to tea parties?" Luna asked with a dreamy look on her face. The Ancient One didn''t know how to react so she decided to accept.


    "I would be happy to" the Ancient One said, when I coughed bringing attention to me.


    "Don''t worry about her, let''s erect the barrier" I said and Momo continued punching commands in the machine. Momo was finally done and activated the barrier generator. The barrier generator started to rise up from the ground and a huge blue ray was shot out from the machine¡­ after the ray reached a certain height it started to disperse and a shield started to form around the island. It was quite marvelous to watch the whole process.


    Soon, the barrier was completely erected but Momo, Fleur, and Magneto stopped everyone from celebrating. They decided to run all the checks before all of the meta-humans could celebrate. After running tests for about 5 minutes Momo finally declared the barrier generator was working in full capacity then she punched some commands on her tablet and the barrier generator itself was covered in a similar barrier. That''s good¡­ no one will be messing with that now.


    All the meta-humans started to cheer¡­ now, that we have prepared our safe haven, it is time to start the attack. But first, we would need to break everyone out of the Camp X-Ray in Guantanamo Bay.


    "Reo I am going with the Ancient One, I will be back later" Luna declared happily with a smile on her face.


    "Yeah sure, but come back soon" I allowed Luna to leave. Luna can teleport here if she wants and Luna can see the future, since she asked on her own that means she would be fine and there is no way the Ancient One would harm her.


    After that, both the Ancient One and Luna left through a portal. The other girls were worried so I explained to them who the Ancient One was, they finally relented.


    After that, we finally returned to the base, the others have decided to have a party the whole night but I decided to stop them. After all, we have another important job now, I needed them sober so that they could help the meta-humans we would rescue from Guantanamo Bay. But before that, I needed to make another announcement.


    "From now on¡­ this place will be called Elysium, meaning the homeland of the blessed, the heroes, a heaven, and this place will be everything that I have just said. Meta-humans are blessed humans, this will be a place where heroes reside, and this will be a heaven for meta-humans. This is the making of Elysium, our Elysium" I finished and everyone cheered. The room erupted in loud cheers.


    After that, I started to explain about the rescue mission I was planning. All of them immediately became serious.


    "So, we are going to attack Camp X-Ray?" Mystique asked with hope in her voice.


    "No, the attack will be conducted by me, Nemuri, and Rumi. There are mutant suppression zones in that prison so the meta-humans can''t use their powers¡­ all of you will be given multiple portkeys, let me explain the plan" I said and started to explain the plan for a successful breakout¡­

 Chapter 191: Camp X-Ray...

    [POV Reo]


    I stood along with Nemuri and Rumi who were standing by my side. Our eyes were fixated on the huge building in front of us¡­ Camp X-Ray meta-human prison, currently the biggest prison in the whole world, at least if we are counting the number of prisoners. I hacked into their system and found that currently more than 7 million meta-humans were imprisoned here.


    A huge number, after all the countries declared that meta-humans would no longer be welcome in their country, this prison started to fill up. Trask Industries made huge pits and threw in the captured meta-humans inside those pits. Each of the pits were filled to brim with meta-humans¡­ quite inhumane treatment, but they will get what they deserve.


    Our plan was simple, we have prepared thousands of portkeys for the rescue mission. We were quite tired but it wasn''t something a combination of rejuvenation and pepper-up potion won''t solve. We made the portkeys using time-turners, the portkeys would activate as soon as we give it a command. These portkeys were special¡­ these portkeys didn''t have a limit of travelers. So, our plan was to throw the portkey in a pit and activate it. All the meta-humans in that pit would be teleported to Elysium.


    But we needed to rescue the meta-humans stealthily, we can be loud after we get the prisoners out. I brought Nemuri and Rumi with me because of two reasons, they didn''t mind getting their hands dirty. Momo, was too soft to take a life and I respect that but it might be a problem in the future. Fleur was also the same¡­ she didn''t want to kill anyone.


    "So, are you girls ready?" I asked Rumi and Nemuri who just nodded their head with a determined look.


    Trask Industries were also building the earlier models of sentinels in here, so, it would be nice to wreck them all. They are functional but any strong meta-human can destroy them now because these sentinels didn''t have any special powers to counteract the powers of meta-humans.


    The three of us casted strong notice-me-not charm on ourselves and sneaked into the prison, it wasn''t hard to do. The cameras were already useless because we were also carrying anti-surveillance runes with us. It didn''t take us too long to navigate through the prison and arrive where the meta-humans were being kept. None of the meta-humans have been collared yet so getting them out of here was quite easy.


    We saw several guards walking around with cattle prods and Taser guns, they are truly treating the meta-humans like cattle. Now, we didn''t know what to do¡­ we either kill those guards or walk past them but the camera will catch the met-humans disappearing from the pits. Either way we won''t be able to hide our presence. So, we decided to permanently deal with the problems¡­ or in this situation the guards.


    Neither Nemuri nor Rumi can''t cast the killing curse so the guards are going to die in a messy way. Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t have a single shred of mercy for them. The four guards in front of the gates were simultaneously hit by Reducto on their heads. Obviously, the result was quite messy. As soon as the bodies hit the ground alarms were hit and sirens seemed to blare all around the prison.


    I stopped paying attention to Nemuri and Rumi and hit a guard in front of me with an organ liquifying curse, the guy died oozing liquid organs out of his orifices. I arrived in front of a pit and threw in a portkey¡­ a metal ball conjured by Momo. As soon as I gave the command, all the met-humans inside the pit were whisked away.


    I did the same with two more pits before several guards entered the room with lethal weapons in their hands. They were 8 in total, the first two met their demise because they were hit with a skin rotting curse, the remaining six were completely horrified but before they could run away two more were hit with entrails expelling curse. Both of them died after they spat out their intestines. By this time the remaining four had already thrown away their weapons and they were running away.


    I should have let them escape but I thought better of it and hit one guard with blood acid curse and another with lung shredding curse. Their deaths were really slow and painful, they died horribly. The remaining two continued running but stopped when I hit them with Imperious and commanded them to gut themselves. There was a minor thing I should have noticed before telling them to do that¡­ the problem was they were not carrying a knife.


    So, those two decided to use the own hands¡­ yeah, quite messy deaths. I quickly turned away and left. I don''t want to watch two men ripping open their own stomachs with their own hands while laughing. I arrived near the pits and continued sending them away towards Elysium. I don''t know the exact time it took us to free all those 7 million meta-humans but I think it was close to an hour.


    I noticed that no more guards were sent to attack us, well who cares. I finally met with Nemuri and Rumi and we started to walk out of the prison. I could already notice that everyone was gathered in front of the gates, I could also feel giant robots right outside the gates¡­ so they activated the sentinels. A small army was also gathered there.


    As soon as we arrived in front of the gates they started to open fire. None of them even reached us, all the bullets were stopped in mid-air. All the soldiers were dumbfounded when they saw that. They have reports of Magneto, the only mutant who could control metals so it must be quite surprising to see another one like him.


    "I will take the right side" Rumi declared and her whole body was covered in Armament Haki and jumped towards the sentinels to tear them apart. Rumi punched a sentinel on its chest, its chest caved inside and it was blown back with a massive force, a lot of soldiers were crushed by that sentinel before they could even blink.


    "Don''t you want to join the fight?" I asked Nemuri who looked disinterested.


    "Meh¡­ I will deal with the stragglers" Nemuri said and shrugged. In return, I also shrugged and turned towards the left side. I raised both of my hands in that direction and said a word that will be a forbidden word in the future¡­ a word that will make people shit their pants.


    "Fiendfyre!" two massive Leviathans made of flames erupted from both of my palms and began to eat anything that came in their path. The Sentinels released flame extinguishers but the flames engulfed the flame extinguishers and continued to burn. The flames soon engulfed the sentinels too¡­ and continued to engulf the soldiers. No matter what, not everyone can run away, Nemuri jumped into the fray and started to kill anyone who was trying to run away.


    What I didn''t know at that moment was that the whole fight was broadcasted to other Trask Industries and SHIELD Headquarters, since we had the anti-surveillance runes, they were not able to get our faces but they knew that the attack was carried out by two women and one man.


    Soon the whole army and sentinels were taken care of, I used my powers again and found no one inside the prison so I wanted to reduce this place into rubble. We checked the time and saw that the sun was almost up.


    "You girls go back, I will return shortly" I said and both the girls nodded. Nemuri grabbed Rumi''s shoulders and Apparated away. I started to rise up in the sky and started to gather my energy. I needed a long sleep before I start to destroy all the countries¡­


    I finally rose up to a suitable height and looked at the prison with disgust in my eyes. I opened my arms wide¡­ "Shinra Tensei" and with those two devastating words the whole place was blown apart and in place of Camp X-Ray, only a massive crater was left behind. Quite happy with my handiwork I Apparated back to Elysium¡­


    [Oval Office, White House] {A Few Hours Later}


    The whole joint staff was watching the video of the massacre, the video finally ended when they heard two foreign words but the effect was quite clear, the whole place was blown apart and with that, the video ended.


    "Sir, this is what''s left of Camp X-Ray" Fury said and a picture of the massive crater was displayed. Nobody spoke anything¡­ the President drank water after wiping away his sweat. Everybody sat there in silence without speaking anything.


    "How can they use their powers? You said that mutants can''t use their powers inside that prison" the President asked Fury who was the one who recommended using Camp X-Ray to imprison mutants.


    "We think that they might not be humans¡­ mutants usually have only one kind of power while the three of them showed various kinds of powers as we just saw in that video" Fury explained, he knew that he wasn''t in a good position right now, what they have just seen was quite mind-boggling. Three mutants laid waste to a small army that also had robots to especially deal with mutants.


    Before anyone could speak anything, a guy covered in sweat burst into the room. The President was annoyed because he had announced that he was in an urgent meeting.


    "Sir you need to see this" the guy said and turned on the TV. At first, everyone was confused when they only saw traffic jams on every news channel, then they saw that all flights have been canceled and a look of horror-filled everyone''s faces¡­


    ("I am Lord Cliff! You better respect me" Lord Cliff said and disappeared in a green flash)

 Chapter 192: Start of the Collapse...

    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    "What are we going to do Professor? Soon we will run out of both food and water¡­ you know we can''t leave the Mansion" Jean said in a desperate voice. Jean didn''t look like she did normally, she looked completely tired¡­ it was quite clear that she was lacking sleep.


    Charles just remained silent, a week has passed since mutants lost all of their rights and now they were being treated like nothing more than cattle. Charles has never thought that this incident would escalate to such an extent. He believed that even if some humans start to cause them harm¡­ some would definitely show them kindness and that is what he needed. But it didn''t turn out like that.


    Both of their water and electricity connections have been cut¡­ a radio was the only thing they had was running, and it was their only source of information. After the mutant hunts started, they took in several refugees out of goodwill but few of their own sold them out to the authorities. First, they cut off their electric connection, and then, it was their water connection.


    They could see several military vehicles waiting outside of the mansion keeping watch. Some of them got scared and tried to run away but were immediately stunned and captured. The current adults present inside the Xavier Mansion had no idea why they haven''t attacked the mansion itself but all of them knew one thing, it was only a matter of time.


    The adults spent most of their time keeping a watch outside, they knew that it won''t mean much if they attack but maybe some of the kids would be able to run away because of confusion.


    "I don''t know what I should do¡­ it seems that I have really failed" Charles said with disappointment in his voice.


    "Professor, we can plan an attack though, after all, if we stay here we will die because of starvation or dehydration. This way we might be able to save some kids¡­" Ororo started to say, if someone would have told her a week ago that she would be planning to attack humans then she would have just laughed at their stupidity, but now, the situation has completely changed.


    "Ororo, I have said multiple times I will never allow someone to use our powers to attack humans¡­ our powers should only be used to protect not harm" Charles said and left the room. Scott followed the professor and left the room. Everyone left in the room were seething in anger¡­ some were parents whose kids were here while some had their little brothers and sisters here.


    "He is a stupid fool and he is going to drag all of us down" someone said from the crowd but no one refuted him.


    Ororo clearly remembered what has transpired during the last meeting and what Magneto had told them. At that time, she knew that Magneto was telling the truth but she didn''t want to believe him. She knew first-hand, how cruel humans can be and now it was an open season for humans to oppress some humans with special abilities there was no way in hell that they would give up this chance.


    All of them were suddenly brought out of their thoughts by the news, this was the first time in the whole week when something other than mutant hunts was being reported. At first, it was surprising that news about traffic was being reported but after a few minutes the reports started to become detailed and that is when everyone in the room reached a similar conclusion¡­ someone did this or how could all transportation systems get crashed at the same time¡­


    [ELYSIUM] {A Few Hours Ago}


    [POV Reo]


    I finally arrived back on Elysium and found that all the meta-humans we have brought here were calmly listening to Momo''s speech. All these meta-humans were imprisoned in Camp X-Ray, they were brought from all over the world so Momo was using a modified announcement spell that would allow someone to announce their words using magic.


    Everyone on the receiving end would only hear the speech in their common language. Let''s consider that you are speaking in English and at the receiving end of your speech is a French, a German, a Russian, a Japanese, and an Indian. The French will hear the speech in French, the German would hear the speech in German, a Russian would hear in Russian, the Japanese would hear Japanese and the Indian will hear in either Hindi or some other language common in India.


    I heard some of her speech¡­ and found out that she was only explaining the rules now. She told them that they are free to leave if they want or they can stay here with other meta-humans in their own country away from any kind of harm humans can cause them. Unsurprisingly all of them agreed to stay here¡­ Momo told them that they will be given their own property to reside but it might take some time since they have 7 million new residents now.


    Momo finally announced about food and clothes, everyone was happy to hear that and all of them will be given tents, until a permanent residence was given to them.


    "Nemuri, I want you to empty all the warehouses of the companies you own. Food and clothes are the first priority but I don''t want to leave anything behind" I said to Nemuri who just nodded and Apparated away.


    I arrived in front of Magneto who was looking like a kid on Christmas, Mystique was also the same. She was already crying¡­ but I knew that these were tears of joy. Both of them thanked me profusely¡­


    "But we still have a lot of work left, I want to put the human nations in such a position that they would have no way other than accepting our terms" I said and left, since I have already made my first move¡­ I need to finish my other moves quickly otherwise the check-mate won''t be satisfying.


    I directly Apparated in my room and opened my laptop and hacked into the defense systems of various countries and became their administrator. Using, the administrator commands it wasn''t hard to change all the passcodes and firewalls. I also changed multiple protocols and deleted all the information so that no one will know how the changes were made¡­ of course these systems could be returned to their previous state but they would need my laptop to do that.


    And if they wanted to fix those systems then they will have to completely destroy the whole system and build it from the ground up. Formatting or rebooting won''t work as it would still recognize only me as its administrator. After I had crippled the defense systems of all the countries I hacked into their satellites¡­ hacking into satellites was slightly complicated with all the backdoors and all that but with this cheat laptop in my hands, it wasn''t a problem.


    I disabled all the functions those satellites had except the information relay. If I shut that down¡­ how are the humans going to fight back. It would be a futile attempt but it would be quite amusing to see them try to fight me and then squirm.


    Next, I attacked the flight systems, even in the year of 2002 a lot of functions depended on digital stuff like their land mapping software, their weather mapping software, and then their radio. If I disable their radio and all other mapping systems then they will be forced to cancel all the flights. Yes, I might cause a few crashes here and there but it''s not my fault that their system was vulnerable.


    So, I shut down their systems, I already got several pings of SOS messages, asking for help. Someone would call me heartless and cruel so I send some limited information to all those flights that were still in the air. If they still crash then it won''t be my fault¡­ it would be the pilot''s fault because he was a moron, and the flight administration was also responsible¡­ if the planes crash and people die then it won''t be my fault¡­ the flight companies should have provided parachutes¡­ phew¡­ at least, my conscience will be clean. It''s not like I care¡­


    Next, I hacked into the stock market and bought everything using Nemuri''s fake names which she used to buy things with while I transferred all the money to Nemuri''s various accounts. Hell is going to break loose as soon as the news gets out. Next, I started to transfer all the digital money available to Nemuri''s accounts. Someone might ask what the hell is digital money¡­ well, money is not always kept in cash.


    You keep your money in banks and banks give out loans, but when you check your bank balance it shows the money you kept but the actual money is a lot less since it is given away¡­ the money that is given away is the digital money. It is not present there physically but it is displayed digitally¡­


    Hehehehe¡­ Nemuri is going to be really happy when she sees all these monies in her account. After, that I hacked into the traffic systems¡­ I decided to start with the US, after all, they were the first to declare that meta-humans would no longer be treated as humans and given citizenship.


    "This is just the start¡­ Muhahaha!" After another successful hack I started to cackle madly like any other evil Supervillain¡­

 Chapter 193: Chaos Around The World...

    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    After the news broke about the shutting down of flight systems and traffic systems, the President ordered everyone to return to their own offices for now until everything was fixed and a culprit was caught. Then, they found out about the theft of monies and shares in the stock market. Wall Street was also completely shut down after that.


    Fury found that it was impossible to return to the SHIELD Headquarters via road, so he got himself a chopper. Immediately after returning to his office, he was reported about the crashing of defense systems¡­ he immediately wanted to bang his bald head on the wall. This was simply impossible to this¡­ there is no way someone can do all this unnoticed.


    "So, anyone can attack our country now?" Fury asked in an incredulous tone.


    "Yes, sir. We are completely vulnerable, our only saving grace is that the other countries are also facing the same problem. Currently, no one has a working weapon system" Agent Coulson reported in a solemn voice. Before, they could continue speaking another Agent burst out into the room without knocking.


    "You better have a very good reason to enter my office without knocking Agent" Fury spoke in a dangerous tone. Fury saw the sweating Agent and thought that he should at least give this guy a chance to explain himself¡­


    "Sir, all of our digital systems have been compromised, we have been completely locked out of our own systems¡­" the Agent started to give his report and the expression on Fury''s face kept turning uglier by each passing second.


    "You mean to say, that someone has access to all of our restricted data?" Fury asked in an enraged tone. The Agent reporting gulped really hard¡­


    "Yes, sir" the Agent squeaked out, by now Fury was shaking in anger. This was the worst possible scenario¡­ but at this moment Fury had no idea how much worst it was going to get¡­


    [ELYSIUM] [POV Reo]


    Nemuri finally returned after an hour¡­ by this time I have already collapsed more than 50 percent of the human society.


    "How long will it take?" I asked Nemuri.


    "It is already done¡­ I have brought 20 percent of everything here on this island the rest is stored away in a safe place" Nemuri answered taking out her own laptop.


    "Good¡­ did you tell the others that you brought food and clothing?" I asked to which she simply nodded her head. I gestured Nemuri to sit down beside me¡­


    "So, what do you need me to do?" Nemuri asked me, she already knew about the Fire Sale I have been planning.


    "When will the Confundus charm break?" I asked Nemuri when she stole all the fuel from the Middle-Eastern Countries and Russia she put all of them under a Confundus charm making them think that everything was normal when nothing was normal anymore¡­


    "Whenever I wish" Nemuri answered, I told her that the Confundus charm was no longer needed and she could break it. Nemuri cackled in mad glee and snapped her fingers.


    After that, both of us decided to destroy any kind of remaining economical structure the human societies have left. But Nemuri found something that should have been left hidden¡­ she found the gold in Fort. Knox.


    "Please¡­ please¡­ please¡­ I want that gold!!" Nemuri grabbed my sleeve and started to tug it like a small kid does when she wants candies. My resolution quickly crumbled into dust and I decided to take her and steal everything from there.


    "Fine¡­ fine¡­ I will take you but before that, we need to complete another important task, we need to shut down all forms of communications" I said and Nemuri happily agreed to wait for a few more minutes.


    "What about the News Channels and Radio channels? What about their electricity?" Nemuri asked me looking slightly confused.


    "We don''t need to shut them down¡­ after all, if we shut those down then how will they know how badly they are fucked" I said seeing that Nemuri nodded in agreement I continued "I also want them to have their electricity¡­ or how else am I going to demonstrate those E.M.P. warheads" I said with an evil grin, then both me and Nemuri started to cackle in mad glee¡­


    [Around the World]


    While Reo and Nemuri decided to empty the vaults of Fort. Knox the rest of the world was plunged into complete madness.


    It was complete chaos and pandemonium for everyone, in the morning the traffic systems and the flight systems crashed. Hence, unnecessary and messy traffic jams, a lot of accidents along with several kinds of other problems. That also meant no flights¡­ a lot of people missed their important business meetings.


    Then came the news of shares and money disappearing from the stock market. The global market has already collapsed by that time. At that time everyone thought that nothing worse can happen¡­ but within another hour they were proven wrong.


    The news about money being stolen came out, the banks tried to suppress it but there was no way that they would be able to do it. About hundreds of thousands of people take out cash from ATM machines before they start their day¡­ and when they did the news got out. If it was only a matter of a few people then it could have been solved but now¡­ everyone''s money has been stolen without a single clue left behind.


    Then the news about food and resources shortage got out and that is what broke the camel''s back. Riots started to break out in the bigger cities¡­ everyone had already forgotten about mutants now. People wanted to get answers from their governments but their country leaders were keeping their lips sealed.


    Then the human nations were dealt another serious blow, telephone, pagers, internet stopped working. It was like every kind of communication was being stopped. All countries immediately got busy wanting to fix the communication issue but the experts didn''t even know what was wrong with their systems.


    While this was going on around the world, the Military Departments were having their own headache. Their complete satellite systems have been crashed, previously they boasted how impeccable their system was but all of that laid useless in front of them. They boasted how they could destroy a country just by pressing a button but now they can''t even launch fireworks by pressing a button.


    The Middle-Eastern countries were completely ruined, their main source of income has been selling oil to the whole world but now their mines are completely dry. None of them knew how the hell this happened¡­ just a few minutes ago everything was normal how can suddenly all that crude oil disappear?? Russia was also facing this same problem¡­ at least Russia had their resources but it was quite clear that they would be facing problems too because they can''t import anything from the other countries now.


    The value of currencies around the world were dropping at a rapid rate. Soon there will be nothing left to drop¡­ the only thing they had now was electricity but now that oil has disappeared from the market they didn''t know how long they will be able to use that. Yes, oil is very important for the production of electricity¡­


    Only solar energy is produced without any need of oil¡­ even in windmills oil is needed for lubrication, lubrication is also needed in Hydro Powerplants. There was no way that they could recover from this kind of blow.


    [Oval Office, White House]


    "Gentlemen, what is the damage, and how long will it take us to recover?" the President asked in a sullen voice. All of them already knew that this was a planned terrorist attack on a global scale but it was done so fast that they didn''t even have any time to brace themselves. They were defeated and destroyed in one fell swoop. Radio was the only kind of communication that could be used and for whatever reason, the news channels were still running.


    "Sir, we are still unable to re-establish any kind of communication. We only have whatever is already running" a scientist-looking guy said in a tired voice. A young man raised up his hand as soon as the scientist finished, the young man looked like a recent college graduate¡­ but the President gestured him to speak up.


    "Sir, I think that whoever did this knowingly left the radio and news channels functional" the young man said. A veteran army general growled in annoyance and looked towards the young man.


    "And why do you think that?" the same general growled out. The young man didn''t even flinch.


    "It''s because they wanted to cause mass fear, people are rioting out in the streets because they were able to get this news. Whoever did this allowed those things to function then locked us out of our own satellite. Whoever did this has planned it out completely" the young man said and no one in the room had any guts to retort.


    "Please continue" the President asked the young man to continue.


    "Sir, this was a systematic attack, first they took out all the transportation systems, they started to steal money, there is no exact time when the resources disappeared or the oil disappeared, but my guess is that it was before they openly struck. They destroyed our defense systems after that and finally they destroyed our communication system¡­ with this, they also successfully destroyed all of our emergency communication systems" the young man finished.


    "Can you tell us why the attack happened?" another army general asked.


    "I have no idea, sir, personally, I can''t see any kind of final objective they could have" the young man answered.


    "You said they?" General Ross asked impatiently.


    "Of course, sir, this was done by a group. A single person cannot attack all these systems at such a speed, it is just not possible" the young man said while shaking his head in denial. No one in the room spoke anything and remained completely silent. They were brought out of the silence when they heard an odd kind of disturbance from the TV. All of them turned their heads towards the TV and after a few seconds, a man with black hair and black eyes wearing a business suit appeared on the TV.


    "Good evening my fellow citizens of Earth, you can call me Leviathan¡­" the man on the TV started to speak.


    ("Insolent Fool, Avada Kedavara!" Lord Cliff said and the author''s world turned completely black)

 Chapter 194: Momos Thoughts and Behind the Scenes...

    [POV Momo]


    I finally finished explaining everything to these meta-humans, thank God that Nemuri got the essential things for now¡­ most of these people haven''t eaten anything for days and there are several small kids too within the 7 million meta-humans Reo saved from that prison.


    I finally got down from the makeshift podium I made so that it would be easier for me to explain everything to the prisoners we brought here. I was quite tired, but I knew that I could not take a break now. All of us haven''t slept throughout the whole night but we have to help all these people. Both me and Fleur started to use magic to help distribute food to these people.


    Food took most of the priority, clothes and other necessities could be given later. Using magic helped a lot otherwise handing food to over 7 million people would have been rather tiring. Some people tried to cause trouble but they were quickly dealt with. No matter, there will always be some people who would cause problems. Magneto quickly took care of them¡­ and warned them that if they try to cause any more problems then we will simply return them to the human countries.


    Aside that, it was quite a scene to watch all these people eat food with such a care. After, they finished their food, we handed them other necessary things along with a tent. If they had any family members they could get a single tent¡­ most of them didn''t even know if they had any family members in here or not, after all, finding someone you know among 7 million people will be quite hard.


    Most of these people had made their own families according to their pits where they were being kept. This was quite a common thing in a lot of prisons. It was in human nature to look for companionship. I need to pay one more visit to the barrier generator along with Fleur to check if everything is running normally or not.


    "Can you tell them to make their tents around my base?" Magneto asked me.


    "Yes, no problem" I answered and climbed up on the podium once again. These people were imprisoned there and they were brought from all over the country so most of them didn''t even understand English. I activated the modified announcement spell and told them about their living arrangements. They happily agreed without making a fuss.


    I finally finished telling them and Magneto told me that me and Fleur can go and take a rest. He already knew that we have been working really hard on the barrier generator and we have not rested properly for a few days. Both me and Fleur decided to take another look at the barrier generator before taking a power nap.


    So, we both Flash Stepped near the barrier generator. "Fleur you check the values and I will take the notes" I said and pulled out my tab from my jacket.


    "Temperature within normal parameters" Fleur said and I noted it down.


    "Pressure slightly over normal" Fleur said, we have thought that pressure might be little more than normal.


    "Atmospheric pressure is slightly more than normal" Fleur mentioned, I noted it down.


    "We have already known that it was going to be like this after all the second barrier around the generator will put some additional pressure on the generator" I said looking towards Fleur.


    "Hey, I am not complaining! I am just mentioning what I am seeing here" Fleur said defensively.


    "*sigh* Sorry, Fleur. I am slightly cranky, I really need some sleep" I apologized, I really need to lay down.


    "Don''t worry, I understand" Fleur said and continued to take readings. After a couple of minutes, we were finally done and we decided to return to our rooms but before anything else we needed a bath.


    Both of us Flash Stepped into our room and Fleur fired some locking and privacy charms on the door before she used Nemuri''s spell to get out of her clothes and went to prepare the bath. I laughed at the girl when she swayed her ass in my direction¡­ I liked to take off my clothes without magic, like any other normal people so I did that.


    Fleur has been a Veela before and even after she became a Phoenix she retained some of her racial traits from before like her sexual drive and love for sex. So, like before she was still a bi and loved both men and women but since she had completely bonded with Reo while she was still a Veela, she now only loves Reo and us girls.


    She knows that Reo is the leader of the harem so she does not start anything with us while he is not present but when Reo is present she stops hiding her love for us and openly displays it. Reo also knows about this but he does not mind because this is out of Fleur''s control too. It''s just her racial trait.


    "Momo the water''s ready" I heard Fleur''s voice from inside the bath. I walked in without bothering to hide my body¡­ we have been together for so long it would be completely meaningless.


    After a nice and warm bath both of us decided to take a small nap. Both me and Fleur laid down on the bed while hugging each other. Now, that I think of it, we have come a long way since we were just kids. After learning occlumency, my memories of meeting Reo for the first time have been cleared. Those were really precious memories to me.


    Since I was 4 years old, Reo has been with me, I still remember everything like it was just yesterday. A small smile appeared on my lips thinking of those memories.


    "What are you thinking about?" Fleur asked me.


    "Just remembering some old memories¡­" I said and Fleur also smiled hearing that. Nothing was hidden between us girls and all the other girls know that I was Reo''s first lover and I have been with him since we were 4. When, we were just learning about our powers.


    "Will you show me those memories? I would like to see those memories if you don''t mind?" Fleur asked me, I have never shown these memories to anyone, it is not like I don''t want to show them, it was more like after we finished Hogwarts all of us got busy with our own lives and no one asked me.


    "Yeah sure" I said with a smile.


    "Thank you" Fleur said softly and fell asleep, I also fell asleep right after her.


    My eyes fluttered open and I didn''t feel quite good, I already knew the reason of this. It was already dark, I have grown accustomed to this feeling. After the sun goes down I also feel slightly down. It is because of my race, no need to look into deeper problems. What kind of Solar Elf would I be if I didn''t feel odd after the sun goes down.


    I picked up my phone and saw several news updates, oh, so Reo had already started his plans. Honestly, I don''t know how could the people from this world be so aggressive to the meta-humans. But it is not much different from my world¡­ in my world most people had their Quirks and the Quirkless people were oppressed there. Hah¡­!! All the worlds we travel to had similar problems like this. In the HP World, there was pure-blood bigotry.


    That is why I like to stay away from these problems, I don''t like dealing with these matters because I don''t like hurting people and if I need to solve these then there will be violence. That is why I throw myself into research and studies while Reo is dealing with them, I will help him but I will avoid thinking about these matters as much as I can.


    Fleur was still hugging me, I gently removed her hand and got off from the bed, we always slept in the nude so I covered Fleur''s body and it seemed that it woke her up.


    "You are already up?" Fleur said getting up and stretched her body. She also got off the bed and started to take out fresh clothes for us to wear.


    We quickly got dressed and walked out of our room and knocked on Reo''s door. We have taken some adjacent rooms because the rooms were not big enough for all of us. Yes, we could have expanded the room magically but to expand a room like that we would need to make several runic arrays and wards. It was quite simple but time consuming¡­ and time wasn''t something we had.


    The door was opened by Nemuri who was in her usual shiny appearance. Both me and Fleur entered the room and saw that Reo was preparing a camera setup. Reo saw us and kissed both me and Fleur.


    "So, what are you doing?" I asked Reo curiously.


    "Oh, I am preparing a background so that I could announce the ultimatum" Reo said using his powers to set up a white screen facing towards the camera.


    "What are you going to wear?" Fleur asked Reo who just looked dumbly at what he was wearing.


    "Non, there is no way, I will allow you to wear those rags while you are going to threaten the whole world" Fleur said with a serious face. Yeah, right, she doesn''t care that he is going to threaten the whole world. But she is worried about his clothes¡­ at least she got her priorities right.


    "So, I am not wearing any fucking robes" Reo declared heatedly, it is a well-known fact among us that Reo hates robes.


    "Oui, you don''t have to wear robes, you will be wearing suits like mafia" Fleur said nodding at herself and with a swipe of her hand Reo was completely naked. Nemuri wanted to jump at Reo but I stopped the depraved pervert.


    Fleur then spent more than an hour to dress Reo, it was quite funny to watch. Reo looked really miserable when Fleur was using him like her personal dress up doll. Nemuri was crying in the corner that she missed the chance to get herself boned.


    Fleur was finally satisfied with Reo and I have to say, Reo was looking like a mafia gangster. Now, that the dress-up was finally over Reo decided to give out his ultimatum.


    We decided to manage the camera, he could have done it on his own but since we were here we decided to take the responsibility. Reo had already set up everything, the feed will be displayed over every screen out there in the world. Even if the TV was turned off it would turn on its own¡­ the audio will also be broadcasted on every radio frequency used by radio stations.


    "Good evening my fellow citizens of Earth, you can call me Leviathan¡­" with that Reo began giving out the ultimatum.


    ("I am Inevitable" Cliff-Thanos said and snapped his fingers and author turned to dust)

 Chapter 195: ULTIMATUM

    A/N: Readers I know that my English leaves much to be desired for but honestly, I try my best. If someone mentions my mistake the I correct it but if you are reading this fanfic then you must have read the description, I have clearly mentioned that my grammar is really bad so please don''t come here to just mention that my grammar is bad.


    Akisu is a reader, who reads my chapters and mentions every mistake I have made in that paragraph and I am really grateful to him for doing that. It is a non-thanking job and he takes out his time to correct them and I really appreciate that. I fix all the chapter after he mentions them.


    You have to understand that I am not good in English, so if you can''t overlook my grammatical errors then this fanfic is not for you. I also have a lot of typos sometimes, it is because I use my mobile to write. If you are complaining then please mention the mistakes so I can fix them, I would appreciate that.


    --------------------------------------------------------


    [Around the World]


    It was absolute hell around the world, riots were happening all around the world. Thieving and looting were pretty common now, one day, it took only one day for someone to destroy their society that they had worked so hard to build.


    All the world leaders were completely silent because they had no answers. After all, they can''t just produce everything that was stolen out of thin air. They had no idea who did this. They have long forgotten about mutants, after all, someone had given them a much bigger fish to fry. A fish that cannot be ignored.


    In several countries, it was night when the disaster struck but they have also received the damage equally. The human society was now delicately balanced and each country was a link making up the balance and the attacker destroyed all of their links.


    In this Era, no country could survive on its own, so if a country wasn''t damaged like the others, it was still crippled. In some countries, it was morning, while in some others it was midnight, while in some others it was just evening but something similar was happening all of a sudden in all of those countries.


    In all the countries the TVs started to make an odd noise gaining everyone''s attention. The switched-off TVs started on their own and started to make that same odd noise¡­ it was creepy but everyone knew that something was happening. The people who were already watching the news found themselves unable to change anything on their TV. Those TVs also started to make that odd noise gaining everyone''s attention.


    Finally, a feed came and everyone saw a man with black hair and black eyes dressed like a mafioso appear on the screen. The man had a gentle smile on his face, everyone was paying rapt attention towards the TVs.


    "Good evening my fellow citizens of Earth, you can call me Leviathan, please forgive me for this interruption but I had something important to discuss with all of you" the man on the TV spoke in a gentle tone but for whatever reason, everyone felt scared.


    "I am not happy with all of you, what you have done angered me, I didn''t want to involve myself but I have no other option left. I had to act so I did, and now here we are. I have to say I got much better results than I wanted¡­ now you must be wondering what I did¡­ well, everything that happened to you today was done by me" the man said in a similar gentle tone but rage and anger were the only emotions he recieved from everywhere around the world. Some threw stones at those TVs and some cursed the man for their misery but the man still had a gentle smile on his face.


    "But" the man began again and the crowd again became silent to hear. "I am not finished, in fact, this is just the beginning. You see, there is a simple law, every action has an equal and opposite reaction. My doings are only the opposite reaction of your actions. Now, most of you would be thinking what your action was to warrant such a reaction from me¡­ it is quite simple" the man continued to speak in a gentle tone. There was no malice in his voice¡­ everyone in the world now had a look of fear and worry on their faces.


    "Mutants, I am doing this because of how you treated mutants or meta-humans how I like to refer to them. Meta-humans, is much better, isn''t it? Ooh, sorry you can''t answer but I am quite sure that meta-humans would understand my words" the man continued speaking with a smile on his face.


    "Please, don''t blame me for doing this to you¡­ blame your country leaders, they did this to you. They are the ones who destroyed your lives¡­ they are the ones responsible for your misery" the man said and paused for a few seconds. No one reacted this time, everyone held their breath but all of their rage and anger turned towards their country leaders. The same leaders they supported a week ago when they declared that mutants would be exiled from their countries.


    "Now, let''s talk about what I want, I want every country to escort the meta-humans to these following locations, of course with utmost care or I will be angry again. Meta-humans are also welcome to come by themselves" then a list of places appeared on the TVs, the list of locations was specific for each country.


    (A/N: Author is very weak after he survived from the attacks from Lord Cliff and Cliff-Thanos, so author is unable to write down those names)


    "Many of the country leaders would scoff at me or just laugh at my demand, I can''t let that happen now, can I? This time it will be also you people who will pay the price if your country leader does not listen to my demands. Ah¡­ but of course, I must give some proof¡­ after all, proofs are something very important in this world" the man continued in his gentle tone. Everyone was shaking in fear and horror now.


    "Then, let''s make an example, I also know that the United States of America has decided to become my example. After all, the United States of America was the first country to act against meta-humans" the man said, everyone from the US was completely horrified. The screen changed and a warhead appeared on the display. The warhead was immediately launched and the screen changed and the point of view from the warhead was displayed.


    "Now, please, don''t worry, I am a peace-loving guy, this is not a nuclear warhead, this is an E.M.P. warhead strong enough to destroy everything electrical within a city like New York. My first target is Las Vegas, after all, what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas" the man''s voice was heard and after the man finished speaking he laughed gently. But none of the humans felt any kind of similar emotion.


    The people of Las Vegas were the most scared, people of Las Vegas finally saw something like a falling star coming towards them. No one needed to be told that it was the E.M.P. warhead that was launched. People in Las Vegas started running for cover¡­ even if they knew what this warhead was going to do they still decided to hide. People from the rest of the world held their breath, the warhead finally exploded above the city and the image turned to a satellite image which showed the impact and how a city like Las Vegas became completely dark.


    "Ah, now that you have seen I wasn''t lying, let''s return to our previous topic. I had a total of 100 such warheads, since I used one I only have 99 left now. Now, the reason I told you the numbers is very important¡­ please listen carefully. My eyes are everywhere and as I have said I want all the meta-humans escorted with utmost care but there might be someone who could get some ideas¡­ I told you the numbers to deter such things from happening" the man said in a mock sad tone. Everyone around the world except Las Vegas gulped in fear. No, one in Las Vegas reacted because they had no working TVs or radios so obviously they missed whatever the man was saying.


    "Whenever a mutant is roughly treated, now let me explain what I consider roughly treated. Things like slaps, pushes, cuffs are my bottom line, whenever anything like this will happen I will launch one of these warheads towards one of your biggest cities. Of course, it will be launched towards the country where this previously mentioned crime was committed" the man said and by now no one wanted to attack any mutant.


    "So, the numbers were important because only 99 are¡­ ooh, sorry someone in Russia thought I was bluffing so only 98 warheads are left now. This is important, as soon as, these 98 warheads are also gone I will start attacking one city of the countries who will continue the attacks and believe me I will massacre the whole city¡­ please don''t blame me, after all, if that massacre happens in your city then it will be the fault of someone from your country. Ohh¡­ 97 warheads now. Someone in the US tried to check if I was telling the truth or not" the man said with a gentle smile and laughed.


    "Now, to make it easy for you to understand your situation, I will let the number of warheads remain in the corner of your TVs, after all, I can''t have someone blaming me that I didn''t tell them" the man said in a mock sad tone and immediately three more warheads decreased. This scared people around the world even more.


    "Ah, people from France are very slow to understand" the man said in a hurt tone and waved at the TV.


    "Goodbye, my fellow citizens of Earth, I hope none of you will see me personally today. Leviathan out" the man said and disappeared from the screen and the TVs started to return to their previous states, but in a corner of the screen, they were able to see the number of warheads remaining.

 Chapter 196: Parallel Worlds & Xaviers Plans...

    [Kamar-Taj, Nepal]


    The Ancient One finally appeared in her room through the portal and Luna followed her while skipping. The Ancient One didn''t know what to think about this woman named Luna Lovegood, the woman seemed to be quite eccentric. It is not that the Ancient One was scared but she was still wary of this woman.


    The Ancient One finally sat down in her usual place and Luna followed her example and sat down. The Ancient One waved her hand and tea appeared on the table along with two cups. The Ancient One might not know what to do with this woman but she would treat her like a guest.


    The Ancient One poured tea for herself and Luna, Luna happily accepted the tea. Both of them remain silent, The Ancient One was looking at the woman in front of her intently, trying to discern anything about this woman while Luna was dreamily humming some song while sipping her tea.


    "So, how can I help you?" the Ancient One was the first to break the ice.


    "I don''t need your help, I just wanted to become your friend. I have seen you are quite lonely and sad" Luna said in a sad tone. The Ancient One was quite surprised to hear that. The Ancient One has lived for more than 7 centuries, her ability to read people was quite strong. That is the reason why the Ancient One was surprised¡­


    From the expression, Luna had on her face, the Ancient One was quite sure that this woman was genuinely feeling sad for her or Luna was the best actor she has met in her extremely long life. For now, the Ancient One decided to trust Luna, it was not like that she could act against this woman, after all, from what she had seen, Luna was quite close to that being.


    "I have to say that I am quite surprised to hear that, for quite a long time nobody had approached me to become my friend" the Ancient One answered with a smile on her face.


    "Oh, yes, I know that. So, that thing helps you to see the future?" Luna said and aked the Ancient One while pointing towards the Eye of Agamotto.


    Ancient One immediately became guarded against Luna, she was quite sure that she had never mentioned anything about the Eye of Agamotto in front of that being or this woman.


    "Oh, sorry, I must have surprised you. Well, like you, I also can see the future but I don''t need any kind of artifact to do that" Luna said with a dreamy look on her face but the Ancient One didn''t lower her guard.


    "Why are you telling me this? Wasn''t it better to keep that as a secret?" the Ancient One asked Luna who just smiled innocently in return.


    "No, I know that you are not a bad person, if you were then I would have never come with you and it is true I want to be your friend and friends should trust each other¡­ I told you the truth because I wanted to show you that I trust you and I have already seen myself doing that in my visions" Luna said in a gentle tone. The Ancient One finally lowered her guard and relaxed.


    "Oh! Can I have some potato chips too?" Luna asked the Ancient One in a cheerful voice. The Ancient One just waved her hand and a bag of potato chips appeared in front of Luna. Luna happily thanked the Ancient One and started to munch on the chips.


    "So, you can see the future like me?" the Ancient One asked while taking a sip from her cup.


    "Yes, along with the past and sideways" Luna said in a happy tone.


    "Sideways?" the Ancient One asked in confusion.


    "Oh, yes, there are multiple possibilities, there are several different realities too, minor things never matter but it could¡­ like when I asked you for the chips, it was inconsequential, but when I spoke about that stone if you would have stood up¡­ we might have become enemies in the future" Luna explained to the Ancient One who just dumbly nodded.


    The Ancient One knew about the multiple possibilities but she never knew about different realities or sideways.


    "In some realities, you had died long ago, in some others, you destroy the whole world, while in some others you brought ruin to many planets and civilizations, while in some you were just a simple housewife with a family" Luna spoke while munching on the chips. The Ancient One paid rapt attention to what Luna was saying.


    The Ancient One knew about several dimensions but what Luna had told her meant that there were parallel universes and in some, she wasn''t the Sorcerer Supreme, it was quite a revelation to her.


    "Do you want to see another world?" suddenly Luna asked the Ancient One, breaking her out of her thoughts. The Ancient One was quite surprised by the sudden offer¡­ it is not like she had never seen another world but something told her that if she accepted the offer it would be a completely different experience for her.


    The Ancient One decided to take the leap of faith but before she could agree she decided to ask an important question "Will I be able to return?" the Ancient One asked.


    "Of course, silly" Luna said like it was a funny joke. The Ancient One agreed, Luna extended her hand and the Ancient One took Luna''s hand, and just after a second, both disappeared from that place.


    Both Ancient One and Luna appeared in a modern world, the place was quite advanced. The Ancient One was really surprised, shocked, and awed. She could still feel her connection to the Dark Dimension but she wasn''t able to feel any connection to her planet¡­ or her own Earth.


    "What is this place?" the Ancient One asked looking around the tall buildings and flying cars. Every building was filled with neon lights and huge displays. Suddenly the Ancient One froze when she saw herself on a TV but she knew that this wasn''t her. The TV version of her had a black mohawk on her head along with different eyes.


    (A/N: Now many of you would ask, how can Luna teleport to another world and if she could do that why she kept asking Reo to bring Attila, the answer is at that time her teleportation ability was way weaker. Like Nemuri herself sold gold biscuits but later she started to crave gold objects when her bloodline activated)


    "This is a parallel world¡­ this is one of the better worlds. In this world, you decided to rule over the Earth, after you became the Empress this world only developed towards the future¡­ even though you ruled with an iron fist there is not a single person who would dare to usurp you" Luna said with a smile and skipped around.


    The Ancient One now only noticed that they were standing in the air "which year is it?" the Ancient One asked in a curious tone.


    "Believe me or not, this is the 15th century" Luna declared with a smile. The Ancient One was stunned silent. The Ancient One also found she wasn''t able to use her Eye of Agamotto in this world.


    "That stone has no relevance here so it won''t work, let''s go back" Luna said, the Ancient One agreed because she felt quite powerless in here and both disappeared from that world and arrived back in Kamar-Taj, inside the Ancient One''s room.


    "Luna, I have to say, today was quite enlightening for me" the Ancient One said with a smile. The Ancient One would have never have known about these worlds if it wasn''t for Luna, yes, it was true that she was unable to interact with that world but that was fine. After all, she had long forgotten her passion for knowledge but that passion once again awakened inside her. She might not be able to visit those worlds again but she could at least write about her experience¡­


    Who knows someday someone might be able to visit those parallel worlds¡­


    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    While Luna and the Ancient One were having their fun bonding, everyone had become restless in the Xavier Mansion after they had heard the announcement of Leviathan from the radio. They were happy that someone was trying to save them but they were also facing a problem¡­ because they heard the announcement on the radio but they did not get the names of the locations.


    Only one person living in the Xavier Mansion was not happy after hearing the announcement. He felt devastated when he heard what that person did to the humans and what he would do in the future if his demands were ignored and mutants were hurt. The person''s name was Charles Xavier, he might be a mutant but he always cared about the humans more. That is the reason why he always took the human''s side when mutants were captured and experimented on.


    Charles Xavier knew that he would never be successful in his attempt at peace between humans and mutants but he had long vowed to never hurt humans using his powers and he would be damned if he would allow someone from his side to harm the humans¡­ he needed to do something and do it quickly. He knew most of the mutants living in his mansion would leave and throughout this week he had lost much of his grace among the others.


    There was only one person in this mansion who would follow his orders no matter what they are. Scott Summers, Charles immediately sent Scott a mental message to meet him.


    Only after a few seconds, Scott arrived in front of Charles.


    "Scott, I have a very important mission for you, I assume that you heard the announcement?" Charles asked Scott who nodded his head.


    "We can''t let that happen, we must stop this Leviathan from harming the humans" Charles said in a grave tone.''


    "Professor, I completely agree with you" Scott said in a determined tone. Hearing him a smile appeared on Charles''s face.


    "I want you to go with the others, get as much as information you can. I will stay here and relay the information to the authorities. Scott this is a very important mission for you¡­ we can''t allow Leviathan to succeed" Charles continued to speak in a solemn tone.


    "Professor, I won''t disappoint you" Scott declared and left the room. Charles smiled proudly while watching Scott walk away¡­

 Chapter 197: Fleur, Code Name 007

    [POV Reo]


    "Phew¡­" I released a sigh when I finally finished my announcement. That was a lot of pressure. At least, I didn''t fumble with words¡­ that would have been really embarrassing. My whole Supervillain image would have been ruined permanently.


    "That was awesome!" Nemuri said and cheered.


    "Even though I don''t understand your fetish to become a villain, still I will say that it was quite impressive" Momo said in a teasing manner.


    "But I think it''s quite hot" Fleur said in a flirty tone.


    "Yeah, girl. Finally, someone who can understand my philosophical ways" Nemuri said with a proud smile, after all, she finally found someone who would agree with her after Fleur joined our family.


    "Hah! I give up, I will never understand you guys" Momo said in an exasperated tone.


    "But you still love us" I said as a matter of fact.


    "Guilty as charged" Momo said and pulled me into a kiss. Now that I think of it, I haven''t spent so much time with Momo after arriving in this world. Well, after everything with Elysium is over, I will take her on a picnic¡­ it would be just the two of us.


    "Fleur, I have a job for you, I want you to head over to this location and bring everyone who agrees to come with you here" I spoke looking towards Fleur and handed her the location of Xavier Mansion.


    "This is the place where you went to train, non?" Fleur asked me.


    "Yes, from all the intel I have gathered, their mansion is being watched so I am not confident that they would be able to leave the mansion and arrive at the locations I had mentioned" I said to Fleur who intently heard my words.


    "Can I accompany her?" Nemuri asked in an excited tone.


    "No, we have something else to take care of" I said to Nemuri, she didn''t know why she was still needed here but since I asked her to stay she agreed.


    "Fleur come back soon, I will prepare those memories for you" Momo spoke to Fleur, Fleur nodded her head and disappeared.


    "What memories?" Nemuri asked curiously.


    "It''s my childhood memories" Momo said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Oh¡­ after Fleur is done, can I watch them too?" Nemuri asked while slightly fidgeting, Momo just smiled and nodded her head. Nemuri squealed in joy and pulled Momo in a hug. After, a few seconds Nemuri finally allowed Momo to leave¡­ since Momo had nothing better to do she decided to pick up her studies¡­ she had started to learn about microbiology. Momo gave me another kiss and left the room.


    "So, what do you need me for?" after Momo left the room Nemuri asked me.


    "It''s nothing too serious, let''s discuss the residential plans with Magneto and then you can ask your house-elves to work on them¡­ after all, I think that they are dying to work" I said to Nemuri who just nodded her head and left the room with me to look for Magneto.


    Finding Magneto wasn''t so hard, he was running around helping all the meta-humans. I could see that he almost looked like he had grown 10 years younger. We met him and discussed my plans with him. He said the northern side of the island would be best for the initial residential plans. We discussed some house plans¡­ it wasn''t much, we decided to go with flats, after all, we didn''t want to waste space.


    After the model for the flats was decided, Nemuri called her chief house-elf and asked him how long will it take to build these. The house-elf declared that if all of them worked together then less than a day. Magneto was quite surprised to see the little creature but didn''t bother us while we were speaking with the creature. The house finally left but not before giving Nemuri a salute. Nemuri just chuckled when she saw that.


    "What was that?" Eric asked in morbid curiosity.


    "A house-elf, they are a kind of parasitic creature, they need to bond with a magical person or a magical property¡­ in return, they work for us and boy, they really like to work" Nemuri explained not giving away too much information.


    "It must be handy having them" Eric said.


    "Yes" I said and our discussion was finally over. Both me and Nemuri still had a lot to do. We still had to keep our eyes over the World, I also needed to check how many warheads were launched. I was quite sure that some people would still try to capture mutants and I have to stop them. I also have to deal with Stryker.


    [Oval Office, White House]


    "What''s the report?" the President asked in a worried tone. He had heard the announcement and he saw how this Leviathan guy turned the citizens of their own country against them and that was not the worst¡­ they have already received reports that Las Vegas has gone completely dark. It was an open attack on their country and the US followed a legacy¡­ they never negotiated with terrorists.


    According to everyone in the room, this Leviathan was a terrorist but there was no way that they would be able to strike back. During the meeting, someone had attacked a mutant and another warhead was launched on their country. They were still trying to find out the 2nd target. After all, their communication systems were crippled and they had to use radios.


    "Sir, Chicago has gone dark, we have reached the conclusion that Chicago was the 2nd city Leviathan attacked" one of the special forces reported to the President.


    Another of his special forces rushed into the room "Sir, we have received a report that New Orleans and Kansas have also gone dark" the man reported and gulped.


    The President slammed his fist on the table in anger and got up from his chair. "I am calling a press meet, we cannot continue allowing this to happen, start escorting those damn mutants to the given locations" the President barked out.


    "But sir, we could use them as hostages?" William Stryker spoke up. He cannot let this happen, all his plans were so close¡­ he was so close but this Leviathan ruined all of his plans. He cannot allow that to happen¡­ he would not accept defeat.


    "Are you mad? Didn''t you see that he is launching E.M.P. warheads on our biggest cities? And what would happen if he decides to attack us with a nuclear warhead? And what if he decides that it was enough and massacres a whole city full of people like he had promised?" the President asked Stryker headedly.


    "I understand your worries, sir. But we can''t just give it up, you have already seen how dangerous the mutants are and if we allow them to get away with this then they will become bolder and we will be unable to control them if they learn to fight together" Stryker pressed, there was no way he is going to give up without a fight.


    "Mister President, I completely agree with General Stryker, we cannot let that unnatural win, that Leviathan is one of them, unnatural like them, and he is also trying to destroy our society. We must not show our weakness and negotiate with that terrorist" General Thaddeus Ross supported Stryker, Ross wanted to weaponize the mutants and he already had some unwilling participants. Hell would freeze over before he gave them over.


    "So, what do you suggest we do?" The President growled in anger, neither General Thaddeus Ross nor General William Stryker flinched.


    "Sir we say in a public place we execute a mutant, and threaten him that we would continue executing them if he¡­" Stryker began to speak but everyone in the room wanted to curse the stupid bastard. General Thaddeus Ross was thinking why did he even support this fool.


    Everyone in the room already knew that they were not liked by the citizens of their country at this moment because of how Leviathan turned the blame towards them and this stupid fucker was telling them to execute a mutant publicly? It would be a political suicide¡­ If the public didn''t crucify them, then Leviathan with all his resources would surely retaliate and this time it won''t be pretty like an E.M.P. warhead.


    They knew that the damage those warheads were doing was not pretty but what they have seen of that man he would make an even bigger mess and might drag the US as the public villain.


    "Please stop¡­ someone, please throw out this foolish man from this room" the President decided to cut him off. William Stryker was immediately grabbed by the special forces and before he could protest he was stunned and knocked out.


    "Please follow the order I gave previously" the President spoke in a broken tone. This time General Thaddeus Ross kept his mouth shut, if he knew that Stryker would spout out such a stupid plan then he would have never spoken up for Stryker.


    [POV Fleur]


    This was the first time Reo had asked me to do something and there is no way I am going to fail him. I always wanted to get a mission like this¡­ it felt like I was a secret agent. Maybe, Reo will give me the designation of 007, I also want to get the license to kill. Heh! Jokes aside, I appeared near the Xavier Mansion.


    Reo had told me that the mansion was being watched so I had to be careful¡­ I can''t just walk through the front door. I quickly cast a disillusionment charm on myself and started to head towards the mansion when I suddenly felt someone attack my mental shields¡­ so I retaliated and heard an old man scream from inside the mansion. Must be the fool who attacked my mind¡­ with a smile, I walked through the front gate heh¡­ nobody was even able to see me.


    I arrived at the front door and pressed the calling bell but nothing happened¡­ oohhh¡­ poor guys, they can''t even afford electricity. So, I knocked on the door like in the old times¡­

 Chapter 198: Doras Thoughts & The Meeting of Phoenixes...

    [POV Nympha*smack* "Don''t call me that!!" Tonks]


    Today was a sunny day, I woke up in the morning to continue my training¡­ but I was surprised to find that the training was canceled because all the higher-ups were busy with some shit that happened in Guantanamo Bay¡­ Morgana''s saggy tits!! Can''t they have named that place something simple??


    What I thought at first to be a sunny day then turned into a fun day. Since the higher-ups decided to let us rest for a day I quietly slipped out of the building and went to the roof¡­ nobody was free enough to watch over little ol me. Everyone was running around like their arses were on fire¡­ I conjured myself a nice umbrella and blanket and sat down while taking off my stuffy clothes¡­ but I didn''t forget to cast a notice-me-not charm and anti-surveillance rune before doing that. I changed back to my preferred form and laid down on the blanket.


    After all, I can''t have someone getting a free show, well except Reo. I perverted giggle escaped from my mouth¡­ thank Merlin, no one was here. I blame that depraved pervert for this!! Tch! I clicked my tongue and conjured a glass of cola¡­ yes, yes I know that it would disappear but I just wanted to drink a cola to pass my time¡­ after all, I am not eating transfigured food which will later change inside my bloody stomach¡­ the cola would simply just disappear.


    I giggled once more when I remembered how the others were running around. I pulled out my phone¡­ I don''t know how this contraption works but it can notify me of the latest news and stuff. Good things like these are quite rare¡­ I unlocked the phone and saw the notifications. What traffic jams? Why in the name of Morgana would I care about that? It is not like I drive a car¡­


    About an hour passed, I just lazed there, after all, I had nothing better to do. I miss those times when I fell asleep on my Auror desk¡­ ah¡­ such awesome times. I hate the fact that Reo gave me such a disgusting mission! I miss the other girls and Reo but getting trained to become a secret agent has its own charms. Well, only 5 more months then I would be a full-fledged Agent, and then I will be able to move on my own.


    A notification came to my phone and as soon as I saw it I spat out the cola in my mouth. Merlins'' Balls!! My money better be in my account or I will hex them to the next oblivion. It''s not like I earned that money but having a lofty sum for myself makes me feel good. I quickly checked my account balance and thankfully all the money was there¡­ I might be clumsy but I know very well, who the culprits are. Only Nemuri and Reo would do something like this¡­


    I spent the rest of the morning on the roof just laying down on the blanket¡­ suddenly my stomach grumbled, oh, it''s already noon. I guess I should head down and get something to feed myself. I got up and quickly dressed, after that, I vanished the umbrella and blanket. I changed back to my disguise before taking a step. As soon as I took the first step, I tripped. Fuck you twat!! Who the bloody hell makes floor like that??!! A fired a stinging hex at the floor.


    Hump! That will teach you not to trip me again. I quickly descended the stairs and went towards the canteen, but the world seems to hate me. I tripped on the last stair and I gracefully planted my face on the floor.


    "Ugh" an unwilling groan left my mouth, even after I became a Goddess, I am still hated by the world¡­ what kind of fucking logic is that? I groaned again but pulled myself up from the floor¡­ thankfully after all these years of rigorous training, my face has become quite durable and not even a scratch was there.


    I still remembered when I was small how many times I ended up with a bloody nose when my adorable face met with the floor. My poor adorable face¡­ I slightly sulked then decided to head towards the canteen. Finally, arriving in the canteen, I went and got myself some food. I love the food here but there is also the problem¡­ the amount of grease in the food¡­ if I continue this then my adorable body might become like the Knight Bus¡­ I shuddered once more.


    Momo would definitely love this food¡­ I don''t understand how Momo, Nemuri, and Rumi manage their boobs¡­ yes, I can change my proportions but managing them becomes hard and the back cramps¡­ I still remember when once I tried to mimic Nemuri''s boobs and almost fell flat on my face because of the increased weight.


    After finishing my food I went back to my room¡­ well, it can''t be called a room. It was more like a cell, at least there weren''t any steel bars and I could leave whenever I want. I decided to take a beauty nap¡­


    I woke up in the evening and after getting freshened I left my room. At least my cell has a small bathroom and saw that everyone was gathered in front of the TV. The TV was making some odd and shitty noise¡­ I suddenly remembered that movie Luna showed me¡­ some creepy girl walked out of the TV. That was a really scary movie¡­ that isn''t going to happen, right? I nervously watched the TV but thankfully Reo appeared on the TV¡­ hah¡­ that gave me a scare¡­


    I started to walk away but suddenly froze¡­ what? Why in the name of Merlin''s left testicle Reo is on the TV?? Hah¡­ I might have seen wrong, so, I decided to check again. I looked again towards the TV and Reo was still there¡­ so, my clumsy mind wasn''t playing games on me.


    After that, I watched Reo threaten the whole world with perverse pleasure. Is it wrong that I was getting turned on seeing Reo like that? Did I get infected by some of Nemuri''s questionable tendencies?? Or was it Fleur??


    When Reo finally finished his announcement all of the crowd was dispersed by the higher-ups. This was a common tactic, after all, they can''t have the loyalty of their future Agents waver because of something like this. I finally returned to my room and decided to lay down¡­ I found out that it wasn''t possible so I decided to give myself a hand or fingers in this case. I got up and tried to pull up my pants but got tripped and slammed my head on the bed.


    Don''t worry nothing happened, after all my head was also quite strong with how much I trained since I was a kid. I got up, the fall didn''t even faze me, and plunged my fingers into my snatch. Ah¡­ Reo¡­


    [POV Fleur]


    I knocked on the door and some chick with red hair opened the door. I immediately knew that this girl was somehow connected to some Phoenix, my senses were screaming at me but the redhead didn''t get any reaction. She might not know about her heritage¡­ I felt her Phoenix was screaming to me for help. This was kind of a new feeling for me¡­ so I used my Phoenix powers to send some soothing emotions. The Phoenix seemed to calm down relatively¡­


    I must ask Reo about this¡­ this didn''t seem natural to me. It was almost like someone had locked the Phoenix inside her body. I am really having a problem discerning if there is another entity in the girl or the girl herself has a similar bloodline like mine.


    "Hello, how can I help you?" the redhead asked me with an odd look. Oh, I must have been staring at her¡­ my first mission and I made a fool of myself. The girl was looking at me with slight caution.


    "My name is Delacour, Fleur Delacour" I introduced myself.


    "Uhm¡­ what can I do for you, Miss Delacour?" the redhead asked me with an odd look. She seemed to still be on guard.


    "Nothing much, I was sent here by Leviathan" I said and saw the expression on the woman''s face change slightly. "From your expression, I can see you must have already heard his announcement" I decided to continue, the woman just nodded her head.


    "Seeing the lack of electricity in your mansion I thought the worst, I thought that I would have to explain everything from the start. But since you heard his announcement, this will be easier. He sent me here to help you get out from this place¡­ he knew that you were being watched so he had sent me" I said in a serious tone.


    "So, you have come to help us?" the redhead asked with hope in her voice. She seemed to be desperate too¡­ poor people, if they can''t afford electricity, they must not be able to afford food too¡­ there was no need to spend all your money to buy a mansion.


    "Oui, he had sent me here so that I could take whoever is willing to leave" I said with a straight face. I wanted to give them food and give them money to get electricity but they were not safe here¡­


    "How, can we trust you?" the redhead asked and I felt several mental probes hit my mental barriers.


    "Please, stop doing that, I was already attacked mentally by some old fool¡­ you are my kin, I don''t want to attack you" I said to the girl, she was taken aback when I mentioned the old fool but she really looked confused when I said my kin.


    "Like Meta-Humans? As leviathan referred?" the redhead asked me in confusion. Like I thought she doesn''t know about her own heritage.


    "No, I mean Phoenix, we are both Phoenixes" I said showing her my arm which was surrounded by flames¡­


    ("Please¡­ please let me go, my readers will be angry" the author said but the attacker just laughed "Didn''t I tell you to respect me?" Lord Cliff said in a smooth tone and disappeared while taking the author''s mobile with him)

 Chapter 199: Natashas Thoughts & The Phoenixes...

    [POV Natasha]


    It has been the best week of my whole life, I had never imagined that I would be allowed to live freely like this without any strings attached. I stood by the railing on the roof and stared towards the ocean.


    My life had changed so drastically, it almost felt like that I was living a dream. I have spent a few nights only thinking that this was a dream, I was way too scared to fall asleep¡­ I was scared that I would fall asleep and found that this was really a dream but thankfully it wasn''t a dream.


    I woke up in the morning and still found myself in my assigned room, on Elysium. Living here has been really odd¡­ all of the residents here are meta-humans, they don''t like me much as I am human but they don''t go out of their way to treat me badly¡­ and that is enough for me.


    I am at peace on this island, I would have never thought that I would be able to get away from my life as a spy, filled with death and killing but it changed on a person''s whim.


    "So, what''s eating you up?" I heard someone speak beside me and my heart almost jumped out of my heart. Since I was being trained in the Red Room no one was ever able to sneak up on me but this logic doesn''t seem to work on this perverted woman.


    "Please don''t do that!" I said and glared at Nemuri, she just giggled after she noticed that I almost shit my pants.


    "Heh¡­ I didn''t mean to scare you or surprise you. I saw you standing here and decided to join you" Nemuri spoke while looking towards the ocean, she had a gentle smile on her face while she spoke and she leaned on the railing like me.


    This was the first time I have seen her like this not making a perverted comment or something like that. Even when I met her the first time in Mace, New York, she had that dangerous aura around her¡­ it almost scared me, but now I know that my instincts were not scared for my life but for my mental stability¡­


    "So, how have been? I mean living like this" Nemuri asked breaking the silence, I was really confused¡­ she didn''t have any of her usual perverted tendencies.


    "It''s nice¡­ I have never thought that I would be allowed to live like this. This is the first time I have been free in my life¡­ maybe you don''t know a lot about me but my life wasn''t sunshine and roses" I said with a sad tone, Nemuri looked at me and gave me an understanding look¡­


    "Red Room, I know, I have read all of your files" Nemuri said and I was really surprised¡­ she had previously mentioned that she knew everything about me¡­ I must have thought that it wouldn''t matter.


    "Don''t worry, what you have done there, what you had to do for them, and what they have done to you doesn''t matter to me, honestly, I just decided to check you out because you seemed interesting to me" Nemuri said in a gentle tone¡­ is she giving me a talk? At least someone decided to spend their time on me.


    "But that''s still my past and it''s dirty¡­ it can''t be changed" I said in a sullen tone.


    "No, that is why it is called the past, I know the past can''t be changed, for a time I also wanted to change my past but then I decided that I shouldn''t bother with what I cant do¡­ instead, I should pay more attention to my present and my future" Nemuri said in a gentle tone. I simply listened to her without saying anything¡­ it was quite clear that Nemuri was much older than me so she must have better knowledge¡­


    "My life was also rough before I met Reo, but it was nothing compared to the pain you had to bear. I had no parents, no there was no one to tell me what I have been doing wrong or the correct path¡­ but when I found what I have been doing wrong, it was too late¡­ there was no going back" Nemuri still had her smile on her face.


    "Both of our lives aren''t comparable, your life was way too painful for me to understand but I just wanted to tell you that, now that you are free you can have any future you want" Nemuri said gently and turned back towards the door.


    "But if you decide to betray Reo, then you will crave for death. Keep that in mind" Nemuri said while walking away, I shuddered, her voice was so cold, I felt a chill run down my spine. I have no doubt she would torture me to insanity¡­


    "I would never do that" I said, I am sure that Nemuri heard me but didn''t give a reply. There is no way in hell that I would betray him¡­ even if I am not involved in any way with him, I would never give away my freedom!!


    [POV Fleur]


    "No, I mean Phoenix, we are both Phoenixes" I said showing her my arm which was surrounded by flames. There was no way she would be able to ignore this¡­ but the expression on her face gave away the answer.


    She didn''t even know that these were Phoenix flames, even if she never knew about her heritage, Phoenixes can recognize fire of their own kind. I am damn sure that she had some kind of Phoenix heritage. And there is only one way to stop Phoenixes from recognizing their own flames¡­ memory blocking or heritage blocking.


    "Is that fire supposed to mean anything?" the redhead asked me with a confused look. I am now pretty sure that someone must have locked away her memories or her heritage¡­ and that person might be here. I need to divert the topic and get her to Reo, Momo, or Luna. They are way more knowledgeable than me in these kinds of things.


    "Oh, sorry, please forgive me, I must have mistaken something. I thought you controlled flames¡­ I mean seeing your hair color and all" if I want to become a secret agent then I must know how to divert topics and spout lies like everything is normal.


    "Uhmm¡­ sorry to disappoint you but I am a telepath" the redhead said.


    "So, how long will it take you to tell the others?" I asked trying to urge her to hurry. I could hear the Phoenix''s sadness¡­ I used my powers and reassured the Phoenix¡­ the way the Phoenix inside her is acting, I think the redhead and the Phoenix are completely different entities.


    "What are you going to tell others?" someone asked in a gentle voice and I saw a elder man on wheelchairs arrive behind the redhead. The elder was being trailed by a scowling man with odd-looking glasses. I don''t know why but my instincts are screaming at me to melt him.


    "So, you are the one who attacked me?" I asked in a scathing voice. I don''t like people trying to look inside my head.


    "Please, you have to forgive me, I noticed you coming towards my mansion and I decided to check¡­ I was merely cautious" the old fool spouted bullshit. My instincts were already screaming, my Dumbledore senses were going similar. I have met Dumbles a few times but these two guys are way too similar¡­ he must be this world''s Dumbledore.


    (A/N: This is a really valid comparison, Dumbledore allowed his Order members to die while he preached to give second chances to the Death Eaters. Charles tries to protect humans when mutants are being hunted)


    "Please, don''t try that again, or else, I will trap your mind inside my mental barriers" I said heatedly, the guy behind him wanted to attack me¡­ I could already see from his body language but he restrained himself. Good for him¡­


    "Why don''t you go and inform the others" I urged the redhead again, she just dumbly nodded her head.


    "May, I ask what you were talking about?" the old fool asked again.


    "Leviathan had sent me to take all the willing meta-humans to the safe-haven" I explained briefly.


    "Do you have any means to talk with him? I must try to make him understand the errors in his ways" the old fool babbled, I didn''t know what he was spouting about but I have no problem allowing him to talk with Reo. I pulled out my phone and called Reo. By this time a lot of meta-humans have gathered in front of the door. Since the redhead is still here¡­ I expect at least they will be able to inform the others.


    ''Fleur, what do you need?'' After accepting the call Reo asked me.


    "No, someone wants to talk with you" I said dryly.


    ''An old fool on a wheelchair with Dumbledore vibes?'' Reo asked me.


    "Exactly, should I give him the phone?" I asked.


    ''Yes'' that''s all I needed to hear and handed the old fool my phone. He curiously looked at it and accepted it and held it similarly like I had done.


    "Am I speaking to Leviathan?" the man on wheels asked.


    "I must insist that you stop this madness! We will never achieve peace like this" the old fool babbled. Is he senile? He must be off his rocker¡­ yes, that must be the case.


    "Then, I have nothing more to say. But know this, I will use all of my power to stop you" the old fool said, yes, definitely off his rocker if he thinks he can stop Reo, anything Reo wants he will get.


    The old man returned me the phone with a solemn look on his face¡­ everyone was now at the door. This makes it much easier.


    "I think we have been delayed enough this enough, I was sent here by Leviathan to take anyone willing to the safe haven Leviathan had built" I said to the gathered meta-humans, and immediately murmurs broke out in the crowd¡­

 Chapter 200: Reunion...

    (A/N: Finally 200 Chapters)


    [POV Fleur]


    As soon as I finished speaking several meta-humans already agreed to go with me, all of them stepped forward and started asking me several questions. I answered them as best as I could.


    "Are you saying that we will be going to a hidden island?" a woman with white hair asked me.


    "Yes" I simply answered.


    After that, they finally agreed to leave, the fool on wheels tried to stop them from leaving once again but it didn''t work out like he wanted. The scowling guy with the odd-glasses decided to join us too. I was quite sure that the guy had some ulterior motive but I allowed him to come¡­ Reo will be able to take care of him if needed.


    "So, how are we going? We can''t just walk out of the place¡­ soldiers are stationed just outside the mansion" the redhead said. Odd, I have talked with them for so long but I still don''t know any of their names¡­ Well, I don''t need to know all of their names.


    "We don''t need to leave this mansion¡­" I took out a metal orb from my jacket and held it up. "Place your hands on the orb, on me, or someone who is holding the orb" Fleur said, everyone, looked confused but still followed the command. I activated the portkey and immediately the whole group was whisked away from the mansion.


    I landed on my feet but others weren''t so lucky¡­ all of them ended up on the floor.


    "Ugh¡­ I don''t want to do that again" some random guy groaned on the floor.


    "I agree, please, let''s not do that again" the redhead said while getting up on her feet.


    "If you are not leaving the island then you won''t need to do that" I said and helped the white-haired woman to get up on her feet.


    "Where is Leviathan?" the scowling guy with the odd glasses asked.


    "He is busy, I will take your group''s leaders to meet with him. I don''t know if you have any leaders? So, any volunteers?" I asked, I didn''t want to take that scowling guy. I needed that redhead to come forward. From what I have seen, all these meta-humans listened to her. So, she might have been a secondary leader.


    "I will meet him" just like I had thought, the redhead came forward.


    "Jean, let me come with you. This way I will be able to protect you" the scowling guy decided to butt in, I wanted to punch that guy so badly!


    "There is no way in hell I would do that¡­ it would be much better if I take Ororo with me, you won''t mind if she came with me, right?" Jean asked, I learned that was her name from the guy, my eyes turned towards the white-haired woman, apparently called Ororo. Now, I can''t deny the request¡­ so I just nodded my head.


    "Wait first let me inform the others about your arrival, so that they can show your group the temporary residential area" I said and texted Reo from my phone. Reo said that he had already noticed our arrival and he had already sent someone to help us.


    "Please don''t attack anyone or try to cause trouble or you will be thrown out of the island" I said, the scowling guy didn''t seem to like it but tough luck. When you are in Rome do like what Romans do¡­


    After a minute two guys finally arrived, I didn''t know what their name was but they were from Magneto''s group. They took the rest towards the temporary residential area while I decided to take Ororo and Jean to meet with Reo.


    "Jean, is that your name?" I asked the redhead who for whatever reason was embarrassed.


    "Ah¡­ I didn''t mean to be rude, you introduced herself but I didn''t even bother. I am Jean Grey, feel free to call me Jean" Jean introduced herself, at least she has manners.


    "My name is Ororo Munroe, call me Ororo please" the white-haired woman followed suit and introduced herself.


    "It''s fine, we had more important matters to discuss before" I said off-handedly. We finally arrived in front of Reo''s office and I didn''t bother to knock and entered the room.


    "Muhahahaha" as soon as I opened the door, all three of us heard two people laughing evilly inside the room. Ororo and Jean were immediately on guard but still followed me. As soon as they saw the man they completely froze. Oh¡­ they must have recognized him.


    "Reo!!" both Jean and Ororo screamed at once. Nemuri and Reo stopped laughing, but I am quite sure that Reo was just acting. There was no way in hell that Reo hasn''t noticed us coming towards his room. That means he wanted to do that¡­


    "It is nice to meet you both once again, I told you that we will meet again" Reo spoke and walked towards Jean and Ororo. Nemuri looked at both of them curiously.


    "No! You are not him, you look older" Ororo pointed out, and without saying anything Reo casted a glamour on himself and he immediately looked younger, almost 18.


    "Yeah, I can do that" Reo said and turned back to his normal self. Both Jean and Ororo were completely gobsmacked when they saw that.


    "But your power was lightening!" Ororo exclaimed frantically.


    "One of many" Reo said cryptically, I just stood at the side and watched their byplay from the sidelines.


    "Hello, my name is Nemuri Kayama" Nemuri also decided to introduce herself. Jean and Ororo were shocked to see her fox ears and foxtails, her tails were swishing behind her. I loved to play with her tails.


    "Are you a fox meta-human?" Jean asked Nemuri, Nemuri just laughed out loud.


    "Nope, I am a 9 tailed fox" Nemuri said.


    "That is what I wanted to talk to you about Jean" I decided to speak now.


    "About what?" Jean asked with a confused look on her face.


    "Wait! So, Reo, you were Leviathan?" Ororo asked finally connecting all the dots. Once again, I was interrupted.


    "Yes, I decided to do something about mutants, I actually joined X-Men so that I can get you to defect towards my group" Reo said, both Jean and Ororo looked slightly taken aback.


    "You don''t understand what has been going out there¡­ Charles manipulated all of you so that you won''t harm humans. What Senator Kelly was doing was bound to happen sometime¡­ after all, humans always fear the unknown and we are unknown to humans so they obviously fear us" Reo spoke to Jean and Ororo.


    "And what you fear, you try to conquer or destroy. That is exactly what happened, Senator Kelly was murdered by a human who used brainwashed mutants. He used that incident to fuel his plot¡­" Reo continued to speak and by the time Reo finished both Jean and Ororo were shaking in anger.


    "So, we were treated like animals because of humans? Many of us lost their everything because of humans?" Jean enraged, I could feel the Phoenix inside her was also enraged.


    "Jean, you need to calm down. We can talk about all these later, we have something more important to deal with now" I said finally speaking up again.


    "Remember, I said you were a Phoenix and later I diverted the topic?" I asked Jean who just nodded her head with a confused expression.


    "Well, I lied. You have some kind of Phoenix locked inside of you" I said, Jean was completely bewildered.


    "That''s a funny joke, if something was locked inside me then I would have noticed it, don''t you think so?" Jean asked making it seemed like I was joking.


    "No, Jean, she is right. I have noticed it too" Reo said with a serious look on his face.


    Jean became silent and no one said anything, Ororo was looking worriedly at her friend. Just like that minutes passed but no one spoke anything.


    "Then why didn''t you say anything before?" Jean asked in a dangerous tone. Her Phoenix was also angry, I again used my Phoenix powers and soothed her.


    "Because if I had unlocked you, then that fool on wheels would have locked you once again. He was the one who locked your powers by putting several mental blocks on you and no matter when Charles kept an eye on you¡­ I couldn''t have done that. Breaking those mental blocks was going to take time¡­ and I didn''t know how the Phoenix would have reacted after finally being unlocked for several years" Reo said and Jean went deep into her thoughts.


    She contemplated for a few minutes while Ororo spoke up "You said Charles locked her powers, why?" I will also ask the same question.


    "It''s simple¡­ he feared her power. As I have said everyone fears the unknown and Charles feared the unknown power inside her, which was obviously stronger than him so he locked her powers" Reo answered the question. Ororo also nodded her head in understanding.


    "Unlock me, unlock my powers" Jean finally spoke up after several minutes.


    "Then, come with me" Reo said and left the room¡­

 Chapter 201: Phoenix Force...

    (A/N: Bam a double chapter)


    [POV Reo]


    The girls diligently followed behind¡­ I didn''t want to release Jean''s Phoenix inside Magneto''s base¡­ yeah, that would be asking for trouble. After all, the Phoenix has been locked inside her for more than a decade now, I didn''t know how it was going to react so I needed to take her to an empty area on the island.


    But before I left I needed to inform someone about my absence, after all I can''t have someone looking for me when I myself had no idea how long I would be gone.


    "What is this island?" Ororo asked me walking up to me, Jean was nervously walking slightly behind me while Fleur was beside her. Nemuri was completely at the back.


    "This was the¡­ well, it is still Magneto''s base. You know him, right? Old guy, red robes, loves metal?" I asked them in a joking manner. Both Ororo and Jean were surprised to hear that¡­


    "This is the base of the Brotherhood?" Jean asked me with a bewildered look on her face.


    "Oh, yes, lovely people but too much prude" Nemuri made a sarcastic comment.


    "What happened to him? From what I understand you are the leader? He would never accept to be ordered by someone" Ororo said, trying to wrap her head around the whole scenario.


    "I can be very persuasive, you know" I said not wanting to go into the details of how I beat up his whole Brotherhood and while he was almost scared to death.


    "Yeah, I have heard how Rumi singlehandedly destroyed the whole Brotherhood and you scared Magneto to his death¡­ yeah, he told us about your greeting while he was working with us on the barrier generator" Fleur said giving me a stink eye.


    "Yes, scaring someone is also a manner of persuasion" I said while nodding my head. Nemuri cackled in mad glee after she heard me¡­ Both Ororo and Jean didn''t know how to react.


    "But still, the Magneto we know wouldn''t be scared just like that" Ororo asked after a few seconds.


    "Well, he wasn''t strong enough to help the mutants and he also knew that, after Reo here showed Magneto his true power and told him that he wanted to make a safe haven for the mutants, well after that Magneto decided to join Reo, at least see if he would be able to do anything" when I didn''t explain much, Fleur decided to explain in slightly more detail.


    "You should have seen him now¡­ after we saved everyone from Camp X-Ray and brought them here, he has been running around like a kid on a sugar rush¡­" I said with a grin on my face.


    I finally located Mystique and decided to inform her about my departure.


    "Ah, so these two were with you, it is nice to meet you two¡­ how is Charles?" Mystique greeted Jean and Ororo.


    "So, you have met the others from his group?" Fleur asked Mystique who slightly grimaced.


    "Yeah, we met with Cyclops. Thankfully, he didn''t attack any of us" Mystique spoke with a slightly grim expression.


    Ah, I have already seen no matter how big of a fool Scott is he knows how to hold himself back when he is on a mission. Like when we met the first time he almost attacked me but after having a little chat with the fool on wheels I was never able to make him snap.


    I have tried that multiple times but he was always able to reign his anger and rage. Oh, he got angry and enraged, he wanted to attack but for whatever reason, he was able to hold back. Very surprising indeed¡­


    "Pity, I would have loved to throw him in the ocean or kill him. I wanted to do that for the a long-time" I said and shrugged.


    "You mean the guy with a permanent scowl on his face?" Fleur asked and both me and Mystique nodded. Fleur also grimaced after hearing that "As soon as I saw him I wanted to melt that guy for whatever reason¡­ my instincts were telling me that it must be done" Fleur spoke and slightly frowned after she heard her own words.


    "Don''t worry¡­ you aren''t the only one" Jean said with an understanding look on her face.


    "You have no idea how many times I have to hold myself back from dropping a lightning on him" Ororo said with a disgusted look on her face.


    "Well, enough about that fool¡­ we can kill him later. Mystique, I will be away for sometime¡­ I will still be on the island but I will be busy with something. Don''t need to look for me¡­ I don''t know how long it will take" I said to Mystique.


    "Sure fine¡­ oh, wait! Only 57 warheads are remaining" Mystique hurriedly replied.


    "Oh¡­ don''t worry, Momo is currently keeping an eye on the world" I said in a cryptic manner.


    "Well, let''s go" I extended my hands towards Ororo and Jean, both of them took my hands without wasting time. I Flash Stepped towards the eastern side of the island.


    (A/N: The island will be divided in four parts. Magneto''s base is on the southern part and all the meta-humans are currently living in the southern parts. The flats are being made on the northern part of the island. For now, both eastern and western parts are empty)


    "Was that teleportation?" Ororo asked with a shocked look on her face.


    "Yep, it''s called Flash Step, it''s useful for short distance teleportation" I said and both Nemuri and Fleur appeared beside us silently.


    "Nemuri, Fleur, some light please" I said, Fleur and Nemuri used Lumos from their fingers.


    "Jean, please come in front of me. I don''t know if you will feel pain or not but I will be trying my best not to hurt you" I said in a gentle tone, Jean nodded with clear determination in her eyes.


    "Fleur, I noticed that you were using your Phoenix powers to soothe her¡­ continue doing that" I said looking back towards Fleur, she just nodded her head in agreement.


    "Will she be the same Jean?" Ororo asked looking slightly worried.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. But we can''t leave her like that¡­ if her blocks start to break on their own or she forcefully breaks them then it could be more catastrophic" I said in a serious tone.


    "Catastrophic like?" Ororo asked urgently, I looked towards Jean, she was also interested to know.


    "She might go around the bend, so she could try to destroy the world. She might go nuts and kill everyone around her¡­ or it could be something simple that she will break the blocks and she will be unable to control all that power and her body will explode spilling her guts everywhere" Nemuri said in a dismissive tone. Both Jean and Ororo looked really disturbed after hearing that. Nemuri¡­ that was way too blunt.


    "Yeah, what she said" that was the only thing I was able to say.


    "Nemuri, you should have some tact" Fleur reprimanded Nemuri with a scandalized look on her face.


    "Well, I thought that I shouldn''t sugar-coat the words" Nemuri retorted.


    "Ok, fine, Jean if you are ready then we can start? I will be in your head so I might see some personal memories¡­" I wanted to warn Jean before starting but she cut be off.


    "I already knew that but you can start" Jean said with a determined look on her face. I nodded my head and entered her mind as gently as possible¡­ I left her natural shields as they were and bypassed them. Everyone has some natural mental shields¡­ some people have strong minds because their natural shields are stronger than the others.


    I finally arrived in her memory banks, I needed to unlock her childhood memories first. When she was small she was able to control all that power, so if she gets back her childhood memories, it might get slightly easier for her to control her powers. I saw her memories¡­ I saw several memories of her indulging in some self-pleasure, I felt Jean blush like a Christmas tree, I quickly moved on, not wanting to see her like that. I finally arrived in front of the first blocks.


    There were three blocks in her childhood memories, the biggest block was in the middle. I decided to take care of that later, I attacked the block on the left side¡­ first I decided to use gentle force but the block didn''t even budge¡­ well, brute strength it is. As soon as I put more pressure on the block it started to crack but Jean was also affected, she screamed out in pain. I felt someone cast magic on Jean to keep her standing. I didn''t have time to care if it was Nemuri or Fleur, and continued to put more pressure on the block¡­


    The block finally cracked under the pressure, Jean was screaming all this time. But, as soon as the block crumbled, I was assaulted by several of her childhood memories, Jean also stopped screaming and I could feel all the emotions she was feeling now. She was happy, sad, excited, melancholic, it was a complete storm of memories.


    I saw a lot of her childhood¡­ how she learned everything about her powers. How she learned to use them, her meeting with both Eric and Charles. How she showed them that she was able to levitate the cars from the whole block when she was just 10 years old. Eric was fascinated with her powers but I saw how horrified Charles was and he decided to lock away her powers.


    I gave Jean some time to assimilate all those memories so that she could calm herself down. After a few minutes, she was able to assimilate all her memories, I felt Jean give me another go¡­ she was ready again. I didn''t waste any more time and attacked the block on the right. As soon as I attacked I knew that this block was different, power exploded from the block and attacked me. I should have paid more attention¡­ I felt Jean was screaming once again but this time it wasn''t just her mind¡­ her whole body was in pain.


    If I had been a normal human then I would have been ejected out of her mind already, I don''t know if I had been physically injured or not but my mind would have been injured. Charles, you bastard!!! You blocked her own power!! I can understand him locking the Phoenix because it was an unknown entity but that fucker blocked Jean''s own power. I attacked the block with even more force and was finally able to destroy the whole block¡­ another wave of telekinetic power washed over my whole body. It didn''t have much effect on me but Jean was feeling some problems reining in all her power.


    But since this was Jean''s own power she didn''t take too much time to rein in all that power. When I broke this block I felt her whole mind in chaos¡­ her brain was already overworking to get used to the raw power the body always had. It took Jean almost half an hour to get used to all the raw power she had now¡­ I don''t even know, how long it will take her to get used to the Phoenix Force.


    I felt Jean give another nod and I finally started my assault on the biggest block. This block didn''t feel anything special like the first block, but after breaking half of it I could feel the heat from the seal¡­ so this is where the Phoenix Force had been sealed away. It only took a few more minutes to shatter the whole block but unlike the other blocks something didn''t come out but a black portal became visible¡­ this was the way heat was coming out.


    "Let''s go and see the Phoenix Force" even though I sounded confident, I was really nervous. I gulped once and entered the portal¡­ I was damn sure that the Phoenix Force couldn''t kill me now that God unlocked my original bloodline but I wasn''t sure if I could subdue the Phoenix though¡­


    As soon as I entered the portal, a huge Majestic Phoenix came into my vision. The Phoenix was wrapped around in several chains¡­ the place was completely black¡­ it was somewhat similar to where I met with the God. I decided to greet the Phoenix, it was also staring at me with worry in its eyes¡­ now that I am closer I can feel how strong the Phoenix Force actually was. With my current power¡­ it will definitely be a draw.


    "Quite ironic, my nemesis came here to save me, I was so surprised to see you helping my host" the Phoenix spoke. Well, I shouldn''t be surprised after all, it is a cosmic force or something similar to that shit.


    "I guess, quite ironic. After all, I represent chaos, destruction, death, and everything that leads to ruin while you represent life force, resurrection, and energy absorption¡­" I spoke to the Phoenix who just nodded her head.


    "So, are you are male or female?" without giving the Phoenix any chance to say anything more. I thought it was something important.


    "I don''t have a need for something so trivial" the Phoenix said "but since my host is a female, I would like to call myself female now" the Phoenix said in a proud tone.


    "Ok, tell me, what will you do after I free you? Will you try to destroy the world?" I asked in a serious manner.


    "No¡­ I have no interest in doing that" the Phoenix paused for a moment before continuing "at least not now, I wanted to destroy the world because I was angry¡­ the bastard locked me here. But after you broke the block I was able to access all the memories of my host¡­ from what I have seen you love this world and I don''t want to be your enemy¡­ you are already my equal in power, and you will continue growing stronger" the Phoenix spoke¡­ I also don''t feel that she is lying.


    Even with all these chains, I could feel her true power and it is my equal. I don''t know how Charles was able to lock her but there could be various reasons.


    "But, your enemies and anyone who attacks me are fair game" the Phoenix said, well, if she wants to kill my enemies, then who am I to stop her.


    "Sure" I said happily.


    "Leviathan, then quickly get me out of these chains" the Phoenix spoke impatiently.


    Sure, sure, quite an impatient bird. I raised my hand towards the chains and only one word came out of my mouth "Hakai" and the chains were already disintegrating.


    (A/N: I have thought this out, Destruction or something in English doesn''t sound cool. Hakai is much cooler)


    The chains were completely disintegrated and she was finally free. The Phoenix extended her wings in joy and trilled in happiness. The heat she was radiating increased by several folds but it didn''t bother me.


    "I will be leaving now¡­" I said waving at the Phoenix.


    "Leviathan, I wish we remain friends and I am grateful for what you did" the Phoenix said and with that I finally left the portal. After coming out of the portal, I didn''t wait and was immediately out of Jean''s mind. I could already feel that Jean was passing out so, I needed to hurry.


    The influx of power from the Phoenix must have made her pass out. I was back, and I looked at Jean who was standing in front of me. I saw her eyes rolled back and she passed out but because of the magic she was still standing.


    "What happened to her? Is she fine?" Ororo asked worriedly and grabbed Jean''s body.


    "Yes, she is fine. Her body is tired, she went through a lot today" I said in a gentle tone¡­ I was also feeling a killer headache and I also wanted to sleep. Nowadays I didn''t need to sleep because of my Leviathan bloodline but I was a human too, some rest won''t be bad.


    "Then, we should head back too¡­ it has been a long day for us too" Nemuri said and no one denied, Ororo and Fleur took a hold of Jean and all of us returned to the base. Fleur got Ororo and Jean a room while me and Nemuri went to our own room to sleep¡­ hah¡­ it has been a long tiring day¡­

 Chapter 202: Asgard & Timeline Changing...

    [Bifrost, Asgard]


    A dark-skinned man was standing like a statue with his eyes closed. The man was completely clad in armor. The man suddenly opened his eyes and frowned, his eyes were odd¡­ very odd. His eyes were glowing brightly¡­ he was known as Heimdall, the Gatekeeper of Asgard.


    Heimdall had the ability to see everything happening in the nine realms. He mentally sent a message to his King. He had seen something which should be immediately informed to his King. Because of his duties as the Gatekeeper, he was unable to leave his post¡­ what he had seen was very worrying. He didn''t know how he had missed this before.


    Only after a few minutes, his King appeared along with his entourage. The King of Asgard was an old man with white hair and he had lost one of his eyes. The man had a majestic aura around him. The King was also known as All-Father, Odin. Odin appeared on Bifrost along with his younger son, Thor. Thor was a tall blond man¡­ his blond hair was similarly long like his father''s.


    The guards stayed behind while Odin and Thor approached Heimdall, to talk with him.


    "Heimdall, what happened? It seemed quite urgent" Odin asked without losing his Kingly persona.


    "Your Majesty, I have found a Cosmic Entity on Midgard" Heimdall said and Odin''s eyes grew wide while Thor looked confused, he knew there are a lot of things within the nine realms but this was the first time he had heard of this term, Cosmic Entity.


    Odin was immediately filled with worry, Thor saw his father worried like this for the first time. He didn''t know what this Cosmic Entity was but seeing his father''s worry he knew that it must be something strong. It was a well-known fact in Asgard that the younger prince loved battles. Everyone knew that the prince was muscle-brained but no one had the courage to mention that.


    Odin wanted his younger son, Thor to be the next King of Asgard but Thor''s personality left much to be desired. Odin made his son follow him in the hope that his battle-brained son would learn something from him about being a King.


    "Cosmic Entity? What''s that?" Thor was unable to hold back his curiosity and finally asked but Odin ignored him and asked Heimdall his own question.


    "Which Cosmic Entity?" Odin asked in an urgent tone. Heimdall looked towards Thor to answer his question but Odin butted in with his own question. Odin''s question was much more important so he decided to answer that first.


    "The Phoenix Force" Heimdall said and Odin grew completely silent. Now that Heimdall had answered Odin''s question he decided to answer his prince''s question.


    "The Cosmic Entities are primordial beings that predate the universe. They are mysterious and powerful beyond mortal comprehension, existing as myths to the oldest species in the universe" Heimdall explained but by the end of Heimdall''s explanation, Thor''s eyes were gleaming with excitement.


    "Your Majesty, there is another oddity I have noticed in Midgard, I think it is quite troubling" Heimdall said bringing Odin out of his thoughts.


    "What can be more troubling than this?" Odin asked slightly surprised. Odin knew very well about Heimdall''s powers so he didn''t scoff at Heimdall''s claim.


    "I noticed someone using the Power of Destruction" Heimdall said and Odin almost choked. Power of Destruction?? Being the King of Asgard he very well knew what the Power of Destruction was and what someone could do with that power.


    (A/N: This is the first time Heimdall noticed Reo using his Power of Destruction because before this Reo only used his power during training and he always trained in his special room. A room that would block any kind of energy from escaping until attacked directly)


    "In Midgard?" Odin asked, this time fear was clear in his voice. Thor was taken aback when he saw his father scared. He had never seen his father scared of something¡­


    "Yes, but no matter how much I try, I am unable to see this being" Heimdall said. Odin became completely silent, he was contemplating what he had just heard. That means in Midgard there were two Cosmic Entities, what were they even doing there. Odin knew very well, that they were two beings because Phoenix Force didn''t have the Power of Destruction.


    "Father, how strong are these beings?" Thor asked his father. Odin frowned at his son¡­ this wasn''t good. He now knows that he made a very big mistake. He shouldn''t have brought his son here¡­ he knew his son the best and knew his tendencies. His son would definitely seek out a fight with these beings and this wasn''t something he wanted.


    Odin was strong but he very well knew about his limits. A long time ago, Odin was very different, at that time he waged wars in the 9 realms with his daughter but he never had the guts to fight against a Cosmic Entity but he knew that his son would do it because his son didn''t have a working brain. This was quite disturbing¡­ he needed to stop his son from making a foolish mistake and lose his life.


    "Strong, very strong. Son, there are some things that we should stay away from and Cosmic Entities are beings like that. The Phoenix Force represents life, resurrection, and creation while the being possessing the Power of Destruction represents, death, ruin, destruction, and anything similar to that. The being possessing the Power of Destruction is more dangerous though¡­ with a gesture, he could destroy whole worlds" Odin said in a grave tone. Thor frowned but nodded his head.


    "Father, then what should we do?" Thor asked while understanding. He might not be smart or intelligent, but he knew that he shouldn''t mess with beings that could destroy whole worlds.


    "We watch, there is nothing more we could do. There are some times when you should watch before taking an action. We don''t know that if these beings are our enemies or not but even if they were we couldn''t have done anything. Midgard might be under our protection but we don''t know why those beings are there" Odin explained to his son, Thor simply nodded his head in understanding.


    "Heimdall, keep an eye on the Phoenix Force, we might have to pay a visit if necessary" Odin said in a grave tone. He knew that he might need to visit Midgard to meet them or at least observe them. From what he had read from the ancient records of Asgard that these beings are mostly uncaring or dismissive. They don''t even have a motive behind their actions, they simply do what they do because they can do it¡­


    That is quite a scary thought in itself but Odin didn''t have any options now. For now, he will watch though before paying them a visit. After that, both Odin and Thor returned to their guards and all of them left towards the Royal Palace.


    [Kamar-Taj, Nepal]


    It was night, but the Ancient One was still awake, her friend Luna was already asleep in the guest room but sleep didn''t come to the Ancient One. She was seeing changes¡­ everything in the future was changing, in the original timeline, she had seen how the humans were going to drive the mutants to extinction but now, that future has changed.


    The mutant nation would prosper and bring change to the whole world, it won''t be mutant domination but Elysium, the mutant country Reo had made will be the center of a lot of things in the future. They will be controlling every tech company in the human world, and they will also control a lot of things from behind the scenes.


    She wasn''t worried about these things though¡­ she never cared what happened between mutants and humans. The most worrying thing she saw changing was that the host of Phoenix Force won''t die. It wasn''t something important but having a Cosmic Entity on the planet was worrying. The Ancient One already knew about Reo but an opposite Cosmic Entity could be trouble. Currently, there was nothing she could do though¡­ after all the Phoenix Force must have been freed by Reo because she felt him using his Power of Destruction. This was the first time she had noticed him using this power.


    There were several changes in the future but for now, she was unable to discern which will be the better one. She wanted to have a conversation with Luna about this. The Ancient One knew that her new friend was way stronger than her when the future visions were being discussed. For now, the Ancient One decided to give up. The Phoenix Force could be a great asset in the future if the host is strong.


    The Ancient One wanted to keep an eye on the Phoenix Force but she knew that there was a high chance that the Phoenix Force would notice her, that was the reason she had stopped watching Reo too. So, she saw everything happening around them¡­


    Hah! The Ancient One released a huge sigh and decided to take some rest. She would achieve nothing by worrying like this¡­

 Chapter 203: Childhood Memories & Jeans Conversation...

    [POV Fleur]


    After returning to our room, I found that Momo was already asleep and she had activated some kind of automatic system, namely an Artificial Intelligence to watch the satellite feed. I was quite surprised that Momo was able to make an AI smart enough to known when a mutant is being hurt and launch a warhead according to that.


    Trust Momo to invent something outrageous¡­ I was immediately excited and decided to check the AI Momo had made. After a few minutes I was completely done¡­ I shouldn''t have expected anything less from Momo. Momo had bound the AI to certain parameters and the AI could never get out from those parameters unless Momo herself allows those parameters to be changed.


    Thank God! In my world I have seen that movie Terminator, thankfully this AI won''t be able to go Skynet on our arse. Or like that AI in Resident Evil, what was her name?? Oh yes, Red Queen, this AI won''t go nuts and kill everyone to make zombies.


    *sigh* I released an exhausted sigh and got up, I waved my hand and all the clothes on my body were neatly folded into a pile on the table. I decided to take a shower before going to sleep. After, a relaxing shower I walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around my head¡­ I could have used magic to wipe off my hair like I did with my body but sometimes letting your hair dry naturally was also relaxing.


    That is when I noticed that a pensieve was kept on the table with a vial near it. I immediately understood that Momo must have kept it there for me¡­ I became so excited that I forgot to wear clothes and slumped on the chair. Then I emptied the vial inside the pensive and as soon as the runes glowed up, I lowered my head into the pensieve.


    I found myself in a regal looking house, this must be Momo''s house. I have heard that Momo''s family was quite rich and influential. I saw, Momo was sitting along with a man and a woman, the woman was definitely Momo''s mother, the similarity between them was uncanny.


    I saw a kid version of Reo, it was easy to recognize him even though it was my first time seeing Reo''s childhood version. Reo was being led by a normal woman in maid robes¡­ that must have been Reo''s mum. Reo had told us that his mum worked in the Yaoyorozu Compound. But before any conversation could begin the scene paused and an adult Momo appeared on the screen.


    "Don''t be surprised to see me¡­ and don''t ask anything, this is just a recording. Before you immersed yourself in the story, I wanted to explain several basic things about my world. This information will be very necessary¡­" the recording Momo spoke, well, it was nice of her to think all of this. Or I would have been drawing doodles for quite a time.


    After that Momo explained about Quirks, Hero Society, Villains, etc. When she was finally done she disappeared and the scene finally started to play. Reo''s mum had brought him to meet the Yaoyorozu family, Momo''s family is quite nice, they decided to take care all of Reo''s expenses. Yes, I know that they wanted to get their daughter a friend but I would say it was fine.


    The scene changed and I saw Momo dragging Reo all around the house. I was quite shocked to see that little Momo had so much energy. I saw how she taught Reo to play games with her. I was even more shocked when I saw Momo devouring so much food without a care and she did that during every meal. Yes, I know that she did that now and I was really disturbed because of that but watching a four-year-old Momo and adult Momo mowing down food is quite a different experience.


    I saw how they were privately tutored to use their Quirks, I saw Reo once getting in trouble with the police because he was using his Quirk in public. I saw how the years passed and they became close friends, it was clear that Momo liked Reo and Reo knew that but for whatever reason he didn''t want to start a relationship. I quickly found the reason for that¡­ Reo liked Nemuri since he was a kid. I saw it when Reo took Momo to his room for the first time. His whole room was filled with Nemuri''s posters.


    Did Nemuri call that thing a hero suit? No wonder she is a depraved pervert. I saw Reo and Momo finally started their middle school, the system in France and Japan are really different along with the people and their traditions. I really like what I saw in their memories¡­ but they didn''t seem to like their school though. I don''t even know how these little brats were already thinking about business and family at that age¡­ when I was at their age, I was awed by all the magic.


    I knew from Momo''s younger memories that she craved for friends but she was unable to get friends. At least Reo was always there to support her. Throughout their middle school Momo faced the same problem but Reo supported her.


    I saw how some mercenaries decided to attack them on the street and how Reo dealt with them. I finally saw that Reo asked Momo on a date. I could feel Momo''s happiness even from the memories.


    I saw how both of them decided to take UA High Exam, from Momo''s memories it was the biggest and best Hero school in Japan. Obviously, both were selected and both of them were in the same class. I saw how Reo and Momo won in that training exercise and Momo was finally getting some friends. I saw how Momo rewarded Reo after returning home. I saw how Reo defeated all those villains¡­ I saw Momo give her first time to Reo.


    I saw that Sports Festival, I think they should also do something like this in the magical schools of our world. Maybe, I will go have a meeting with Madame Maxime, when I return there to meet my family. I saw how Reo overpowered through the whole tournament¡­ how both of them celebrated during the night. I was quite surprised to see that Momo allowed Reo to have other girls only because he was too much for her. Though I would agree with Momo that Reo is truly too much for anyone of us.


    And I am also happy that Momo allowed that or I wouldn''t be getting myself this majestic man meat. After that the video ended and adult Momo appeared and told me that it was enough for today and I should go to sleep. I pulled myself back from the pensieve and noticed that 4 hours had already passed in the outside world. I carefully put the memory back in the vial and decided to get some sleep¡­ I still have time to get some sleep.


    With a huge smile on my face I laid down beside Momo and pulled her into a hug.


    [POV Jean]


    I slowly opened my eyes and found myself in an unknown room¡­ oh, right! Last night Fleur brought us to Elysium. All the memories of last night came rushing back to me¡­ I even forgot to thank Reo.


    I looked around the room and found Ororo sleeping beside me, she was still sleeping. Hah! My body feels really good¡­ I have never felt this good. It feels like that I have been missing a part of myself all my life and it''s only returned now.


    I pulled myself up from the bed using my telekinetic power¡­ wow!! I didn''t even have to put much effort into that. I have asked that bastard several times about the memory blanks in my mind¡­ every time he said that he tried but he didn''t find anything. Now, I knew that he didn''t even try to help me¡­ after all, he was the one who was responsible for those memory blanks.


    I looked down at myself and saw that I was dressed in my nightgown, Ororo must have helped me get changed¡­ I have never felt so strong before. Well, when I was 10 I did but at that time I wasn''t able to use most of my power because of my weak body but I don''t have that limitation now.


    ''You are quite correct in that regard'' I suddenly heard a feminine voice, my head immediately snapped around but didn''t find anyone. I used my powers but I still didn''t find anyone.


    ''You won''t find anyone around you, after all, I am inside you, mortal'' the feminine spoke once again. After I heard that the voice was coming from inside me¡­ an understanding dawned on me. The Phoenix¡­ the Phoenix was speaking to me.


    ''Aren''t you a smart little girl? I wouldn''t have accepted anything less'' the feminine voice spoke once again. Did she just read my mind?


    ''Yes, I just read your mind. Of course, I would be able to do that after all, I reside in you¡­ and I have done so since you were a young girl'' the Phoenix spoke again. So, what happens now? Is she going to take over my body?


    ''No, why would I do that? If I wanted to do that then I could have done so when I first entered your body¡­ that would have been much easier for me, in fact that insect would have failed to imprison me'' the Phoenix almost shouted inside my head¡­ she really must hate Charles. ''Yes, I hate that worm! Now, I selected you to be my host'' the Phoenix screamed at first but then continued in her gentle feminine voice.


    ''So, should I be doing something as your host?'' I mentally asked the Phoenix.


    ''You won''t be able to¡­ if you try to use my power as you are now then your body will start to breakdown and crumble into dust'' the Phoenix said and I shuddered after hearing her. I don''t want to turn into dust though¡­


    ''You don''t have to worry, I will start to nourish and modify your body accordingly so that you can use my power. Even after that you won''t be able to use my full power for long¡­ but at least your body won''t crumble into dust. I would have done this much earlier but that worm imprisoned me. It will take more time though, modifying a child''s body is much easier than modifying an adult body'' the Phoenix spoke in gentle voice but whenever she mentioned Charles, she spat his name.


    ''Of course, I hate that insect and I will kill him, so, I need you to train so that I can kill him or I will just take over your body and do it'' the Phoenix spoke once again but this time her voice was filled with complete venom.


    ''Ask that other Phoenix to train you'' the Phoenix said and I completely agreed with her. I also wanted to kill Charles for what he did to me.


    "You are up? How are you feeling?" I heard Ororo''s voice from the side, she must have woken up when I was talking with the Phoenix.


    ''We will talk later'' the Phoenix said and stopped speaking. Yes, we can speak afterwards.


    "Better than I have ever felt, it''s like I have been missing some part of myself all this time and I finally regained that part¡­ I feel complete now" I happily answered Ororo''s question. Ororo smiled after she heard me.


    "Good! You had used way too much power yesterday, if Nemuri hadn''t used that shield all of us might have been injured" Ororo said with a sad voice. "But it wasn''t your fault I know" Ororo added in a gentle manner.


    "I didn''t know that¡­ the pain I was feeling had made my body go numb, I didn''t even know what was happening around me" I said looking away from Ororo, I didn''t want hurt any of them.


    Ororo got up from the bed and smiled "You don''t have to worry, I didn''t tell you that to make you feel guilty¡­ I just wanted you to know about it. All of us except you and Reo already knew that you weren''t in control of your actions¡­ so, I thought you should know" Ororo said, we were about to continue when I felt someone coming towards our room. It was Fleur, she approached our door and knocked¡­

 Chapter 204: Introductions & Training...

    A/N: Like I had said previously that I would be taking the vote for the next world you want MC to travel. I am not going to put DXD in the list because I want that world to be 5th world where MC would already have 12 lovers and he would get the rest three from that world. As I want MC to have his own peerage or his harem members. This is the vote for final world before DXD. So here are the worlds...


    1) Seven Deadly Sins


    2) Fairy Tail (commonly used)


    3) Naruto (it is also commonly used)


    4) Overlord


    5) Fate Series


    6) Bleach (not so commonly, my choice for next world)


    7) One Piece


    8) Heroic Age


    9) Dragon Ball Z (Please don''t vote for this...!! Even though I added it here I don''t want to go to that world. It''s so... annoying)


    10) Campione


    11) DC (I don''t know a lot of stuff about DC but if this one wins I will try my best and I will definitely need someone''s help who knows a lot of DC comics and their timeline)


    12) Shoukugeki no Souma (you know just MC and his harem can enjoy their life slightly since it''s slice of life. After all they are spending their time in three worlds filled with danger and all)


    13) Danmaichi


    14) Knights & Magic


    15) Black Clover (one of my other favorites, I am going to vote for this one too)


    As you might have noticed that I have decreased the number of worlds this time. I removed all the worlds where the MC and the girls will have no challenge. I only included Shokugeki no Souma for fun... you know shits and giggles. Some might think that I am doing the vote too soon but I need to plan ahead.


    --------------------------------------------------------


    [POV Jean]


    I opened the door and found Fleur standing there, I don''t know the reason but she looked really happy. "Good morning, Fleur. What can I do for you?" I greeted Fleur.


    "Good morning. Oh, I just came to call you both for breakfast" Fleur said.


    "Uh, yeah sure. But first, let us get freshened up then we will join you" I said, Fleur, nodded her head and gave me the directions, and then left. After Fleur left both me and Ororo got freshened up, taking turns. After getting dressed in fresh clothes I followed Fleur''s directions and found the whole group sitting waiting for food.


    Reo was cooking¡­ ah, I have missed his food. I saw four more girls on the table. One of the girls was slightly glowing and had elf-like pointed ears, the other girl had a dreamy look on her face. She looked like a child in an adult body and the last girl had silver glowing hair with a pair of bunny ears on her head. Are they real ears or a prop? I guess they are real¡­ after all, Nemuri had her fox ears and foxtails.


    The silver-haired girl with bunny ears was the first one to notice us. "I remember you, you came along with that fool on wheels" the woman spoke while looking towards Ororo. Have they met before? The last woman was also a redhead, but she looked quite normal to me.


    "Yes, I see you still remember me. The last time I didn''t get your name though" Ororo spoke slightly peeved.


    "Rumi Usagiyama, I am glad that you decided to leave that fool''s group" the silver-haired woman now named Rumi spoke.


    "Hello, my name is Luna Lovegood, its nice to meet you too, Jean Grey. Will you give my greetings to the Phoenix inside you?" the dreamy-looking girl introduced herself to me. I was really stumped¡­ she is quite an outgoing girl.


    "My name is Momo Yaoyorozu, please don''t mind about her. She is just like that¡­ don''t get stumped like that" the glowing woman with elf ears introduced herself. Yes, I was surprised to see Luna greet me like that after all, she shouldn''t have known that I was able to talk with my Phoenix.


    ''She is a true seer, that is why she knew about me'' I heard the Phoenix voice inside my head. True seer?? Does that mean she has the ability to see the future??


    "My name is Natasha Romanoff, like you, I am also new here" the other redhead introduced herself.


    After that, I introduced myself and sat down like the others. I saw Ororo was talking with Rumi, all these girls looked really close and I am not stupid that I wouldn''t notice that all of these girls are involved with Reo. How does this even work though? Maybe I will ask them later¡­


    The food was finally ready and the girls helped Reo to set up the table. I was shocked to see how much food Momo was surrounded by. She isn''t going to eat all that, right?


    "Are you going to eat all that food?" Ororo wasn''t able to hold back her shock and asked Momo in a bewildered tone.


    "Yes, this is my usual diet" Momo said and started to eat her food. She eats like that regularly?? That must be insane¡­ I looked at Momo in utter fascination while she ate all that food.


    [Oval Office, White House]


    "So Mister Xavier, why did you decide to turn against your kind and decided to help us?" the President asked in a hard tone. General Newman (OC) brought Charles Xavier to meet with the President. Last night, after the others from his mansion, left with Fleur he contacted General Newman and promised him that he will help the humans.


    In the morning the President had already announced that mutants won''t be harmed and if anyone is found hurting mutants then they will be severely punished. After the President heard that a powerful mutant has come forward to help them, he decided to change his speech¡­ he wanted to give the order to take the mutants to the given locations but now that he had gotten a hold of an inside man he could strike back¡­ well, that was the plan, so he decided to buy some time by saying that no mutants should be hurt.


    "When I was young I had taken a vow that I will never use my powers to hurt humans¡­ I will only use my power to protect them. So, when my own kind decided to hurt you¡­ I decided to stand against them" Charles spoke in a grim voice.


    The President looked contemplative for a few moments, he had made a stupid decision before but there is no way he was going to do that again. Yes, he is now feeling the true pressure¡­ his wife was killed by mutants but he shouldn''t have taken such an action against all the mutants. That was why Leviathan attacked them in such a manner and left them crippled.


    Now if he decides to take any action against Leviathan, he needed to be sure he could win, if not Leviathan might outright start slaughtering people. There was still another problem¡­ no one knew what Leviathan''s power was. Some speculated hacking¡­ that he could hack into anything with his mind but they couldn''t say anything for sure.


    "And how are you going to help me?" the President asked with thinned lips.


    "I already have someone I trust in there¡­ he will be able to provide me any information" Charles said, the President nodded. Yes, having an inside man was good but can his inside man get the information required? Yes, if we do this then there would no going back.


    "So, what do you need Mr. Xavier?" the President asked leaning back on his chair.


    "I will be needing access to Cerebro" Charles replied with a smile.


    "And, what is this Cerebro?" the President asked.


    "Mr. President, the Cerebro is¡­" with that Charles started to explain about Cerebro to the President. What neither of them knew was that their meeting was being recorded by the AI Momo made.


    [POV Reo]


    When everyone finally finished their food, I decided to speak up. I know that Charles Xavier will go to the human authorities and try to help them¡­ now the thing I want to know is, is he going to do all this on his own or does he have more than one spy here. I know very well that he had sent Scott here as a spy.


    "Fleur, can I request something?" I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard Jean speak up to Fleur.


    "Sure, what can I help you with?" Fleur asked Jean with a smile.


    "I wanted to ask you if you can help me with my training?" Jean asked meekly. Fleur just nodded her head with a smile and happily agreed to train Jean.


    My eyes immediately turned in Ororo''s direction. I had heard from Rumi that Ororo has a magical core. My sensory powers are very different than Rumi''s and I trust Rumi''s judgment and there is no harm in at least trying.


    "Ororo, Rumi had noticed something special inside you" I spoke bringing everyone''s attention to me. Ororo immediately looked towards Rumi with a questioning look.


    "Ororo, I think you have a magical core inside of you" Rumi said surprising everyone except me and Luna in the room while Jean was just confused.


    "What''s a magical core?" Before anyone could speak Jean asked with a worried tone in her voice.


    "That means, she can perform magic but I thought there would be no one in this world with a magical core" Momo explained and then turned her eyes in my direction with a questioning look.


    I just shrugged "this world is a big place¡­ obviously, I can''t know everything like Luna" I shrugged once again.


    "Magic! You mean magic is real?" Ororo asked in a shocked voice.


    "Of course it is" Momo said and conjured a cat out of thin air. Then she converted one of her plates into a ceramic tablet. This surprised both Jean and Ororo.


    "You are saying that I can learn this magic?" Ororo asked with a mix of curious and excited tones.


    "Nemuri can help Ororo with the magic. If she is good with charms you will train her and if she is good with curses then I will train her" I spoke looking towards Nemuri. She just cackled madly while nodding her head¡­ Ororo was quite disturbed to see that.


    "Is she supposed to do that?" Ororo asked in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry, she is just excited because she got someone to corrupt" Rumi spoke with pity in her voice. Ororo looked at everyone in the room and everyone except Luna and me were looking at her with pity in their eyes.


    "Corrupt?" Ororo and Jean asked at the same time in a confused tone.


    "Oh, don''t listen to them¡­ I will take care of you" Nemuri said with an assuring tone but her facial expressions were telling something completely different. She had a perverted leer on her face and she also licked her lips after she spoke.


    Neither Ororo nor Jean looked quite assured, good girls, they have a good head on their shoulders. They must learn to sense threats¡­ unfortunately Dora and Natasha were unlucky. Well, Dora was small and didn''t have the skill to sense threats while Natasha is simply unlucky that Nemuri decided to pay special attention to her.


    "Reo, I am going to Knox to bring Attila¡­ she is feeling bored, I haven''t taken her out for a walk" Luna said and vanished. I didn''t even feel anything, this must be her teleportation ability¡­ I feel sorry for everyone on the island, they are going to get the scare of their life¡­

 Chapter 205: Training & Momos date...

    [POV Ororo]


    Even though I am excited to learn that I could use magic, but for whatever reason I felt really uneasy. I squirmed once again under the hungry gaze of Nemuri¡­ Rumi had mentioned previously that Nemuri is the biggest pervert to ever walk on earth¡­ that is the reason I am worried.


    "Why am I here, pervert?" Natasha asked in an annoyed tone. She just openly called Nemuri a pervert? My eyes immediately dashed towards Nemuri who had a frown on her face.


    "I am not a pervert! I am a Super Pervert!!" Nemuri exclaimed while puffing out her already impressive chest. Did she just proclaim that she is a super pervert¡­ please this cant be happening to me¡­ does this woman have no shame? Of course, she doesn''t have anything trivial like that, after all, she was proud when she proclaimed that she was a super pervert.


    "Nat, I thought that you will be bored on your own so I decided to bring you here" Nemuri shrugged and spoke.


    "I guess, I would have been bored" Natasha reluctantly conceded while nodding her head. Seeing that there was nothing to do¡­ Natasha sat down on the floor, she was slightly away from us.


    "Then, Ororo, let''s start with something basic" Nemuri said while grinning and pulled out a small trunk. She waved her hand and the trunk expanded, Nemuri popped open the hood and gestured me to come forward. I took a look inside and found that the trunk was completely filled with sticks¡­ of course, their design, length, and colours were very different.


    "What are these?" As soon I saw them, I was unable to hold myself back and asked Nemuri.


    "These are called wands¡­ these are basically crutches and that is why we don''t need to use them. But you will be just starting to learn¡­ throughout all these years your magic was left untrained in your body so if you want to learn magic you must use a wand at the beginning" Nemuri said showing the stic¡­ err¡­ wands.


    "Pick them one by one¡­ I doubt that you will get a perfect match but we can never be sure. The warmer the feeling you get from the wands the better match it is" Nemuri said and gestured me forward. I nervously picked up the first wand but it just felt a normal stick to me¡­ this happened four more times until I picked up the sixth wand. But for whatever reason I felt the wand was cold¡­ like chilling cold. As a reflex, I dropped the wand on the floor¡­


    "What did you feel?" Nemuri leered down and asked me curiously. I didn''t like the hunger in her eyes¡­ I felt like I was a rabbit being stared down by Nemuri like that.


    "It was cold¡­ it felt as if my skin would freeze solid" I answered Nemuri, this seemed to satisfy her and she slightly backed away.


    "Oh, that won''t do¡­ cold is wrong. When you pick up a right wand, you will feel warm¡­ just like how warm I feel when I take Reo''s manhood. But of course, you won''t know because you haven''t taken it" Nemuri said in a dreamy look. That''s way too much information¡­ and I didn''t want to hear that. Ok, maybe, I wanted to hear it but not like this¡­


    "Shut up, pervert!" Natasha exclaimed from the side. Nemuri just gave Natasha a smug grin and made blowing off gestures with her hand and mouth. Natasha gave Nemuri a disgusted look while I just stood there dumbly¡­ I was interested in Reo¡­ wrong, I am still interested, but I have no idea how I am going to approach the topic¡­


    He already has multiple lovers, even though I have been on this island just for a night, it was quite easy to notice. Women can easily understand these things unlike men. Since, Nemuri was busy making dirty gestures towards Natasha, I decided to ignore the two of them and picked up another wand¡­ this wand felt slightly different, it was slightly warm but for whatever reason the wand didn''t feel quite right¡­


    I continued to try wands until I picked up a bone white wand¡­ it felt that it was wood so I had no problem with the colour even if the wand looked like bone. The wand felt right¡­ I just know it. There could never be any better match than this wand¡­


    "White ash¡­ not a common wand" Nemuri said looking at the wand.


    "What is this wand made of?" I asked Nemuri curiously.


    "The wood is white ash¡­ anything else, I have no idea" Nemuri said and shrugged her shoulders. I was disappointed to hear that she didn''t know what my wand was made up of "Fuck! Who cares¡­ since you got your magical prick let''s start your training" Nemuri said and giggled perversely¡­ I wanted to protest that this wasn''t a magical prick but the glint in Nemuri''s eyes shut me up.


    [POV Jean]


    "Is Ororo going to be fine?" I asked Fleur in a slightly worried tone. After, I heard about Nemuri I was really worried about Ororo.


    "Don''t worry, she will be fine¡­ maybe except her innocence" Fleur answered but she didn''t seem to be too confident. After breakfast Fleur brought me to the eastern part of the island¡­ she brought me exactly where Reo freed me.


    "Ok, let''s start" Fleur said and started waving her hand¡­ I no longer felt the sun burning my skin. Fleur must have done something. She continued waving her hand and a blanket formed on the floor. Fleur sat down on the blanket cross-legged and gestured me to sit¡­ I sat down exactly like Fleur did.


    "So, what are we going to do?" I asked Fleur curiously who just smiled at me.


    "To learn about your powers¡­ first you must feel all the energy inside your body. You need to feel them, this will be important because in your body you have two different kinds of power¡­ one is your own and the other one is Phoenix''s. You must learn the difference between them¡­ it might take more time for you since my Phoenix powers were my own" Fleur explained, I guess that kind of makes sense¡­


    "So, how will I do that?" I asked Fleur curiously.


    "Meditation. I don''t know if there are any other ways, but I found my power by meditation" Fleur explained. Well, this again kind of made sense. I have to keep myself calm, so I released a sigh and closed my eyes¡­


    {Two Hours Later}


    I don''t know how much time had passed but I was finally able to feel my energies but what Fleur told me is going to be really hard. I was only able to sense some kind of energy flowing through my body, suddenly I heard a swishing and crawling noise near me¡­ I had no idea what was making that noise, but it must be quite big to make that kind of noise¡­ so, I opened my eyes and found Fleur was looking towards where the sound was coming from¡­ Fleur had a small and caring smile on her face.


    I followed Fleur eyes and looked in the direction where Fleur was looking and almost had a stroke¡­ what in the name of God is that? That''s a giant fucking snake!!! And why the hell Luna is riding it¡­ this was the most terrifying creature I had seen ever¡­ I have seen much worse things in movies but seeing this in the real life almost scared me to death. I could hear my heart ponding in my chest¡­


    "What the hell is that?" I asked Fleur in a horrified tone. I noticed that my hands were still shaking¡­


    "That''s Attila, it''s a basilisk" Fleur said looking at me oddly.


    "I thought Attila was a dog! Why else would Luna ask to take it on a walk?" I almost screamed, of course, I was no longer scared that the giant snake was going to bite me or eat me but I was still scared.


    "Nope, Luna is quite close to Attila, both of them watch cartoons together while eating ice-cream" Fleur said with an odd look on her face. I was simply stumped and didn''t know what to say¡­ that horrifying beast watched cartoons while eating ice-creams?? That''s quite hard to comprehend.


    "Don''t worry so much¡­ It also took us a lot of time to wrap our head around this" Fleur said wryly.


    "You said, basilisk? What''s a basilisk?" I asked curiously, even if I was scared of that beast it''s not like I wouldn''t want to know about it.


    "It''s a breed of magical snake¡­ their gaze can kill anyone if stared directly and it could petrify anyone if looked indirectly¡­ a poison so strong that you will die within a minute if bitten. Attila, is especially strong¡­ it is a 1000 years old basilisk¡­ it is the biggest in recorded history" Fleur explained with slight awe in her voice.


    Truth be told, I was also awed but scared and horrified too¡­ "Then, how are we still alive?" I asked Fleur, I am pretty sure that I looked it in the eyes.


    "That''s because Attila has multiple eyelids¡­ using them allows her to control her gaze''s power" Fleur said, I guess that makes sense¡­


    Finally, Attila and Luna both disappeared in the horizon and I gulped once again¡­


    [POV Momo]


    Ah¡­ this is so relaxing. Working for days without taking a break definitely gets evened out with a body massage.


    After breakfast, I asked Reo to take me on a date, so here we were on a lovely yacht enjoying ourselves. Well, it was more like I was the who was enjoying more¡­ after all, Reo was giving me a body message and I was just laying down.


    I was also watching the feed from the satellites¡­ 26 warheads were remaining, people never understand. Even after Reo gave them clear instructions they still decided to harm the meta-humans. "Ahn¡­" a moan escaped from my mouth after all Reo was messaging my chest¡­ I was only wearing a bikini bottom while Reo was wearing a speedo.


    Well, he vehemently denied wearing the speedo but after some coaxing I was able to get him into a speedo. I saw that the AI recorded some video¡­ if the AI had recorded something then it must have been important.


    "Have you seen this?" I asked Reo, he was rubbing my under boobs with oil now.


    "No, I haven''t¡­ play it" Reo and I immediately started the video, I was disgusted to see someone going to such an extent to kill their own kind to help humans. Don''t get me wrong¡­ I love humans but what these humans were doing to the meta-humans made me completely disgusted. As, I have mentioned previously¡­ this was the reason I never bothered with these kinds of things.


    "Did you know about this?" I asked Reo, I could already feel Reo''s power radiating from his body.


    "No, I had an idea but I didn''t know that they would try to sell us out like that" Reo growled in anger. This is bad¡­ Reo will slaughter mercilessly if he gets angry.


    "What is our current population?" Reo asked me out of the blue¡­


    "About 12 and a half million¡­ the count is still going up" Momo checked the numbers of registrations we have got. As soon as someone arrived on the island Magneto and his group registered his name in their system and their system was connected to our laptops.


    "So, what are you going to do about him?" I asked Reo curiously, after all, since I have known Reo I have seen that Reo either cripples or kills his enemy.


    "I will kill him if Jean doesn''t want to do it but before that¡­ I will have to deal with Scott" Reo said and lightning danced around his whole body. Well¡­ he can do that later; my date is more important now¡­


    I put my hand over Reo''s crotch and started to massage it¡­ Reo''s anger was immediately gone. Reo leaned his head down and his lips met mine and we started to kiss hungrily¡­


    "Why don''t we move on to the main event?" I asked and Reo just nodded his head. "But I will be on top today" I tried to get more advantage from him.


    "I guess, I can allow that" Reo said in an haughty tone¡­ this made both of us laugh and Reo again lowered his head and we continued kissing¡­

 Chapter 206: Problems Around the World...

    A/N: Here is the result of the vote for the next world. With the most votes, the winner is Bleach so the next world the MC and his harem will travel to is Bleach. The runner-up world in Shokugeki no Souma, even if there are multiple readers who voted multiple times it was quite close so, I have decided to do a crossover like I am doing now.


    I mean there will be Totsuki in the Bleach world, after all, most of the canon of Shokugeki no Souma takes place in Totsuki. So, if you agree with my choice then please like the comments inside.


    I have posted ''Yes'' and ''No'' in this paragraph. You will have to like ''Yes'' if you agree with the crossover and ''No'' if you disagree with the crossover. I hope that everyone would be happy with the winning world and my decision.


    -----------------------------------------------------


    [POV Fleur]


    I don''t know what happened but I was brought out of my meditative state when Jean started to freak out. She started to babble some incoherent words¡­ well, clearly, she wasn''t incoherent but due to hurry she was jumbling up her words.


    "Jean, calm down. Take a deep breath and tell me what happened" I grabbed Jean''s shoulders and shook her slightly to make her understand what I was saying.


    After Jean heard me, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down. "We need to inform Reo about this as soon as possible" Jean said in a hurried tone. I nudged her to continue¡­


    "When I was meditating I noticed a mental link, it was really subtle, I wouldn''t have noticed it if I wasn''t meditating like this" Jean said, well this is definitely worrying.


    "Can you find out who it is?" I asked Jean, after all, if she doesn''t have any idea who is doing this then we have to look around for ourselves.


    "Yes, Scott is being contacted by Charles through Cerebro¡­ I will recognize those brain frequencies anywhere" Jean spat out both names¡­ well, this certainly makes things much easier.


    I didn''t waste any time and pulled out my phone and called Reo, after ringing for some time it was Momo who answered the phone ''Hello¡­ ahn¡­! Reo is not available¡­ mhn¡­!! right now'' I didn''t need to be a rocket scientist to know what they were doing¡­


    "I understand but this is something urgent. Scott is contacting Charles Xavier and I am sure that Scott is giving out information to him" I said, I can understand that they are having sex and it''s rude to interrupt but this is important too and I definitely didn''t do this because Momo didn''t take me with her.


    ''Ahn!! Right there, Reo! Oh¡­ we already knew that¡­ Ungg!! Don''t worry, Reo had said that he will take care of everything later¡­ mhnnn¡­ bye'' Momo said and cut the call. Well, then I have nothing more to say¡­ even though I am hot and bothered after I heard them but I can hold it in¡­ after all, I have been a sexual creature for most of my life.


    I looked towards Jean, she was blushing up a storm, she must have heard Momo. "Momo said that Reo already knows and he will take care of it later" I told Jean, she just meekly nodded her head.


    "How does that work? I mean all of you loving the same guy?" Jean was still blushing while she asked me the question.


    "If you want to know my personal opinion then you need to know some things about me, I have not been a Phoenix for long. Before this, I was a Veela, we had some similarities to Phoenixes but we were very much different¡­ Veelas have an avian form and they have the ability to make fireballs. Veelas are sexual creatures¡­ we naturally love both men and women so, it wasn''t a problem for me to get used to this¡­ you won''t get anything if you ask Luna because she is Luna¡­ I think it would be best if you ask Dora" I explained to Jean, hearing my explanation her blush was already gone¡­


    I didn''t go into too many details but I tried to give her my best explanation. After all, I can''t let her know that we came here from a different world. For that, she needs to be Reo''s lover.


    "So, Reo doesn''t mind that you like the girls too?" Jean asked me in a curious tone. I could see a pink tinge on her cheeks.


    "He knows that I love them, I know he doesn''t mind. But as he is my mate out of respect I don''t start anything with the girls if he is not around" I explained, well, I never felt anything while discussing these kinds of things. Back in the Veela conclave, we discussed much more private topics openly.


    And from what I have seen, Jean looks interested to join our little group. But I personally think that it would be too soon for her¡­ she needs to make up her mind before taking a step.


    "By the way who is Dora? I don''t think that we have met her" Jean asked me curiously.


    "She is on a secret mission. Her full name is Nymphadora Tonks but if you ever meet her don''t call her using her first name¡­ she doesn''t like her name. Even Reo is not allowed to call her that¡­ Dora is the best we can get. She is really vindictive" I said while nodding to myself¡­ I still remember when she hexed me when I called her by her first name¡­ ah¡­ lovely times.


    "Um, how will I recognize her?" Jean asked looking really interested.


    "If you see a clumsy woman with outrageous hair color or style then it''s her and from outrageous I mean, neon blue, electric pink, neon green¡­ colors like that" I said and Jean gave me an odd look¡­ hey! I am not the one who gets her hair like that¡­


    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    "So, what have you found out?" general Newman asked Charles Xavier.


    After getting permission from the President to move forward with the plan, they directly returned to the Xavier Mansion. Newman ordered his men to get the electricity and water back into the mansion. Charles gave Newman permission to use his mansion as a temporary base. The Xavier Mansion was currently filled with soldiers.


    After electricity returned to the mansion, Charles and Newman both went to the Cerebro room. They needed information as quickly as possible, Charles activated the Cerebro and sent a mental link to Scott. Newman was looking around with an awed look on his face¡­ this technology was really advanced and if he could get his hands on this technology then it would help the humans by leaps and bounds.


    "He is saying that they are on some island¡­ the island is being protected by some kind of barrier and only a few of the mutants know how strong the barrier is and where the island is¡­ and they won''t answer these questions" Charles answered Newman with a sad look on his face.


    Newman slightly frowned with only this amount of information but he can''t complain, after all, to gain information sometimes you needed to blend in. To blend in you needed time¡­ and time was something they didn''t have.


    "Can''t you read some other mutant''s mind? Someone who knows the information?" Newman asked Charles in an urgent tone.


    "Yes, I can and I will surely get all the necessary information but they will immediately know that I am inside their mind. As soon as I break the connection they will inform Leviathan" Charles said in a grave tone.


    "But what if you take over control of their body?" Newman asked in an impatient tone. Charles slightly frowned but then shook his head¡­


    "It could work, but I don''t know how long I will be able to keep control over their bodies like that. If only I could modify their memories then it would have worked" Charles said and again shook his head.


    "Fine!! You keep in contact with him, I need to inform the President about the situation" Newman said and left the room. Charles again put on his helmet and turned on Cerebro.


    "This is for peace" Charles said and activated the link¡­


    [NY Harbour, New York]


    "Coulson, what can you tell me?" Fury asked as soon as he got down from his chopper.


    "Sir, I have never seen anything like this. When we" Coulson said gesturing to everyone around "humans enter this place nothing happens but as soon as a mutant takes a step in here they just vanish" Coulson said handing a file to Fury.


    "What are the experts saying?" Fury growled in anger. He didn''t like not knowing and this situation was exactly what he hated most.


    "They are saying that it must be some kind of teleportation array or something similar" Coulson explained.


    "Have we detained some mutants to test?" Fury asked curiously.


    "Yes, sir. First, we entered the place while grabbing the mutant but the mutant vanished leaving all our Agents behind, but we have stopped doing that because as soon as we have done that a warhead appeared near Texas" Coulson reported with a slight worry in his tone.


    "So, we cant try that again if we are not risking another warhead?" Fury asked in a bewildered tone.


    "Yes, sir. That will be right. Currently, the scientists are trying to find out anything about the teleportation array" Coulson explained.


    "How the hell are they keeping watch on us?" Fury growled in frustration¡­ never in his life, he had been treated like this. He wasn''t sure if he should call his wayward friend with the pager or not¡­


    "¡­Sir, we have found out that they are using our own satellites to keep an eye on us. Currently, one of SHIELD''s satellites is positioned right over us and we can''t even control its trajectory" Coulson said pointing towards the sky. Fury went completely silent¡­ he knew that their satellites were compromised but this was just some other level shit¡­ he took a deep breath and calmed down his anger. As the Director of SHIELD, he must not lose his cool¡­


    "Any reports on the location of Natasha Romanoff''s body?" Fury asked, yes, there were having problems because of the lack of communication but that didn''t mean that they couldn''t find a body. From what the forensics reported that the amount of blood Natasha Romanoff had lost there was no way she could have survived¡­


    "Sorry sir, no progress there. It''s like she vanished into thin air" Coulson said.


    "She wasn''t a mutant! Humans don''t disappear into thin air¡­ I want her body found ASAP" Fury barked out and started to think if anything is going to go right for him this week¡­ but he had no idea that his whole life has already been ruined¡­

 Chapter 207: Dealing with William Stryker (I)

    [Alkali Dam, Alkali Lake]


    William Stryker was not a happy man¡­ all of his intricate plans were destroyed now. He came so close to achieving his dream and then suddenly one of those freaks, Leviathan decided to strike back. He tried to fight back¡­ tried his best to make the President see reason but he failed. For his own stupidity, he even lost his rank¡­


    He had executed two mutants because of that and he had noticed that two warheads were launched on the soil of the US because of that. This made a fact clear that he was being watched¡­ but how could that be?? He killed those freaks right in the middle of that damn frozen lake. It could mean only one thing that he was being watched by some freak who had the ability to see anything in the world or they were using satellites to watch them.


    Neither of those scenarios was good for him¡­ he knew that there was a good chance that Leviathan would come chasing after him. He could run away and leave behind all of his research in here¡­ that wasn''t an option. He was quite sure that if Leviathan had the ability to monitor him then even if he tried to run away it won''t work.


    So, he chose the best course of action. Mount a defense here, after all, this base was heavily fortified and he could put up a commendable defense here, and if still everything he had failed he would just have to flood the whole base¡­ this way he would be able to take out Leviathan.


    "Sir, are you sure that he will attack?" Sgt. Lyman asked Stryker. Stryker was currently re-applying the brainwashing serum on his own son.


    "Yes, he will definitely come or he will send someone" Stryker said with full confidence. With all these mutants here he was sure that he could win. And if the situation demands it¡­ he could use one of these mutants as his hostage. Leviathan had clearly proved that he cared about mutants.


    Stryker then moved onto the next mutant, this mutant was a giant with a metal helmet on his head. The mutant looked like a monster¡­ he had to pull some strings to get this mutant under his control. The man was named Cain Marko but he was better known by his other name The Juggernaut.


    [POV Reo]


    After I spent the whole day with Momo I was lying down with Momo''s head on my chest while she was lovingly caressing my hair.


    "What are you thinking?" Momo asked in a whisper.


    "I am thinking about killing someone" I said in a dismissive tone. In the MHA world, I would have never done this but Momo has grown up a lot since then.


    Even in the MHA world, she knew that I killed but I never had the guts to tell her that openly but it is completely different now. Momo has seen the evil around the World.


    "So, who is this unfortunate guy?" Momo asked in a neutral tone.


    "William Stryker, he was the one who started this mess" I answered Momo and opened Stryker''s file on the laptop.


    "Then make it painful" Momo said in a clean determined voice.


    Well, I guess some changes are needed to be made to the plan. I won''t kill the bastard now, instead, I will crucio him into insanity. Both of us were hungry but neither of us wanted to get up. So, Momo did the next best thing¡­ she called one of Nemuri''s house-elves and asked him to bring us some food.


    The house-elf in their usual house-elf attitude decided that we would need a lot of food because we have been making babies and brought us outrageous amounts of food. Thankfully I had Momo with me¡­ who singlehandedly mowed down everything leaving only a small amount for me. But that small amount was more than necessary for me.


    When Momo finally finished the food, it was getting dark. So, we quickly got dressed and decided to return. After reaching the small port on the island both me and Momo Flash Stepped into our room.


    I found Nemuri on the bed watching porn on her laptop. "Nemuri want to go outside and kill some people?" I asked bringing Nemuri out of her trance.


    "Um¡­ no. I just got myself a new DVD, I need to watch that now" Nemuri said in a dismissive tone and went back to watch porn. I leered over her shoulder to see what she was watching¡­ oh! Stepsis stuck under the bed. I decided to leave Nemuri with what she was doing. I have to commend Nemuri¡­ she definitely had her priorities. While Nemuri continued her depraved crusade¡­ Momo started to lay down the room expansion runes. She also texted the other girls to help her¡­


    Since Nemuri had decided to stay, I had to pick someone else¡­ I already had one partner, Rumi. No matter how busy she is if I ask her she would agree in an instant. Who else to take?? Magneto¡­ well, I could take him. Soon Rumi arrived in the room with the other girls.


    "Rumi let''s go! We have to kill some people" I said in an excited voice and I could already see her eyes started to shine in excitement.


    "Where will we be going?" Rumi asked me in an excited tone.


    "Alkali Lake, I don''t think that you know about that place" I told Rumi who nodded her head in agreement that she didn''t know about that place. After, that we both left the room and left to find Magneto. I have already noticed where Magneto was. It took us five minutes to get to him¡­


    "Eric, I have found out who was responsible for the murders of the Kelly family and the assassination of the First Lady" I said to Eric who was quite shocked to hear the revelation.


    "So, what are we going to do with him?" Eric asked me looking interested.


    "Obviously collect all the proof and then torture him into insanity" I said like it was a matter of fact. Eric looked at me appreciatively and nodded his head. He was also happy with what I have planned. So, Eric agreed to join us, he wanted to bring Mystique with him but I told him that we would be directly attacking the base¡­ we won''t be needing subterfuge. I agree that Mystique was a powerful meta-human but in a frontal assault, she was going to be useless.


    I grabbed both Rumi''s and Eric''s shoulders and Apparated to Alkali lake. Rumi was completely fine but Eric lurched forward and dropped on his knees. Thankfully he didn''t empty his stomach.


    "This was very different than Portkey" Eric spoke breathing heavily.


    "This is called Apparation, for this, you just need to know the location where you want to teleport, and voila! Here you are" I said in a mock cheerful voice.


    "Have you been here before?" Eric asked me finally getting up from the ground and looked around.


    "No, but you don''t need to see the place physically, a picture or video of the place would also work" I explained.


    "Rumi had told me about Apparartion¡­ so you were able to do this because you are magically stronger than Rumi?" Eric asked me with curiosity in his voice. I simply nodded my head.


    "There are two snipers stationed on those two trees" Rumi suddenly said pointing towards two huge trees. I had already noticed them but didn''t do anything because they were quite far away.


    "Deal with them" I said to Rumi who nodded her head and jumped away without making any noise. She would have been a good assassin if she wasn''t a battle maniac.


    "But what about the meta-humans?" Eric asked me.


    "We will save them, Stryker is using some kind of brainwashing liquid on those meta-humans to control them" I said in a dismissive tone.


    "But if he uses one of the mutants as a hostage then I can''t promise anything" I reminded Magneto who nodded his head in agreement. With that decided both of us started to walk towards the Alkali dam. Suddenly Rumi returned to us and started to walk by our side¡­


    We finally appeared in front of the gates and I was quite surprised that no one attacked us. I was quite sure that Stryker already knew we were here. I waved my hand and the huge metal gates in front of us were ripped apart¡­ after all, we didn''t have any need for subtlety here. We entered the dam, I was already able to feel all the life signs inside¡­


    Suddenly one of the life signs vanished and all three of us heard a mild thump behind us. Nightcrawler appeared behind Magneto with two glass daggers¡­ looks like Stryker had prepared them very well. Nightcrawler stabbed his dagger towards Magneto''s back but before he could do anything he was kicked away by Rumi.


    "That was a really slow teleportation" Rumi said and Flash Stepped in front of Nightcrawler and punched him but this time Nightcrawler was ready and disappeared in a blue mist but Rumi again Flash Stepped and appeared where Nightcrawler was about to appear and kicked him¡­ Nightcrawler arrived out of thin air and was shocked to see that Rumi was already there, Nightcrawler knew that he couldn''t dodge the kick so he braced himself with his arms.


    Rumi hit Nightcrawler and several cracks were heard and Nightcrawler was completely blown away but before he could collide with the wall he disappeared in blue mist. I felt him return to his previous place¡­ Rumi must have broken several of his bones¡­


    "Hahaha¡­ bring me more!! This will be too much fun!!" Rumi exclaimed happily while laughing¡­ yeah battle maniac¡­


    ("Did you miss me?" Cliff-kun asked cutely with puppy dog eyes)

 Chapter 208: Dealing with William Stryker (II)

    A/N: I have two internal exams today, so I wasn''t able to write chapters. I also have a test tomorrow so I am not sure if I would be able to write another chapter today or not.


    There is also the problem of electricity here, Indians have seen the news about the cyclone Yaas, because of that we don''t have electricity now, so i have to preserve the charge in my mobile so I can give my test tomorrow.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "Rumi, you need to calm down" I spoke to Rumi who was jumping like a kid on a sugar rush.


    "Yeah, sure" Rumi said dismissively but it was quite clear that she was still very excited.


    "She must love fights" Eric said while nodding his head.


    "Yes, that she does" I said, Rumi didn''t even notice our small chat. Rumi was in the front leading us. After Nightcrawler went back crawling to his master, Stryker didn''t send anyone to intercept us. I could feel that all of his soldiers were still stationed inside the deeper parts of the dam. From what I was able to sense till now, Stryker has completely fortified this place¡­


    It looks this was Stryker''s last stand¡­ smart man!! I would have found out where he had run off to and then I would have killed him really slowly. Maybe, cut off his legs and hands and make him a handless, legless thing and keep him alive to show him meta-human domination. Yes, that would have been great too¡­ but I think torturing him into insanity is good too¡­ after all, he stayed here and didn''t make me chase after him.


    We arrived in a huge room made up of concrete and steel beams. I noticed someone running in our direction with a huge momentum. I didn''t need to be a genius to know who it was. It was Cain Marko, I have already seen him with Stryker. Three meta-humans were following behind him¡­ soon the opposite side of our room burst open by Juggernaut but he didn''t stop. He continued to charge towards our group.


    The helmet on top of Juggernaut''s head wasn''t metal¡­ I don''t know what material Stryker had used to make that but when I had previously seen Juggernaut through the satellite feed he was wearing his original metal helmet. I shrugged because it wasn''t important now¡­ as Rumi was already charging towards Juggernaut.


    "Let''s see who is stronger!" Rumi said and her whole body was covered in Armament Haki and when she finally arrived in front of the Juggernaut she gave him a roundhouse kick, as I had expected Juggernaut was blasted away by Rumi''s kick and collided with the concrete wall behind him. The other three meta-humans who just arrived in the room were completely dumbfounded.


    "Eric you can deal with the kung-fu chick if you want" I spoke to Eric pointing towards Lady Deathstrike.


    "No, I will deal with all of them" Rumi declared stopping Eric. Eric just raised his hands in a surrendering manner, after all, he didn''t want to interfere with Rumi''s fun. He had already seen what she could do and Eric wasn''t a battle maniac like Rumi.


    One of the other two mutants was shown in both the original and revised timeline. Though I was quite surprised when I first saw her here¡­ in the original timeline, she was a member of Omegas, a group led by Callisto. Her name was Betsy Elizabeth Braddock or commonly known as Psylocke. The other woman was also a part of the Omegas in the original timeline, Archlight, but what happened to her in the revised timeline nobody knows.


    "Are you confident enough that you can fight with the three of us?" Lady Deathstrike or Yuriko Oyama asked Rumi in a mocking tone.


    "No, I am sure that I will be more than enough for the three of you" Rumi retorted with a blood-thirsty grin on her face. Deathstrike was clearly angry because Rumi made fun of her but she didn''t underestimate Rumi after all, she just defeated Juggernaut with just one strike.


    "Wanna bet that Rumi will defeat the three of them in 5 minutes?" Eric suddenly asked me, I didn''t expect this from him. But, he is an idiot if he thinks that I would accept a bet that I know that I would definitely lose.


    "You had another thing coming if you think that I would agree to a bet that I know I would lose" I spoke to Eric with a smile on my face.


    Eric just shrugged his shoulders¡­ and turned his head towards the fight. I also did the same. Currently, Rumi was being attacked by Lady Deathstrike with her adamantium claws. Rumi was skillfully dodging the strikes making Deathstrike more frustrated. Psylocke was attacking Rumi from the side while Archlight was sending shockwaves in Rumi''s direction whenever she was getting the chance.


    "You three make a very good attack team" Rumi said complimenting the three women, this made the three of them scowl even more. It was quite clear that Rumi was just toying with the three of them.


    All of a sudden, Rumi''s whole demeanor changed, and punched Psylocke, Rumi was way faster this time. The sudden change of demeanor and speed surprised Psylocke but it was too late for her to dodge and she could only brace for impact. Rumi hit Psylocke on her stomach¡­ the punch was so strong that Psylocke immediately grabbed her stomach in pain and passed out after emptying her stomach on the floor.


    "You will pay for that!!" Archlight screamed in anger and sent multiple shockwaves in Rumi''s direction. Seeing that Archlight lost her cool and the erratic shockwaves, Deathstrike decided to jump back.


    But Rumi wasn''t even slightly worried after she saw all those shockwaves¡­ instead Rumi used Flash Step and appeared behind Archlight. Rumi hit Archlight''s nape knocking her out successfully.


    "Now, only you are left¡­ I hope that you can entertain me" Rumi said with a bloodthirsty grin on her face and attacked Deathstrike. Deathstrike was immediately on defense¡­ she knew that there was no way that she would be able to defeat Rumi. All of her confidence from before was completely gone.


    Rumi raised her leg and kicked Deathstrike and a metal clanging sound was heard. Rumi was slightly surprised to hear a sound like that. The floor beneath Deathstrike cracked because of the force Rumi had applied on the kick. Rumi took this chance and punched Deathstrike with her full power. Another metal clang was heard and Deathstrike collided on the floor with a huge force. Deathstrike''s right side of the face was completely gone¡­ her adamantium skull could easily be seen.


    Because of Rumi''s punch, Deathstrike was completely disoriented and Rumi used this chance, and her arms wrapped around Deathstrike''s neck, grabbing her in a chokehold.


    "How the hell is she still alive?" Eric asked with a shocked look on his face.


    "Body modification and regenerative healing factor¡­ can''t you see her face is almost healed" I said pointing towards Deathstike''s still exposed skull but it was healing visibly.


    I saw Deathstrike was struggling on the floor but Rumi didn''t give up and Deathstrike finally stopped struggling and her whole body went limp. She wasn''t dead¡­ Rumi had just knocked her out. I pulled out iron rods from a nearby wall and wrapped them around Deathstrike. Eric saw this and did the same with Psylocke and Archlight. Unfortunately, Juggernaut died while Rumi was fighting against the three women. Rumi''s full-powered Armament Haki kick sent him to his next great adventure.


    I made a portkey from a nearby piece of rubble and send the three women to Elysium. Eric looked sad that Juggernaut died but instead of Rumi he decided to blame Stryker¡­ after all, he wouldn''t achieve anything by blaming Rumi. Smart Guy!! Why can''t Charles be like his old friend¡­?? Then, I would have felt bad when we would have killed him. But he had to be a bitchy loser¡­


    We finally moved from the room and went ahead. I felt some humans were preparing to ambush us. But they were not carrying anything metal¡­ looks like Eric is quite well known.


    Even if they weren''t using metal guns it won''t be a problem for us¡­ maybe it would have been if it was only Magneto but since I am here there will be no need to fear.


    "Rumi? Do you want to beat them up too?" I asked Rumi, after all, if she was interested then I would just stay back and let her have all the fun.


    "Yeah sure" Rumi said and Flash Stepped towards the group. Rumi quickly dealt with them. We met several groups like them until there were only two people left inside the dam. Rumi had killed everyone else with her use of excessive force. Well, it wasn''t her fault that humans were fragile¡­


    We finally arrived in the last room and found William Stryker pointing a gun towards Nightcrawler''s head. Nightcrawler had already passed out due to the pain and broken bones.


    "So, you decided to stay?" I asked Stryker in a mocking tone.


    Stryker didn''t say anything and pressed a button, a huge explosion shook the whole dam¡­ I just gave him a disappointed look while shaking my head.


    "Hahahaha¡­ I knew that I will die so I decided to take you all with me" Stryker shouted in rage.


    "Ah¡­ that''s where you are wrong¡­ you think flooding this whole place will be enough to kill me? You are just a na?ve fool" I said and pointed my finger in Stryker''s direction. Before he could say anything or do anything I casted the spell.


    "Crucio" Stryker immediately screamed out in pain and dropped on the floor. At this moment he was feeling an unimaginable amount of pain. I used my other hand to cast the sealing and locking charms on the door. After I was sure that the room was completely secure I turned back towards Stryker who was rolling on the floor in pain.


    "How is he doing that?" Eric asked looking slightly pale.


    "He is using the Cruciatus Curse, this causes unimaginable pain and prolonged exposure will definitely snap your mind" Rumi gave him a brief explanation. Eric gulped loudly after he heard that¡­


    I finally lifted the spell from him and kneeled by his side "So, Stryker, how are you feeling? Are you feeling some kind of discomfort??" I asked him with a caring tone.


    "Please¡­ don''t¡­" Stryker started to beg but I will be damned if I allow him to beg.


    "You don''t have to beg to feel that again¡­ here you go" I said in a mocking tone. It was almost like I was scolding a child.


    "Aggghhhh!!" Stryker began to scream again. "Eric, Rumi, look around the room¡­ he will definitely have some documents stashed in here" I said turning towards them. Both of them nodded and started to look around¡­ they found several files and documents about his experiments.


    After a few minutes, Stryker finally stopped screaming¡­ it was clear that his mind has been wasted away. Eric grabbed Nightcrawler who was still passed out and we finally left the base Apparating back to Elysium¡­


    (A/N: Next chap will be about Luna''s adventures)

 Chapter 209: Lunas Adventures...

    [POV Luna]


    Attila is missing me and her ice-cream treats, I must go and get her. "Reo, I am going to Knox to bring Attila¡­ she is feeling bored, I haven''t taken her out for a walk" I said and disappeared from meta-human land. I don''t understand why Reo decided to give the island a stupid name like Elysium. He should have named it Rainbow Land¡­ yes that would have been much better. Ok, I will call this Rainbow Land from now on.


    Even though I said that I was coming here to get Attila, I had one more thing to do in the Powder House. I don''t understand, why they decided to name this Knox. Well, I would call it Powder House, after all, I know powder was made in this house. I quickly went to the basement and found myself before a solid concrete wall. I simply touched the wall in several different places and the wall swung open leading to a huge safe.


    Hehe¡­ it is good that I am a seer and I don''t need to look over my shoulders to check if anyone followed me or not. I cannot allow the others to find this place, this is where I keep my weapon of world domination. If this gets out in the public then the whole world could be destroyed¡­


    My breath hitched as I approached the safe and entered the code, with a clang the safe was unlocked but I didn''t open it¡­ it wasn''t safe if I opened it like this¡­


    I put my hands inside my pocket and pulled out gloves¡­ this is necessary or I might contaminate the products. After wearing the gloves, I opened the door and walked inside¡­ I didn''t even dare to breathe and approached a nearby rack and picked up a cup. I looked towards another cup¡­ NO!! I must not give in to temptation¡­ I must not be greedy. I left the safe while carefully carrying the cup¡­ as soon as I left the safe I released a huge sigh and closed the safe.


    Finally, my eyes landed on the cup I had brought from the safe. I stared at the cup intently and carefully pulled its lid and gave a lick to the cover then vanished it¡­


    "Uhm" I licked my lips¡­ just as I had thought these are the best pudding in the world and they must be protected. If anyone finds that the world''s best pudding is being kept here then wars will be waged and I can''t let that happen. For the Greater Good of this world¡­ I must make the ultimate sacrifice and keep devouring the pudding before anyone finds out.


    I waved my hand and closed the wall completely hiding my biggest secret. I conjured a spoon and started eating my pudding¡­ yes! This is the flavor!. The color is right, the thickness is right and the taste is amazing too¡­ having only one thing perfect doesn''t work¡­ everything should be perfect. This is the way we will achieve balance in the Universe¡­ no, no¡­ this is the true path to achieve harmony.


    After devouring the whole cup of pudding I decided to find Attila and give her some ice cream. Poor girl misses ice cream, I didn''t have to search for Attila after all I knew where she was¡­ perks of being a seer. She was on the roof¡­ looking sadly towards all those cars. I vanished and appeared beside Attila''s head¡­ she wasn''t even surprised, good girl.


    "Attila, how have you been? Did you miss me, girl?" I asked her while patting her head. Attila''s eyes told me everything I needed to know¡­


    "Let''s go girl, I will take you to a whole new place. I will even give you a whole bucket of Mint Chocolate Chips" I said and Attila immediately licked me with her huge forked tongue.


    Attila hissed and my eyes narrowed on her. "How did you know that I ate pudding?" I asked her dangerously. She hissed again¡­


    "Attila, you must understand that what I am doing is important¡­ I am stopping world wars" I said, I must make her understand. Attila nodded her head and hissed again¡­


    "Yes, good girl" I complimented her again and petted her head. Attila hissed once again. "You want a car to cuddle with?" I asked her, her tail happily swayed around while she nodded her giant head.


    "Which one do you like?" I asked her pointing towards the road. Attila used her tail to point towards a small blue car. "Ok, I will get you that one but now I will take you for a slither. A walk seems to be inappropriate for you¡­ you would like that won''t you?" Attila happily nodded her head. I grabbed her head tightly and disappeared and appeared on Rainbow Land.


    "Attila, my young Padawan, this whole island is waiting to be explored by us. Let''s start our adventure, the force will be with us" I said and climbed on Attila. I definitely knew every nook and cranny on this island because I have seen it but seeing it once again won''t be bad. After mum died, I got this ability¡­ that''s not right¡­ my ability became much stronger and I gained the ability to see the future.


    I saw visions of our world, and they were very bad. No matter, what path was chosen, it always led to a bad end but one day everything changed. For whatever reason, Reo''s and the girl''s future was always hidden from me¡­ I was only able to see the new and better future after I laid my eyes on Reo for the first time. Everything changed after that day¡­ I saw that he and the girls had come here from another world.


    I saw how they will change the future for the better, yes, there will be deaths but for the first time the story will end on a good note. I saw that I will become his lover and how he will come to care for me. I saw all of our adventures¡­ at that time I wasn''t as strong as I am now and I wasn''t able to process all the visions but now the story is completely different¡­ I can see everything and process everything.


    After my mother died, I have come to terms with the fact that I had the ability to see the future and I started to think of my life as a puzzle. After all, I had seen everything and I started to get satisfaction from watching things coming together as I have seen in my visions.


    "Go Attila Go" I encouraged Attila who started to happily slither through the forest and grass¡­ I can understand she is feeling nice. I always wanted a puppy but daddy said they make a mess so I had to get myself a basilisk!


    After roaming through the forests for a couple of hours we arrived where Jean and Fleur were learning about their powers. Jean will be a nice sister and I know it¡­!! I waved at them while Attila passed them¡­ we finally arrived near the beach and Attila was happy like a kid. This was her first time seeing the ocean.


    Attila went into the sand and coiled herself on the beach feeling the ocean waves on her scales¡­ I knew that Attila was content so I laid myself down on her head. After half an hour¡­ Attila started to slither through the water.


    "Attila, you will need to take a bath, or your scales will become sticky" I told Attila¡­ Attila hissed back in agreement. Attila finally found a cave¡­ she looked towards me for permission. I already knew what was there¡­ so I gave her the go ahead. Attila became happy like a child who just got permission to buy candy. Attila slithered into the cave in mad glee and only after a minute we found ourselves in front of an underground lake¡­ the lake was glowing because of some minerals on the lake bed.


    "Come on girl¡­ let''s take the bath" I said while getting off of Attila. Attila didn''t need to be told twice and slithered into the water. "Attila, stay here. I will get you your Mint Chocolate Chips" I said and disappeared. I appeared inside an alley and walked into a nearby store.


    I walked up to the ice cream parlor and pointed towards the whole bucket of Mint Chocolate Chips. "Please, I want that" I said to the shopkeeper who gave me an odd look. I came here from time to time but I used different faces every time. If I don''t use a disguise then Nickolas Fury could use it in the future to anger Reo. That future is a good one but a group called Avengers was killed by Reo because Nickolas Fury tried to threaten Reo.


    "Are you sure girl?" the shopkeeper asked me with an odd look.


    "Yes, aunty" I said and took out the money from my pocket but for whatever reason, the Shopkeeper started to glare at me. I checked the money again¡­ yes, it is real money¡­ well, she must be showing her love¡­


    After getting the whole bucket I went back towards the alley and disappeared and appeared back in front of the underground lake. I saw that Attila was eagerly waiting for me¡­ I conjured a bowl for myself and scooped up my share and then gave the whole bucket to Attila. She happily started to lick the ice cream with the forked tongue¡­


    "Who''s the good girl?" I asked while patting her. Attila hissed again and returned to her ice cream bucket.


    "Yes, you are the good girl. After you finish this¡­ we will play fetch" I said and Attila happily wagged her tail¡­


    (A/N: Writing from Luna''s POV is very difficult. I know some of my readers won''t be satisfied with this but I gave my best)

 Chapter 210: Next Targets...!!

    (A/N: I did a vote to know if you wanted to see the crossover between Bleach and Shokugeki no Souma and ''Yes'' won with a landslide of votes.


    Next thing I want to mention is that I wasn''t able to fix my mistakes in last few chapters. I have been really busy and with the electricity and network problem going on because of the cyclone I am not able to use internet most of the time)


    -----------------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "How much did we get?" I asked Eric after returning to Elysium.


    "If you hadn''t tortured him into insanity than I would have happily agreed to give it another go" Eric said in a disgusted voice.


    "But we shouldn''t release all this information, we could use this information to our advantage" some unnamed girl from Eric''s group spoke up. My eyes immediately zeroed in on her and she was immediately nervous. The girl should just be a college graduate¡­ I like her plan, I also had a similar plan.


    "And why would we be doing that?" Eric growled in anger. Eric was definitely not happy with her and gave her a glare but this time the girl didn''t falter.


    "Yes, we could release all of this but it won''t do us any good. We will get the necessary effect if we just release the video footage of Stryker brainwashing Kurt Wagner to assassinate the Kelly family and the First Lady¡­ the rest, the rest could be used as leverage" the girl finished. Eh¡­ the girl is smart.


    "My idea exactly" I pointed. Eric didn''t say anything and nodded his head in understanding.


    After that, I decided to leave them be, we can deal with the announcements tomorrow. Though, I am not in any kind of hurry to announce the news. From what I have heard, currently, the island''s population is 13 and a half million. From the original story I had remembered that there should be about 30 million meta-humans around the world¡­ that means, more than half of the meta-human population is still out there¡­


    Even though, I didn''t have a discussion regarding this with Eric he knows that this is necessary. After all, if we announce the news tomorrow then most of the government will start to welcome back the meta-humans to their countries and everyone will give up their hostility temporarily. This will be counter-productive for my objective.


    But giving up their hostility temporarily doesn''t mean that they are going to stop hating meta-humans. Meta-humans might have special abilities but they are still human¡­ their human nature wont just disappear so if the governments around the world call off the hunts, the meta-humans will find relief in that and they will definitely decide to remain there and the meta-humans here will try to go back.


    Then, I had another matter to deal with¡­ Scott Summers and Charles Xavier, currently neither of them poses a single threat to me or Elysium but that could change at any moment. I don''t like having threats towards anything I have worked for¡­ so, that means that they need to be dealt with.


    With this thought I directly headed towards Ororo''s and Jean''s room. I approached their room and knocked on their door¡­ it was Ororo who opened the door. For whatever reason, as soon as Ororo saw me, she blushed deep red and ran away¡­ that was weird!!


    I just stood right at the door with no idea what to do, finally Jean arrived and gave me an awkward look. "Don''t mind Ororo, she has been acting weird like that since she had returned from training" Jean said ushering me inside and gave me a tight smile. Oh¡­ now, I understand. Obviously spending a day with Nemuri was too much for Ororo.


    "Its okay, spending a day with Nemuri could be¡­ err¡­ stressful" I said and gave myself a mental pat on my back for my diplomatic answer.


    Jean''s lips thinned again but she nodded her head. I was expecting Jean to react to react how Ororo reacted, after all, it was Jean who heard me and Momo having sex. I am not stupid¡­ these things are simple common sense. Jean''s cheeks were turning pink from time to time¡­ that was the only indication I got.


    "Jean, I need your help" I spoke up deciding to get to the point. Jean''s demeanour immediately changed¡­


    "So, how can I help you?" Jean asked curiously.


    "You were able to sense the connection between Cerebro and Scott, right?" I asked her, Jean nodded her head with a confused look on her face. "So, I wanted to know if you can find out, if there is anyone else other than Scott who is relaying information?" I asked Jean who looked contemplative for a few seconds before turning her gaze in my direction.


    "Yes, I can do that¡­ it won''t be hard but Scott might get suspicious if he sees me and I won''t be able to do it if Scott is connected with Cerebro at that moment¡­ Charles will definitely notice that" Jean answered in a serious tone.


    "Can you tell me how the Cerebro works or is it possible for Charles to notice everyone around Scott?" I asked Jean in a curious tone. This was something important I needed to know, after all, I don''t know much about Cerebro and in the movies much is not explained about that damn machine.


    "I also don''t know a lot about Cerebro¡­ I know that it amplifies Charles''s mental abilities but I don''t know the exact ins and outs about the machine. Charles has always been secretive about his beloved machine¡­ but from what I have seen, he can do anything with a willing subject. We know that Scott is a willing subject so he can share his vision¡­ control all his actions. Sense everything around him¡­ urghh!! I don''t know" Jean finished with a frustrated look on her face.


    "So, you are saying that he can use Scott as a medium and extend his powers here?" I asked her with a bewildered look on my face¡­ if this is possible then it''s not good¡­ not good at all.


    Jean didn''t answer and shook her in denial. "No¡­ no, he can''t do that. This I know for sure. He can''t use Scott as a medium and extend his powers but he can use Scott as his messenger or his puppet¡­ if that makes any kind of sense" Jean said and started to pace around the room.


    "Ok, lets do this tomorrow¡­ first I will deal with Scott and anyone else who are in league with Charles. Then, we will go and deal with Charles" I said making up my mind. Some might call me stupid because I will be going with incomplete information and half-baked plans but then comes the deciding factor¡­ my power. I am not absolute but I am very much overconfident that I will be able to deal with anything Charles throws at me.


    "Just like that?? Wont we need plans? You might be strong but Charles always has contingencies¡­ he still has a loyal friend, Hank McCoy" Jean spoke with scepticism in her voice.


    "You don''t need to worry about that human loving fool¡­ they are inconsequential. Charles will die tomorrow, one way or another" I said with a determined voice.


    "Leviathan, Charles belongs to me¡­ I will be the one to kill him" suddenly Jean''s whole demeanor changed and she spoke in a different tone. It was quite clear that it was the Phoenix¡­ Jean''s face and the rest of her skin had started to crack but as soon as the Phoenix gave back control to Jean, the cracks started to fade.


    I immediately grabbed Jean by her shoulders so she wouldn''t fall down. "Are you okay? Are you still hurting?" I asked her in a worried tone.


    She didn''t say anything and nodded her head. I led Jean to the couch and helped her sit down¡­ I knew that Ororo was in the washroom but didn''t want to call her.


    "That was way too much power for my body¡­ the Phoenix thought that you would take away her prey" Jean spoke while huffing.


    "Tell her I won''t, but she needs to hold back on the power" I said in a caring tone and Jean just nodded her head meekly. She was blushing once again¡­ must be because how close I am to her now.


    "Um¡­ why does the Phoenix call you Leviathan?" Jean asked me in a curious tone. She was still blushing but she thought that the question might be more important.


    "Because I am the Leviathan of Destruction" I said in a proud and arrogant tone after all, I have got nothing to hide. The current person who can give me the most trouble on earth is the Ancient One and she didn''t look to keen to get my ire¡­ and there is no one currently on earth who could match me except the Phoenix.


    I am not quite sure if Heimdall had noticed me or not. I have not a single fucking clue about how the Asgardians treat Cosmic Entites like me and the Phoenix Force inside Jean. If this was the comics world then, I would have a better idea but the marvel cinematic universe never interacted with the X-Men cinematic universe so it''s hard to say¡­


    I finally left her room but not before meeting Ororo, she was dragged out of the washroom by Jean. Not forcefully¡­ Jean''s words were enough. Ororo was a strong girl but I have no fucking idea what Nemuri could have done with her to make her this bashful¡­ it would be better if I asked Nemuri about it though. With that thought I finally left the room and returned to my room¡­ I sensed that all the girls were already there¡­


    I walked into the room and found that all five of them were waiting for me on the bed in racy lingerie wearing animal ears and tails¡­ well, except Nemuri and Rumi because they had natural tails and ears.


    "Wow!" I exclaimed and I was pretty sure my jaw hit the floor when Fleur waved at me seductively with her finger.


    "Handsome¡­!! Why don''t you join us¡­ don''t you see we are quite lonely here¡­" Fleur said with a pout¡­ I didn''t even notice that the room was much more bigger now¡­ I have much more important things to deal with¡­ I quickly undressed myself and joined the girls on the bed, after all, I can''t allow them to feel lonely now, can I???

 Chapter 211: Hidden Manipulator & Hellfire Club...

    {PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTES!!! THIS WILL BE IMPORTANT}


    A/N: Today, I have been finally free, even though the storm is still going hard all my assignments and tests are finished so I am once again free to write.


    Now, let me answer some of your questions¡­ first, many of you raised a doubt about how Rumi was able to kill Juggernaut with just a kick. Let me explain, in the comics he got the powers of Cyttorak but for whatever reason in the movies he was portrayed as a simple mutant¡­ after all, that is why Kitty was able to defeat him by fooling him to hit the wall inside the room where Leech or Jimmy was being kept.


    And I have said this multiple time that I am using all the reference from the movie universe. That is the reason why Rumi was able to kill Juggernaut with just a kick¡­ in the comics he was close to immortal.


    Now, another question raised by several of my readers was the matter regarding Sublime, the bacteria who was responsible for humans hating mutants and he was the leader of U-Men, trafficking mutant organs as per arrangement with Dr. Sasaki. Now, at first, I had thought that it would have been much better if I didn''t involve Sublime in this fanfic, but now I think it would do my story a lot of good since I will be able to blame Sublime for the hate between humans and mutants.


    In the comics Sublime has always been manipulating from the shadows and that will be the case in my fanfic too, but in my fanfic, he will be way more subtler than the comics version and he would have never shown his face in public except his group of U-Men. He will still be the leader of U-Men, but this time none of them have been encountered by the X-Men.


    Only a small group of mutants will know about Sublime and U-Men, this group was being led by Emma Frost and group is called Hellfire Club. But after the death of Azazel and Angel (the one in X-Men First Class, not the one with metal wings in X-Men Apocalpse) in the hands of Trask Industries, they have gone into hiding and their main objective is to stop U-Men and Sublime, instead of mutant domination.


    Now, the MC has no idea about sublime or the U-Men because they were never there in the movie universe and MC knows that this is the movie Universe. He will get all the information from Emma Frost and only after that MC will go after the U-Men and Sublime. Now, the reason Emma Frost hasn''t gone to Elysium is because it just has two days and not all of the mutants are trusting like the others.


    *********************


    Now, I have previously mentioned that I would try to avoid the comic exclusive villains but I think involving them would be a good idea. So, if you are interested to see a villain being involved in my fanfic then please comment their name here along with the reason. I will happily involve them since it is just the beginning of the MCU X XCU arc.


    ------------------------------------------------


    (A/N: Now, let''s start the chapter. In this chapter, I will introduce both Sublime and Emma Frost.)


    [Trask Headquarters, Unknown Location]


    A man sat quietly inside a dark room contemplating where and when everything thing had gone wrong in his plan. He was this close to success¡­ this close to eradicating the only threat to his existence but ultimately, he had failed. He was enraged, furious but he knew that acting upon those emotions would bore no results to him.


    He had lived in this world since the beginning of life on this world and he had learned not to act on volatile emotions, which would only lead to rash decisions that could become his undoing. He always likes to play games¡­ and after humans made their kingdoms he found a certain taste for playing games from the shadows. He had been enjoying his life just like that¡­ playing games with people''s minds, manipulating them from the shadows.


    But everything changed when a completely new species was born among the humans. The first mutant¡­ En Sabah Nur, at first, he decided to just ignore it as he knew that he was the most supreme being and he could easily take control of the mutant if he becomes a threat. The man''s suspicion became clear when he found that this new species of human could not be controlled by him. This scared him and he decided to destroy the En Sabah Nur from the shadows.


    He tried to kill En Sabah Nur using humans but none of them worked. En Sabah Nur was a very powerful mutant and no matter what he tried he failed. Then a fact clicked into his mind that a human could never kill En Sabah Nur. Soon, other mutants also started to born and the man decided to take drastic steps. He started to poison people''s minds against mutants. He felt threatened because he was no longer on the top of the food chain.


    It took millennia to finally get rid of En Sabah Nur and his Force Horsemen, the man decided to use his brainwashed pawns to strike when En Sabah Nur would be at his weakest. This would only happen when he was transferring his conscience into a new body to gain his or her powers. En Sabah Nur has used this method to gain powers throughout the millennia.


    The man was finally able to deal with En Sabah Nur successfully while remaining in the shadows but the threat to his existence was far from over. Mutants were being born all around the world. Killing the other mutants wasn''t hard like it has been to kill En Sabah Nur, the first mutant.


    But the man soon realized something he would never be able to kill off all the mutants, after all, it was just a natural evolution and a time will come when mutants will become the majority of the population so he decided to make up another plan¡­ what if the humans themselves drive mutants to extinction¡­ yes, this outcome will be the best and he will be still in the shadows.


    So, with the progression of time, he started to spread rumors about the mutants and how they are a danger to human society but he again noticed that this wasn''t an ideal method. So, he decided to make something up to affect all the humans worldwide¡­ this would make humans instinctively hate and fear the mutants. These two emotions were enough to outcast the mutants.


    Even though he hated mutants with his whole being, he was fascinated by their powers. He couldn''t even withstand the thought of not wielding such powers¡­ so he decided to make humans with mutant powers. The easy way to do this was using the mutant DNA or blood transfusion. He decided to make humans with mutant powers because he never thought that mutants were humans¡­ he could never accept something like that. After all, he could take over humans but that wasn''t possible with mutants.


    So, he started to abduct both humans and mutants to conduct experiments but the experiments didn''t bore him any results. So, he moved onto the next experiment¡­ organ harvesting, he decided to implant mutant organs into humans. Using this method, he finally achieved success. This was how the group U-Men were born. But he still needed to continue hunting mutants so that mutants don''t increase in numbers¡­ after all, not everyone can successfully become a U-Man.


    In the latest episode of the human mutant drama, he didn''t even have to do something. He would have never thought that William Stryker would take such a drastic step to eradicate humans¡­ it was good, the man thought. But all of the progress made by humans was destroyed in a swift move by Leviathan.


    He was brought out of his thoughts by a knock on his door. "Enter" the man commanded and a man in a lab coat entered the room.


    "So, what''s the progress?" the man asked in a serious tone.


    "Sir, there isn''t much progress from the video. No matter what we have tried we were unable to enhance the video quality to identify the assailants" the man in the lab coat answered meekly. The man just waved off the scientist and send him away.


    No matter what others said, he was sure that Camp X-Ray was destroyed by Leviathan. He knew how these things worked¡­ but currently, he had another problem to deal with. He had no idea how Leviathan along with those two women were able to use their powers in the mutant suppression zone. That shouldn''t have been possible¡­ mutant suppression zone was personally made by him and it was made to specifically target to X-Genes to render them unresponsive.


    He had also received reports that those mutant suppression zones were completely active. That could only mean two things¡­ Leviathan and the two women were able to overpower the mutant suppression zone or they weren''t mutants to begin with. The man frowned once again¡­ if they weren''t mutants then, they could have been super soldiers, like Captain America. But Captain America didn''t have any supernatural powers like these people had.


    Whatever it was he needed more information¡­ even if gathering information took time it wouldn''t matter to him after all, time was one thing he didn''t have any problem to spare¡­


    ''This is just a minor setback¡­ John Sublime would never accept defeat'' the man now recognized as John Sublime said in his mind.


    [Unnamed Warehouse, Nevada]


    "So, were you able to get any information?" Emma Frost asked another woman who just entered the room.


    "No, nothing is known. As soon as the meta-humans enter those named places they just disappear" the woman replied, the woman''s name was Callisto.


    "What about electricity?" a man with angel-like wings behind his back asked the question. The man was named Warren Worthington III.


    "Electricity?? What''s that?" Callisto asked in a mocking tone. "Leviathan wasn''t joking¡­ anything electrical in this city is completely fried. Even cars are fried" Callisto finished.


    "So, we are just stuck here?" a teenager asked with worry clear in her voice. She was the newest member of this small group. Marie D''Ancanto (A/N: Can anyone recognize her?) has just joined the group a month ago.


    "No, but we need to get out of here¡­ if Leviathan can truly provide us a safe haven then he might have a chance to kill Sublime" Emma Frost, the leader of the group said. Marie didn''t know much about Sublime but she knew that Sublime was her mortal enemy.


    "Yes, so should we head to any of those given location?" Warren asked in an excited tone.


    "We should¡­ there is no meaning in wasting more time here" Emma said with a frown and Callisto kicked the CPU of their now fried computer. With that decision taken all of them started to pack their stuff¡­

 Chapter 212: Plot Changes (I)

    [POV Reo]


    Slowly my eyes fluttered open and an unwilling groan escaped my mouth. Like expected I was tangled in female flesh¡­ both of my hands were feeling slightly numb. I carefully pulled out my arm from Momo''s and Fleur''s grasp who were hugging my arms like a teddy bear.


    I waved my hand and casted tempus to check the time¡­ thank god, it was still early. I didn''t expect to wake up early after all of our adventures last night. I pulled myself out of their grasp carefully, I didn''t want to wake up the girls, at least not now. After extracting myself from the bed I directly went to the bathroom to complete my morning rituals.


    When I finally walked out of the bathroom I found the girls were already up. "Good morning, how are you feeling?" I greeted them and asked with a smile on my face. The girls returned the smile¡­


    "Sore, but a good kind of sore" Momo said while pouting but she was still unable to hide her smile. I leaned down and gave her a kiss.


    "Oui¡­ though I wouldn''t mind another go" Fleur spoke up next. I smiled and kissed her next.


    "You know Fleur I have a lot of work to do today¡­ even though I want to but I can''t spend my day with you girls" I said with an apologetic look on my face. I know that the girls miss me a lot and in the last few months we weren''t able to spend time together but there was nothing I to do¡­ I have a lot of stuff to do¡­


    "Unfortunately, he is right. He will have a lot on his plate today" Luna said with a dreamy look on her face. That immediately rang several bells inside my head.


    "Luna, care to tell me what that was about?" I asked Luna while staring at her intently, the girls also did the same but she wasn''t even fazed with all those piercing stares.


    "You will get some information you didn''t know about. That''s all I am going to tell you, meanie!!" Luna said and pouted cutely while puffing out her cheeks. I didn''t know how to react to that¡­ I understand that if she tells me about the future¡­ then she might unknowingly change the future.


    We all know that time is a fickle thing¡­ even something small like dropping a nail could change the future. Even a small thing like a nail could result in someone''s death after all, I still remember the Final Destination movies¡­ I have learnt one major thing from there¡­ even minor things can lead to severe consequences.


    "Ok, I guess. I will be expecting the information then" I said with an awkward look on my face. This just proves my theory that the future is changing¡­ I have no idea what kind of information I would get. Would it be about something that never happened in the original timeline?? Or some villain showing up suddenly? Or something entirely different?


    "But can''t we have a quickie?? You can even do it from the behind" the offer was rather enticing and I had to use all of my willpower not to jump on the bed and take Nemuri up on her offer when she started to shake her beautiful and sexy ass in my direction.


    "*cough* No, Nemuri, you heard the seer¡­ I will have a lot on my plate today" I said trying to divert her attention.


    "But your one-eyed snake seems to have different idea" Nemuri said while giggling perversely. I looked down and found that I was already semi-hard¡­ even after so many years¡­ I can''t say no to that ass.


    "Nemuri, I think you should stop. Luna has never been wrong" Rumi pointed out and Nemuri huffed and started to pout.


    "Fine¡­ I give up" Nemuri said in an irritated voice. I just chuckled after hearing her and went to kiss Luna, Nemuri, and Rumi respectively. I told the girls that I was going to make breakfast and they should get freshened up and join me on the table. The girls happily agreed and with that I left the room.


    I arrived in the kitchen and decided to make ramen for breakfast¡­ it has been a long time since we have enjoyed a traditional Japanese breakfast¡­ now, I know some might say that it isn''t traditional but it was traditional in the MHA world. If you want to complain then go to that world''s author.


    I started to prepare the food and noticed two women coming in my direction. A small smile graced my face¡­ I won''t say that I don''t like them but we can only be called friends, at least for now. They finally arrived in the kitchen, I turned around and greeted them. "Good morning both of you" I greeted Jean and Ororo, Ororo looked much better today.


    "Good morning Reo" Jean greeted me back with a smile on her face but it looked slightly forced.


    "Morning to you too" Ororo also greeted me and sat down.


    "I hope you don''t mind some ramen for breakfast, do you?" I asked them while I went back to work on the food.


    "No problem¡­ I haven''t tried something new for a long time" Ororo said and Jean hummed in agreement.


    "Ororo, how are you now?" I asked Ororo, my head slightly turned in Ororo''s direction to watch her expressions.


    Ororo frowned when she heard my question. "I have no idea how can be someone so shameless?" Ororo said with a worried look on her face. "I am sure that I am scarred for life" Ororo said while pouting. It was clear that she didn''t hate Nemuri, rather she just felt irritated and frustrated because she wasn''t able to hold her dignity in front of Nemuri.


    "Yeah¡­ she can be like that, the others had gotten used to it" I said in a dismissive manner and went back to work on the food.


    "So, Jean, what''s on your mind?" I asked Jean but this time I didn''t even need to look at her to see that she was frowning. My eyes were still on the oven¡­


    "Nothing specific¡­ a lot of things" Jean answered but she herself wasn''t confident by her answer.


    "Does this have something to do with killing Charles?" I didn''t need to hear her answer to know that I hit the nail right on the head. That must have been worrying her, after all, from what I have known about her from the movies and now in this life, she has never taken a life and this must be scaring the shit out of her.


    For a few minutes, nobody said anything and I continued to work on the ramen without looking towards Ororo or Jean. Jean finally released a defeated sigh "*sigh* I want to kill him and it''s not because of the Phoenix inside me¡­ believe me, what he had done to me has made me feel really violated¡­ but for whatever reason I find myself lacking the resolve¡­" Jean finished, I finally turned around to take a look at her and found her staring at the table.


    "I kind of understand your feelings¡­ you should talk with Rumi, I think. She might be able to help you" I said in a solemn tone¡­ I still remember my first kill, it wasn''t something life changing for me¡­ and I didn''t even feel anything when I thought about that but I only remember Magne because she was my first kill. The first life I ever took¡­


    Jean just nodded her head in understanding, I have never felt any feelings like that. Never cared anything special about taking lives¡­ it was just a neutral matter for me¡­ they attacked me so they died, plain and simple.


    After that, we didn''t talk much and my girls finally arrived in the kitchen. The girls greeted both Jean and Ororo. Ororo was afraid of Nemuri it was quite clear with how Ororo was scooting away from her.


    The food was finally prepared and the girls helped me set up the table. I don''t have a single fucking clue about how they can all be abysmal at cooking. I have planned to deal with Scott today and maybe Charles if Jean is prepared¡­ I don''t want to force her and I am sure that the Phoenix will throw a tantrum if I kill Charles. Even if the Phoenix won''t be able to hurt me but the others around me won''t be so lucky¡­


    When the breakfast was finally over, Jean asked Rumi if she could talk with her. I recommended Rumi because she was the only person who might have felt something when she killed for the first time. I know about Nemuri¡­ I still thank my lucky stars that she didn''t go around the bend and pull an Obito. Even though the similarities between their conviction was uncanny. ''This world is completely rotten'' does sound really ominous when you have seen Naruto.


    Since Jean wasn''t ready, I decided to wait¡­ I needed Jean''s help to find out if Scott was alone on the mission or not. I could do it myself but it won''t be practical, after all, I can''t go around using Legilimency on all of them to read their mind. And passive Legilimency won''t work as I might miss their mission if I only read their surface thoughts¡­ I would need to dive into their memories.


    All the girls left for their own tasks¡­ Fleur went with Jean and Rumi. Nemuri dragged away both Ororo and Natasha with her. Luna took Attila for an adventure on the island, Momo decided to return to her research and studies.


    I decided to check up on Eric, so I went to find him. He was currently inside his office¡­ quite surprising because nowadays he liked to run around talking with all the meta-humans. I arrived outside his office and knocked on the door¡­


    "Enter" I heard Eric''s voice from the other side of the door.


    I entered the room and found Eric was contemplating something while reading some files. "So, what got you so worried?" I asked and sat down in the chair.


    "The brainwashing serum¡­ I would have never thought that someone would be able to make drugs like these" Eric said and rubbed his temples¡­ well, if I was in his shoes then I would have worried too.


    "So, how are those mutants? Did they get back their own will?" I asked him curiously. In the movies Stryker never mentioned how long he would be able to control a meta-human using that serum.


    "Yes, they are back but they are not doing well with the coping¡­ they had done several disgusting things when they were under that bastard''s control!!" Eric spat out in anger. He took several deep breaths to calm himself down "But Kurt Wagner is still knocked out¡­ he had multiple broken bones and fractures" Eric said releasing a sigh¡­ I felt Mystique coming in this direction along with another woman.


    "So, how long are we going to wait to make the announcement?" Eric asked me changing the topic. While I was paying attention to what Eric was saying, I was still interested to find out who that woman was¡­ for whatever reason the woman looked kind of familiar¡­ it''s like I have seen her in some movie or something.


    "Just three days have passed since we have made the first announcement¡­ I think we should wait for a few more days" I said and Eric nodded his head in understanding. Now, Raven and the unknown woman were just outside Eric''s door. Before Eric could say anything¡­ the door was knocked.


    "Enter" Eric said and sighed once again, Mystique and the woman finally entered the room. Now, I know why the woman seemed familiar¡­ it was Emma Frost. If I remember correctly she was dead in the original timeline.


    "How have you been Eric? Long time no see" Emma greeted Eric who was completely taken aback.


    Eric was horrified when he recognized who the woman was "You were dead!" Eric almost screamed.


    "No, I never died. Only Azazel and Angel were killed and due to some reasons, the rest of us decided to go into hiding" Emma answered Eric who was still peeved.


    "Then why didn''t you approach me before?? I thought you were dead¡­ Raven thought you were dead. We all mourned for you¡­ Raven even killed Bolivar Trask" Eric continued with a betrayed look on his face though Emma didn''t look too happy too¡­ for now, I decided to sit back and watch the drama for now.


    "Eric listen to me¡­ Azazel and Angel weren''t even killed by Bolivar Trask. Our group found out something we shouldn''t have found out¡­ that is the reason we went into hiding" Emma said trying to explain. I have to say I was interested to know what she has found out. Luna must have been talking about this information¡­ I can''t be sure until I hear her out. I turned my eyes towards Mystique she was also interested to know the reason.


    "So, why show up now? And might we know what was the reason?" Raven said with a mixture of a sneer and a scowl on her face. She must be really angry.


    Emma looked down at the table "I decided to come out of hiding because of him" she said pointing towards my direction. "I didn''t know how long we would have been able to hide with everything happening outside so I decided to take the chance and here I am" Emma said while shrugging.


    "And the reason we went into hiding was because¡­" Emma began to say.


    ("Subarashi" Lord-Cliff said and grinned evilly)

 Chapter 213: Plot Changes (II)

    [POV Rumi]


    I was quite taken aback when Jean called me out saying that she wanted to talk with me. I don''t think that I have anything to tell her or advise her¡­ or does she want to fight me? But I doubt that our match-up would anything good¡­ after all, she isn''t a hand-to-hand fighter means she would be fragile like the guy I killed yesterday with just a kick.


    I mean it wasn''t my fault that he was so fragile¡­ the way he broke through that concrete wall I had thought that he would be able to withstand my full power but that wasn''t the case, I didn''t even use my full power though, I just covered my whole body in Armament Haki and we all know the result¡­ he died. He shouldn''t have shown up like that¡­ it''s his fault.


    "So, what do you wanted to talk about?" I asked Jean, she looked kind of nervous. Jean was silent at first but I patiently waited for her to speak up. After a few seconds, Jean finally sighed and stared directly into my eyes.


    "How did you cope up after your first kill?" Jean asked me, she was still looking me straight into the eyes¡­ I have to say the girl is determined. But what she asked me wasn''t something I was expecting¡­


    I contemplated for a few seconds, I needed to arrange my words correctly before I started to speak up regarding this matter¡­ at the beginning, it wasn''t something I liked to talk about but now¡­ I no longer care.


    "It was bad, I mean really bad¡­" I paused, she didn''t know that we were from another world so I needed to speak carefully "I thought of myself as a monster¡­ since the beginning, I have loved to fight, and if my opponent was strong then I would lose all restraints¡­ one day something similar happened, I was fighting a strong guy, I got excited and he died" I explained as briefly as I could.


    "Thankfully no one blamed me for his death after all accidents happen but I blamed myself for taking someone''s life. For a few months, I was completely out of it¡­ I started to hate myself for my weakness and then I found myself fighting another strong opponent¡­ but this time I subconsciously held myself back not to hurt the guy¡­" I paused and saw that Jean was intently listening to me "but I quickly found that I wasn''t strong enough to beat the guy if I kept holding myself back¡­ and my opponent truly wanted to kill me" I said, this time I didn''t release a sigh¡­ instead, a huge grin appeared on my face.


    "It was a do or die fight if I kept holding back I would die and if I used my full power he might die, so I asked myself what I wanted to do. I got the answer that I didn''t want to die so I let myself loose and started to fight with my full power" I finished with a smile on my face. "Thankfully the guy didn''t die but he was pretty badly beaten up" I said, this happened a few years before I got together with Reo. If I had Reo with me at that time I might not have gone through that stage¡­ but whatever happened I came out stronger, that was good!!


    "Your first kill was an accident? But I want to kill someone because of revenge" Jean spoke to me looking slightly confused.


    "Reasons don''t matter¡­ the things that matter are your conviction, your determination, and your will" I said while making points. "I have killed a lot of people after that, but I wasn''t bothered by it¡­ but every time I killed, there was something common¡­ it happened in a fight" I said while nodding at myself.


    Jean didn''t speak up for a couple of minutes. A look of determination finally surfaced on her face and nodded her head. "Thank you for helping me Rumi" she said and walked away. I never did talks like these so it was quite an eye-opener for me¡­


    [POV Reo]


    I patiently waited for Emma to start her tale. "And the reason we went into hiding because we were being hunted down" Emma said. Eric and Raven both frowned, this had obviously piqued my interest. She said that Azazel and Angel weren''t killed by Bolivar Trask¡­ after all, that is what happened in the original timeline. But something different happened here¡­ I was quite sure that this is what Luna had told me about but I had no fucking clue what could it be¡­


    "Hunted down by who? Stryker, Trask?" Eric asked with a frown on his face.


    "I wish that it would have been the case but we weren''t that lucky¡­ in the year of 1962, we noticed that some meta-humans had started to disappear into thin air, this sounded suspicious¡­ we already knew about the experiments in meta-humans so we started a wild goose chance¡­ at least, it was a wild goose chase in the beginning" Emma spoke with quite a venom in her voice.


    (A/N: In the original timeline, Emma Frost, Azazel, and Angel were killed in the year 1963 but in my fanfic, it would be different. It was never confirmed but a sentinel was shown to be using Emma''s diamond powers in the X-Men days of future past)


    "Four years passed just like that and we kept chasing ghosts but we finally got some success" Emma said in a slightly mocking tone. "We finally got our hands on some information and heard a term U-Man, another year passed and the trail went completely dry¡­ we were completely fed up and we were about to give up when we got some information about someone who is harvesting DNA and blood from meta-humans" Emma finished, she still had her mocking and sarcastic tone in her voice. U-Man?? Did she just fucking say U-Man?? Oh no¡­ please don''t be him¡­!! Please don''t be him!! I am not scared but I honestly don''t want to deal with that fucker.


    Hearing Emma, both Eric and Raven became unhappy. But Emma decided to continue her tale "Using the latest information we arrived in Fukuoka, Japan, and started to look around but what we found was something we had never imagined. We found a completely barren building but it was a slaughterhouse¡­ a meta-human slaughterhouse. We found 38 meta-humans butchered up meta-humans rotting inside there¡­ blood was drained from their bodies, all of their organs were taken and they were also missing bones and bone marrow" Emma spat out in disgust.


    Both Eric and Emma looked completely horrified¡­ ok, I am already pretty sure that she is talking about Sublime now¡­ urghh¡­ I groaned mentally. There was nothing more to hear¡­ but Sublime was never introduced or brought into the movie universe¡­ though I can''t be sure after all, the movie universe was portrayed quite badly. Even in the revised timeline, there were several holes in the story.


    Now, that I know that Sublime is in this Universe, that means Arkea is here too¡­ she might not be on this planet now because she was exiled by Sublime but she will eventually return¡­ she is currently growing in power using alien technology. Sublime is also a shameless fucker¡­ when Arkea came, he went crying to X-Men like a pussy and X-Men were the biggest fools in the whole universe that they decided to help Sublime¡­ I mean what the fuck??!!!


    "We buried the bodies but the people responsible for this were already gone, so there was nothing left to do there but all of us vowed to find who was responsible for that and continued our search" Emma said while gritting her teeth. Even though, I hate to deal with that annoying dirty fucker¡­ I have no choice, I have to deal with it. It''s like the saying goes¡­ when life gives you lemons, then make a lemonade!!


    "We continued for three more years before we found their trail in Dresden, Germany. This time we weren''t late and found that the people responsible were just about to start¡­ so, we attacked and using the chaos we were able to free all the meta-humans while killing all the scientists in there while their boss was somehow able to get away" Emma said with a smile on her face, but the smile immediately turned into a frown.


    "After the successful mission, we decided to have some fun but we were soon attacked by some men in suits" Emma spat out in disgust. "For the first time we were able to get away but the attacks continued no matter where we went" Emma said and dragged her hand through her hair.


    "Only five months later, we lost our first, Azazel. During the attack, they concentrated on him specifically, they knew that he had the ability to teleport. Azazel was killed but we were able to get away¡­ just two weeks later, we decided to attack that group¡­ Callisto was able to put a mark on them" Emma said with fake joy in her voice.


    "We attacked them and we were able to kill two of them before they ran away. They had similar powers to meta-humans so we were disgusted to think that they were doing this to their own kind¡­ but the information we found there shook our world. We found that these weren''t meta-humans, they were normal humans but they gained powers by grafting meta-human organs, DNA transplantation, and blood transfusion" Emma finished and looked towards Eric and Raven, it was quite easy to see that both of them were enraged¡­ they really cared about meta-humans after all. My face was expressionless¡­ completely blank, thanks to Occulumency.


    "They called themselves U-Men, and their leader is named John Sublime, I don''t know who he is but he is the main reason behind the hate between humans and meta-humans" Emma finished. "Only after an hour we were attacked again and this time we lost Angel, the rest of us got away. We continued to get attack¡­ our group was pretty large but slowly everyone left¡­ I didn''t have any time to look after them¡­ so, I decided to go into hiding with our remaining members and that''s it" Emma finished with a shrug¡­ it was clear that Emma was holding back her tears.


    Damn!! Well, I won''t be getting bored anymore, I will be chasing U-Men, and Sublime¡­

 Chapter 214: Visiting Buenos Aires...

    [POV Reo]


    When Emma finally finished her tale, the room was completely silent. Eric and Raven didn''t know how to react to what they have just heard¡­ they were angry, sad, and scared¡­ all at the same time. I didn''t need to use Legilimency to know that. Emma was just trying to glare a hole in the table¡­ she was gritting her teeth while her fists were clenched.


    "So, how do we find these U-Men and Sublime?" I spoke up breaking the atmosphere. Hearing me everyone was finally pulled out of their pity party. I know how annoying Sublime can be and the sooner I deal with him the better¡­


    In the comics, he died twice but he was able to return¡­ I have no idea how the hell I am going to use ''Hakai'' on bacteria¡­ I might need to use a fucking microscope for that. Arkea was easily killed¡­ if nothing else then I will just use Fiendfyre or Crucio him into insanity¡­ though I don''t think that Crucio will affect a bacteria¡­


    "There is no way to find them¡­ we can only follow trails¡­ nothing more nothing else" Emma said while shaking her head. This could be a problem¡­ from what I have heard, I am pretty sure that Sublime is working in Trask Headquarters. I can find him easily enough. I think I should deal with him first after all he will run away like a coward as soon as he finds out that I am after him or he will simply go into hiding.


    I am no fool and I know, recognizing his body won''t work, after all, he can change bodies whenever he wants, and with all these endless amounts of humans, he won''t be having any shortage. I need a spell to track a single cell¡­ Sublime is actually a bacteria so he is a single cell being. Momo might know some spell, after all, she is the one among us with the greatest amount of spell knowledge.


    "But I still know a broker who will be able to give the information we need" Emma suddenly spoke up pulling me out of my thoughts.


    "Oh, are you sure that he will be able you give you the information?" I asked her in a skeptical tone, after all, she had been hiding for all these years, and even after all these satellites surveillance, I didn''t find out about the U-Men. Sublime is a very intelligent being he must keep all the documents and files in physical form¡­ after all, someone like him would definitely want to stay out of digital surveillance.


    "Yes, for the right amount of money, of course" Emma replied.


    "Ok, then let''s go and meet your informant" I said in a cheerful tone and got up from the chair.


    Eric and Raven didn''t say anything. As soon as I left the room I pulled out my phone and texted Momo asking her about the spell. Emma kept curiously looking at my phone.


    ''I have read something like that in some ancient texts. Wait for a bit let me get the tome'' Momo replied after a minute. I was completely fine with it after all I wasn''t going after Sublime right now¡­ first I needed to meet Emma''s informant.


    "So, how do you contact your informant?" I asked Emma curiously.


    "It''s quite simple but we would need to go to Buenos Aires, Argentina. Though I am quite curious about how we will go there" Emma asked me with a smirk on her face. She still has a lot to learn if she thinks she can get information out of me like that.


    "You don''t have to worry about that" I said and smirked, seeing that her plan didn''t work she decided to use her powers¡­ I felt several assaults on my mental barriers. Emma immediately frowned in confusion when her attack didn''t work.


    Without waiting for a moment I immediately used Legilimency on her and I wasn''t gentle this time. I assaulted her mind like a battering ram, Emma fell to her knees and shrieked slightly. I found that she just wanted to know if she could trust me or not¡­ why in the name of God does every telepathic meta-human want to read your mind to know if they can trust you or not?


    I was finally out of her mind and Emma was still on the floor grasping her head with her hands. Hearing the shriek both Eric and Raven came out of Eric''s office¡­


    "What happened here?" Raven asked me while her eyes were on Emma.


    "She wanted to have a look at my mind, obviously, I didn''t like that" I said while shrugging dismissively. Raven didn''t look happy but there was nothing she could do¡­ Eric didn''t say anything and returned to his office. Raven also followed his lead and entered his office¡­


    I looked down at Emma who was finally getting up from the floor "Don''t try that again or you won''t like the consequences" I said to her in a warning tone. The next time anyone tries I will let them in my head so that they could play Solo Levelling.


    I have never been to Argentina but I know someone who has been there. I texted Nemuri to come and meet me. Emma didn''t say anything anymore and silently stood at the side¡­ I have been a gentleman with her until she decided that it was a good idea to poke around my head. Only after a few minutes, Nemuri Flash Stepped beside me.


    "So, what''s the urgent matter you wanted to talk about?" Nemuri asked curiously looking over at Emma.


    "Where are Ororo and Natasha? You didn''t ask them to wait, did you?" I asked her because I will be taking Nemuri with me and she is much more knowledgeable than me about things around the world.


    "Oh, I sent them away when you texted me" Nemuri said with a frown on her face but soon a perverted grin appeared on her face.


    "Hello there¡­ my name is Nemuri Kayama, call me Nemuri, please" Nemuri cooed while gliding towards Emma and extended her hand towards Emma. Emma was slightly gobsmacked and didn''t know how to react to that.


    "Um¡­ Emma Frost" Emma nervously said and took Nemuri''s hands and shook it.


    "Nemuri have you been to Buenos Aires before?" I asked Nemuri who happily nodded her head.


    "Of course, I own a lot of things there¡­ I also own the biggest hotels there" Nemuri said with a proud look and puffed out her chest¡­ the buttons in front of her shirt definitely felt the stress but somehow they held on.


    "Ok, take us there. Apparate to some safe place will you?" I reminded Nemuri who pouted and nodded her head after all I didn''t want to appear right in the middle of the road or inside someone''s shower¡­ that would be really awkward and I wouldn''t put it past Nemuri to do that.


    Nemuri was still holding Emma''s hand and as soon as I placed my hand on her shoulder we disappeared with a loud crack. The three of us appeared on a roof and Emma immediately dropped to her knees. Thankfully, she had a strong stomach and didn''t empty it.


    "Please don''t do that again" Emma said while breathing heavily.


    "Oh, don''t worry, first time is always rough¡­ next time I will be gentle" Nemuri cooed in a soothing manner. At first, Emma didn''t understand what Nemuri meant but soon understanding dawned on her and she blushed brightly. It was quite common for Nemuri, so I didn''t even react to her perverted joke.


    "Shut up you pervert!!" Emma stuttered out a scream.


    "Where are we?" I asked Nemuri trying to change the topic, after all, I didn''t want to hear Nemuri proudly proclaim that she was a Super Pervert.


    "I am not a Pervert! I am a Super Pervert!!" Nemuri declared with a proud look. Her fists were on her hips and her nose was pointing towards the sky in haughtiness while her already brilliant chest was puffed out. Apparently, she ignored me and went along with her declaration, I just gave her a blank look.


    "That''s isn''t something you should be proud of!!" Emma screamed out in shame. Emma is quite old and Nemuri is still able to rile her up like that¡­ I can''t even imagine what kind of tortures Ororo has to go through.


    Nemuri scoffed in annoyance "You are still a kid¡­ grow up" Nemuri said with a haughty look on her face.


    "I am not a kid!!" Emma screamed out loud and fumed in anger. Her face was almost purple in rage but her anger increased when Nemuri ignored her and turned towards me.


    "We are currently on the top of Park Tower, so where are we going from here" Nemuri said looking towards me. Hearing Nemuri, Emma finally calmed down.


    "Then it''s good¡­ my contact is also here" Emma spoke up forgetting her anger.


    "Your contact¡­ it wouldn''t be Catalina, right?" Nemuri asked Emma in a mocking tone.


    Emma was taken aback "How did you know?" Emma stuttered out.


    "Of course I would know, this is my hotel and I know everything that goes on in here" Nemuri said with a proud look.


    "So, who is this Catalina?" I decided to butt in once again.


    "She is the head of special services¡­ if you get my drift. She runs her own information syndicate through her business of special services. For enough money she will get you any kind of information" Nemuri explained¡­ yes, I obviously got the drift of what she meant by special services.


    Paid Escorts, though I have to say the idea is quite ingenious but before I could say anything I received a text from Momo explaining to me about the spell. It was a spell used to mark cancer cells inside a human body. The spell was used in the early years when cancer showed up for the first time¡­ the spell was stopped being used in the later years because healers discovered better methods¡­

 Chapter 215: Spies & Information...

    [POV Jean]


    Even though I didn''t hold much hope about the talk, it did certainly help me. Yeah, her reason was completely different but her words made a point. No matter what my reason is, I should be determined to follow it through. Now that I finished my chat with Rumi, I needed to find Fleur for the training.


    Finding Fleur wasn''t too hard for me¡­ after I found out the differences between a human and a Phoenix it was an easy task. I have also noticed that none of Reo''s lovers were humans. Except for Fleur, Nemuri, and Rumi, I didn''t know what the others were¡­ Fleur is a Phoenix, Nemuri is a Nine-Tailed Fox and Rumi is some kind of rabbit¡­ oh yeah, Momo might be some kind of elf though I am not sure.


    I found Fleur on the roof¡­ she was reading some book. As soon as I arrived on the roof she had noticed me.


    "I have finished my chat¡­ where is Reo by the way?" I asked curiously. After all, we had an important mission today.


    "I don''t know, do you need him for something?" Fleur replied casually gesturing me to sit beside her.


    "Yes, we had some work to do" I answered her. Fleur nodded and pulled out the same device she did yesterday and clicked a few times. The thing chimed once again and Fleur read something and slightly frowned.


    "He had to leave for something urgent, he said his current mission is much more important than dealing with Charles is¡­ he said that Charles isn''t much of a threat for now. Well, it looks like he wants you to do something while he is away" Fleur spoke to me with a smile on her face.


    I frowned, he thinks his current mission is more important than dealing with Charles? What kind of mission is he on? Well, he is dealing with the whole world now so he must have been busy. It''s not that I am angry or something but I was excited because I would have gotten some time to spend with him.


    "So, what does he want me to do?" I asked Fleur, looks like nothing can be done, so I should get over with whatever he wants me to do.


    "He wants you to find out if Scott is the only spy in here or if there are more" Fleur said getting up from the floor and she closed her book and put that device in her pocket.


    "Oh, yes. I can do that happily" I happily accepted my mission or task. Fleur decided to accompany me¡­ I didn''t mind her. Fleur placed her hand on my shoulder and both of us found ourselves in the resident area. I have to say whatever this teleportation method is this is awesome.


    Fleur said that Phoenixes have their own form of teleportation. Fleur is still not strong enough to use that method of teleportation. I have talked with the Phoenix Force inside me and she also told me that I would be able to use that method but currently, my body is not ready.


    "We don''t need to go inside¡­ we can do it from here" I said and Fleur nodded in understanding. I closed my eyes and activated my telepathic power in full blast¡­ getting my full power unlocked has done me a lot of good. I am nothing compared to Charles even now but Charles only has telepathic powers nothing else¡­ he doesn''t have telekinetic powers.


    I spread out my telepathic field and covered the whole residential area¡­ but I found myself still lacking. I could feel the whole place but I can''t sense everything in there, my telepathic wasn''t strong enough. So, I decided to concentrate where Scott was. Finding him among all these meta-humans wasn''t something hard, after all, I have spent a lot of time with him in the Xavier Mansion.


    Just like I had thought¡­ he was still connected to Charles so I will be unable to get into his mind without notifying Charles and that''s something I don''t want to do. I knew that if anyone else was in cahoots with Scott they will be near him and I was right again¡­ surprise, surprise¡­ Charles sent his most trusted friend here. Hank McCoy. Using the same feeling I started to sweep the whole place¡­ fortunately, there weren''t any more spies¡­ so there were only two spies¡­ Scott and Hank.


    When I finally opened my eyes, I found Fleur was sitting on the ground on a blanket with the book in her hand. "How long it has been?" I asked Fleur, my throat kind of seemed dry¡­ so, some time has passed since I had started.


    "Oh, you are finally done? It has been something like a couple of hours¡­" Fleur got up from the ground and vanished the dirt on her dress and the blanket she had spread on the ground.


    "Yes, Scott Summers and Hank McCoy, I didn''t expect Hank to be here though" I told Fleur who started to click on her device. Now, I was really curious about the device¡­


    "Hank, a friend of yours?" Fleur asked me curiously.


    "As if!! He is also one of Charles''s pets" I said with venom in my voice.


    "Oh¡­ ok. Let''s go back for now" Fleur said and started walking away from the place.


    "What''s that device?" I wasn''t able to hold myself back and asked Fleur. "Yesterday, I saw you talk to Momo through it¡­ is it some kind of phone but I have never seen one like that" I continued speaking without giving Fleur a chance to speak.


    "Ah, yes. This is a phone but it is way more advanced than anything out there in the world. Momo made this for each one of us" Fleur spoke showing me the phone¡­


    [POV Reo]


    We were in the lift on our way to meet this Catalina, when my phone chimed up. I pulled out my phone and saw that Fleur had sent me a text asking me about Jean. Oh¡­ I kind of forgot about that when Sublime and U-Men came up¡­ Charles isn''t a threat when compared to Sublime. Charles is just a pathetic fool¡­ and he will definitely die like a pathetic fool but Sublime is an annoying bastard.


    It''s not about power or strength¡­ if compared he is way weaker than me but the thing is he could enter any human around the world and become its host. The spell Momo gave me is going to be a life-saver but I would still need to identify the bacteria in the whole human body. That is going to a chore in itself¡­ I cursed once again inside my mind. Why the Fuck Sublime has to show up here.


    "What''s got you so worried?" Nemuri asked me patting my head. Ah¡­ I would never say this but her patting my head feels really nice.


    "Stop it" even though I wanted her to continue¡­ I had some dignity. I will ask her to do that later in my bedroom. "I am worried about several things" I said dismissively and we finally arrived on the floor where Catalina''s office was.


    Emma and Nemuri walked side by side while I calmly followed them. Before either of them could knock on Catalina''s door the door opened and a girl in maid dress welcomed us in. Emma was slightly peeved by that but Nemuri completely brushed it off and decided to roll with it¡­ It''s really amusing to watch Nemuri.


    We finally walked into a room where a woman was sitting in a regal crimson dress while looking over the city of Buenos Aires. The woman saw both Nemuri and Emma, for a moment she checked me out too but her eyes were back on Nemuri. The woman got up from her seat and walked up to Nemuri to greet her.


    "Lady Welsh, what a pleasant surprise!! What brings you here?" the woman happily greeted Nemuri who just smirked. Nemuri must have used a different identity to buy this hotel¡­


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Catalina. How is the business going?" Nemuri asked Catalina with a smile and sat down.


    "Business is fabulous after you took over the hotel and your ideas¡­ your ideas changed my whole business¡­ gave me a new front to work with. The number of client demand has increased by a huge margin" Catalina said and gestured us towards the seats.


    "Ah¡­ like I have said Catalina, in these kinds of things I could never be wrong" Nemuri said in a haughty manner and nodded at herself. Narcissist much.


    "That''s true. So what can I do for you? Perhaps I can arrange some service for you?" Catalina offered Nemuri who immediately denied it.


    "Unfortunately, Catalina. We are here for your other services¡­" Nemuri drawled off. I have never seen Nemuri doing a business deal and the way she interacted with Catalina¡­ I have released a monster in the multiverse. Yeah, that''s it¡­ I am pretty sure that no matter where we would go¡­ she will bring ruin and chaos to the global market.


    "Of course, for the right amount of mon¡­" Catalina didn''t even get to finish before Nemuri pulled out a diamond from her pocket and placed it on the table. Catalina grabbed the diamond and smiled happily. Yes, I have made a monster!! But she is my monster with nine fluffy tails and two fluffy ears.


    "What kind of information do you need? Your payment was enough for several transcanctions" Catalina said with a smile. Nemuri just smirked and gestured towards Emma.


    "Ah, I remember you. You were the leader of that meta-human group. But I would have never expected that Leviathan himself will come here" Catalina started to speak looking towards Emma and when she finished her eyes were on me.


    Emma didn''t waste any more time and started to ask her about organ trafficking and meta-human trafficking rings and where they were going. She didn''t ask Catalina about either U-Men or John Sublime and I appreciate her for that. She is an information broker¡­ if someone pays her the right amount of money then she will happily blab about us in front of them.


    Cataline immediately called some assistants and asked them to look into the files. She didn''t trust computers because she believed in the old ways¡­ it took two hours to get the whole information and everything pointed towards Tehran, Iran.


    "Thanks for the info Catalina, I will be in contact" Nemuri said and got up and walked. Emma and me both followed suit and got and walked out of the room. Before we could even leave the room I received the text from Fleur telling me there were two spies on Elysium. Scott Summers and Hank McCoy¡­ ah, I will have fun dealing with them¡­

 Chapter 216: Abandoned Factory...

    A/N: I hope you readers don''t mind me using city names. If by coincidence you reside in the city I am mentioning you have to remember that this is just a story and I am not badmouthing any place. I am just using some city names for the convenience of my story. This is strictly fiction.


    ---------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "Do, you have contacts in Tehran too?" I curiously asked Nemuri who just smirked and nodded her head.


    Only a few minutes ago we arrived in the outskirts of Tehran, I had no idea why Nemuri Apparated us outside the city, after all, her nod just confirmed that she also had contacts here.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. I have already contacted someone to pick us up" Nemuri said and started towards the city. Both me and Emma were completely dumbfounded.


    "When and how did you even contact someone?" I asked incredulously.


    "Aha¡­ the local crime lord is under my Imperius. Did you know that I could still maintain the Imperious like a link if I wanted" Nemuri exclaimed in mad glee, I didn''t know that the Imperious could be maintained in such a manner.


    "What''s an Imperious?" Emma asked in a confused tone.


    "It''s something really nifty, you know¡­ using Imperious I can make anyone do my bidding" Nemuri briefly explained. I guess it''s good that she isn''t overconfident¡­ I would have hated it if she gave away more information. It''s simple logic¡­ as a friendly gesture you should never hide information from someone who is working with you but never give them complete information¡­ give them enough that they would be satisfied for the moment but not enough to keep them wanting more.


    It''s kind of complicated to explain the thing in words you get it yourself with experience. In the HP World, all of us learned how to manipulate and get what we want through subterfuge¡­


    When Emma heard Nemuri''s explanation she was placated for the moment. Emma didn''t ask for anything more¡­ all of us were sweating because we were waiting by the roadside. I waved my hand and casted a sunscreen and a heat-blocking charm on the three of us. Emma was completely confused when she suddenly found the heat wasn''t bothering her anymore. Nemuri very well knew what happened and who was responsible, she just gave me a perverted grin.


    We finally saw a convoy of 4x4 trucks coming in our direction. Nemuri waved at the convoy and they stopped in front of us. It was clear that they were from the underworld, they didn''t say anything and just opened the doors for us. We also didn''t say anything and entered the car.


    It didn''t take us long to enter the city but to reach their main hideout, it took us about one and a half hours. It was a large villa, as soon as we got down from the car a pudgy man in a turban greeted Nemuri calling her Miss Oxford. I snickered after I heard her fake name. I remembered a certain joke¡­ Nemuri decided to give me a glare.


    I don''t know what she talked with the pudgy man but he happily gave her one of his trucks. Well, it''s quite understandable¡­ after all, from what it looked like the pudgy man looked like the leader of this group and Nemuri had him under Imperious. Nemuri didn''t even bother to thank him after he pointed towards the best truck he had. Nemrui gestured us to get in the car and we did¡­


    "I have to say you are quite connected" Emma said in a surprised and shocked tone.


    "Hehe¡­ what can I say. I am an avid follower of the Dao of perverseness¡­ the whole world bows beneath my feet" Nemuri said and started to cackle in mad glee. I professionally ignored her and Emma didn''t know what to say after that so she decided to stare outside the window.


    After some liberal use of the Imperious Curse on the traffic police we were able to find the place we were looking for. It was an old factory¡­ we had no idea what could have been made in that place. Nemuri stopped the truck at some distance¡­ we didn''t want to alert them after all.


    "You stay in the car. No leaving¡­ we will go and check it out" Nemuri said looking at Emma. Emma didn''t look happy and immediately protested.


    "There is no way that I will stay here. I will come with you even if you don''t want me to" Emma exclaimed but I decided that since we would be sneaking inside Emma is just going to be a bother. I pointed my finger towards her and stunned her.


    I could already feel several life signs inside the place so sneaking it was. "Good job" Nemuri said and casted a notice-me-not charm on the car.


    "Let''s go now¡­ oh, do you have those surveillance interference runes?" While walking I suddenly remembered about those runes and asked Nemuri. Nemuri didn''t say anything and handed me a parchment. I slapped the rune on the shirt and the parchment glowed and disappeared.


    We finally arrived in front of the building and I pointed towards two guards hidden near the gates. If I didn''t have the ability to sense people I wouldn''t have found them¡­ after all, they were very well hidden.


    Both me and Nemuri were under disillusionment charm so we had nothing to worry about. We were pretty sure that they won''t notice us¡­ but for extra caution, we also casted a notice-me-not and a body heat masking charm on ourselves.


    We quickly entered the building without alerting the guards, I killed them both with strong piercing hexes on their throats. Killing like this is much better if you are hiding.


    I have already sensed that there were 11 more people inside the factory and decided to take care of them before checking around. I didn''t know if any of the meta-humans brought here were alive or not but from the life signs, I didn''t think that we were going to find someone alive. Both of us arrived in some kind of laboratory and I was kind of disturbed to see what was inside the room¡­


    20 brains along with their eyes and spinal cords and nervous systems were being kept alive inside tanks filled with some kind of liquids. They are fucking alive¡­ I could see their brain activity on the monitors. Neither me nor Nemuri were rocket scientists but we very well knew that they were still alive but I didn''t feel their life signs because they didn''t have a fucking body and blood running through their veins.


    "What the hell is happening here?" Nemuri whispered into my ears furiously. I could see fury burning in her eyes.


    "I don''t have a fucking clue but let''s grab a lab guy and rip apart his brain" I replied to Nemuri and she happily agreed, I am not a saint and I have done a lot of questionable things like crippling, killing, torturing someone until their mind snaps but I haven''t done something like this¡­ I didn''t even know that there was technology to achieve this kind of feat.


    This was actually disgusting¡­ well whatever. We quickly moved towards the next room and found 5 guys in lab coats that were cutting apart a woman. Well, I think it was a woman since her body parts have been spread around the table. I would have saved the woman but it was too late¡­ she was still alive only because of the machine. Her body was completely drained of blood¡­ not a drop of blood could be seen except a big jar filled with blood.


    The woman was ripped open and they were doing the same thing they have done to the twenty meta-humans. We casted a silencing charm around the room¡­ the guys in lab coats were still busy with the woman. We dropped all five of them with a stunning spell. We decided to leave them here for later¡­ I pulled the plug of the machine that was keeping the woman alive¡­ as soon as I did that the woman was gone.


    "First let''s deal with the others" I whispered and Nemuri nodded. Both of us decided to go on our own way. There were six more people inside the building but they were spread around. Nemuri casted a human revealing spell and confirmed what I just mentioned. I decided to go left because women are always right. Yeah, I know that was a bad joke but what can you do¡­??


    The rest of the people inside the base were just simple guards. The first died when I AKed him in the back. The remaining two were also quickly dealt with¡­ Nemuri also returned after she dealt with the three on her side.


    "No mercy, right?" Nemuri asked me when she grabbed the first scientist.


    "No¡­ no mercy. Rip apart their brain and leave them drooling" I declared and grabbed another scientist from the pile.


    "Legilimens" both of us said as we dove into their minds without holding anything back¡­

 Chapter 217: Nebraska (I)

    [POV Reo]


    I ripped into the guy''s mind in reckless abandon, I noticed the guy was screaming and his mind was being shredded, but I didn''t care at all. I noticed that Nemuri was also doing the same¡­ I saw all of his memories and got several locations of their bases around the world. But the most important thing I plucked out of his brain was the location of Trask Headquarters.


    I was pretty sure that if Sublime was hiding then he would be in that base. This world''s Sublime was slightly different than the original one. In the comic Sublime showed his face from time to time but the Sublime in this world liked to work from the shadows¡­ I didn''t know much about him but I didn''t find anything about him anywhere¡­ it was like he didn''t even exist but I knew very well that wasn''t the case.


    There was one more thing, U-Men were only formed after the formation of Avengers but U-Men were already running around the world now. Before we could conduct more attacks, I needed to deal with John Sublime¡­ I needed to at least mark that fucker. I can''t afford to tip him off¡­ the bastard will just go into hiding if he thinks that he is in danger.


    "Did you find anything important other than those disgusting experiments?" Nemuri asked me with clear disdain in her voice and she dropped the lab guy. The guy was bleeding from his eyes, ears, and mouth¡­ I was surprised that Nemuri didn''t turn his brain into mush.


    "Yes, I got the location of Trask Headquarters. I have to say they had hidden it pretty well¡­ there were no records of such a place ever existing" I said to Nemuri, that is the reason I never found their headquarters even with our OverPowered laptop. After all, I can only find the things that exist in the records¡­ and there were no records of that place. I can''t go around looking at random buildings with the satellites.


    "So, Trask Industries are involved in this? I hold 30 percent of their shares but I never attended their board meetings" Nemuri spoke with a shrug and picked up another lab guy. I wasn''t surprised at all that Nemuri owned 30 percent of Trask Industries¡­ if she didn''t own anything there I would have been surprised. I also did the same and picked up the next guy.


    "Legilimens" Nemuri said and the guy she was holding started to scream like a gutted pig. I just shrugged and used Legilimency on the guy I have been holding. I didn''t find anything important in this guy''s mind¡­ it wasn''t something important but I found that none of these guys knew their names¡­ all of them worked in cycles. After this project was finished all five of them woulde have gone their own way and joined another group of scientists at a different place to conduct experiments.


    "You take the last guy I am not interested in seeing them cut apart meta-humans" Nemuri dropped the guy on the floor and walked away with a disgusted look on her face¡­ I shrugged my shoulders and picked up the last guy and ripped apart his mind¡­ I didn''t get any new information except this guy also knew about the base in Nebraska.


    "Did you get anything new from the two of them?" I asked her and when I dropped the last guy on the floor.


    Nemuri shook her name in denial. "Just some names and locations, I will write them down for you" Nemuri said and started to type on the mobile.


    "Me too, but the last guy knew about Nebraska too" I told Nemuri who raised her eyebrow in my direction.


    "Is that where we are going next?" Nemuri asked me while making faces.


    "Yep, why the faces?" I asked her, it was quite odd for Nemuri to make faces.


    "Well¡­ I don''t want to see brains in a tank and their eyes staring at you¡­ I find it slightly disturbing" Nemuri grimaced and pointed towards the tanks where those brains were being kept. All of their eyes were turned in our direction¡­ oh, I forgot that we have dropped the charms. Yeah¡­ I kind of agree with Nemuri. This is slightly disturbing but I don''t want them to live like this.


    "Nemuri help me¡­ let''s put these guys out of their misery" I said to Nemuri in a solemn voice¡­ she just nodded her head. A few Bombardas took care of the problem¡­ "This place is giving me chills¡­ I wanna get out of here" Nemuri said and both of us walked out of the factory but leaving this place like this won''t do¡­ I pointed both my arms towards the abandoned factory "Fiendfyre" as soon as the word escaped through my lips two Leviathans made of fire leaped towards the factory from my palms.


    In a matter of few seconds, the whole factory was engulfed in the cursed fire, Nemuri watched the cursed fire with slight awe in her eyes. "No matter how many times I see you using those cursed flames I find myself wet" Nemuri said in a husky tone while rubbing her thighs together.


    "Nemuri, not now. We have one more place visit before we can delve into debauchery" I reprimanded Nemuri but she didn''t seem to give up the idea¡­ well, I know how her brain works¡­ I would have been worried if she would have given up.


    We returned to the truck and found that Emma was still knocked out. Nemuri disabled the notice-me-not on the car while I revived Emma. Emma immediately shot up from the seat and looked around with a confused look on her face until her eyes landed on both me and Nemuri. The confused look on her face changed into anger.


    "How dare you?!! Why the hell did you do that to me?" Emma asked us, her voice was filled with rage. But before she could continue to glare at us her eyes landed on the burning factory which finally collapsed. If it would have been a normal fire then it would have taken at least several hours to bring down the factory.


    "You burned down that place? Where are the meta-humans?" Emma spat out in an incredulous tone¡­ there was still venom in her voice.


    "No one was alive¡­ all the meta-humans were already dead. They were going to leave in some hours" I lied with a straight face and technically it wasn''t a lie except the ''leaving in some hours'' part.


    Emma just kept staring at me and turned her eyes towards Nemuri who also nodded her head in agreement, Emma looked heartbroken. She was clearly sad to hear that all the meta-humans were dead. Emma didn''t say anything but I could see tears rolling down her cheeks¡­ both me and Nemuri climbed into the truck and Nemrui turned the engine on.


    It''s much better like this¡­ if I had told Emma what was done to the meta-humans in there she would have felt much more worse. Nemuri drove the truck in complete silence¡­ suddenly my phone chimed. I pulled out my phone and saw a message from Momo. ''We are out of warheads and several sights of meta-human brutality have been seen through the US'' her message was short but I got everything I needed to know to know from there.


    This was truly convenient for me¡­ I couldn''t have asked for a much better time than this. I have been mulling with the thought of how was I going to destroy the Trask headquarters without damaging everything else around. Their base was set up in the form of a government office and their Headquarters was completely underground. While reading their memories I got the Resident Evil vibes several times¡­


    Now, I didn''t need to worry about it. I could destroy the whole building and then burn down the whole city. Yes, but before anything like that, I needed to make an announcement¡­ if people are going to push me I am going to push them back. I clearly gave them an ultimatum but they didn''t listen to me¡­ is it bad that I am going to destroy a whole city? Definitely yes. Is it really necessary? Definitely yes, after all, if I don''t follow through with my threat the meta-humans will keep getting abused¡­ now that we have used all the warheads I must follow up through with my threat.


    But first, I needed to send back Emma to Elysium. I can take Nemuri with me because she will be able to take care of herself but Emma won''t be able to¡­ even with our rough start I don''t hate her and if I was in her place I would have done the same. After all, if you had the power to read people''s mind are you not going to use that to know if the person in front of your is trustworthy or not.


    Now, someone would say that I am being contradictive since I attacked Emma with Legilimency when she attacked me but I did that only because I was annoyed. I never said that she shouldn''t do it¡­ I just said that I don''t like someone trying to read my mind. Call me hypocritical or vindicative but I am like this¡­


    "Emma, both me and Nemuri have something to do. Why don''t I send you back to the island?" I asked Emma, she was staring outside the window but her eyes were still glistening with tears.


    "¡­Yes, I think that would be good" Emma said after slightly thinking. I pulled out a coin from my pocket and made it a portkey and handed it to Emma. I gave her the activation word and she was whisked away as soon as she said the activation word.


    "So, how are we going to do this?" Nemuri asked me and now only I remembered that we needed to go to Nebraska and we were currently driving in Tehran.


    "Hey!! Why the hell are we driving?" I asked Nemuri with an incredulous look on my face.


    "¡­ah, I guess I kind of forgot. Let''s go to Nebraska. The fatty will collect the car from here" Nemuri said with a blank look on her face. The face she made reminded me of Akisu from Sekirei.


    "Let''s go then" Nemuri said parking the car at the side of the road. She placed her hand on my shoulder and Apparated taking me side-along with her to Nebraska...

 Chapter 218: Nebraska (II)

    A/N: Today, I read a review, and honestly it was funny and stupid. The guy called the fanfic smut and NTR. I have no clue how was he able to reach that conclusion. I don''t think that I NTRed anyone but if I did please mention¡­. ????


    ---------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    Nemuri and I appeared in some random alley. Both of us walked out of the alley and I found that Nemuri had teleported us near O street. Personally, I didn''t know anything in Nebraska but the signs near the streets helped. I remembered the building name from that guy''s memories¡­ neither of us knew where that building was. Nemuri might know a lot of stuff but it''s kind of impossible to know everything in this city.


    So, we decided to take a cab¡­ after all, that is something reasonable. I hailed a cab and asked the guy about the building and he immediately agreed to take us. The streets were quite busy¡­ the traffic systems were still broken so, on every crossing, two or three traffic police have been stationed.


    Because of the shitty traffic management, it took us one hour to finally reach the building. I regretted shutting down their traffic systems but nothing could be done now¡­


    After getting off the cab both me and Nemuri decided to look around first. Nemuri got us hamburgers from a street shop. We have been out all day and we were hungry¡­ you can''t massacre a whole city on an empty stomach!! Even if we were immortal we still felt hunger¡­ yes, maybe, we could survive for a long time without food but we would still feel hunger because of our usual eating routines.


    Both me and Nemuri decided to sit down on a bench by the street while we finished our food. We won''t be satisfied with just one hamburger so we decided to call a food break.


    "So, how are we going to do this?" Nemuri asked before taking a bite of her burger.


    "Sneakily¡­ we need to sneak until we find John Sublime" I said to Nemuri after I swallowed everything in my mouth.


    "Who is this Sublime by the way?" Nemuri asked and raised her eyebrow in my direction.


    "From what information I had gathered Sublime is a sentient and intelligent bacteria which likes to take rides on human hosts¡­" I started to explain to Nemuri. She intently listened to what I was saying. During the explanation, we finished our burgers so Nemuri got up and brought us chicken sub rolls. I continued explaining to her about Sublime.


    "So, you are saying that we need to mark this bacteria? Why not kill it?" Nemuri asked with a confused look on her face. While talking with Nemuri I have decided that I would allow Sublime to run away after I mark him. I wasn''t doing this because of overconfidence but because I wanted to destroy everything Sublime created before I took care of him. There was another reason I was doing this¡­ I didn''t know that Sublime was in this Universe when I arrived here that is the reason I never tried to find him.


    But suddenly, Sublime popped up like a hidden villain. So, I wanted to know if there were more hidden villains out there or not. Sublime had been on this planet since the beginning of life so there was a very good chance that he knew about dangerous entities hidden around the world and he might lead me to one of them¡­ and the reason I am choosing this path is because I know that Sublime is the biggest coward in this whole world¡­ as soon as he finds that someone like me is after his life¡­ he will run off to someone strong who could oppose me¡­


    Sublime might be a coward but a fool he is not. So, he will only approach people who have the ability to oppose me. Hehe¡­ this way I could rid the world of some future villains and there might be some comic exclusive in this world.


    "Yes, I want him to escape. He is a coward and he would go to any lengths for self-preservation. I want to see if he could lead me some future threats" I said with a shrug.


    Nemuri just nodded her head and continued to munch down the sub. After eating the sub we decided to have a cola before we went sneaking into the Trask Industries Headquarters.


    "Ah! That hit the spot" I declared with a burp and noticed that Nemuri was lost in her thoughts.


    "What''s on your mind?" I asked her pulling her out of her thoughts.


    "¡­I was thinking about how are you to destroy this whole city? This city is quite big" Nemuri asked me.


    "Nemuri, even if the city is huge, the city is still filled with metal¡­ as long as they have metal I have nothing to worry about" I said while stretching my arms and caused a small earthquake by rattling the metals around us. People around us were surprised by the sudden quake but nobody bothered with it and everyone returned to what they were doing.


    "Cool!!" Nemuri exclaimed with stars in her eyes and glomped on me. After some struggle, I was able to get out of her hug.


    "We wasted a lot of time¡­ let''s go and mark him" I said and headed towards the building. While walking towards the building both of us casted notice-me-not charms on ourselves along with disillusionment charms, body heat masking charm, silencing charm on our feet¡­ we might sound slightly paranoid but we wanted to cover all of our bases.


    "How are we going to recognize him" Nemuri furiously whispered to me when we finally arrived in front of the building.


    "Read my surface thought" I said and stared into her eyes while thinking about the face I have found in that guy''s memory. I felt a foreign presence in my mind and as soon as it appeared it disappeared. Nemuri smirked and nodded her head¡­ this was the best way to show her how Sublime looked after all, I wasn''t going to draw a sketch now and the guy didn''t have any digital identity and even if he had any¡­ he was definitely using a fake name.


    I gestured Nemuri to follow me and both of us entered the building. From the information I got from the guy''s head, you needed to punch a secret code on the center lift to access the underground facility. There were other methods to enter the facility but this was used for the visitors where you didn''t need any biometric scans to gain access. But this entrance was the hardest to break into¡­ but if you can use magic like us then this was the easiest way to break into the facility.


    I walked up to the lift in the center and after entering I punched the codes and the lift started to descend immediately. We silently listened to the lift music until the lift finally stopped and the doors opened with a ding sound. As soon as the lift opened we found ourselves in the corridor filled with 4 guys with submachine guns and two automatic turrets and a checkpoint¡­ if you wanted to enter using this way you needed to pass by all these guards¡­ and this was the reason this was the most difficult way to gain access to the base.


    The guards saw the lift was empty and they were immediately spooked. In a blink of an eye, they rushed towards the lift¡­ both me and Nemuri were able to move out of the way easily¡­ the guards immediately started to bark orders. We waited for a few seconds and the doors opened and several guards rushed in with assault rifles¡­ I looked at the guns, yeah they kind of seem familiar. Glowing blue guns¡­ yeah, Hydra. I knew that HYDRA was growing inside SHIELD like cancer but I don''t think Alexander Pierce provided these guns.


    As soon as the guards passed by us we sneaked inside before the door could close once again. After finally entering the main base I decided to think about the only person that used this technology after Red Skull was dealt with and that person was Wolfgang von Strucker or better known as Baron Strucker. I won''t put it past Sublime to have contact with Baron Strucker. Looks like my decision to allow Sublime to get away was the best. Sublime could lead me to Strucker¡­ I have tried to find Strucker when I flared satellite lenses in the direction of Sokovia but I didn''t find anything.


    I don''t know if Baron Strucker had made up his base in Sokovia in the year 2002 or not but he might have made some kind of technology to hide his base from satellite surveillance. I decided to use the guy''s memories and decided to directly head towards Sublime''s office¡­ both me and Nemuri decided to ignore everything else.


    "What the hell are these?" Nemuri suddenly grabbed my arm and pointed towards a huge workshop. I slightly frowned when I saw what these guys were working on¡­ this thing shouldn''t be here, it''s was too early¡­ I mean way too early. There is no way that they were able to get Raven''s DNA or Rogue''s DNA, so the hell did they even make this shit now?? In front of my eyes, the scientists were working on a Sentinel Mk X, or was it something else completely¡­??


    Is this something related to Weapon Plus program? It could be¡­ but whatever it was I needed to check it before I vaporized this whole facility. "Maybe, some kind of Sentinel?" I answered Nemuri in an unsure tone. Leaving that behind we decided to directly head towards the Sublime''s office¡­


    We quietly arrived in front of the room and Nemuri casted Imperius on a guard and decided to use him to get the door open. The guard happily opened the door and we heard and cold voice from inside the office.


    "What do you want?" It almost sounded like a growl. The guard walked inside and started to strip down¡­ of course, trust Nemuri to do something like this. I immediately recognized Sublime and we both slipped into the room.


    Sublime was completely baffled by the guard "What the hell are you doing, you fool??!!" Sublime thundered in rage. I slowly approached Sublime from the right side while Nemuri approached him from the left. We immediately started to cast spells on Sublime, spells to identify any foreign material or organism in the body. This was a spell commonly used by the healers to fix cuts and infections.


    Sublime''s nape glowed blue¡­ Sublime was immediately alerted by the sudden light but before he could react I marked the cell with the marking spell. As soon as the mark landed I felt it appear inside my mind¡­ that means no matter what he does, he would never be able to hide from me anymore¡­

 Chapter 219: Nebraska (III)

    [POV Reo]


    Sublime''s nape glowed blue¡­ Sublime was immediately alerted by the sudden light but before he could react I marked the cell with the marking spell. As soon as the mark landed I felt it appear inside my mind¡­ that means no matter what he does, he would never be able to hide from me anymore.


    "How did you get in here?" Sublime pulled out a gun from under his table and pointed in my direction and somehow stuttered out. It was quite clear that Sublime had recognized me¡­ his face was completely pale while his hand was also shaking¡­


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?" I asked him in a mocking tone but a look of disgust appeared on my face when my eyes went towards the Imperiused guard. The guy was already in his birthday suit, and currently, he was fondling his family jewels¡­ there was no way in hell that I would watch something like that. I waved my hand in the guy''s direction and the guy exploded splattering the wall behind him with blood, innards, and bones.


    "Hmph¡­ that was cruel! You should have allowed him to finish before you killed him" Nemuri appeared out of thin air with a pout on her face. Sublime turned in her direction, but his gun was still pointed in my direction.


    "Fox, there is no way in hell that I would watch a man jerk off right in front of me" I said in a no-nonsense tone. Nemuri huffed but didn''t say anything after that and sat down on Sublime''s chair and started to use his computer.


    My eyes turned back towards Sublime who saw what Nemuri was doing but didn''t have the courage to say anything. Just like I have mentioned¡­ this world''s biggest coward.


    "Now, I think you already know me but I will still introduce myself. Leviathan, you can call me Leviathan" I said and used my powers to crush the gun Sublime was holding. Sublime took a step back in fear and dropped his gun.


    "That''s rude¡­ you should introduce yourself when someone gives you their name" I said with a look of disgust on my face but Sublime didn''t say anything and kept staring towards me with a look of fear.


    "Leviathan, I think his parents haven''t taught him manners" Nemuri said while making a face. She was looking at Sublime like she was looking at some insect stuck on her shoes.


    "You know what Fox?" I asked Nemuri, I didn''t want to spout out true names in front of Sublime even if he had no way to find out anything with that information. "I think you might be right. His parents haven''t taught him any manners¡­ let''s help this poor fellow¡­ wouldn''t you agree?" I asked Nemuri who nodded her head with an excited smile on her face.


    I pointed my finger towards Sublime and decided to use one of my favorite spells on him "Crucio" I whispered and I saw Nemuri firing several spells on the walls. The spell hit Sublime and he immediately dropped on the floor¡­ for the first few seconds he only whimpered in pain but after that, he started to scream out his lungs¡­


    "Such pleasant screams!" Nemuri exclaimed happily and clapped her hands. "Do you think that he will learn some manners?" Nemuri asked me with a confused look on her face.


    "He might but don''t hold too much hope" I said in a mocking tone and kept the spell on him. Sublime rolled on the floor in pain¡­ the mark that I have put on the actual body of Sublime was also reacting. I didn''t know if the bacteria was feeling the full pain or not but it was reacting to the pain¡­ which meant Crucio worked. I wanted to try Fiendfyre so badly but he might die¡­ I can''t have that now.


    I finally stopped the spell to give the coward a break. He started to breathe heavily and stayed on the floor completely powerless. "Pity, I can''t use that spell" Nemuri said with a pout on her face. I have to say that she looked really cute.


    I frowned when I heard her but suddenly an idea popped inside my mind. "Why don''t you give it a try?" I spoke to her and gestured towards Sublime.


    "Are you sure?" Nemuri asked and got up from Sublime''s chair and walked towards us.


    "Yeah, pretty sure. You just need to give it a go, but you need to want him to feel pain or the spell won''t work¡­ you must mean it" I said explaining it to Nemuri, she nodded her head like a good little student and pointed her finger in Sublime''s direction who had a look of fear etched on his face.


    "Crucio" Nemuri said and before Sublime could make any protest his screams started to echo throughout the room. It was clear that Nemuri''s spell wasn''t as strong as mine¡­ after all, I had a lot of practice in the HP World and this was the first time Nemuri was able to cast this spell successfully. None of my girls were able to cast either the Cruciatus Curse or the Killing Curse¡­ they didn''t have the emotion to fuel the spell.


    Nemuri lifted the spell after a couple of minutes. "Wow! That was intense" Nemuri said with a huge grin on her face. I patted her head making her happy¡­ "Yes, that was good for your first attempt but you would need more practice" I said giving her advice¡­ like a good student she nodded her head.


    I finally leaned down beside Sublime who was glaring at me. If he had the ability to spit fire through his eyes then I would have been burned to death several times. Unfortunately, he lacked the ability so he just kept glaring at me. "Did you learn anything?" I asked Sublime in a mocking tone but like before he stubbornly kept his mouth shut.


    "Then, I guess you need to learn some more" I said and Cruciod him once again. His screams echoed throughout the room, but this time I stopped the spell only after thirty seconds and allowed Nemuri to practice on him. Nemuri came forward with an ecstatic look on her face and casted Crucio on Sublime¡­ he started to scream once again but I noticed that the mark I had put on the actual body of Sublime has stopped reacting.


    I concentrated on it and found that the mark was outside the body and it slowly entered the cracks on the floor. Sublime ran away like I had thought he would¡­ with this mark on his body there isn''t a corner in this world he will be able to hide from me.


    "Stop¡­ the actual body of Sublime is gone" I said to Nemuri and she stopped but gave me an odd look. She looked like a kid who just lost her favorite toy. "Actual body?" after dealing with her initial feelings Nemuri asked me with a bewildered look on her face.


    "Yes, I have told you before" I said and Nemuri remembered what I have told her about Sublime before we entered this place. But I wasn''t sure if a bacteria could be called an actual body or not¡­ yeah, I must contemplate this on a later date.


    "So, what do we do with him?" Nemuri asked me while pointing towards the shell left behind by Sublime. I checked once again and found that Sublime was already out of the base¡­ I could still sense him. I looked towards the shell once again and shrugged dismissively¡­ this was enough for Nemuri and she casted a skin rotting curse on the body.


    This time no screams were heard even if the experience was painful. The skin slowly rotted away followed by the muscles and organs leaving behind only a skeleton.


    "Did you find anything on his computer?" I asked Nemuri, her eyes glowed in excitement.


    "Oh yes, I got a lot of things. You better take a look" Nemuri said and grabbed my hand and started to lead me towards the computer. I allowed her to lead me¡­ there is no way to win when any of my girls get excited like this.


    "Wait! I need to do something before that" I said and stopped. I pulled out my phone and texted Momo to prepare a broadcast. I needed to make an announcement before I could start destroying the city. Publicity is very important in these matters.


    I immediately got a reply from Momo. ''You get ready, I will set up a link so that you will be able to directly stream the video from your phone. You don''t need to come here'' with that I immediately started to transfigure my clothes. I saw Nemuri vanish all the remains of that perverted guard and then she vanished the skeleton.


    "Nemuri, you got to help me with the setup" I said and told her what Momo told me. Nemuri conjured a mobile stand and started to set it up on the other side of the room. It didn''t even take 10 minutes to get everything ready¡­ both Momo and Nemuri were done long ago. I took most of the time to transfigure my clothes, after all, looks were necessary.


    [Around the World]


    All the TVs around the world started to make that odd noise once again. This was enough the scare all the humans around the world. All of them had seen that all the warheads have been launched and most of the governments were now thinking that the threat of massacring a whole city must have been a hoax because they have already beaten up some meta-humans and nothing happened. But when the TVs started to make that odd noise all of them knew that they had fucked up!!


    The noise finally stopped and the same guy who called himself Leviathan appeared on the TV with similar clothes on his body. "Citizens of Earth¡­ I am very disappointed¡­"


    ("Curse me, hate me, beat me, cut me, or kill me, but I will always prevail: Quote by Cliff)

 Chapter 220: Reactions (II)...

    [Around the World]


    The noise finally stopped and the same guy who called himself Leviathan appeared on the TV with similar clothes on his body. "Citizens of Earth¡­ I am very disappointed in all of you. Believe me¡­ I didn''t want to do this but you didn''t leave me much of a choice" Leviathan paused for a few seconds. Everyone around the world stewed in their thoughts for a few seconds.


    "As all of you might have noticed, all the warheads have been launched and a lot of countries decided to try their luck. They beat up meta-humans on the streets because they thought it was a chance¡­ they made a mistake. I had promised that I would massacre a whole city after all of my warheads are launched¡­ I didn''t want to do this¡­ but you forced my hand. Now if I don''t follow through with my threat then I will be a liar and I promise you that I am not a liar" Leviathan paused once again for a few moments. Country leaders around the world started to sweat¡­ they started to dread the next words Leviathan was going to say.


    All of them started to pray to Gods, after all, none of them wanted their countries to be the first victim of the massacre. All of them thought that, what Leviathan was doing was completely unfair, evil, and villainous but all of them knew that they could do nothing. They knew that a lot of innocents were going to die because of a handful of people but there was nothing they could do¡­


    "Proof must be given and all of you will get the proof in five hours¡­ just five hours. In five hours I will prove to all of you that I am not a liar" Leviathan spoke in a dramatic manner and like a broken dam a lot of people started to cry and curse towards the TVs.


    "To give you proof I will make an example¡­ after all, nothing could be better than an example. Once again¡­ I will start with the United States of America" Leviathan declared and every country leader out there released a huge sigh¡­ every leader did, except one. The President of the United States of America lost all of the strength in his body. He was shaking in fear and worry but he remembered that he had got 5 hours, maybe he could do something in these 5 hours.


    "And I have chosen Nebraska for this auspicious occasion" the citizens of Nebraska were already on their knees in fear and panic. The city of Nebraska was completely still after that. Nobody spoke anything and said anything¡­ only wails and sobbing could be heard.


    "Now, I believe that I am someone generous¡­ so like any other generous person, I will give you a chance¡­ A chance to stop this massacre, to stop me from massacring you need to do one simple thing¡­ you will just need to kill me" Leviathan said in a gentle tone¡­ he looked really heartbroken with what he was going to do.


    "Don''t need to fret people¡­ after all, there will be no need to look for me¡­ in one hour I will arrive on the roof of the tallest building in Nebraska. Send your armies¡­ send your weapons in the hope to stop me. I am giving the citizens of Nebraska 5 hours to evacuate the city¡­ parents take your children out of this city, I am a good person and I don''t want to kill children. If you don''t get out of this city then only you will be responsible for the death of your children, not me. Please don''t kill your children¡­ good luck and may God have mercy on you because I won''t" with that the broadcast finally stopped and pandemonium broke out in the city of Nebraska.


    Everyone heard the announcement¡­ so, all of them knew what was going to happen after the five hours. There were a lot of people who scoffed off at the claim of Leviathan, they said he must get off his high horse because something like this was simply not possible. But there were many who were already leading their children to their cars.


    A lot of people scoffed when they heard how arrogantly Leviathan declared where he was going to appear and how he would fight against the US army. Everyone around the world knew that they had dodged a bullet¡­ but all of them wanted to see what was going to happen in Nebraska but what they didn''t know was that Leviathan heard their wishes and he was going to broadcast the whole fight via satellite feed¡­


    [Oval Office, White House]


    The President was completely stunned silent and he was shaking in fear, this was something he had been dreading since the warhead counter on the TVs had turned zero. He had never thought that revoking the citizen''s right from mutants could lead to something like this. When he was elected the President, he was full of ideas, he himself thought that his country was great and there was no way his country could be defeated.


    But he was proven wrong by a single person, just three days ago the country he thought great and undefeatable was brought to its knees by a single mutant, and with this announcement, he knew his great country was defeated. Never in the history of the United States of America, did someone have the courage to threaten their country in such a manner.


    "Mr. President, what''s your order?" a Special Agent asked the President who was still shaking in fear and worry.


    The President finally looked towards the Agent present in his room. "What can we even do other than fight? Send all of our available men to Nebraska, we never bow down in front of terrorists and we won''t bow down now. We will fight even if we get defeated" the President gave a short encouraging speech, it worked like a charm on the Agent and he immediately ran out of the room.


    [Shield Headquarters, New York]


    Nick Fury along with his most trusted aides, Agent Maria Hill, Agent Phil Coulson, and Agent Clint Barton saw the whole broadcast. To say that all of them were enraged was just an understatement¡­ all of them were downright furious. All of them were patriots and they would have died for their country and when they saw someone threaten their country in such a manner there was no way that they were going to stand back.


    "What can we do Coulson?" Nick Fury had decided to stop with formalities.


    "I don''t know sir but I think we should prioritize evacuation" Coulson said in a solemn voice. The rest of the occupants in the room stared at him like he had grown a second head.


    "What?! And we give up the fight?" Agent Barton screamed in anger. Even if Nick Fury and Agent Hill didn''t say anything they had similar feelings.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I said we prioritize evacuation. We don''t even know what kind of power Leviathan has¡­ even if he is way over his head he must be confident about his powers to give out such an open threat" Agent Coulson explained in a solemn voice.


    "I agree with Coulson on this, we must prioritize evacuation. Hill, I want you to inform the President. If the army attacks him before evacuating the citizens then we have already lost the fight" Fury agreed with Agent Coulson as soon as he finished speaking. He decided that evacuation would be best¡­ in this way, they will be able to fight against Leviathan without worrying about collateral damage.


    Agent Hill nodded her head and left the room to inform the President. With their communication systems gone they needed to use radios after all only radios were working and they didn''t have any huge ass radio capable of long-distance broadcast inside Fury''s room.


    "Barton, I want you to lead the evacuation¡­ remember, don''t engage before the evacuation is over. I just hope that the President decides to evacuate before attacking" Fury said in a solemn tone and Barton also left the room. Only Coulson and Fury were left in the room, after a few seconds when Fury didn''t give any order to Coulson he also left the room.


    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    Charles Xavier along with General Newman had heard the announcement and both were angry and heartbroken at the same time. Charles had been working with the US Government since all the residents of his mansion had left for this so-called safe haven. He had been in contact with Scott Summers since he had powered up the Cerebro but he hasn''t got any result¡­


    From Scott, he was able to find out that they were on some kind of island and the island was being protected by some kind of barrier and he wasn''t able to get any more information. He also found out that Eric''s base was on the island but he had no idea where the island was.


    So, he had to invite his old friend Hank McCoy, another mutant who believed in his cause. His cause of protecting humans using their powers, Hank McCoy was a brilliant scientist and after Hank McCoy arrived in that safe haven he immediately recognized that place as Genosha Island and now named Elysium. Hank McCoy was able to get the approximate location of the island using the position of the sun but nothing more than that.


    Charles had passed on this information to General Newman but all of their defense systems and satellites were down so they were unable to verify that information. Charles was completely enraged when he found out what Leviathan was going to do and he had decided to do something about it¡­ something he had never done before. He was going to destroy Leviathan''s mind¡­ he was pretty confident that using Cerebro he would be able to do that¡­


    Unfortunately for Charles, he had no idea how much painful this experience was going to be for him¡­

 Chapter 221: Nebraska (IV)

    A/N: For those who don''t know that is a Nebraska City within the state of Nebraska. If you want you can google it¡­ now, I don''t know how big and populated this city is in the real world but for the story''s sake just imagine it to be big.


    -------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "Phew!" I released a tired sigh and sat down on Sublime''s table. "That was pretty intense" I said dismissively. Nemuri picked up the mobile and handed it back to me.


    "Was it smart to invite the army?" Nemuri asked me giving me an odd look.


    "No, it wasn''t smart at all¡­ but I didn''t want to kill all these normal people. You know, most of the people in this city are completely innocent¡­ I won''t say that all of them are innocent, some people have definitely abused meta-humans but not everyone¡­ especially kids" I said in a determined tone. Yes, I might be an evil guy but I won''t happily slaughter children¡­


    What I did in Deika City was completely different¡­ even the kids in that city were members of the Meta Liberation Army. In the HP World, while I killed Petunia and Vernon Dursley, I allowed Dudley Dursley to survive. Even though I wanted to kill the ferret face so badly in Hogwarts I allowed him to survive.


    At least the children inside this city are completely innocent except for bullying some children. That is the reason I have decided to give them time to run away¡­ now, if the parents are unable to run away with their kids they will die and it won''t be my fault. Will I feel bad if innocent children die because of me? The answer is NO. Now, everyone would call me a monster because of this but it is completely different for me¡­


    Since my first kill, which was Magne, I never felt anything when I killed someone. No matter if those people were innocent or evil¡­ it was just a neutral matter for me. Even when I tortured people into insanity I never felt bad¡­ I know my moral compass isn''t pointed in the right direction but can anyone fault me for not having human emotions??


    I have always found it odd that I never felt bad after killing or slaughtering people. I should have been sick with myself after what I had done in Deika City but I didn''t feel anything¡­ neither remorse nor regret. Now, that I know that my soul is a combination of the Leviathan of Destruction and a normal human I know why that is¡­ no matter how you compare a human soul and a soul like the Leviathan of Destruction¡­ the soul of the Leviathan would always be dominant. Now, why would the Leviathan of Destruction ever feel bad when he was killing a measly mortal??


    It might feel like I am blaming my lack of remorse on the soul of the Leviathan but that isn''t the case. I am not blaming it¡­ I am accepting that part of me. Even though a human soul is merged in there I am still the new Leviathan of Destruction. I am neither the human nor the old Leviathan¡­ I have long ago accepted what I am even before I knew about my true origins.


    But there are still some human morals left inside me¡­ that is the reason I am giving the humans a chance to get their children out of this city. Could I have gone without destroying a city? Of course, yes. But then I would have been just a joke in front of the humans¡­


    "Oh ok¡­ I also think that the kids should get out of this city" Nemuri thought for a few seconds and nodded her head.


    "Don''t you feel bad that I am going to kill all these innocent humans just for my ego?" I asked Nemuri, my eyes were on her face carefully checking all of her expressions.


    "¡­Honestly, no, back in the HP World, I found out how corrupted these worlds can be. Yes, from what I have heard Sublime might have been responsible for the hate between humans and meta-humans but even after you threatened them they thought it was a joke¡­ there is no way in hell that I would believe that humans wouldn''t have hated meta-humans if it wasn''t for Sublime" Nemuri said with a serious look on her face. Nemuri released a sigh and sat down on Sublime''s chair.


    "It''s in human nature to hate what you don''t understand and fear the unknown¡­ they would have always hated the meta-humans" Nemuri said and turned the monitor of Sublime''s computer in my direction.


    "Looks familiar?" Nemuri pointed me at the display and asked me. It was the same Sentinel that we saw the scientists were working on. I immediately checked on the details and found that it was currently being called Sentinel M and not Sentinel Mk X which was shown in the movie X-Men Days of Future Past. This Sentinel didn''t have the morphing ability or the meta-humans power absorption ability which they got from Raven and Rogue.


    These Sentinels only had the power of flight, telekinesis, and energy blasts. These Sentinels were specifically designed with Magneto in their mind¡­ they only used metals that didn''t have any magnetic properties but what they didn''t know is that I didn''t need the metals to have a magnetic property to control them¡­ if they were metals I would be able to control them¡­


    These sentinels were also being designed for hunting¡­ once activated they will start to collect information. If someone is able to destroy these Sentinels, then the Sentinels will send complete data of the meta-humans back to their database¡­ the theory was something similar to what was used in the Incredibles movie. Omnidroid v.10 was designed in a similar manner by Buddy Pine.


    Currently, these Sentinels weren''t a threat to meta-humans. Most able meta-humans would be able to defeat these with some effort but in the future, they will be strong¡­ very strong.


    "I have to say these guys are really working hard¡­ there were at least able to make a prototype" I said with a low whistle, no matter what these guys were doing but what they have achieved here must be praised. No matter if what they are doing here is evil, it can''t be denied that it is great.


    "Well, in that regard I agree with you" Nemuri said and pulled out the next project. I was slightly surprised but I was kind of expecting this¡­ Sublime had already started to work on the Weapon Plus program but currently, everything was theoretical.


    "Can you move all the data to Elysium?" I asked Nemuri who simply nodded her head and connected the computer with Nemuri''s laptop on Elysium and she started to transfer all the data on the computer. I checked the time and about 15 minutes have already passed so I had 45 minutes before I needed to appear on the roof of the tallest building.


    "Nemuri check if there are any meta-humans imprisoned in here" I nudged Nemuri who nodded her head and started to check the information about meta-humans. Sublime''s computer was directly connected to the mainframe with Administrator rights¡­ that is why Nemuri didn''t have any problem accessing all the data. She even stole the data of these Sentinels. Unfortunately, there were no meta-humans imprisoned here. So, we decided to simply leave¡­ I had promised that I won''t be attacking the city before my given time ends so I decided to leave the base and the sentinels intact for now.


    "Are we going back to Elysium?" Nemuri asked me after the data transfer was complete.


    "Yes, I need to get my armor¡­ there is no way I am going to fight in these clothes" I spoke gesturing towards my clothes. Nemuri also nodded her head as she knew that armor was important in a fight even if you are wearing it just for the show.


    With that, we disappeared from the place and arrived back on Elysium inside our room. Thankfully the girls weren''t here¡­ I was most worried about Fleur because she would have started to fuss about clothes and all. Unfortunately, the girls had noticed my arrival and they decided to pop up, and just like I had thought Fleur started to fuss with my clothes.


    "Non, this won''t do¡­ you need some fittings and color improvements on your armor" Fleur said and vanished all of my clothes from my body, the clothes ended up on the floor in a neat pile. Once again I had to become Fleur''s personal dressing-up doll. Thankfully she was quite happy with the armor and she was done only with some minor changes.


    "Now¡­ now you are looking like a Supervillain who is going to destroy a whole city. Well, good luck" Fleur said and gave me a passionate kiss¡­ the other girls also followed. I was quite surprised to see that the girls didn''t have any problem with me destroying a whole city and killing people¡­ they might be getting used to their bloodlines or they might have already gotten used to it.


    I know Luna knows about my killings, Rumi had watched me destroy a whole city firsthand, Momo also knows about my killings¡­ Nemuri''s ideals are also similar to mine. Fleur had also grown accustomed to the idea and that leaves only Dora¡­ I don''t know what she thinks¡­ but I don''t think that she overly minds it.


    With that finally done I finally appeared back in Nebraska City. It was almost time so I decided to make my appearance on the tallest building. I could already feel all the metals moving around the city¡­ I just hope that they had planned to evacuate the citizens instead of picking up a fight with me. With that thought, I started to float up in the air and blasted off towards the tallest building¡­

 Chapter 222: Nebraska (V)

    [Kamar-Taj, Nepal]


    The Ancient One quietly sat inside her room and pondered over what she was going to do in the future. It was quite clear to her that the future was changing but that wasn''t her only problem¡­ no matter how much she tried she was unable to see the future changes until it was happening.


    The Ancient One knew that this was happening because of the being that arrived in this world. She knew that Itsuki Reo was a cosmic entity and it might be the reason that she was unable to watch his future using the Time Stone, after all, it could be the case that there might be some connection between them. From what she knew, the Infinity Stones were created by the Big Bang but that might not be the case¡­ some cosmic entities might have helped to make these stones.


    The Ancient One was approached by several masters of Mystic Arts just an hour ago. Leviathan broadcasted his announcement throughout the world and the masters of Kamar-Taj were not an exception. Naturally, they wanted to help the humans against this Leviathan¡­ that is the reason they approached the Ancient One to ask her permission to leave Kamar-Taj to confront Leviathan.


    Their request was swiftly denied by the Ancient One, after all, she very well knew what this being was and what he was capable of doing. The Ancient One knew that there was no way that they could win against someone like that¡­ there was only one hope for them¡­ they could only hope to trap them in another dimension. Like the Mirror Dimension¡­ but the Ancient One wasn''t sure that they would be able to hold Itsuki Reo with that.


    The Ancient One had already seen Luna''s ability to travel through dimensions and realities and it would be stupid of her to think that Luna didn''t have the ability to pull out Itsuki Reo from whatever place she would trap him.


    Now, the Ancient One didn''t think of Itsuki Reo as an enemy, she very well knew that it won''t mean anything to him even if she sees him as her enemy. But it would be good for her if Itsuki Reo doesn''t think of her as an enemy. The Ancient One wasn''t bothered with whatever was happening now¡­ she wasn''t bothered that Itsuki Reo was going to destroy a whole city¡­ the reason behind this was quite simple. This wasn''t the first time a war has broken out¡­


    The Ancient One had lived for six centuries, throughout her extremely long life she had seen many wars. This wasn''t the first time a war has broken out between humans and mutants¡­ till now, she had never picked up a side in the wars between humans and mutants and she won''t pick a side now¡­ she had promised Itsuki Reo that she was going to stay away from this conflict and she will do just that.


    She can''t have Itsuki Reo turning his ire towards her sanctuary or her fellow masters of mystic arts. The Ancient One knew that her main job is not to protect humans¡­ her job was to protect the Earth from the threats of other dimensions. The Ancient One had decided to stand aside during this skirmish¡­ yes, she called this a skirmish after all, for a being like Itsuki Reo, destroying a city was just a skirmish¡­


    [POV Reo]


    While I was flying towards the tallest building in the city I was watching the city. The city was crawling with the army and their vehicles. It was quite clear that they were evacuating the city. I also noticed a team of soldiers positioned on the roof where I had promised to show up.


    It''s good that I had asked the girls to start broadcasting everything happening here after I land on the roof. Currently, two helicopters were also flying around the tallest building making rounds. Heh¡­ I, at least appreciate the welcoming party they had planned for me¡­


    I decided to make a Superhero landing¡­ after all, there is no rule saying that Supervillains can''t make a Superhero landing. So, I started to rise in the air and finally descended towards the roof.


    *boom*


    With a small boom, I landed on the roof. I didn''t even put much force behind my landing and the roof also had cracks¡­ if I find the person responsible for the construction of this building I will sue him¡­ I looked around and found that the team waiting for me on the roof lost their footing when I landed¡­ sorry¡­ that wasn''t my intention.


    I rose from my position and felt their guns being pointed in my direction¡­ I could already feel the thrill, it has been so long since I have done something like this¡­ I felt this kind of thrill when I was fighting All For One¡­ ah¡­ I really miss the old times.


    "Hands up! You are surrounded Leviathan!" I heard a man shout and come forward with his gun pointed in my direction. With his announcement, the helicopters returned towards the roof and pointed their 50-cals in my direction. I just smirked without moving.


    "Now why would I do that?" I mocked and without me even raising my hand I shook the whole building. Everyone around flinched back in fear.


    "Men steady!" the man who was in charge barked out in frustration. "Activate the mutant suppression zone" the same man said through his radio. I immediately felt something wash over me but I wasn''t even bothered because I wasn''t a meta-human.


    "Really? You were betting on this piece of crap tech?" I once again mocked them. It was quite clear that they had no plans for negotiation. They just wanted to capture me and when that failed they were going to put me down¡­


    At least this was the tallest building so no snipers were pointing in my direction. It wouldn''t have been a problem for me to take them on too¡­ but it''s much better like this and I don''t think that human ammunition is going to hurt me. Maybe a nuke could do the job¡­ unfortunately for them, Luna and I had made all of them impotent. They will be able to shoot them but there won''t be any fireworks¡­


    "Put him down!" the man in charge barked out and finally everyone started to fire towards me. I decided to use my Aegis Shield to stop the bullets¡­ after all, this was much more relaxing than using my metal powers. Suddenly I felt something big and massive collide against my mental shields¡­ I am not gonna lie¡­ I felt some pain and I very well knew who it was¡­


    Charles if want you enter my mind so badly then I will allow you to take a peek¡­ with this thought I opened my barriers and allowed him entrance¡­ I could feel the fear rolling from the soldiers around me and the reason for their fear was the smile plastered on my face¡­


    [Xavier Mansion, New York]


    "You are saying that Leviathan''s true name is Itsuki Reo?" General Newman asked Charles Xavier.


    "Yes, he lived in the mansion for 5 months and left about three weeks ago but at that time he looked much younger¡­ he looked around 18" Charles explained, during the broadcast, he wasn''t able to recognize Itsuki Reo because of the age difference.


    General Newman and his men decided to watch the broadcast once more to get some additional information. They have recorded the complete broadcast and this time Charles was able to recognize Itsuki Reo. So, he told the authorities everything he knew about Itsuki Reo which was practically nothing except his name¡­ after all, Reo''s lightning powers were nothing major.


    "People don''t grow old by several years in a few weeks" General Newman growled in anger. It was getting really annoying for him, he wasn''t able to get any practical information from Charles and time was running out for them.


    "It could be his brother" one of General Newman''s men spoke up from the side. General Newman nodded his head¡­ after all, it was quite plausible. But Charles didn''t believe that¡­ there was something telling him that this was Itsuki Reo the same Itsuki Reo he trained for 5 months.


    "I am going to the Cerebro" Charles declared with a determined look on his face. There was no way he would allow Itsuki Reo or Leviathan to harm humans¡­


    "What do you want to do?" General Newman asked him in a bewildered tone.


    "I am going to end this now¡­ I can''t allow this to go on any longer" Charles vowed and continued to head towards the Cerebro room. After he recognized Leviathan as Itsuki Reo he vowed to destroy him after all, he was the one who trained Reo and he believed it was the teacher''s duty to put down his student when his student lost his path and took on a dark path.


    Charles finally arrived in the Cerebro room and activated his beloved machine. As soon as Cerebro activated he put on his helmet and pointed his mind towards locating Itsuki Reo. He wasn''t disappointed as Itsuki Reo soon showed up on the roof of the tallest building like he had promised. Charles decided to wait for a few moments before attacking¡­ as soon as the soldiers started to shoot Charles decided to attack.


    Charles was completely taken aback by the strength of the mental shields Itsuki Reo had. But before he could attack he found that the mental shields collapsing¡­ he didn''t want to lose this chance and entered Itsuki Reo''s mind. What he found inside wasn''t something he had imagined¡­ the whole place was completely dark until suddenly flames erupted from numerous torches. Charles was completely taken aback and started to look around in a frantic manner¡­


    It was an ancient temple¡­ an old and somewhat decrepit temple with huge statues all around covering the whole room¡­ "What have I done?" Charles whispered in fear¡­

 Chapter 223: Nebraska (VI)

    A/N: Now, someone mentioned that i am dragging the X-Men arc way too long for their liking. I am sorry but there will be a lot of chapters coming on this arc. After all, in the original timeline everything was done by the year of 2006 in this fanfic MC is solving all of that in a short time. There is obviously going to be huge amount of chapters because after this, X-Men part of this world will be mostly done.


    The most recent event of MCU would happen in the year of 2005 and the first movie of Fantastic Four will also happen at that time. So, before starting that part I want to be done with the X-Men part. In that way I will able to write interactions between Meta-Humans and the MCU much more conveniently.


    -------------------------------------------------


    [Inside Reo''s Mind]


    Reo knew very well that he can''t kill that old fool¡­ or the Phoenix Force will make a fuss and Reo didn''t have any problem allowing someone else to deal with the stupid bald Dumbledore wannabe¡­


    So, Reo decided to decrease the power of the defenses, he had no idea what would happen to someone if he destroys their consciousness like this. After all, this was the first time someone was able to get past his mental barriers and face his mental defenses.


    For whatever reason Charles felt a chill run down his spine¡­ he was standing right in the middle of the ancient temple. While Charles was inside someone''s mind he could use his legs. Charles kept looking around carefully and shuddered slightly. Charles knew that he was alone in here but for whatever reason, he felt that someone was watching him.


    The interior was nonsensically huge. The whole chamber was shaped like a dome. Charles''s eyes suddenly landed on a somewhat slightly logic-defyingly humongous statue¡­ it''s throne just as big as the statue. Charles''s instincts were screaming at him¡­ it didn''t take long for Charles to understand that it was a statue of some kind of God. Charles shuddered once again. Charles wracked his brain but couldn''t recognize the God in front of him but he was quite sure that it was a God.


    Charles finally tore away his eyes from that humongous statue of the unknown God. Charles decided to check the other statues¡­ the other statues weren''t big like the statue on the throne¡­ the other statues were two times taller than normal humans. All the statues stood completely still and all of them were found at a certain distance from one another.


    Charles continued to check the statues, some held weapons, there was one carrying a book, some carried musical instruments¡­ some even carried torches. The temple was giving off the feeling of a holy temple¡­


    Charles''s eyes suddenly landed on the oddest statue in the room¡­ this statue had a pair of wings on its back. The statue was carrying a stone slate and there were some writings carved on the slate. Charles was immediately interested even though he was scared. Suddenly Charles''s head whipped towards the God''s statue but didn''t find anything that has changed¡­ just a moment ago he felt that he was being watched. But thinking that it must have been a mistake he turned back towards the slate.


    "First Law. Worship the God?" Charles read aloud in a confused tone. He had never seen anything like this. Charles figured out this must be some kind of defense mechanism inside Itsuki Reo''s mind¡­ ''this must be some kind of challenge'' he thought.


    "Second Law. Exalt the God?" Charles was still very much confused but he had no idea that by reading the slate he was activating the defenses. Reo watched Charles inside his mind in complete amusement.


    "Third Law. Prove your piety. Those who do not keep to these laws shall not leave this place alive" Charles finally finished reading the full slate and the reaction was instantaneous. All the torches inside the room burst up brightly and Charles immediately knew that he had activated something.


    Charles''s head whipped once again towards the God''s statue. This time Charles definitely knew that something was different with the statue. The eyes of the statue were looking directly at Charles. Charles shuddered in fear and the statue''s head slowly turned in his direction. The statue kept looking at him and its black eyes started to glow yellow.


    "Aarrrgggghhhh!!" Charles screamed loudly and grabbed his head. Charles has never felt pain like this¡­ it was like hot needles were being buried throughout his whole body. But it didn''t take long for someone like Charles to find out that the pain was only in his mind¡­ it was quite easy for him after all, he was a strong telepath with strong mental abilities but the pain was still unbearable even when he knew that he was only feeling the pain in his mind.


    Unable to hold on for any longer Charles dropped onto his knees and bowed his head on the floor in pain. Only after a second, the pain was completely gone. Charles wanted to stand up when he suddenly remembered the First Law. Worship the God... now, how do you worship a God? By bowing down to it. Charles immediately understood what happened.


    As soon as he bowed down the pain stopped meaning he completed the First challenge¡­ his mind immediately darted towards the Second Law, he had remembered that he had read that if anyone wanted to leave this place alive they needed to follow all three laws. He had already followed the first law. Now, he needed to follow the second law. Exalt the God??


    Now, how the hell he was going to make a God like this happy? The wasn''t any God knew and from traditions, he knew that different Gods liked different methods. Suddenly something clicked in Charles''s mind¡­ his eyes darted towards the statues with the musical instruments. Of course, there was no other reason for them to be present here.


    The God''s statue started to stand up¡­ Charles completely froze up after he saw that. But what happened next scared Charles to his very core¡­ thankfully, he was just a mental projection or he would have lost his bowel control inside Reo''s mind. That could have made Reo outright kill the baldie Dumbles.


    The statue grinned¡­ the grin wasn''t something normal. The grin was completely evil. A thought clicked inside Charles''s mind. This God was a Demon God¡­ or Evil God. But before Charles could come out of his stupor the statue started moving in his direction and before he could even cry out the statue stepped on Charles''s bowing body.


    Reo didn''t want to destroy Charles''s consciousness or else he would have already killed Charles several times over. "Arrghhhh!!" Charles''s screams were once again heard throughout the humongous dome. The statue lifted his foot once again and dropped it down on Charles¡­ no bone-cracking noises were heard, after all, this was a mental projection but Charles''s screams were definitely heard. The statue lifted his foot once again and brought it down on Charles but this time the force shattered the mental projection of Charles.


    Reo was slightly taken aback because of that¡­ he never thought that something like this would happen. He would have allowed Charles to escape after he would have completed the second challenge as it happened in the original story. He wanted to check if Charles was alive or not but he had more important things to deal with now¡­


    Back in the Xavier Mansion Charles finally returned to his mind and started to scream. He lost control of his bowels and while screaming he went unconscious in his wheelchair. Huge sparks came out of the control panel of the Cerebro¡­ the walls of the Cerebro and the control panel soon caught fire. Because of the fire, alarms started to blare within the mansion and the water sprinkling system activated but Charles remained unmoving on his wheelchair in his own filth¡­


    [POV Reo]


    *click* *clink*


    Several clinks were heard around me. I was still grinning evilly¡­ what happened with Charles was unfortunate but there was nothing I could have done. I didn''t do anything to destroy Charles''s consciousness he was just trapped inside there¡­ I think that he had destroyed his consciousness willingly to escape my mindscape¡­ yes, that could be possible. It would certainly prove the shattering effect¡­ after all, I have never thought that mental projections could shatter like that.


    I looked around at the soldiers around me who were busy reloading their guns, it was taking them this much time only because they were shaking in fear. Their hands and legs were shaking in fear¡­ obviously, there was a reason for this. They were afraid of me since the beginning and when I stopped their assault without any effort, it added to that effect¡­ I was kind of getting bored though.


    "Here, let me help you with them" I said and all the guns were snatched from their hands and pointed in their directions. They immediately raised their hands in the air¡­ only the 50-cals from the helicopters were still shooting at me. I reloaded all the guns and loaded them with my powers and shot the whole team on their knees. All of them screamed in pain and dropped on the ground holding their knees¡­ I didn''t kill them. After all, where is the fun in that? They must stay alive to feel the pain.


    I gave an annoyed look towards the helicopters and crushed their rotors. That buzzing was getting really annoying. I found a woman on the team and kneeled beside her¡­ she tried to scoot away from me in fear but with magic, I lifted her up.


    "What''s your name?" I asked her in a simple manner, the woman gulped in fear.


    "¡­ Dana Curtis" the woman stuttered out.


    "Dana, today is your lucky day¡­ even after you attacked me I am allowing you all to leave¡­ now, don''t ever say that I am the bad guy. You were the bad guy, after all, you people attacked me first¡­ now chop chop¡­ leave the roof" I said to Dana, even though I treated her so nicely she was still looking at me with fear and anger. Ungrateful bastards all of them¡­ at least, Dana had some common sense and helped one of her teammates to get up. The others also started to follow her lead and helped their teammates. Since one of their legs had become lame they were unable to walk properly and all of them supported each other.


    While they were leaving the roof I had sensed 8 metal objects¡­ big enough to be fighter jets coming in my direction. Another grin appeared on my face with that...

 Chapter 224: Nebraska (End)

    [POV Reo]


    Ah¡­ isn''t it glorious?? They have sent 8 fighter jets to attack me¡­ good for them. It will be a good show. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the fighter jets¡­ currently, they were quite far from my current position. I wanted to control one of the fighter jets to destroy the others using it but that won''t be happening¡­ after all, I don''t have any hacking powers. I can only control the metals¡­ yes, I could maneuver the jet according to my wishes but I won''t be able to use the guns or the missiles.


    So, I needed to destroy them in a simple manner¡­ I sensed all the 8 jets were closing towards my direction and four smaller metal objects were launched in my direction¡­ a gentle smile appeared on my face and I turned the missiles towards the fighter jets. It was clear that they were not expecting that and they were not able to react correctly¡­ in the next second four explosions resounded throughout the air. The remaining four jets flew past by me¡­


    I waved my hand and one of the jets crashed on a building below leaving only three jets. From my senses it was clear that they were getting away¡­ they must have been ordered to return. After all, Eric is a famous meta-human in the world and a lot of governments know about his abilities¡­ and as soon as I controlled those missiles they must have found out about my powers. Or the team I had allowed to escape might have reported back¡­


    No matter how they found out, I cannot allow them to leave¡­ with that thought I blasted off behind them at my maximum speed. This time I didn''t care about anything else other than hunting down those three fighter jets. It didn''t take me long to get them in my range. I didn''t wait anymore and crushed the cockpit of one of the jets¡­ the jet immediately lost power and started to descend. Two jets were left and I took control of one of the jets and crashed it with the last one. I stopped mid-air and turned around to return to the tallest building.


    This time I landed slowly, after all, I didn''t need to make an entrance. I have already left an impact on all of their minds. As soon as I returned to the roof I was able to feel vehicles coming in my direction. From their speed, it was clear that they have sent tanks but isn''t that stupid?? After all, they just saw me laying waste to 8 fighter jets¡­ and sending metal ducks after me is just stupid. Their best option was to bombard me from a distance.


    I waved my hand and casted a tempus¡­ the digits appeared in the air. Only thirty minutes have passed since I have appeared on the top of this building. Hah¡­ with a sigh I started to move towards the edge of the building. I arrived at the edge and looked down. This would make it easy for the tanks to aim at me. Along with the tanks, there were several teams of foot soldiers too¡­


    *boom* *boom* *boom* *boom*


    Several booms were heard one after the other and tanks shot their shells in my direction. Color me impressed! I didn''t think that they will commence an attack on me so quickly. I could clearly see the anticipation in the eyes of those foot soldiers¡­ but unfortunately for them, they were destined to fail.


    All the shells stopped right in front of me. I used my powers and started to morph them into lances pointed towards the tanks and the ground squads. All of them were currently watching me with gaping mouths¡­ lightning erupted from my body charging the lances. I started to launch the lances towards the tanks¡­ I didn''t get to see the look of horror on their faces. As soon the lances started hitting it raised a giant dust cloud covering the whole street. But that didn''t stop me and I continued to fire the railguns in their direction.


    When the last lance was finally launched I decided to stop¡­ from my senses I found out that other vehicles were leaving the area¡­ I wasn''t able to sense a single life sign within two blocks around me. It was quite clear that the army was quite successful in their evacuation plans. The dust cloud finally cleared and I looked at the devastated place¡­ the whole street was razed into craters¡­ only the remains of some tanks were left behind¡­ not a single sign of those ground troops could be seen¡­ it was clear that all of their remains have vaporized¡­


    Since I didn''t feel anything heading towards me I decided to sit down on the roof with my legs dangling outside. With my power, there won''t be any surprise attack and even if they were able to attack me they won''t be able to cause any harm to me. Seeing that nothing was happening I decided to lay down. I calmly laid in that manner for almost an hour and I have to say that I was very bored¡­ looks, like the President, had decided to call off the attack.


    Suddenly my senses picked up something and I immediately sat up. I felt 31 huge metal objects flying in my direction at high speed¡­ it wasn''t fighter jets because of their speed differences and they weren''t helicopters too¡­ whatever they were they weren''t sent by the army. Ohhh¡­ then it must be the Sentinels from the Trask Headquarters¡­


    "Heh¡­!! At least I won''t be bored any longer" I said to myself and stood up on the wall. The Sentinels finally appeared in my vision¡­ thirty of them were the old model, the model we saw in Guantanamo Bay, and the last one was the prototype, the Sentinel M. But it won''t be a challenge as all of them are made of metals¡­ I don''t know why they have sent these Sentinels. Hah¡­ I raised my hand in their direction with the intention to crush them but suddenly stopped¡­


    Well, why don''t I test my physical capabilities¡­ after all, I will never get this chance again. With that decision, I took flight in that direction at my max speed and punched the prototype sentinel. Yes¡­ I am kind of disappointed now. I blew a hole in its head with my punch. The sentinel immediately lost its power and started to drop towards the ground. I turned my eyes towards the remaining Sentinels and gave them a dirty glare.


    Well, now that I have confirmed that I have huge amounts of physical strength I must use something new. I side-stepped when 6 sentinels launched fire in my direction. I placed my palms together and started to concentrate my magnetokinesis power in between my palms. I have practiced this power only in closed environments before.


    (A/N: For those who have skipped the HP Part, MC mastered this power in the HP World. I have clearly mentioned it there so please don''t say that I am popping up a new power)


    Slowly I moved my palms apart and I could feel a huge amount of magnetic power being compressed within my palms. This was the first time I was using this power in a fight¡­ before now I never used it since I wasn''t confident enough to control it in a fight and my body constitution also had something to do with it¡­ after all, I was a human with superpowers in the previous worlds but in this world, I have become the Leviathan of Destruction.


    Black lighting started to crackle from my palms, I was continuously dodging the attacks from the Sentinels too¡­ that is why this was taking so much time. Even with my multiple thought processes, I wasn''t able to concentrate enough. After a minute, a black ball finally formed between my palms. The black ball was so dark that it felt like it was absorbing the light from the surroundings. I pulled my palms apart and the ball started to grow in size¡­ black lightning was still crackling around me.


    The edges of the black ball started to turn golden¡­ another golden ring appeared around the black ball and I could feel that the ball had started to pull everything around it. A huge grin appeared on my face and I looked towards the Sentinels¡­ the grin turned completely evil and I allowed the black ball within my palms to slowly float towards the sentinels.


    "Blackhole" I said and the ball slightly expanded and the pull increased by several folds. The Sentinels weren''t able to hold back and started to get pulled into the black hole. Since I had made the black hole I was exempted from its force field. I felt that the ground and buildings were cracking because of the pull from the black hole. Soon, all the Sentinels were pulled into the black hole and I decided to collapse the black on itself. With that, the black hole finally disappeared¡­


    I was so happy that I was able to successfully use that move¡­ hehe¡­ "Muhahaha" I was unable to hold back a round of evil laughter. I arrived at the room once more and sat down on the edge dangling my legs. I passed the remaining time while happily humming at myself¡­ after all, I got to use another OP attack here.


    I wasn''t attacked anymore and I could feel that the city was mostly evacuated except the edges. I slowly floated up above the building and raised up both of my palms¡­ the whole city started to shake, the whole city was ripped apart when I pulled metals from the whole city¡­ the buildings weren''t spared. The buildings crumbled into rubbles when I pulled out the metal beams from inside them. In a matter of seconds, I completely leveled a city. Hump¡­ I snorted and pointed my palms towards the heaps of rubble¡­


    "Fiendfyre" two humongous Leviathans made of fire erupted from my palms and engulfed the heaps. In a couple of minutes, the whole city was covered in the cursed flames¡­ I gave another look at the burning city and teleported using my Law of Lightning¡­

 Chapter 225: A Spy Problem...

    [POV Rumi]


    I watched the whole broadcast even though it was completely boring most of the time. I think Reo gave them too much time to evacuate¡­ that is why they didn''t fight back more vehemently. They gave up as soon as the city was evacuated.


    Though, I don''t mind that Reo gave them too much time. Even though I would have loved to see a much more intense fight, I was happy that most of the people were able to get away. After all, most people in that city were completely innocent.


    I hope I could have been there by Reo''s side¡­ the fight would have been slightly more interesting for me as I don''t have metal controlling powers like Reo. Now, I want a fight too¡­ even if it''s against some weaklings I want to have a fight. Reo finally returned after he set the whole city ablaze with those cursed flames¡­ I don''t know why Reo loves those flames so much¡­ from my instincts I know that those flames are very dangerous.


    "So, did you like the show?" Reo asked me after he finished greeting the other girls. I didn''t give him an answer¡­ instead I pulled him down and locked my lips with his.


    Only after a minute, I allowed him to pull back. I have to say the kiss was quite intense, even more so because now I am excited to get a fight. "Whoa! You seem really excited¡­ did you enjoy the fight that much?? I thought it was rather boring for my tastes" Reo said to me after he pulled away from the kiss.


    I slightly frowned when I heard him¡­ "At least you were able to get a fight even if it was boring, I was kinda trapped here on this island" I grumbled in annoyance.


    Everyone including Reo just chuckled after they heard me grumbling in annoyance. "Reo, why don''t you let Rumi deal with our minor spy problem?" while giggling Fleur spoke up. What?! Spy problem??!! Why haven''t I heard about this? I would have been happy to deal with them. I looked towards Reo who looked contemplative for a few moments before he nodded his head.


    "Sure, Rumi you can deal with them¡­ Scott Summers and Hank McCoy, you can get the information from Raven" Reo told me in a firm voice. Oh¡­ ok, that means no messing this one up.


    "You don''t mind me dealing with them right now, do you? My hands are itching for a fight" I said in an excited tone and cracked my knuckles.


    "Sure, but stay safe" Reo said while chuckling. I gave Reo another kiss and walked out of the room. So, now, let''s find Raven, she must be in her office or Eric''s office.


    I went straight to Raven''s office and found it closed. Well, it is quite late but she works late¡­ everybody on the island knows that. I decided to visit Eric''s office¡­ she might be holed up in his office. While I was on my way, I found a grunt from Eric''s group and asked him where I could find Raven. The guy told me that Raven had already called it a day, she was meeting one of her old friends. I asked the guy for directions and he happily pointed me towards Eric''s room.


    I quickly made my way towards Eric''s room and knocked on his door. Eric himself opened the door and invited me in.


    "Is there a reason for such a late-night visit?" Eric asked me while leading me inside. He wasn''t wearing his usual cape and helmet now¡­ when we finally arrived in the kitchen I saw Raven sitting there in her natural form along with a blond-haired woman¡­ she must be the friend the guy mentioned.


    "There is a reason, actually, but I wanted to talk with Raven" I said and sat down when Eric gestured towards me a chair. Raven looked at me with a questioning look on her face while Eric handed me a bottle of beer.


    "Oh¡­ pardon my manners¡­ this is the first time I saw you here. Let me introduce myself, I am Rumi Usagiyama" I said and extended my hand towards the blond woman. After all, it is rude to ignore someone¡­


    She took my hand and shook it. "Nice to meet you, I am Emma Frost" the blond woman said introducing herself.


    "So, what do you need?" Raven asked bringing my attention back on her. Eric finally sat down but remained quiet without saying anything.


    "There are two spies on this island, I wanted to deal with them. I know that I would get the information from you so I came here" I spoke without beating around the bush. Both Eric and Raven were slightly taken aback.


    I heard Emma snort and all of us turned towards her "Obviously there would be spies¡­ I would have been surprised if there weren''t any spies" Emma once again snorted and said, I guess I can agree with her. Even though Reo is giving all these meta-humans a safe haven, there are still some meta-humans who would turn on their own kind.


    "So, who are they? Do you know their names?" Raven asked me while gritting her teeth. She was holding back her anger¡­ it was clearly showing on her face.


    "Scott Summers and Hank McCoy" I said their names leaning down on the table. I saw both Eric''s and Raven''s eyes widened when understanding dawned on them.


    "Charles! You bastard!!" Eric screamed out in anger and shot up from his chair. He started to curse Charles while pacing around the table.


    "Charles! You mean the fool on wheels?" I asked out loud in a confused tone.


    "Yes, Charles Xavier, both Scott Summers, and Hank McCoy are his butt buddies" Emma said with disgust clear in her voice. Does she also know the two of them?


    "You know them?" I asked looking towards Emma.


    "Rumi, you have seen Scott before, remember the guy with those odd glasses and punchable face" Raven said to me in a melancholic voice. Yeah, I remember him now¡­ I forgot about him because he wasn''t anyone important and I didn''t think that I would get a chance to actually punch him.


    "Yeah, I remember that fool. So, who is the other fool?" I asked looking towards Raven but Eric decided to answer my question.


    "A stupid blue monkey. So, how are you going to deal with them?" Eric asked me, he was still pacing around the room. I was surprised that steam wasn''t coming out of his head¡­ his face was almost purple in anger¡­


    "Dunno! Maybe break their bones and then toss them into the ocean" I said in a dismissive tone and shrugged. Scott is a complete fool and I wanted to punch him so badly the last time¡­ and Hank McCoy must also be a fool if he had decided to side with Charles.


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Raven asked me getting up from the table. I have wasted a lot of time here, I quickly gulped down the rest of the beer in my bottle.


    "Nothing! You will stay back and handle the crowd. I need to spread the word that they were spies¡­ wrong information could lead to problems on a later date" I answered Raven, I first came here to get information from Raven about Scott Summers and Hank McCoy, but now, I am pretty sure that I will be able to recognize both of them.


    But what I told Raven to do was also important, after all, Elysium is just in its starting phases and we can''t have instability on this stage. It''s much better if people know what is happening instead of hiding it from them¡­ this is much better than wrong information being spread.


    "Sure, so when are you going to deal with the traitors?" Raven asked me, I saw her eyes were ablaze in fury.


    "Now, let''s go" I said finally getting up from my chair. Emma decided not to join us. Raven and Eric called their whole group to the temporary residential area. On our way, the three of us chatted about what happened in Nebraska City. Eric and Raven both believed in meta-human supremacy so they were quite happy with the show.


    It took us some time to arrive at the temporary residential area. Eric''s group quickly spread out among the crowd. It was pretty late now, but some people were still awake. A lot of people were enjoying a bonfire sharing stories and food along with beer. We quickly arrived at the place where Scott and Hank were assigned their tents. We found both of them sitting along with two other meta-humans.


    "¡­how can we trust a monster like that?" I heard Hank speak. Yeah, he is a stupid blue monkey. It was clear that he was filling the other meta-humans with poison. This would have been bad if more meta-humans were willing to listen to this fool.


    We were quite far from them but because of my heightened senses, I was able to hear Hank. Their group didn''t take long to notice us and shut up completely. Leaving Raven and Eric behind I walked forward. On our way, I had already called dibs on both Scott and Hank. Eric happily allowed that¡­


    "Hank McCoy, don''t mind me, please continue" I said, gesturing him to continue speaking but he stubbornly remained silent.


    "Why are you here?" Scott growled out in anger.


    "Isn''t it clear? I came here to throw out the trash" I said and I could feel my bloodthirst oozing out.


    All of them immediately got on guard, even though I already wanted to start the fight I held myself back. I noticed that the crowd had already started to gather around "You two can get away if you want¡­ I am not here for you two" I said and pointed towards the two meta-humans who were listening to Scott and Hank who were spouting bullshit.


    "I want those two traitors. After all, they were passing on information to the human nations about our island" I said pointing towards Scott and Hank but the other two meta-humans nervously stood their ground.


    "What are you going to do with them?" one of them nervously asked me.


    "Break their bones and throw them in the ocean" I told them the truth after all, I would gain nothing from hiding.


    "No, you can''t do that" the other one protested vehemently.


    "Yes, I can. Now, do you really want to support two traitors who were selling us out to the human nations or get the hell away from them?" I asked them in a no-nonsense tone. I was really getting annoyed now.


    The crowd started to clamor for their punishment. Currently, all the meta-humans on this island were really angry at humans and now, that the truth is out that Scott and Hank were selling our information to the human nations everyone hates them. The other two meta-humans looked at each other nervously but before they could act I saw Scott''s hand went towards his google and he pressed some button at the side and a red ray was shot towards me from his glasses.


    No one was able to react with how fast it happened but nobody needed to react. I activated Armament Haki on my left arm and raised my palm in the ray''s direction. The ray hit my palm but nothing happened¡­ everyone took a step back when they saw Scott suddenly attack me but they stopped when they saw that I stopped it without any effort on my part.


    Even Scott and Hank were taken aback by how easily I dealt with that ray¡­ Scott is firing that ray from his eyes¡­ which means if he has no eye then there will be no rays. I pointed my right hand in his direction and shot two eye-gouging hexes at him. The reaction was instantaneous¡­ Scott''s goggles burst out in a spray of blood and Scott dropped to the ground screaming in pain. Scott was grabbing his bloody face and rolling on the ground in pain. Everyone around us turned completely pale when they saw how brutal I was.


    "You Bitch!!" I heard a scream from the side and I only needed to raise my right arm to stop Hank''s lunge at me. A gave him a solid left jab and his whole body was thrown away¡­ I didn''t even use Armament Haki to punch him or he might have died like that fragile guy in the helmet.


    "Shut up!" I exclaimed and Flash Stepped right beside the rolling body of Scott and brought my foot down on his right knee. A loud crack of bone snapping was heard throughout the whole place and his scream intensified. "Oh, please shut the hell up" I said in an annoyed tone and kicked his face¡­ two teeth flew out of his mouth but he was successfully knocked out.


    But before I could continue breaking his bones I moved my head aside and a blue monkey claw swiped past my head. Another claw was sent in my direction, but I just bent my body towards my left and allowed the claw to pass by my side¡­ he is fighting like a Beast. Well, I like it¡­!!


    A huge grin appeared on my face and I finally turned around to face Hank who was attacking me like a wild animal. I can see the rage in his eyes but in anger, he was losing his touch. I could see his attacks coming a mile away¡­ I raised my left hand and stopped his right claw and slammed my foot down on his left foot. The monkey growled out in pain and I slammed my right fist into his collar bone.


    Another bone snapping sound was heard but the monkey didn''t back off and threw his right claw at me. I decreased the distance between us and elbowed him on the sternum. A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth and his head shot back in pain. I pulled up my right foot and brought it down on his left knee. With another bone snapping sound his knee was bent in a completely unnatural way. He once again screamed out in pain and I grabbed his left arm and snapped it in two near the elbow and shoulder.


    With a kick to his head, he was knocked out too before he could scream out for his broken arm. I finally looked towards the crowd¡­ all of them were looking at me with gaping mouths and wide eyes. Hmph¡­!! This must be their first time watching a fight like this.


    "Throw them in the ocean" I said and walked away from the crowd¡­ aha¡­ the fight was really relaxing¡­

 Chapter 226: Chapter 226

    A/N: For those who don''t remember my fanfic is mainly based on the movie universes.


    And this is just 2002, so there is no hulk or iron man in this timeline so I don''t know from where the questions about Avengers are coming from. If you don''t remember, in the movie universe, Bruce becomes Hulk in the year 2005 and Tony Stark is kidnapped in the year 2010. That''s still 8 years from now¡­


    According to the current timeline, there is no Avengers, after all, Avengers form in the year 2012. That''s 10 years from now¡­ Avengers haven''t even formed so how the hell they can be separated.


    ---------------------------------------------


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    Nick Fury was currently looking outside from his window. The broadcast had just ended a few minutes ago and his most trusted agents were still in the room. All of them saw the display of power¡­ Fury wasn''t someone stupid. He was thankful that Leviathan didn''t kill the innocent citizens but he knew that wasn''t Leviathan''s main objective¡­


    Leviathan''s main objective was to spread fear and chaos among their population. After such a display, there would hardly be a fool who would try to gain the ire of Leviathan. There was something more¡­ from the statistics he had received from Trask Industries, there are more than 10 million mutants still living outside this still so-called safe haven.


    This display of power was for them too¡­ after all, Leviathan showed off his power, and without any argument, Nicky would agree that Leviathan was the strongest mutant he had ever seen. He knows everyone flocks behind a strong person and with this display¡­ the mutants would think that they would be protected by Leviathan.


    Nick Fury fiddled with the pager in his hands¡­ before now, he was slightly worried about making the call. After all, there was a chance that she would not support him because of the inhumane treatments the mutants were receiving. But the situation has changed now¡­


    Leviathan had openly attacked and destroyed a city, and it was clear that by each passing moment the number of mutants joining Leviathan was increasing. The safe-haven was a huge threat to their nation and humankind¡­ he wasn''t stupid and he knew very well that currently humans weren''t liked by mutants and Leviathan could be building a mutant army for himself for everything he knew.


    A mutant army could be devastating under the command of Reo, Fury had seen how Leviathan laid ruin to the tanks and the ground squads they had dispatched and the memory of Leviathan destroying the fighter jets was still fresh in his mind. With this display, it was also confirmed that it was Leviathan who destroyed Camp X-Ray, Guantanamo Bay.


    "Sir, what are we going to do?" Agent Hill asked Fury in low voice.


    "*sigh* I have no idea Agent Hill, can we even fight someone like him?" Fury sighed and spoke. He wasn''t sure how to fight someone like this without her. Only a few hours ago General Newman had given them an approximate location of the so-called safe haven. Nick snorted, he shouldn''t call it so-called anymore, after all, he was under no illusions. He was quite doubtful that someone would be able to hurt any mutants on that island.


    Yes, they could have used a nuke if it was a viable option, Leviathan had corrupted their whole system and currently, they can''t keep an eye on their own backyard before Leviathan finding out about it. All of them were brought out of their thoughts by a knocking on the door. Agent Barton opened the door and allowed the agent to enter the room.


    "Sir, I have received the latest report from General Newman, he says that Leviathan''s actual name is Itsuki Reo" the agent reported. As soon as the agent finished speaking Fury and the others in the room were completely disappointed. They just got a name?? Load of good that was going to do to them¡­


    "That''s all, he just got a name? So, did you get anything after running the information?" unable to hold back the retort Fury asked the Agent in an incredulous tone.


    The agent was immediately nervous and it seemed that he almost shrunk. "¡­Sir, we found no match after running that name" the agent said nervously.


    "It must be a fake name" Agent Barton snorted.


    "No sir, we also tried face id but we didn''t get any match. It''s almost like he appeared out of thin air" the agent finished, this wasn''t too surprising for the rest. As it was 2002 and in many countries face id wasn''t employed so it wasn''t unusual when someone dropped from the grid.


    Fury dismissed everyone from the room and started to make some plans but he didn''t know that Leviathan didn''t have any complicated plans behind the destruction of Nebraska City. He just attacked the city because of his ulterior motive and it was an easy target dangling right in front of his eyes.


    [POV Reo]


    Like any other day, I woke up in the middle of female bodies. This would be the dream of any man on Earth and I am the luckiest bastard that I was living this dream. But this was also bad if you are in love with all of them¡­ Luna had mentioned that I am going to have 15 lovers¡­ which also means that I will have to pay attention to all 15 of them.


    I don''t feel comfortable with the thought that I would ignore the girls after they join my harem. I want them to have their own dreams¡­ I don''t want them to be mindless girls who would join my harem and then disappear into the background. That won''t do, that won''t do at all for me¡­


    "What are you thinking about?" I heard Momo speak up and I felt her hand caress my chest.


    "Just about the future¡­ our future" I said in a low tone. Momo didn''t say anything and pulled my head into her bosom like any caring lover would do.


    "Oh¡­ you don''t have to worry about the future. If you start caring about the future then you will forget about the present" Momo said while caressing the back of my head with both of her hands.


    "And I, completely agree with you Momo" Fleur said waking up. She pulled my head from Momo''s bosom and placed my head in her bosom. I won''t say that I am hating whatever is happening with me but I still hate that they are just passing me around.


    "Reo, you shouldn''t worry about the future, it is currently on a good path" Luna said and cradled my head from Fleur''s bosom and pulled me into her chest. Even though it felt really heavenly I kind of hate it.


    "The others are right¡­ you shouldn''t worry about the future, after all, we shouldn''t worry about things that haven''t happened instead of fucking like rabbits" nobody needed to guess who this was. Nemuri took me from Luna''s arms and pulled me into her chest¡­ well, it was more like she tried to smother me with her boobs.


    "I hope you didn''t refer to me, you depraved sexual deviant" Rumi said in an annoyed tone and pulled me from Nemuri''s boobs¡­ hah! Thank you Rumi, I might have been sent to my next great adventure by Nemuri''s boobs.


    Rumi placed my head on her chest with loving care. I kind of miss Dora now¡­ she is missing all this. (A clumsy woman in New York sneezed which made her trip and she skilfully planted her face on the floor). I don''t know why but suddenly I felt slightly bad¡­ it must have something to do with what I did last night¡­ Not in the bed¡­ I mean what I did in Nebraska City.


    "Did you read the news?" Momo suddenly asked pulling her tab from the bed stand. Even though I didn''t want to¡­ I pulled out my head from Rumi''s bosom and pulled myself up. I grabbed Momo''s tab and started to check the news articles¡­ heh! I smiled when I saw how I was now a Supervillain. There was no shortage of interviews on myself.


    "MUhahaha" seeing all those articles I wasn''t able to hold myself back and started my evil laughter. Nemuri wasn''t able to hold herself back and joined me in the evil laughter. The others just looked at us oddly but they didn''t say anything.


    "I still don''t understand the appeal of being a villain" Momo grumbled in annoyance.


    "Oui, I don''t get the complete appeal but I think being a villain is hot¡­ it turns me on at least" Fleur happily exclaimed and started giggling.


    "Well, when he fights it turns me on" Rumi proclaimed without an ounce of shame. I would have been confused if it bothered them with how long all of us have been together.


    "He always turns me on" Luna said with a dreamy look on her face and started to hum some unknown song.


    "Well, I guess I have to agree with Fleur, him being a villain does have some appeal" even though Momo huffed in annoyance, she still accepted the truth.


    "Girls let''s go and have a bath¡­ it has been some time since we have taken a bath together" I said to the girls and I didn''t have to say anything more. They immediately agreed without wasting a second and picked me up from the bed and carried me to the bathroom¡­

 Chapter 227: Chapter 227

    [Kamar-Taj, Nepal]


    The Ancient One released a huge sigh¡­ that she herself didn''t even know she was holding in. She had been watching Reo since he had appeared in Nebraska City, even though she had decided not to oppose Reo it didn''t mean she didn''t care about innocent lives¡­ she was relieved that only soldiers were killed in the confrontation¡­


    Yes, they were innocent too, they were just following orders but they could have deserted their ranks and run away. But no! Their stupid pride won''t let them do that! They attacked Reo and they died when Reo retaliated¡­ that is why there is a saying¡­ never poke a sleeping dragon¡­ well, in this case, Leviathan. If they haden''t poked Reo then they would have been alive.


    "At least he allowed the citizens to leave along with their children" The Ancient One spoke to herself. Yes, she was unable to see Reo''s future but she could use other forms of mystic arts to watch the present.


    "I need to arrange another meeting with Reo" she mused to herself. She knew that she won''t be able to change anything but at least she wanted to get some idea about how far Reo was willing to take it. She also wanted to talk about the Phoenix Force living on that island¡­ Destruction and Creation living in the same place gives her some very disturbing thoughts.


    [POV Natasha]


    I sat down at the dining table¡­ it was empty today. I checked my wristwatch and found that I wasn''t early¡­ yes, I might have earlier than the other girls but I am definitely not earlier than Reo. Since the first day, whenever I arrived in the kitchen I have seen Reo preparing the food¡­ this was the first day Reo wasn''t present.


    It might have something to do with yesterday, I have seen the whole broadcast along with the others. I was quite pleased that he didn''t kill any citizens. To be honest, I wouldn''t have cared even if he had killed several citizens but I would be happy that unnecessary casualties were avoided¡­


    I wasn''t a ruthless spy just for show¡­ I have been trained with that kind of mindset. I want to forget that part of my life¡­ I want to forget all those so badly and move on but that is not possible. If I forget that part of my life I will forget who and what I am¡­ after all, that part of my life makes me what I am today. I still remember the chat I had with Nemuri. That certainly helped a lot¡­ more than whatever I had ever expected.


    I was brought out of my musing by a slight pop from the side. My instincts immediately kicked in and my hand shot towards my waist for my gun but I found nothing¡­ only then I remembered that I didn''t need to carry a gun anymore. It wasn''t necessary¡­ that was a huge burden lifted from my shoulders. Leaving that aside, I still turned my head towards the direction from where the pop sound came from¡­


    I found an odd-looking little creature staring at me with his tennis ball-sized eyes. Even though I wanted to freak out my spy training stopped me from doing that. A plus point to my training there¡­ it forces me to think rationally in situations where I should be freaking out while screaming!!


    "What can Jevies bring for Missy Nats?" the odd-looking elfish creature asked me¡­ or I think it asked me. I pointed a finger at myself and the elfish creature nodded its head excitedly.


    "What are you?" before I could ask anything from it I decided to deal with the elephant in the room.


    "Jevies is a house-elf working for Lady Ravenclaw" the elfish creature answered. House-Elf? What the fuck is a house-elf??


    "If you don''t mind me asking can you tell me what is a house-elf?" I asked with curiosity clear in my voice. Jevies the house-elf still looked excited even after it heard my question so it was pretty clear that it wasn''t bothered by my question.


    "House-elves needs to be bonded with Wizards and Witches to live off their magics. In return, house-elves helps witches and wizards with chores in the houses" Jevies answered with a thoughtful look on its face. Does it mean slaves?


    "You mean to say ''slavery''?" I asked Jevies in an incredulous tone. From what I heard from Jevies, it kind of seemed like slavery but it was clear that Jevies didn''t like it if anything I understood from its facial expressions.


    "No, no, no!! No Slavery. We house-elves must be bonded with witches and wizards or we wither and die. Lady Ravenclaw treats us very nicely¡­ yes, she is the greatest witch ever" Jevies began to speak vehemently at the beginning but then its voice turned almost fanatical¡­ well, I guess I presumed too quickly. If they really need to bond with a witch and wizard to live then they must be something like a parasite¡­


    And who the hell is Lady Ravenclaw?? Looks like more questions are popping into my mind rather than the answers. "Jevies can you tell me where the others are?" I asked the small creature.


    "Oh, yes! Lady Ravenclaw is making babies along with her sisters. She assigned us to prepare food today, she told me she is going to be slightly late. Missy Jeanne and Roro will be here shortly" Jevies said in an excited tone¡­ making babies? Oh¡­ honestly, I don''t want to know about that anymore. From Jeanne and Roro I think it meant Jean and Ororo.


    "Can you bring me some coffee?" I asked Jevies who happily nodded his head and vanished, only after a few seconds a coffee mug appeared on the table out of thin air. Once again, I wanted to run away while screaming but I silently watched the coffee mug and picked it up, after waiting for a few seconds I took a small sip¡­ no matter what house-elves can make coffee or at least Jevies can, I can''t disagree with that.


    Even though I was bored most of the time on this island, I can''t disagree that I am definitely enjoying my freedom. I just need to find something to keep myself busy¡­ I think I need to ask Reo and Nemuri about that. I know that they have helped me a lot but I don''t know if I should ask someone else¡­ from what I have seen¡­ except for Reo''s group, Jean and Ororo, others don''t like me much because I am a normal human¡­


    I hope that someday I would be able to get on their good side¡­ I have heard from Nemuri that they went after someone named Sublime yesterday before they decided to destroy Nebraska. She mentioned that Sublime was the reason for the hate and discrimination between humans and meta-humans¡­ I don''t know why I have no hate for mutants though¡­


    "Good morning Natasha, did you sleep well?" Jean and Ororo arrived in the kitchen and Jean greeted me first.


    "Good morning Natasha" Ororo also greeted me while taking her seat.


    "Good morning to both of you¡­" I greeted them back along with the usual pleasantries. The topic of conversation soon turned towards last night, specifically the broadcast. I don''t know why but Jevies didn''t make another appearance for Jean or Ororo.


    "No matter how badly we were treated by humans, I am glad that the citizens were able to get out of the city unharmed¡­ now, we also know that humans are not responsible for the hate between us" Ororo spoke trying to make a point but Jean didn''t seem to agree with her. No, even if Sublime should be blamed I don''t think that humans would have come to love meta-humans if Sublime didn''t play his part.


    I know how people work¡­ especially the people in leadership positions. They simply hate whatever is not under their control and it was clear that meta-humans were not under their control¡­ yes, it can be debated that some people might not have hated meta-humans instead they might have tried to help but it was still clear that meta-humans would still be hated and used as weapons¡­


    "Ororo, we already know that humans would have still hated us. It is their natural fear of the unknown" Jean said with a serious look on her face. Ororo also nodded her head in agreement¡­


    Finally, Reo and the others arrived in the kitchen, I could clearly see that all girls were glowing¡­ not literally glowing, I meant the after-sex glow. I have to hand it to Reo, his stamina is out of this world, Jean and Ororo had a pinkish tint on their cheeks¡­ it was clear that they also understood what Reo and the others were doing. As soon as they sat down, food appeared in front of us out of thin air. Must be the house-elves. Both Jean and Ororo were surprised and started to ask questions.


    "Nemuri, can you assign me a job?" I asked her in a nervous tone. I honestly don''t know what kind of job this pervert would assign me¡­ she wasn''t my first choice but then I remembered that she was the one who I knew better than anyone else on this island.


    Just like I have thought, a perverted grin appeared on her face, and she leaned towards me to check me out¡­ "Tell me, what do you know about science and Technology?" before Nemuri could speak up Momo interfered. Nemuri scoffed and backed away.


    "I am no Ph.D. holder or inventor if you want to know. But I can work with anything if shown" I answered her truthfully. I have been trained to adapt technologically when needed. If she shows me I could work it out.


    Momo thought for a few seconds before she nodded her head "Fine join me after breakfast¡­ I think you would be a nice help" Momo said to me with a gentle smile on her face¡­ well, at least it is much better than lazing around and getting bored¡­

 Chapter 228: Chapter 228

    A/N: Someone was asking my current word count here it is, 399,908 words.


    -------------------------------------------


    [POV Momo]


    Since we arrived in the kitchen I was thinking about my next project. The mind-blowing sex we had just before coming here also helped me clear my head. The next project I have been thinking about was something completely different from what I have worked in this world¡­ back in the HP World when the magical people started to send out satellites, they came to me for help and I was their lead researcher and designer¡­


    I still have those notes along with me and my next project was to design satellites. The satellites I have seen in this world, leave much to be desired¡­ yes, I can understand that in this world the technology is quite lacking but that doesn''t mean that I should cripple myself by using backward technology when I can make something myself.


    Now, the problem was that I won''t be having Fleur to help me on this project. Fleur was training Jean to learn about her Phoenix powers and I cant ask Eric, that guy is busy with the residential area. So, I had to work on this project on my own¡­ I don''t mind working on a project by myself but the progress was going to be rather slow.


    So, when Natasha said that she was looking for work, I jumped in before Nemuri could get her claws in her. I know, it''s too late for Natasha to escape from Nemuri''s claws, after all, Natasha was living on this island and Nemuri would get to her eventually.


    After breakfast was finished, I finally left the kitchen along with Natasha, on the way to my lab we exchanged some normal pleasantries. Honestly, I didn''t know about her enough¡­ only some stuff I had heard from Nemuri. It was clear that Nemuri wanted Natasha to join Reo''s harem¡­ I wanted to know her better before that happened¡­ it was another reason I invited her to my project.


    Now one thing I already knew was that Natasha was worthy of Reo or Nemuri wouldn''t have wanted Natasha to join the harem. Even though it might not seem like it but Nemuri is the most zealous woman among us¡­ if she thinks that something or someone is a threat to Reo¡­ she won''t hesitate to kill them before making them feel unimaginable pain.


    We finally arrived in my lab, I shot the necessary charms to unlock my lab. Yes, I use magic to lock my lab, after all, it is the safest method, nobody knows magic except our group and they would never mess up my lab.


    "So, how can I help?" Natasha''s question brought me out of my thoughts.


    "Tell me what do you know about satellites? I mean the ones made by man" I asked Natasha, who looked thoughtful for a few moments before started to answer my question. Yes, I could definitely use her help¡­ well, it was obvious that she didn''t know about the technical aspects of satellites but if I hand her a camera to bolt into the chassis, she could easily do that.


    "Natasha, welcome to lab¡­ sorry I don''t have anything to welcome you to your new job" I said with a smile on my face and created a paper. I wanted to write down my initial plans regarding the satellite. Hearing me, Natasha smiled but remained seated for now¡­ she was looking around my lab and I didn''t mind it. Currently, I didn''t have anything volatile in my lab¡­


    "So, we will be making satellites?" Natasha asked looking at the magic and technology compound chart I had on my table.


    "Yes, we won''t be making any normal satellite though¡­ from everything going on around the world I got this idea. Meta-humans are naturally born from humans, right?" I asked Natasha, she nodded her head, clearly curious about where I was going with my direction of questioning. "So, even after Reo successfully brings all the meta-humans on this island, meta-humans would still be born outside this island¡­ I want to make a satellite with the ability to identify those meta-humans as soon as they are born" I finally finished. Natasha was looking at me with wide eyes while gaping like a fish out of the water¡­


    "¡­You plan to steal babies from their parents?" when Natasha finally gathered back her wits she asked me with a shocked look on her face. Well, I guess I should clear that up the misunderstanding¡­


    "No, I have no plan of stealing babies from their parents. After all, the X-Gene doesn''t appear on newborn kids¡­ it takes some time to appear. So, the babies won''t have a problem with their parents but when they grow up their powers might show up and we know about the hate¡­ so the parents might throw out their kids on the streets¡­ we should keep an eye on them and when that happens we will get to them" I explained my plan to Natasha, she nodded her head in understanding.


    "I was currently using an algorithm to recognize the mutants¡­ the algorithm is perfect but the current satellites can''t use that algorithm¡­ I had to integrate the algorithm into the surveillance software, only after that, I was able to make it work" I continued to explain¡­ Natasha nodded her head in understanding. That''s good¡­ at least, she is able to understand the basic stuff. But before I could start working I needed to check something, I got up from my seat and went check the AI I had made.


    Looks like the humans in this world are not stupid like the purebloods in the HP World. After, Reo had destroyed Nebraska City no incident of meta-human abuse was recorded¡­ I am not na?ve to think that there aren''t any blind spots but my satellites will be able to rectify that¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "So, what''s on our agenda today?" Nemuri asked me from behind. She followed me out of the kitchen after I finished my breakfast and walked out.


    "Don''t you remember that you were training Ororo in magic?" I asked Nemuri giving her a meaningful look. Nemuri gave me an annoyed look.


    "I asked Rumi to train her¡­ she is just learning the basics so magic and Rumi can help her now" Nemuri said in a dismissive tone¡­ I had to agree with that logic.


    "And don''t think that I am stupid¡­ I know that you will be going after that U-Men group and Sublime" Nemuri said while poking my shoulder, I completely surrender to her. I will be definitely going after them¡­


    Suddenly my phone chimed and I saw that I have received a text from Fleur. ''Wait up, Jean wants to talk with you'' that was all she wrote in the text. I texted her back about my current location¡­ this is slightly worrying. I don''t know if Charles is still alive or not. "I will be back in a sec, wait here" I told Nemuri and before she could say anything, I Flash Stepped inside my room and pulled out my laptop.


    I immediately started to check about Charles, it took only a few seconds to get a match. Last night, a person named Charles Xavier was admitted to Hotellit Kohteessa in the mental trauma ward. It was clear with this record that Charles was helping the humans. After all, Hotellit Kohteessa is a military hospital in New York and normal citizens aren''t admitted there¡­


    I checked the camera feed of his ward and found that he was already awake but he wasn''t looking good¡­ there was a bandage wrapped around his head. Not, my fucking problem. He attacked me and he is paying the price now¡­


    Now that I have gotten the information. I texted Fleur the location where I left Nemuri standing. I turned off the laptop and Flash Stepped beside Nemuri. "What was so important?" Nemuri asked me curiously.


    "I needed some information for Jean, it''s clear that she wants to deal with Charles Xavier" I answered Nemuri. After a few minutes, both Jean and Fleur arrived where we were.


    "Can we deal with Charles today or you have something to do? The Phoenix is getting rather impatient" Jean asked me with a serious look on her face. I could clearly see the determination in her eyes.


    "Yes, we can deal with him. Last night when I was in Nebraska City, he attacked me mentally, I retaliated so he got quite injured. He is currently in a hospital" I said to Jean, I didn''t want to hide this fact from the Phoenix that''s why I came clean.


    Jean looked thoughtful for a few moments, I think she was conversing with the Phoenix. After a few seconds, Jean''s eyes focused back on me "The Phoenix is fine with it as long as he is alive" Jean spoke. I nodded my head telling her that he was definitely alive.


    "So, where are we going? Mind if I join you guys too?" Fleur asked us in an excited tone. She must have been feeling cramped up¡­ I know how excited she becomes when we go on a trip or something similar¡­


    "Yeah, more the merrier" Nemuri said and placed her hand on Fleur''s shoulder, and before Fleur could say anything both of them disappeared in a crack.


    Jean was looking at me with an odd expression, I just shrugged and extended my hand towards me. Jean slightly blushed and meekly took my hand¡­ odd! I didn''t show any outward reaction when she took my hand, I just smiled and both of us disappeared with another crack¡­

 Chapter 229: Bad Guys & For the Greater Good...

    A/N: Finally, 400K+ words.


    --------------------------------------------


    [Unknown Location]


    Inside a dark room, a man was sitting with a glass of whiskey in his hand and a bottle of whiskey was on the table. The man was watching the video of Leviathan destroying the Sentinel M with a single punch. Then the video changed when Leviathan launched the black ball towards the Sentinels and all of them vanished in the ball.


    The man gulped down the whole glass and slammed it on the table. "Fucking Bastard!!" the man screamed in rage and started to pour whiskey into his glass once again.


    "You shouldn''t drink that much" another man appeared out of the shadow. The man was almost bald and had a monocle in one of his eyes.


    "Strucker, it is good to see you" the man finally finished pouring whiskey into his glass.


    "It''s nice to meet you too Sublime, and I have to say you look different" the man now recognized as Wolfgang von Strucker spoke to Sublime who had acquired a new body for himself.


    "Yes, courtesy of Leviathan" Sublime spat out in hate and disgust. He had never been shamed in such a manner¡­ he had never imagined someone would make him feel like this ever. He was the supreme being on earth, and he was forced to run away. The amount of pain he felt was unimaginable but he was treated like a target practice for that woman¡­ that was even more shamful for him.


    "Yes, he had stirred up the pot quite a bit, wouldn''t you say?" Strucker asked Sublime in a joking manner. Sublime didn''t appreciate the joke and immediately shot Strucker a glare but didn''t do anything more. For now, he needed Strucker''s help if he wanted to deal with Leviathan. There was no way that he could defeat Leviathan¡­ he wasn''t stupid, he might be an egomaniac but he knew his limits. Knowing his limits didn''t change the fact that he was shamed.


    "Yes, that he did" Sublime accepted grudgingly.


    "He also dealt with your vaunted Sentinels like they were toys" taking the chance Struvker took another jab at Sublime. Sublime didn''t react visibly but he was seething inside his mind. For now, he won''t do anything¡­ for now, he needed Strucker. After Leviathan was dealt with, he would deal with Strucker when his guard was down.


    "Yes, he did. So, tell me can you help me?" Sublime asked Strucker in a deliberate tone. Sublime wanted to show himself as someone vulnerable.


    "Possibly, from what I have seen, Leviathan has the ability to control metal so metals are not going to work. He can also generate lightning from his body. He can fly, he can those damned flames which can burn through everything. He can also make blackholes¡­ he can also teleport" Strucker finished making points.


    "He can also turn invisible and cause you unimaginable pain with just a word" Sublime chimed in, Strucker got a thoughtful look on his face.


    "That increases our problems but they can also be dealt with" Strucker said and pulled out a chair and sat down in front of Sublime.


    "How? Please enlighten me" Sublime spoke in a mocking tone.


    "It''s easy, we exploit his weakness. His weakness is meta-humans. We simply use some mutants as bait and when he takes the bait we ambush him, quite simple" Strucker explained in a simple manner. Sublime wasn''t convinced, he wasn''t sure about the plan¡­ it can''t be that simple. Yes, he agreed with Strucker about Leviathan''s weakness.


    He also had the same idea¡­ if he uses some mutants he could easily lure Leviathan to the desired location but the problem was that they didn''t have the ability to fight against someone like him. Mutant suppression zones were completely useless against Leviathan.


    "How do you plan to subdue him though?" Sublime asked Strucker curiously.


    "I have a friend, who had promised me to hand over a few soldiers for this noble mission. He also believes that Leviathan is a threat and should be dealt with as soon as possible" Strucker said and shrugged.


    "Who is your friend if I might ask?" Sublime asked Strucker not so subtly demanding for more information.


    "My friend''s situation is slightly difficult, it will be better if he stays hidden. We already know that Leviathan is using our own satellites to keep an eye on us¡­ we can''t drop our guard even for a second" Strucker said in a serious tone, his face looked completely grim. Sublime agreed with Strucker that they shouldn''t drop their guard for a moment but he didn''t like the fact that Strucker didn''t give up his friend''s name.


    "What about the meta-human I gave you?" Sublime asked Strucker in a curious tone.


    "Project ''Eternity'' is not ready. We had tried it multiple times but when we graft his organs in someone else''s body they fail. They can only work in his own body" Strucker answered while shaking his head.


    "We need to work on that, if we successfully graft his mutation into a human then we will have our first unstoppable soldier. We can''t lose this chance¡­ who would have thought that a relic of the past could be our path to the future" Sublime said in a mocking tone.


    "Yes, Wolverine aka Logan is the most interesting specimen I have ever laid my hands on" Strucker said in an excited tone and pulled out a glass for himself¡­


    [POV Reo]


    Both me and Jean appeared with a crack in our backyard in Knox. Jean immediately lurched forward but at least, she didn''t empty her breakfast in the backyard. Nemuri and Fleur were already here and they were standing at the side.


    "I don''t want to do that again" Jean said while she was still kneeling on the floor.


    "It gets better after the first time" Fleur said and kneeled beside Jean and helped her up.


    "You guys wait here, I will bring my car. I miss my car!" Nemuri said with stars in her eyes as soon as she started to think about her car. She skipped towards the garage while humming something about shiny things¡­


    "So, where are we?" Jean asked us finally getting up from the ground.


    "This is Knox, our home" I said gesturing Jean towards the building. It didn''t look anything special from the outside¡­ after all, the complete magic was inside.


    Nemuri arrived with her shiny car and stopped in front of us. "How do you like my baby?" Nemuri asked looking towards Fleur and Jean. After all, it was the first time they were seeing this shiny abomination.


    I didn''t say anything and silently took the shotgun. Both Fleur and Jean stood out of the car dumbly¡­ I think they went blind because of the shine. They finally noticed that I was already inside the car and without saying anything they got inside the car.


    "Nobody appreciates true art" Nemuri sulked while pouting. She looked quite cute when she did that.


    "Do you know the way to Hotellit Kohteessa?" I asked Nemuri who simply nodded her head and drove her shiny car in that direction. I was pretty sure that she blinded a few drivers on the roads, after all, if I understood from their cursing. Nemuri wasn''t bothered with that in the slightest¡­ she took it in complete stride and continued driving.


    We finally arrived in front of the hospital and Nemuri activated the anti-surveillance runes on her car. After some liberal use of Imperius, we were easily granted entrance. Jean just sat in her seat and saw all this with a dumb look on her face.


    "How is she doing that?" Jean finally asked unable to hold back her curiosity. Nemuri finally arrived in an empty spot and parked the car. Before anyone could answer Jean, Nemuri handed all of us an anti-surveillance rune parchment.


    Jean saw what I and Fleur did with that parchment and she also did the same. "She used the Imperius Curse, it takes away your will" I finally answered Jean while getting out of the car. I know, I could have explained it much better but I wasn''t in the mood.


    We entered the hospital and walked to the reception. The lady behind the desk asked for our id but she got an Imperius Curse in return. After that, she sang like a canary and gave us all the information we asked for.


    "Thank you" like any other gentlewoman, Nemuri politely thanked the lady even if it wasn''t needed. Sometimes when I see Nemuri I think no one can be more shameless than her.


    We finally arrived in Charles''s room. I have seen this room in the video feed, we simply entered the room. Looks like Charles was hurt quite badly¡­ I didn''t feel any mental probes. From the expressions on the girls'' faces, they didn''t feel any mental probes either¡­ I had already sensed that Charles was inside and I knew that it was him.


    "Hello Charles, how have you been?" I entered the room and greeted Charles, Charles immediately got a horrified look on his face and his hand shot towards the table but Nemuri was faster and got him with the body bind curse. His hands and legs immediately snapped together.


    "Oh¡­ don''t be like that, we have come to visit you" I said in a mocking tone and finally Fleur and Jean walked into the room. Fleur shot several runes and charms at the door and secured the whole room. Nemuri shot a stinging hex at the CCTV in the room and destroyed it.


    "I have nothing to do with a monster like you" Charles spat out while gritting his teeth.


    "Don''t blame him, Professor, I was the one who asked him to bring us here" Jean spoke up finally coming to the front, she used her power to pull out a stool and sat down beside Charles.


    "Jean, I am glad to see you are here. You must stop this monster" Charles spoke to Jean going back to his caring grandfatherly act.


    "No Professor, you are making a mistake, I am not the Jean you knew. I am the complete Jean, the one who you had locked away" Jean said in a caring tone trying not to lose to Charles''s act.


    Charles immediately got a horrified look on his face and didn''t know what to do. The magic was keeping him bound in his place¡­ "Don''t worry Professor, I will pay you back for what you did to me" Jean said and grabbed Charles''s wrists tightly.


    "Jean, you must understand, what I did was for the Greater Good" Charles said in a hurried tone, Yes I have been thinking when he would say that. Here it was¡­


    "Yes, and what I am going to do will also be for the Greater Good" Jean said looked directly into Charles''s eyes. Charles started to scream loudly¡­ soon his body started to age drastically and his scream stopped. Jean finally let go of the body¡­ only a mummified body was left on the bed. Jean immediately turned around and threw herself into my arms and broke down in tears.


    I looked towards Fleur and Nemuri who happily encouraged me to hug her back. I hesitantly moved my arms around her and started to pat her back to soothe her¡­ now, I kind of feel that Fleur and Nemuri knew that this was going to happen and they knowingly stood at a distance¡­

 Chapter 230: Hunting U-Men (I)

    [POV Reo]


    "Jean, how are you feeling?" I asked Jean carefully in a soothing voice when her sobs finally stopped. Jean kept crying for several minutes while hugging me¡­ well, I guess, it must be a normal reaction for people when they kill for the first time¡­


    There is a reason I used the term ''normal'' here, I never felt anything after killing, Nemuri went around the bend when she found that these worlds are rotten and didn''t mind killing, and Rumi was the only one who could relate anything to Jean. Dora will be useless in this department because even after she was an Auror, her hands were clean. Fleur, Momo, and Luna were similar cases¡­


    "I am quite alright now" Jean whispered in a low voice but didn''t leave my embrace. I could hear Nemuri snickering from the back.


    After few more minutes, Jean finally left my embrace while blushing. I conjured a packet of napkins and handed them to Jean and casted a scourgify on my shirt to get it clean.


    "Um¡­ sorry for making a mess" Jean said meekly while wiping her face, she spoke while gesturing towards my shirt.


    "It wasn''t a problem¡­ it''s already clean" I said while gesturing towards the shirt. Once again I heard Nemuri Snickering from behind me¡­ a tick mark appeared on my head.


    "Will you stop that!" unable to hold back I yelled at Nemuri. That didn''t have the desired effect as this time she started to giggle perversely and Fleur also joined her but she was simply giggling. Jean blushed hard when she heard their giggling¡­


    "I am really sorry, I shouldn''t have done that!" Jean exclaimed and tried to apologize to Fleur and Nemuri. Even though I was not reading their mind I could clearly tell why Jean was apologizing¡­ she felt that Fleur and Nemuri were angry about the fact that she hugged me and broke down.


    "Oh pish! We don''t mind at all¡­ I don''t mind sharing him with you" Nemuri said with a perverted grin on her face. Jean blushed up a storm and started to sputter in embarrassment.


    "Yes, I also approve of you" Fleur said in a cheering tone. It almost felt like Fleur was also encouraging Jean to make advances on me. But the main party¡­ ''I'' would have appreciated if my own girls weren''t trying to share me with other girls without my permission¡­ it''s like I own a self-growing harem.


    "*cough*" with a fake cough I brought everyone out of the amorous atmosphere. "I would appreciate it if my feelings are also considered next time" I said to Nemuri and Fleur who didn''t look like they were feeling bad¡­ in fact, they were looking pretty proud.


    Jean kept blushing and kept staring at the floor but didn''t say anything. "So, are we going to drop them back on the island or take them with us?" Nemuri''s question once again changed the atmosphere.


    "I think it would be better if you two return to the island¡­ it''s not that I think that you two are weak or something. I just think you two are not ready to see all that stuff" I started to speak but when I saw that Fleur and Jean are going to protest I decided to explain while giving them some minor details.


    "No, I won''t be going back. You will be taking me with you¡­ I don''t want to hide behind anyone anymore" Fleur said with a determined look on her face. Eh¡­ this isn''t a matter of hiding behind anyone, I just want to protect their innocence.


    "I completely agree with Fleur, I also want to join your mission" Jean said with a straight face. Her blush was completely gone now¡­ instead, I could see a fire burning in her eyes.


    I was about to deny them again, it is good that they have the determination but I don''t think we will find something nice in those places and what we found in the last base was quite disturbing. But before I deny them, Nemuri decided to speak up her mind¡­


    "I think we should take them. Yes, I agree with you that they shouldn''t see what is happening in those places but I think they need to see this¡­ to understand how cruel people can be" Nemuri said, just as I said, I wasn''t thrilled with this but what Nemuri said makes a lot of sense. Hah¡­! I released a huge sigh and nodded my head. Both Fleur and Jean immediately smiled but I knew very well that the smile won''t be on their faces for long.


    "You know I have the list¡­ where should we visit first?" Nemuri asked me, I thought for a few seconds before coming to a decision.


    "Let''s check out Moscow first" I said to which everyone nodded their head. Now, that we have dealt with Charles we decided to leave. I decided to leave the body as a gift for whoever that fool was working with¡­ honestly, his memories could have been useful for me but I didn''t want to gain the Phoenix Force''s ire¡­ it was clear that Charles was severely injured, at least mentally. He never tried to use his powers when we were in there¡­ which proved that his mind was injured.


    And I don''t know what kind of effect Legilimency would have on him when he was like this now. He could have died if I had used Legilimency on him¡­ that would have been bad.


    We walked out of the room but I decided to keep the wards intact¡­ with that in place his body won''t be found for a few days. Without getting bothered for a single time we arrived in the parking lot. "Send your car back to Knox, we will teleport to Moscow directly from here" I said to Nemuri who stubbornly shook her head.


    "Nope, not happening, I got to drive this baby after so many days. There is no way in hell that I am going to simply teleport it back to Knox" Nemuri protested vehemently. Looks like Nemuri had already made up her mind and it was clear that she was going to throw a tantrum if I argued with her.


    All of us entered the car and we quickly drove out of the hospital, Nemuri took her sweet time to reach Knox and she looked proud that she wasted so much time. I kept giving her the stink eye. After arriving at Knox, Nemuri made a portkey to Moscow, we felt a familiar tug around our navel and all four of us were whisked away from Knox and the next second we found ourselves in a dark alley.


    We walked out of the alley and Nemuri hailed a cab, I was slightly surprised when I heard Nemuri speaking fluent Russian with the cab driver. She must have used some kind of magic¡­ after all, Nemuri isn''t stupid and when she was in Hogwarts she had enchanted those bracelets to protect our mind and she also made her own version of unforgivables¡­ though I am quite sure that she never got a chance to use them.


    She was intelligent but she didn''t invest her time in research and studies like Momo, instead, she spent her time with her porn collection and messing around the world. Nemuri was already using Imperius on the driver to get the information she was asking him. After getting some information from him Nemuri gave him some US bills and send the poor guy on his merry way.


    "I have got the location from him, I can directly Apparate there" Nemuri said and I agreed. As soon as I agreed she grabbed Fleur''s hand and disappeared with a crack. Like before I extended my hand towards Jean who didn''t blush this time. She took my hand and both of us disappeared with another crack and appeared in front of a rundown building.


    "Why do bad guys always choose a place like this¡­ my shoes will be ruined" Fleur whined looking at the building. The three of us didn''t know what to say after we heard her. It was clear that fashion was much more important to her than the other things¡­


    "I think we are late¡­ the bad guys are already gone it seems" I said pointing towards the next street, the whole place was crawling with police officers. I could also feel several life signs inside the building but everything was completely silent except for the reporters and police officers.


    "So, what now?" Nemuri asked in whispers.


    "We will sneak in the building and look around, even though we are late we could still find something inside" I said and the girls agreed. I casted a notice-me-not and disillusionment charm on Jean and then on myself. Only because Jean had the power of the Phoenix Force she was able to feel us¡­ so, we won''t be having a problem maneuvering inside the building. We entered the building without any problem and found several bodies were kept there wrapped in body bags.


    There were several other bags with organs inside them, I could already notice that Jean and Fleur were already sick but since they didn''t say anything I decided to continue moving inside¡­


    Soon, we found that the place was mostly empty. Only some simple pieces of equipment were left behind¡­ these pieces of equipment were easily available in the market. It was quite clear that they ran away in a hurry and left these pieces of equipment here. The important types of equipment were taken by them¡­ since they left in hurry they also left the organs and bodies. I used Legilimency on the person in charge and found that this place was reported in the afternoon by a drunkard.


    "Looks like they are on the run" Nemuri said in a sing-song voice after we walked out of the building finding that there was nothing left in there for our use.


    "Don''t be callous! What we saw in there is¡­ completely evil!" Fleur said reprimanding Nemuri, she just gave Fleur an annoyed look.


    "Hehe! You haven''t even seen the worse, yet. See that was the reason Reo didn''t want you two to come. If you still want to come with us then be ready to see such scenes" Nemuri spoke in a serious tone, no traces of her usual attitude or personality could be found in her voice.


    "Nemuri''s right! Decide if you still want to come with us or not" I also spoke looking at both Fleur and Jean in a no-nonsense tone¡­

 Chapter 231: Hunting U-Men (II)

    [POV Reo]


    I patiently waited for Fleur and Jean to make their decision. If they decide to come with me even after this, then I will take them along with me but I wanted them to think about it carefully. Now, they should at least have an idea of what we were planning to deal with¡­ after all, hearing and seeing are completely different things.


    While they were thinking I decided to check my mark on Sublime. No, I can''t spy on him through the mark but I can definitely locate him. I concentrated inside my mind and it didn''t take too long for me to find him¡­ Sublime was currently in some eastern country¡­ I think probably China. The reason I am saying probably is because I don''t have a world map inside my mind¡­


    "Yes, we still want to go with you" Fleur said looking at me with determined eyes and Jean also nodded her head from the side with a determined look on her face.


    "Fine¡­ let''s go. So where to next?" I asked Nemuri who thought only for a few seconds before answering.


    "India, they had a base somewhere near Surat" Nemuri said with a thoughtful look on her face. (A/N: Now, this is just a story so if by some coincidence it matches your city then remember this is fiction) Nemuri once again prepared the portkey from a stone by the street. The four of us placed our hand on the stone and with a familiar tug around our navel, all four of us were whisked away and we appeared on the shore of some river. Three of us landed perfectly¡­ only Jean ended up sprawled on the floor¡­


    "Ugh¡­ this was really bad" Jean said while groaning on the ground. Fleur helped the poor girl to get up and casted a scourgify to get the dust off her.


    "What''s this place?" I asked Nemuri, she made a portkey to here then she must know where it brought us right?


    "This is Tapti River when I came to India last time, some festival was going on in here" Nemuri answered the question with a smile on her face, this wasn''t her usual smile¡­ this was a genuine smile. She must have enjoyed the festival a lot¡­


    "So, how long do we have to walk before we reach the street?" Fleur asked when she finally digested everything Nemuri explained about her trip. Fleur also liked to travel so she was naturally entranced by Nemuri''s tale.


    "Oh¡­ don''t worry, we don''t have to walk that much" Nemuri said dismissively and gestured us to follow her. It took us nearly 5 minutes to reach the street. There was a small market there along with some odd-looking vehicles. Nemuri said that they were auto-rickshaws. We also saw several food stalls there¡­ Nemuri took us to the pani-puri stall.


    After eating just one pani-puri I knew that I fell in love with that thing. It became one of my favorite foods. Jean and Fleur were also having similar thoughts. I didn''t want to leave but Nemuri decided to drag us away from the stall, she said the pani-puri in West Bengal was much better than here. I made not so subtle demands to take us there¡­ she laughed and happily agreed.


    (A/N: I am from West Bengal, so I am biased. You can sue me!! But pani-puri in West Bengal is the best)


    Nemuri used the same method and Imperiused an auto-rickshaw driver to get the necessary information. Even after she got the location from him, I wanted to ride auto-rickshaw, it was odd-looking but I felt that I will definitely get some kind of thrill by riding it. Fleur just shrugged and agreed¡­


    Nemuri had to reserve an auto-rickshaw because the place we needed to go was quite far and the driver was quite adamant that he won''t get other passengers. Quire an odd system though I didn''t complain¡­ after all, I knew very well that I shouldn''t badmouth some countries systems or traditions¡­


    And just like I had guessed, the auto ride was a completely different experience. I kind of liked it¡­ it wasn''t like normal car rides or bike rides. We finally arrived in front of a creepy-looking old haunted mansion. I immediately remembered some horror movies I have seen throughout my life¡­ and I meant both of my lives.


    Nemuri paid the driver a 500 hundred rupees note and send him on his merry way. She noticed that I was staring at her. "What?" Nemuri asked in a defensive manner.


    "Where do you keep all that money?" I asked her and an evil grin appeared on her face.


    "Oh¡­ why don''t you check my nook and cranny with your detection rod?" Nemuri said in a husky voice. Fine!! It was my fault that I fucking asked her¡­ the other girls were looking around so they didn''t hear what Nemuri said.


    I spread out my senses and immediately found that there were 39 people inside the building. Quite a number and I don''t think that any of them were meta-humans. After practicing my senses for so long now I was able to sense the difference between humans and meta-humans. But from what I was sensing¡­ they were neither meta-humans nor mutants¡­


    Something clicked in my mind. I am really a lucky bastard!! I got 39 of them in a single place?? It could be a trap after all, from what I have heard from Emma they found Emma and her merry band as soon as they started to rest. Well, before reaching any conclusion I should check it out¡­


    "Let''s go in but everyone be careful. It might be a trap since everyone inside there are U-Men, there is 39 of them so before directly attacking we need to see if it''s a trap or not and if it''s a trap we would need to stun them and find out how they knew about our arrival" I said and disillusioned Jean and then did the same to myself.


    Nemuri and Fleur started to cast a modified muggle repelling charm, unlike the other muggle-repelling charms this was different. This worked on the opposite principle. This charm would stop anyone from leaving not entering¡­ obviously someone could still escape by chance or by mistake but now no one was knowingly getting out of this place¡­


    The four of us sneaked into the building and found that my guess was completely true. This was a trap prepared for us and everyone inside the place was wearing full-body suits. Now, I needed to know how they knew about our arrival¡­ since we had already discussed this, all four of us silently moved inside the building.


    "Sawyer! Are you sure that they are going to come here?" all of us heard an angry female voice from the inside.


    "Fuck it Drix! You know eye told us about their arrival. She has never been wrong before" a man retorted in a similar manner. All four of us crept closer to the room. Eye?? It must be someone from their group but I need to know what kind of ability she has¡­ ohh, it is much better that she has never failed before¡­


    "Then where the fuck are they? They should have been here by now. Sawyer, I have more important things to do than play around with your bullshit, and does Sublime know about this?" the woman shouted once again. The man grunted in anger and something inside the room was moved¡­ I shot a few spells on the wall and made it transparent from this side¡­


    We saw that the man was sitting by the table while the woman was leaning on the wall. "No, I was unable to contact Sublime after our Nebraska base was destroyed" the man said in a low voice. Even though the woman was wearing a helmet and full-body suit I could feel that she wasn''t happy with that answer.


    "Damn it, Sawyer! How the fuck do you plan to explain this to Sublime?" the woman screamed in anger.


    "It doesn''t matter, Leviathan had already destroyed one of our bases. I can''t allow a pathetic mutant to reign supreme over me¡­ it has to end now" the man said with a grunt.


    The woman was shocked and stopped leaning on the wall. "Are you fucking stupid?!! Didn''t you see what he did in Nebraska City or are your eyes just for show?" the woman demanded and slammed her fist on the table. The table collapsed under the force of her punch.


    "Everything will be inconsequential. His power won''t matter anything in front of Ruler. You know how Ruler''s powers work, right? Whatever he wants happens" the man known as Sawyer said in a confident tone.


    "Ruler isn''t a God Sawyer! His power has limits too¡­ he can''t stop anything he knows nothing about and I think Leviathan falls into that category" the woman retorted and the man just laughed. I signaled Nemuri to move in¡­ both Fleur and Nemuri flash stepped inside the room¡­ since we were able to see what was inside the room it wasn''t a problem. Both me and Jean decided to wait outside the room.


    "Yes, Leviathan can control metals like Magneto and release lighting from his body¡­ nothing more is¡­" before he could speak anymore Nemuri''s curses hit him and he was petrified, bound, and silenced. Fleur did the same with the woman. When both of them were out of commission, I entered the room along with Jean through the door. I stopped the disillusionment charm and appeared right in front of the Sawyer and Drix.


    "Hello! How are you? I am pleased to meet you two¡­" I said looking at them and I didn''t need to see their faces or use Legilimency to know that they were scared¡­

 Chapter 232: Hunting U-Men (III)

    [POV Reo]


    "Hello! How are you? I am pleased to meet you two¡­" I said looking at them and I didn''t need to see their faces or use Legilimency to know that they were scared. At least they were smart enough to make their suits without metals.


    "Fleur, be a dear and ward the room, we don''t want anyone interrupting us now, do we?" using our names won''t be a problem now as these two will be left as drooling messes after I am finished with them.


    "Yeah sure" Fleur shrugged and started to fire off charms at the doors and the walls. It took a minute to completely ward the room¡­ after all, nothing extraordinary was needed. We only needed the privacy wards and the repelling charms along with the notice-me-not.


    I pointed my hands in their direction and vanished their masks with magic. Now, I can''t have a conversation when I can''t even see their faces, that would be practically rude.


    The man was in his early 40s and the woman was also around his age. The man had short spiky black hair while the woman sported short wavy brown hair. I lifted the silencing charm from them¡­ now that the room was warded I wasn''t worried about their voices getting out and notifying the others.


    "That was rather rude of me¡­ from the look on your faces both of you obviously know me" I said in a mocking tone and both of them looked completely horrified.


    "Reo, it looks like they don''t want to cooperate¡­ why don''t we give them some motivation?" Nemuri asked in an excited tone. I gave the two of them another look and used Legilimency on the man and found out that his power was shockwaves. The man could send shockwaves through his hands but the thing is he needed to touch something with his hands. But unfortunately for Sawyer here, his hands were strapped together¡­ so even if he sends shockwaves it will only travel through his own body which could be a very painful and deadly experience for him.


    Then my eyes turned towards the bound and petrified woman, her power was super strength and she was very very strong if nothing else¡­ she wasn''t as strong as hulk or she-hulk. Since this universe is different, is there any chance of she-hulk making an appearance? I need to research if Bruce Banner has a cousin named Jennifer Walters or not¡­ since she was petrified she had no chance of moving so her superpower was also useless.


    "Yeah, sure. Why don''t you give it a try?" I said backing away from them. Nemuri''s smile became feral and she pointed her finger towards the woman.


    "Crucio" the woman lurched her back and only after a few seconds of whimpering, she started to scream her lungs out. She at least tried not to scream but failed¡­ Sawyer watched his friend with a horrified look on his face. After half a minute, Nemuri lifted the spell and Drix leaned forward, relieved that the unimaginable pain finally stopped.


    "Take a few seconds to relax" Nemuri said to the woman and turned towards Sawyer. "I remember you saying that everything was inconsequential, let''s see if you are still that determined or not" Nemuri said before she could do anything the man lost his bladder control. Nemuri made a disgusted face and scourgified him¡­


    "That earned you 30 seconds of Crucio¡­ I didn''t appreciate that. Crucio!" Nemuri said and Sawyer was either not strong like the woman or Nemuri was really really angry as Sawyer started to bleed from his eyes along with his ears just after a few seconds.


    "Is that something like Imperious?" Jean asked Fleur who was happily looking around the room for anything important.


    "Yes, but this one causes unimaginable pain¡­ extended exposure can snap someone''s mind" Fleur gave her a brief overview of the spell. Jean immediately gave the man a worried look. I can somewhat understand why she is worried. It was clear approving the use of Cruciatus Curse on someone needed a certain level of mental fortification. Some people don''t have the stomach to torture¡­


    Like Nemuri had mentioned she, Crucioed Sawyer, for an exact minute. When she finally lifted the spell he was bleeding from several places from his body. This was the first time I saw this effect¡­


    "Did you use something extra?" I asked Nemuri, this shouldn''t have happened. Only extended exposure could lead to such things¡­


    "Um¡­ I might have used a little too much juice in it" Nemuri said in a nervous tone. I was stunned, Cruciatus Curse doesn''t work like that. You can''t just put more magic in the spell and have a stronger effect¡­ the Cruciatus Curse''s strength depends on experience and emotion, yes, you need magic to maintain the spell but you can''t put more magic in it to make it stronger.


    This is something that needs to be researched, it might have something to do with her Nine-Tail, powers. She wanted to cause him pain and she might have unconsciously brought an illusion to reality¡­ does her power even work like that? It could¡­ I remember that the Nine-Tailed Fox artifact in Kill the Hero had several powers¡­ one power for each tail¡­


    But it could be done on a later date, I need to deal with Sawyer first. He doesn''t look too good. He is looking like he is going to die¡­ I can''t let that happen, at least not before I rip apart his mind for information. I walked up to Sawyer and looked into his eyes¡­


    "Legilimens" I said and ripped through his barriers. Sawyer started to scream once again but I didn''t pay any attention to him and started to look up everything related to Ruler. That was my priority¡­ I needed to know that he didn''t have any reality-bending powers like Matthew Malloy from Earth-14923, that would be disastrous¡­ I am also not confident enough to defeat someone like him.


    But what I found made me want to laugh¡­ his power was something similar to Worthless of Belial Clan, but in this case, it works against mutations. But what made me want to laugh more was they thought that I had the power to absorb or copy mutations from other mutations. Even after I had shown that mutant suppression zones were useless to me they were still thinking that I was a mutant.


    Now, that I was sure that Ruler wasn''t a threat I decided to check Eye. After all, she was the one who told them that I was going to show up. I hope that she doesn''t have powers like either Nighteye or a regular seer but I wasn''t worried that much after all, The Ancient One was unable to see my future even with the Time Stone so I don''t think that normal people could see my future any longer¡­


    And just like I had thought I was right once again. She only got two glimpses of the future¡­ one where I along with the girls arrive in their Russian lab and the other vision where I appear here. So, they decided to set up an ambush for me in here¡­ having Ruler with them made them overconfident. Then, I searched his mind for any information regarding Sublime and found that he was telling the truth.


    Since the destruction of their base in Nebraska City, they had no contact. Then, I sailed through his mind for anything important and made a mental note of everything important in his head. I finally pulled out of his mind and he looked much worse now¡­ from his blood flow I could tell that he was about to die.


    "Now, let''s see what you have in your mind" I said to the woman and used Legilimency on her without any mercy and ripped through her mind too. These two were generals of U-Men, the other general was along with the forces. I got a lot of things from her mind too¡­ a lot of secret hideouts and bases which were completely confidential. I also found that she was a part of the group that captured Logan and handed him over to Strucker.


    I pulled out of her mind too but found that the woman was still strong and her mind was still intact. I shot an organ liquifying curse at her, this would assure her death while making it painful. The woman started to scream in pain but I shot her with a silencing charm.


    "So, what now?" Fleur asked me when she saw that the man was already dead and the woman will soon join him in the afterlife.


    "Kill everyone in here" I said with a straight face and both Fleur and Jean nodded with a determined look on their faces. Nemuri didn''t even react because she already knew what we were going to do.


    We unlocked the room and walked out, from what I have seen inside Sawyer''s and Drix''s minds is, that there was no one in this place we should be worried about. So, we decided to stop using subterfuge and use a full-frontal attack. I felt two U-Men coming in our direction and signaled the girls. As soon as the two of them appeared, Nemuri hit one of them with a skin withering curse and Fleur hit the other one with a Reducto to his head.


    "Are you ok?" I asked Fleur in a caring tone, after all, this was the first life she took. Fleur nodded her head "I had already made up my mind¡­ I needed to do this and it''s not like I am killing some saints" Fleur answered me with a smile. I don''t know what Jean would do but I don''t think that she will be a liability.


    The screams of the U-Man hit with the withering curse alerted everyone inside the base of our arrival and alarms started to blare. I could feel that the rest of the U-Men were already heading in our direction. Only 35 were left now as we have dealt with 4 of them.


    Soon the whole group arrived and I immediately recognized Ruler was in the front along with their remaining general. "Do it Ruler" the general commanded and Ruler clasped his hands together but I didn''t feel anything different. I used my powers on Ruler''s blood and he immediately dropped on the floor clutching his chest.


    "Quite useless" Nemuri mocked and shot an organ expelling curse at Ruler. Everyone around Ruler took a step back when Ruler started to vomit his organs. They must be horrified¡­ I gave Nemuri a glare, I wanted to make him feel pain for a few more minutes.


    Nemuri smirked at me "Whoever kills the most of them gets something from you" Nemuri challenged. It was clear that she wanted me to stand back. Seeing no harm I agreed with the challenge "Fine".


    But as soon as I finished I felt Jean release a massive energy wave and all the U-Men in the building were disintegrated into dust. As soon as she was done she blushed and started to whistle while looking away. The three of us just gave her a blank look¡­


    "What! I also wanted to participate in the challenge" Jean said in a defensive tone while we kept staring at her blankly. It is kind of funny that all the U-Men were disintegrated in an instant¡­ with that, all the U-Men were dead except a few who were not here¡­


    ------------------------------------------------


    A/N: Ah... finally the U-Men Arc is over and only Sublime is left to deal with...

 Chapter 233: Ororos Training & Date with Jean...

    A/N: I just made a discord channel, I have heard other authors use it and I thought it would be nice if I start using it too... but I have no idea how to use the damn thing so I saw some youtube tutorials. Hope that this works... if it doesn''t then notify me. My Server link is- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs


    ------------------------------------------


    [POV Ororo]


    "Let''s take a break" Rumi said and I finally dropped on the floor. I should have known that Rumi is a training freak¡­ I was completely spent. Rumi can easily be referred to as a trainer from hell. Never in my life, I have trained so intensely¡­


    I needed to drink some water and wipe off the sweat¡­ my eyes turned towards the corner of the room. Rumi always insisted that I must keep my stuff there, I felt the floor was quite comforting and I just wanted to keep sitting here but I knew that it was a pipe dream.


    Rumi will force me to get up as soon as the break ends and if by that time I didn''t drink water then I will have to continue just like that. I glared at Rumi who was pulling up massive weights¡­ yes, when she gives me a break she starts to work out physically. With a lot of struggle, I was able to pull myself from the floor and somehow walked to the corner and took out my water bottle from my bag.


    I sat down beside my bag and gulped down all the water I could and put the bottle back in my bag. Now, that I have dealt with my thirst, I pulled out a towel and started to wipe off my sweat. My eyes darted towards Rumi and I cringed when I saw her working out so intensely¡­ Thank God, she doesn''t force me to physically work out like her.


    She only makes me work out a little bit before she starts training me¡­ she calls it warm-up but I don''t think that warm-up could be that intense. After that, she starts to train me in magical arts. And that is why I am currently in this condition¡­ I didn''t train physically with her but she pushes me so far during my magical training that my body starts to get tired.


    But I won''t say that the training Rumi has been putting me through has not helped me. I am now able to cast some magical spells without a problem¡­ I could feel that my control over the magic inside my body was increasing continuously. I am glad that I had a power like this¡­ or I would have been left behind by Jean. She is getting trained by Fleur, another Phoenix, and Jean is getting stronger with each passing day¡­


    Jean has gone through a lot of changes recently, it has been a week since she has killed Charles, and it''s wasn''t like that she had just killed Charles, she absorbed his vitality. Jean also mentioned that Charles''s death wasn''t painless. Since the day Reo destroyed the blocks on Jean, I knew that she was going to kill Charles. At first, I felt bad for the Professor but no matter how much I tried I wasn''t able to bring myself to care for him¡­


    I have lost all of my respect for him¡­ yes, I understand that he had helped me when needed but I have seen that he turned a blind eye towards his own kind, us, the meta-humans when we needed him most. I can understand his love for the humans but I started to hate it when he blatantly disregarded the abuse we were receiving from the humans.


    Enough about that dead fool¡­ Jean told me what they found in Russia and honestly, I was completely appalled after hearing that. Jean told me how they had planned to ambush them in India but instead, all of them were killed by Jean. Even though she didn''t mention it but it was quite clear that she was pretty excited because she won the challenge¡­


    She cashed out her win today and took Reo on a date. Honestly, I am jealous of her¡­ I wanted to be in her place so badly. At first, I was interested in him but then I found that he was involved with several girls, which discouraged me slightly, but I was kind of getting used to the idea because of how happy the girls were.


    The most interesting part was his power, I don''t know why but his power attracted me. I almost jumped him when I saw him the day after he destroyed Nebraska City, I had to use all of my willpower to stop myself from doing that. There was no way in hell that I will do that¡­ at least in the open. I would like to keep my bedroom adventures in my bedroom, thank you very much!!


    Some flats were already ready and meta-humans were already moving in. The management is using a first come first serve policy, after all, it was only fair. Who came first on this island they will get their houses first before the others.


    "Breaks over!" Rumi snarked in my direction. She is completely different during training¡­ I groaned and pulled myself up from the floor and joined Rumi for my magic training¡­


    [POV Reo]


    I was relaxing under the shade of the umbrella with Jean by my side. After she won the small challenge a week ago, she asked me for a date. I had no idea what kind of dates she liked so I directly asked her¡­ she said that she liked picnic kinds of dates. It meant dates away from crowds and crowded places. That is why I planned to have a picnic on the west side of the island. No one visits this side of the island¡­ except Luna. She comes here frequently along with Attila.


    Sometimes I think that Attila isn''t my familiar with how close the two of them are. Well, I am not complaining, with how busy I am usually, I am kind of happy that Attila is being taken care of.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jean asked me while pulling down her shades from her eyes.


    "Sorry, I was lost in some thoughts" I apologized, after all, I was on a date and it was rude to ignore your date.


    "It''s no problem¡­ but it is clear that you were worried about something" Jean said while leaning forward and she pulled her knees to her chest to support herself.


    "I was thinking about Attila, I am glad that she is being taken care of" I said and I noticed that as soon as mentioned Attila Jean''s whole body shuddered. Jean is not a fan of Attila, in truth, she is kind of scared of Attila but she would never accept it¡­


    "Please don''t talk about that¡­" Jean murmured in a low tone. I gave her an amused smile which she didn''t seem to notice.


    Without saying anything I pulled the picnic basket from my side and pulled out two bottles of beer. Yes, I know that wine would have been best but we still haven''t eaten anything and the wine feels much better after a meal. I handed a bottle to Jean who accepted the bottle with a smile.


    "Thank you" she thanked me and used her power to open the bottle, I did the same with mine and took a small swig.


    "So, why did you suddenly decide to help mortals?" Jean suddenly asked me, I wasn''t expecting a question like that. At least not from her but I wasn''t offended because it was a question that would pop up inside anyone''s mind.


    "Well, I wanted to do something for the meta-humans" I answered in a dismissive manner. This was our first date and I wasn''t going to blab about God''s mission to her.


    "Um, I am not complaining. I am rather glad that you decided to help us but I am kind of curious¡­ I have asked the Phoenix, she told me that beings like you don''t meddle in mortal affairs" Jean said in a defensive and curious tone.


    "Yes, beings like us usually don''t, but I felt that I should do something about it. Since I had decided to do it¡­ I will obviously see it through even though my initial plans had changed. When I arrived here, I decided to check the mutant groups¡­ Xavier Mansion and the Brotherhood of mutants was my obvious choice" I said and took a sip from my bottle. I saw that Jean was intently listening to me¡­


    "I sent Rumi to the Brotherhood and I decided to infiltrate Xavier Mansion. At first, I wanted to use subterfuge to get everyone on my side but the assassination of the Kelly family and the First Lady ruined all those plans¡­ I needed to make a bold move to save everyone and you already know the rest" I said to Jean and smiled.


    "Are you going to leave after you are done with Elysium?" Jean asked me with a worried look on her face.


    "No, I have decided to stay in this world¡­ two decades in the least. I don''t know if I will decide to stay longer or not¡­ after all, time isn''t a matter to beings like us" I said and transfigured the bottle into a life-like small model of the Phoneix Force. The bird started to fly around Jean, she started to laugh and fly with the small Phoenix model.


    I pulled our picnic basket and started to prepare our meal¡­ everything was already prepared. I just needed to set everything up and arrange it before us¡­

 Chapter 234: (R-18)

    [POV Reo]


    Around evening me and Jean finally returned to Eric''s base. Nowadays I don''t get a lot of time to spend like that, I have to say that I enjoyed myself quite a bit along with Jean.


    I Flash Stepped near Jean''s room and dropped her there. Jean gave me a hug and told me that she was looking forward to our next date. We didn''t share a kiss at the end but there is no written rule that we needed to share a kiss at the end¡­ I was quite happy that Jean wasn''t hurrying anything and it seemed like she wanted to take it slow.


    (A/N: In the last chapter I forget to post Jean''s picture in her bikini. Well, here it is)


    (Image Here)


    After dropping Jean near her room, I decided to meet with Eric. That dude had been really busy throughout the last week because the house-elves had finished some flats. He was also busy managing the whole place¡­ I might have helped the meta-humans and saved them by taking the lead but I had no intention of becoming a leader.


    I would happily allow Eric to take that position, I won''t mind if he becomes the leader or gives the leadership to someone else. My mission was to make a safe haven for the mutants or meta-humans and I completed the mission. I have already received the message from God about my completion of the mission. Now, I only needed to complete my second mission and I had a lot of time to spare now¡­


    I found Eric on a watchtower near the temporary residential area. It would take a lot of time to get every one of them a flat. After all, the flats were being distributed by family. Some meta-humans have asked for a personal flat but they have been denied¡­ single meta-humans can opt for dorms which will be prepared after the flats were finished. I took flight and landed beside Eric on the watchtower, he had already noticed me but didn''t seem to react¡­ he was looking at some papers.


    "You look kind of busy" I said to Eric, the smirk on his face told me that he was in a happy mood. He turned his face towards me and his smirk grew wider.


    "You have no idea and I don''t mind it" Eric finished with a smirk and went back to the documents he was checking.


    "What''s our current population?" I asked Eric but didn''t look at him, this time I stared over the tents.


    "31 million! Yes, I know that''s more than what we had estimated but we won''t have a problem¡­ there are still some meta-humans out there in the world but I don''t hold much hope that they will join us" Eric started to speak in an excited tone but when he finished his voice was kind of sullen. Eric put down the documents and stared at me¡­


    "There are still some fools like Charles around the world who think what we are doing here is wrong and they want to help humans¡­ they believe that humans will see the error in their ways" Eric said in a sad tone. I already knew that there would be a small population that would still support the humans even after what had happened.


    "Then, leave them be¡­ they have made their choice" I said in a serious tone. Eric didn''t seem to be too happy with that but he still nodded his head in agreement.


    "We have caught 126 spies till now, thanks to your and Nemuri''s teleportation arrays only meta-humans can use them or we would have been dealing with much more" Eric said and stared towards the ocean.


    "You threw all of them in the ocean?" I asked him in a surprised tone. I didn''t expect Eric to do that¡­ yes, he hates Charles and his butt buddies so he might have thrown Scott and Hank in the ocean following Rumi''s command but I didn''t think that he would do the same to the others too¡­


    "No¡­ not all of them, Emma helped with that. She told us who have agreed to spy on us willingly and who were forced¡­ the ones who agreed to spy on us willingly were thrown into the ocean. I might care for all the meta-humans but I will not put others at risk by showing them mercy¡­" Eric finished almost in a whisper¡­ this side of Eric is kind of new to me¡­ I have seen it in the movies but at that time Eric was completely cruel but this Eric was much kinder¡­


    "What happened to Scott and Hank?" I asked Eric in a curious tone. I know what happened to them from Rumi but she left after giving the command. I have not confirmed if they were actually thrown into the ocean or not.


    "They were thrown into the ocean after Rumi broke their bones and knocked them out¡­ she was pretty brutal too. That sent a clear message to the others that we don''t like spies among us" Eric said in an excited tone but this time he didn''t look up from his documents¡­


    "¡­Do you mind if I ask you something?" Eric asked me in a cryptic tone.


    "Yeah, sure go ahead" I obviously agreed.


    "Why didn''t you take the leadership of the meta-humans? I mean you could have easily done that but you eventually backed away" Eric asked me with a confused look on his face.


    "It''s too much of a bother for me" I said while nodding my head like a sage. Eric gave me an incredulous look but he didn''t say anything. Obviously, I would never give him my true reason¡­ that simply won''t happen.


    After that, I told Eric that I was leaving and flew back to the ground. I needed to do two more things before I could take a complete break. First I needed to deal with Sublime once and for all and I needed to show Strucker''s and Sublime''s crimes on a broadcast. From the memories of Sawyer and Drix, I was able to get my hands on all of their research and experiment records. I spent a whole week hunting down the remaining U-Men and collecting those documents.


    But before I could do the broadcast I wanted to deal with Sublime, after all, dead men¡­ err, bacteria can''t defend themselves or plan for revenge. But today was not that day¡­ I had something else to do, I needed to pay someone a visit¡­


    [POV Nym *cough* "eh, sorry" Tonks]


    I dropped on my bed like a sack of potatoes, I was dead tired, both mentally and physically. Mentally, because I miss Reo and the girls¡­ well, Nemuri not that much! She can bugger off¡­ she was rather smug that she was enjoying holidays on Elysium and I was rotting in here. I almost felt like crying¡­


    With quite a lot of struggle, I pulled myself up from the bed and took off my top and I was about to enter the shower when I heard a soft crack from behind me. I immediately jumped back and I was ready to attack the invader of my cozy room when I noticed the familiar face¡­ at first I thought that I cracked my face and I might be seeing illusions.


    ~Lemon~


    "Are you really here? This isn''t a prank, right?" I asked in a worried tone. I don''t want to get all excited and then be disappointed¡­ he didn''t say anything and pulled me into his arms and connected his lips with mine¡­ Whoa!! I had never felt so good¡­ I almost ruined my knickers with that. Unconsciously my hands wrapped around his neck and I pulled him even closer¡­ we finally separated after a few minutes, yes, must have been minutes.


    That was the best snog ever!! Now, I want to get shagged too!! "I missed you, Reo" I said huskily and he just smiled and his hands started to snake around my body. I loved his hands roaming over my body¡­


    My hands didn''t stay idle and my hands roamed on his back finally resting on his ass¡­ he has a cute ass. Of course, it was manly ass but it was still cute. Reo grabbed the hem of my sports bra and started to tug it upwards. Even though I didn''t want to take my hands off his ass¡­ I pulled up my hands so he could take off my bra.


    "Wait¡­ let me ward the room, I don''t want anyone interrupting us" Reo said between the kisses and finally took off my bra and threw it on the bed. Reo pointed his finger towards the door and started to shoot the charms on the doors and the walls. I didn''t want to stay idle¡­ I could already feel his hardness poking me¡­ I slid my right hand into his pants and started to stroke his member.


    "It''s not fair that only I am topless" I said while making a pout but both of us knew that it wasn''t a pout.


    "Well, why don''t we correct that?" Reo asked me and pulled off his t-shirt and threw it somewhere in the room. Neither of us were worried about where our clothes ended up. My left hand started to roam on his chiseled chest and abs¡­ damn!! I moaned loudly when his hands started to play with my puppies.


    His hands left my boobs and cupped around my arse¡­ I loved when he did that. But isn''t his hold too tight? Before I could ask him he pulled me up and started to carry me into the bathroom. When I found out what he was doing I didn''t say anything and allowed him to carry me. I was dripping¡­ and I needed a release or my mind will turn off.


    When he finally put me down both of us were under the shower. I started to fumble with his belt¡­ why the hell is it so hard to take off his belt when I am so excited. I was finally able to open his belt and I fished out his shaft from his pants. His hands finally left my arse and he took off his pant and threw them back to the room. He grabbed my pants and pulled them down along with my wet knickers and started to brush his fingers along the lips of my snatch. I was about to cum but he stopped¡­ he shouldn''t have done that¡­


    I grabbed him tightly and turned him around, as soon as his back was facing the wall I separated from him and pushed him against the walls. My pants and knickers were around my ankles¡­ I leaned down and pulled them off and threw them in the room. I turned on the shower and looked at him with lust-filled eyes¡­


    "It has been long since we had done it in the shower" I said and grabbed his member and positioned it between my legs.


    "Then don''t let me deny you" He said and thrust his member in me. I moaned loudly and raised my leg up his shoulder to give him better access. Being flexible has its perks¡­


    "Come on Reo, give it to me!! Paint my insides with your baby batter" I moaned loudly, yeah, I don''t care if my perverted side starts to show up tonight. I don''t care¡­ at least, Reo was appreciating my dirty talk. His movements grew much faster and his thrusts became much stronger.


    "I am gonn-gonna cum" I stuttered out and I felt his speed increase after he heard that.


    "Me too!" He grunted and both of us climaxed at the same time. He pulled me into his chest and leaned his head and started to hungrily kiss me.


    "That was brilliant!" I exclaimed when he finally stopped kissing me.


    "Oh¡­ then you should be ready, after all, the night is still young" Reo said and I didn''t need a blatant invitation after he said that. I wrapped my arms around his neck and jumped on him like a koala¡­ as soon as my hold was strong on him I mounted myself on his shaft.


    "Then don''t keep the lady waiting" I whispered into his ears and after that, he didn''t keep his lady waiting¡­

 Chapter 235: Sublimes End (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Fuck" I groaned in annoyance when I was forced to wake up by the alarm clock on Dora''s bedstand. It was annoying as hell¡­ I had to force myself not to blast that damn thing into smithereens.


    "Bugger it to hell!" Dora woke up and cursed loudly in annoyance. Dora pulled herself away from my arms while grumbling and turned off her alarm. She used slightly more force than needed, as soon as she was done she returned to her previous position and I pulled her into my arms¡­ from her facial expressions, it was clear what she wanted.


    "Stay like this¡­ we don''t need to get up" Dora mumbled and pulled me even closer to her.


    "Not that I am complaining but don''t you have training today?" I asked her in a confused tone, my hands snaked around her and I started to caress her back lovingly.


    She liked it, she squirmed slightly and tried to pull me even closer to her. "Yes, but I only have theory classes today and they don''t start until noon" Dora said in a low and content tone and remained unmoving in my arms.


    My thoughts immediately went towards the last night¡­ I have to say that I really missed Dora. The first three times, we had sex, hot, steamy, hungry, mind-blowing sex¡­ then the two of us moved back to the room and after that, we made love, completely sensual and passionate. Both of us enjoyed it quite a lot¡­


    "So, how is your training going?" I asked Dora who slightly hummed while thinking.


    "It''s good, I am at the top of the batch. I expect that it will stay that way¡­" Dora finished and started to run her hands through my hair.


    "¡­Now, shut up and let me cuddle" Dora chided me with a mock outraged tone.


    "Sure, my lady" I replied with a smile and laid there without saying anything while caressing her back. The both of us spend the whole morning in complete silence, laying in the bed. We were completely content with that¡­ after all, we had each other in our arms.


    We didn''t even notice how quickly the time passed, it was almost noon which meant Dora needed to get ready. After last night, she needed a nice and long shower, after all, both of us smelled like sex. Thankfully the hickey I gave Dora was near her shoulder and she won''t have a problem hiding it but I wasn''t that lucky. The hickey she gave me was impossible to hide without a scarf¡­


    Thank God for glamour charms, I don''t know what I would have done without them. Even though we took a shower together, we didn''t go beyond some caressing and stroking. Dora had to attend her classes and it would be really bad if she went out of her room walking funny.


    "I will miss you" Dora said in a caring tone, she was sad that I had to leave, her hair was a dead giveaway, unlike her usual bright colors her hair was mousy brown.


    "I will miss you too. Don''t worry, I will try to pup up whenever possible. After a few days, I will be mostly free" I said to Dora and leaned down and sealed her lips with mine. After, a long and passionate kiss both of us separated¡­ and I pulled her into a hug.


    "Bye, stay safe" I whispered into her ears and pulled myself away from her.


    "I will be waiting, bye" Dora said and waved at me, with that, I Apparated back to our room in Elysium.


    The room was completely empty, the girls were busy with their own stuff. Fleur was training Jean, Rumi was training Ororo, Nemuri was away for some business deal in New York, yesterday morning she was saying that she found an interesting group and she wanted to invest in them. Momo was busy in her lab, God only knows what she was making along with Natasha and well¡­ Luna was Luna, she must have taken Attila on a walk¡­ yes, I know it should be ''slither or slithering'' but Luna insists that it is a walk.


    I should ask Momo what she is making, the only thing I know is that, it is something related to meta-humans. I can do that later, today I have something important to do. I will kill Sublime today¡­ there is no use in keeping him alive anymore, I don''t know who he asked for help but I have felt him moving around some countries. I should at least pay him a visit¡­ I know that he knows Strucker but I am not sure if Sublime went to him or not.


    I pulled out my phone and texted all the girls that I was going away and I had no idea when I will be able to return. All of them replied to stay safe one by one¡­ a gentle smile appeared on my face and I Flash Stepped right outside the barrier of Elysium, I appeared in mid-air and started to fly towards the mark''s location. I had no idea in which cave Sublime was hiding so I don''t want to teleport to that place without any idea of my surroundings¡­


    After a couple of hours in the air, I arrived in some godforsaken place on Earth. From whatever I knew from the world map this place was somewhere near Chile. It was some small hilly area in the middle of nowhere¡­ and here I thought that Earth was populated everywhere.


    But since the mark has led me here that means Sublime must be in here somewhere, I flew to the location exactly above the mark and landed on the ground. As soon as I landed on the ground I found a huge metal building stuffed underground, well, I didn''t find it, I was able to feel it.


    I felt several more life signs in there along with Sublime, there are no U-Men in there. I could only feel humans and meta-humans. Is this some kind of last stand?? Quite possible... when he found that I was hunting his U-Men, he could have done that. After all, when he felt that his life is in real threat, he decided to hide...


    But why does he have meta-humans in there? Yes, he could be experimenting on them, that''s quite possible. Now, that I have accomplished that Sublime is hiding in some underground base... I needed to look for an entrance. Since the whole place was made up of metal... I didn''t have to look too hard.


    Feeling the metal, I found myself in front of a small cave. I could feel the metal path starting from here or ending here... this was the only opening the whole place had... yes, there are some vents too and I found them but they were not big enough for a human.


    I expanded my senses to cover the whole place and I found several traps throughout the base. The entrance was completely rigged with motion sensors and proximity sensors... even though this whole place was made up of metal, there were some parts from where Sublime could run away if needed. Now, I can''t have him running away, can I?


    To stop Sublime from running away I needed to kill him first, quite simple. I casted a strong notice-me-not on myself followed by disillusionment charm, scent masking charm, sound masking charm, and body heat masking charm. With all of my preparations over, I temporarily disabled all the sensors on the entrance and entered the cave. There was a mechanical metal gate in front of me... if the doors are opened forcefully then everyone inside the base would be alerted, I can''t have that.


    I casted a charm on the door to make it transparent, as soon as I saw what was past the door, I Flash Stepped in there and canceled the transparency charm on the door. I started to walk in the direction of where I was feeling Sublime was. The mark led me to a laboratory, thankfully it was a glass door and I didn''t have to cast the transparency charm on the wall or door. I saw Sublime was leaning on a table with his hands rubbing his forehead.


    I Flash Stepped inside the room and completely froze in surprise and shock. So, this is where Logan was sent. From Drix''s memory, I remember that she handed Logan to Strucker which means Sublime is working with Strucker... there is a chance that Strucker is in here. Since I haven''t met Strucker before now, I was unable to sense him through my metal sense.


    Logan was strapped with an oxygen mask and he was stuffed inside a tank. Thankfully he had his whole body and he wasn''t just a brain and spine. I saw that Logan was awake and he was staring towards me... I was pretty sure that he wasn''t able to see me... which can only mean that his sixth senses or his beast senses were telling him that someone was here...


    I decided to ignore Logan for now and started to fire wards on the walls. I don''t want Sublime notifying anyone in here before I get to deal with them. Now that the room was completely warded, I needed to find some way to stop Sublime from running away. That is definitely going to be something complicated...


    FUCK!! I have been so fucking stupid!! How the hell, did I miss something so simple?? I berated and cursed myself for my stupidity. I sneaked behind Sublime and activated my Aegis Shield engulfing both myself and a depressed-looking Sublime inside it. This time I used my Aegis Shield in the form of a complete sphere and voila!! I have successfully captured Sublime.


    As soon as Sublime noticed the translucent barrier surround him, he shot up from his chair and turned around and he saw me. I saw that his eyes grew completely wide and his face lost all color. For a moment, I thought that Sublime was a metamorphmagus with how fast his color changed. Sublime took a step back in fear but found he can''t... the barrier was stopping him.


    "Leviathan?!!" Sublime stuttering in fear. I saw his whole body was shaking in fear... oh... I am going to really enjoy this...

 Chapter 236: Sublimes End (II)...

    A/N: Before anything else, I want to thank ''LordValmar'' for this awesome cover. I am completely useless in these kinds of things that is why I never changed the cover before now. Thank you, I really appreciate that you invested some of your time to create this¡­


    ------------------------------------------


    "Leviathan?!!" Sublime stuttered in fear. I saw his whole body was shaking in fear... oh... I am going to really enjoy this. I could see the fear in his eyes¡­ now, this makes me feel really proud.


    "It''s nice that you remember me Sublime¡­ after all, you were really rude during our last meeting" I finished with a small smile on my face. I looked at Sublime and nodded my head¡­ now, let''s check if he can run away or not but I don''t think that my aim is good enough to Crucio a bacteria.


    "Crucio" I whispered in a low voice and Sublime immediately dropped to his knees in pain. Sublime looked at me with hate in his eyes¡­ seeing his eyes I lifted the Cruciatus Curse, after all, I can''t have him leaving the body. Sublime was still inside the body and the body started to heave heavily after I stopped the spell.


    I looked him straight into the eyes "Legilimens" I said in a deep voice and entered his mind. I was shocked when his mental barriers were able to repel me¡­ this was the first time someone was able to stop my Legilimency probe. Even though I was taken aback by the strength of his mental shield, I didn''t allow him to throw me out of his mind.


    With my next assault, I hit his mental shields like a pile bunker and started to rip apart his mental shields one by one. Sublime didn''t even stand a chance against my mental assault. It didn''t even take a minute for me to enter his mind. Now, that I was inside his mind, I started to search for his weaknesses. He is an arrogant and egomaniac bastard, so obviously, he was going to know his own weaknesses. Those would be his most guarded secrets¡­ he tried to stop me several times but I finally found his weaknesses.


    It wasn''t something I haven''t thought of, he would die in a fire of extreme heat. Obviously, I had something like that, something known as Fiendfyre but I decided to check other options too¡­ extreme cold will make him go dormant but nothing more than that. So, only fire can kill him but I think I can Hakai him too. I don''t know if he could survive a Blackhole or not but it was proven that his sister Arkea can survive in space so I don''t want to risk that¡­


    Now, that I knew how to kill him, I delved into other parts of his memory. Like the beginning of the time part¡­ after all, his memories can be a treasure trove for me. I found how he came into being like his sister Arkea, how they fought for control over this planet, and when Arkea lost she was exiled into space.


    Then I saw how the other life-forms came into being, it was truly mesmerizing to watch. I could feel the pain Sublime was feeling¡­ I was thinking that he might leave the body when he finds that it was impossible to stop me but Sublime didn''t do that¡­ he was still in the body. Maybe he is unable to leave the body when I am in his mind like this.


    Next, I saw how different kinds of multiple cellular organisms appeared on earth. At that time plants were very different from what we see now¡­ even the water on earth was very thick¡­ from his memories, it seemed like it was jelly. Many years passed and finally, other beings with intelligence started to appear. Sublime was naturally incensed with that but he was relieved when he found that he could take them as host''s and control them¡­ that was the reason he allowed those beings to continue living¡­


    I continued to watch the history through his memories¡­ how in the name of God can he have all these memories in that bacteria brain of his?? I saw how the first dinosaurs formed and how they slowly started to dominate the earth. Intelligent beings like humans also appeared but they weren''t humans¡­ they somewhat looked like monkeys in human form. Then the shit hit the fan, the meteor dropped and the dinosaurs were wiped off the earth.


    Then came the shitty ice age¡­ it was shitty according to Sublime, after all, he was dormant for several years. I saw the formation of the first human civilizations. He was present there¡­ I saw kingdoms rise and fall, complete civilizations getting wiped off. Since then Sublime started to play his games from the background and he loved the feeling when his manipulations led whole civilizations to die off¡­


    Then something happened which scared Sublime, the first mutant was born. En Sabah Nur, or commonly known as Apocalypse was born. At first, Sublime didn''t pay much attention to it thinking that it must be some rumors but after a decade he finally decided to check on the rumors, and what he found shocked him. Obviously, he tried to possess En Sabah Nur but found himself unable to do that. This is what in truth scared him¡­


    He was an egomaniac so obviously, he won''t allow someone superior to him to survive in this world. Especially, someone, he can''t control. So, he started to plan how to get rid of En Sabah Nur, but he was going to do it from the shadows. After a whole millennium, he was finally able to bring him down by using his own servants and En Sabah Nur still remained buried in his tomb.


    Looks like I need to pay a visit there and there might be a way to harness his powers. No, I don''t want his powers but it was cool with his body changing powers and all.


    My attention turned back towards Sublime''s memories and I found how he was responsible for spreading the hate between humans and meta-humans throughout the years. But he found that the method he has been using was not efficient so he made the virus that would affect all the humans. And then I saw how he planned to make humans with mutant powers¡­ U-Men, well, nothing to worry about now, all of them were dead now.


    I saw how many meta-humans he slaughtered like animals in his pursuit to find the secret to their powers. I also found the location of Wakanda in his mind¡­ and he was also the first one to find Adamantium and he knew a lot of secrets about it¡­ I saw how he was able to paralyze Logan with some electricity through his adamantium-coated bones. That was the reason I didn''t feel Logan in here or I have become stupid enough to ignore a skeleton made up of metal when I was checking out the life signs in the building.


    I spread my senses in Logan''s direction¡­ yeah, I still don''t feel his adamantium bones that means I have not become stupid to ignore a skeleton made up of metal. I decided to continue browsing Sublime''s memories. I found his deals with Governments around the world, his deals with Strucker. At least, Sublime decided not to interfere in the World Wars¡­ after all, people and meta-humans were already killing each other without any effort from his side.


    "Well¡­ well, that was an interesting ride" I said to Sublime, finally pulling myself out of his mind. I found a lot of interesting things inside his mind, I got the supposed location of the Tesseract from his mind too¡­


    Sublime was on the floor now, his eyes were completely empty and I found that he was bleeding from his eyes and a pinkish goo was coming out from his ears and nose¡­ oops, I might have melted his brain. But the memories were in the bacteria¡­ not in the human brain, but the human brain might be acting like a conduit for the memories.


    I felt Sublime had left the body as it died, but unfortunately for the bacteria, he didn''t have the power to penetrate my Aegis Shield. "Aww¡­ are you going somewhere?" I asked in a mocking tone and started to shrink the Aegis Shield around the bacteria. I kept feeling several impacts against the shield but Sublime was unable to get away¡­ only one of my palms remained inside the Aegis Shield sphere along with Sublime.


    "Fiendfyre" I said and a Leviathan made up of fire came out of my palm and engulfed everything inside the sphere¡­ not even a second passed and my mark disappeared and before it disappeared I felt the reactions from the cell was completely stopped. To be sure I allowed the cursed fire to burn inside the sphere¡­


    I finally put off the fire but I didn''t disperse the sphere, I was so careful because I can''t see that fucking bacteria with the naked eye and I don''t want him escaping¡­ if he escaped now then I would never be able to find him again. That was the reason I was paying so close attention to it¡­ "Hakai" I activated my power of destruction and allowed it to play around the sphere¡­ I have never tested it before but I was surprised when my Aegis Shield was also disintegrated.


    Yeah, my magnetokinesis is obviously weaker than the power of destruction, after all, power of destruction is a cosmic force. (A/N: To quell anyone''s doubt Sublime is dead¡­ completely gone, he has been sent to his next great adventure to wherever bacterias go after they kick the bucket)


    (A/N: Now, to quell your another doubt Reo didn''t torture Sublime even more because, if he would have left the body then Reo would have no chance to read his memories and as soon as Reo finished reading his mind Sublime left his body and Reo mentioned that his aim wasn''t good enough to cast crucio on a bacteria)


    My eyes turned towards Logan who was still in the tank, he was still watching me but this time his eyes were completely wide. I sent a Bomabarda at the tank and Logan was thrown backward with the explosion. Logan was still unable to move but he turned his head in my direction and growled.


    "Who the hell are you, bub?" Logan asked me with a growl and sneer.


    "Call me Leviathan, as long as you don''t attack me I am your friend, and if you decide to attack me then your executioner¡­" I said introducing myself, Logan was one of my favorite characters from marvel but no matter what I won''t appreciate getting attacked by him¡­ now that he was out of the tank and all the machines connected to him have stopped working I was able to feel the adamantium in his body¡­


    "Now, let''s go and kill everyone in here" I said extending my hand towards him. He grunted in annoyance and got up on his own¡­ I like that, with a huge grin on my face I finally exited the room followed by Logan¡­

 Chapter 237: The TRUTH (Kind of...)

    [Around the World]


    Even though a lot has happened since almost two weeks ago, things have mostly returned to normal. Well ''mostly'' was the keyword here¡­ the economic infrastructure was in complete tatters now. People were going to sleep with an empty stomach all around the world¡­


    Prices of food have risen up by several times, but it wasn''t the end of the world. Food was still available, Governments from all over the world were helping the people in need but there was just too much demand, they were somehow meeting the ends.


    Russia was the only country that was not affected by the crisis of their food, after all, Nemuri was never able to get into their warehouse through ownership and she had to give up sneaking around when Reo called her back for the Genosha trip. But Russia was facing something entirely different¡­ they were facing economic collapse.


    Russia''s main source of income was their oil reserves, the same oil reserves that have gone dry all of a sudden. The higher-ups knew that some kind of foul play was involved but they simply did not have any idea who could do such a thing without raising the alarms. When Leviathan finally came forward with his first broadcast they decided to blame Reo for it¡­ well technically they weren''t wrong but they were definitely barking up the wrong tree.


    The fuel rates in their country had gone sky high, the same fuel rates which had always remained dirt cheap. It was a devastating blow to their country''s economy but there very little they could do. Russia might have been having it bad but there were two parts of the world where the people were even more devastated.


    One such part of the world was the Middle-Eastern Countries, not only have they lost their food stocks, but they have also lost their precious fuel. In the Middle-Eastern countries, Food and water were scarce so they had to import them from other countries. If they lost their food and water¡­ they could easily buy more food and water even if the prices were sky high but for that they needed money¡­ Money was one thing they had but a lot of countries were making a fuss about taking their money¡­ after all, it has lost its value, instead, in return, they wanted fuel¡­


    Now, that their precious oil reserves were empty they had no way to complete those deals even if they wanted to do it so badly. But they weren''t the ones who were having it the worst¡­ yes, they were having problems but those can be managed.


    The country which was having even more problems than the Middle-Eastern Countries was the country where all this shit began. Even though everyone followed America''s lead and decided to treat mutants as animals, no one wanted to show any kind of support for America. In other words, America was thrown to the wolves¡­


    Not only had they lost their food supply along with several other important resources, but they would have been able to sustain the country. The food they could manage after some sophisticated planning and management, even the other resources weren''t that important¡­ they had their own oil reserves, yes they would face huge problems to meet the market''s demand but it was still manageable. But the problems came from the warheads and what happened in Nebraska City.


    Most of their biggest cities, except New York, were sent into the stone age. It was something that would take decades to recover from. They were still calculating the damage that had been done to them¡­ it was currently in the billions and the counter was still going up.


    What hit them the hardest was what happened in Nebraska City, it was an utter shame to their pride and glory but what it did to the people in their country could not be reversed. The whole country was afraid that suddenly Leviathan was going to pop up and say that ''I am going to destroy your city''. Everyone had seen what happened in Nebraska City, after all, it was being broadcasted.


    Leviathan might have destroyed the city after the citizens were completely evacuated but it left a scar on people''s minds. Even after that, there were a lot of casualties the army tried their best to fight him and he didn''t even take a minute to completely obliterate the army.


    They remember how Leviathan destroyed all of those 30 giant robots. So many people dead¡­ it was a complete disaster, 8 fighter jets destroyed¡­ thankfully the squad that had been sent to confront Leviathan on the roof was spared by him¡­ nobody knew why he did that. Some think that it was just a whim while others think that Leviathan must have an ulterior motive.


    But no matter what, the world was moving on¡­ the process was very slow but it has still started. Everyone knew that they have to struggle quite a lot but no one wanted to give up. What has been done to them has crippled their societies but they believed that they could still move on.


    Suddenly the TVs around the world started to make an odd noise¡­ it was a familiar noise that everyone knew about by now but no one wanted to hear it again. People around the world immediately started to feel dread, God knows what Leviathan was going to do next? Is it going to be about the destruction of another city?


    The noise finally stopped and the all too familiar face of Leviathan in his usual clothes showed up on the TV screens. "Good evening citizens of Earth¡­ Today, I have come to explain my motivations¡­ why I did, whatever I did. Most of you are wondering that I must be lying¡­ I must be making a joke but I want you people to hear me out. What I am going to show next is going to be disturbing for most people and kids shouldn''t even see something like this. So, I humbly request the parents to take away their kids. I will give you one minute" Leviathan said and a stopwatch showed up on the screen and started the countdown.


    While Leviathan seemed to patiently wait for the countdown to stop the parents around the world were busy getting their kids away from the TV. The people around the world have already found out that Leviathan might be a demon, a monster but a liar he was not. They believed whatever Leviathan was going to show them was going to be very disturbing¡­


    The countdown finally ended and Leviathan looked towards the camera. The people around the world were waiting with bated breath. "These are the personal files of General William Stryker, I would like to show the atrocities he has done throughout his life" Leviathan finished and the pictures of the files started to show up one by one, the experiments Stryker has done, the number of mutants he has cut apart for his research has come out to the public.


    The plans of the murders of the Kelly Family and the President were shown in intricate detail. People were already crying in outrage and everyone from seeing the files knew that General Stryker was an American, and once again America was being blamed for their misery¡­ if Robert Kelly hadn''t proposed the Mutant Registration Act and if Stryker didn''t kill the Kelly family and the First Lady for his advantage then all of them would have been fine and everything else would have been normal.


    "Now, he wasn''t the only one who did these kinds of atrocious things, there were several others and I assure you that your governments knew about all these projects and secretly supported and funded them" Leviathan said and the files of the U-Men experiments started to show up on the screen. What Leviathan said was a white lie about the Governments, no one knew about these experiments except Sublime and his U-Men.


    Even after Sublime was dead, he was being used by Leviathan as a weapon. What Leviathan has just said will create mass panic among the people and they will start to loathe their own Governments even after they were under the effects of the mutant hating virus. They will blame their own governments and this will destabilize their countries and system even further. Just like Leviathan had planned people have started to react accordingly¡­


    People around the world started to cry in outrage, they were out for the blood of whoever was responsible for doing all these disgusting things. The slideshow finally finished and everyone became silent once again¡­ they wanted to hear what Leviathan wanted to say.


    "After seeing all these I was unable to stop myself from doing anything¡­ I have to do something. Now, that all of you have seen the truth behind my actions I will be bidding you all farewell, I hope that I don''t have to do this again¡­ please don''t make me do what I have done once again" Leviathan said in a fake sad tone but people around the world believed him¡­ that was everything Leviathan needed. With a smile on Leviathan''s face, the broadcast finally ended¡­

 Chapter 238: Chapter 238

    [POV Reo]


    I released a huge sigh and finally slumped on the couch in my room. That was pretty tiring¡­ I know that I have been good at acting but addressing the whole world at a time puts you under a different kind of pressure.


    "Reo, that was marvelous" Fleur exclaimed in happiness and handed me a bottle of beer.


    "Glad you liked that" Momo said dryly. She never understood the appeal of being a bad guy.


    "Oh, Momo. Don''t be a spoilsport, even I have to say that it kind of makes me hot" Rumi said and licked her lips.


    "Ugh¡­ I expect something like that from Nemuri, not you Rumi" Momo groaned in annoyance and slumped down beside me.


    "Reo definitely had a huge impact with this broadcast. The human nations will be pretty cowed after this and a lot of changes will happen around the world" Luna said with a dreamy look on her face. All of us nodded to her statement, with the expression on her face it was quite clear that the future was looking quite bright for now.


    "Everything aside, that was truly hot. It made me tingle all over when I saw the reactions of people around the world. This earned you a special reward mister" Fleur said with a classy look on her face, the prospect of a special reward obviously excited me¡­ hearing about the special reward Luna started to giggle, it must be quite special then¡­


    "Oh¡­ in that case, I must say that I am very interested to hear about this special reward" I said in a cheeky tone. Now, that everything was over with the meta-human front, I could relax and enjoy my time with the girls.


    "Not so fast mister¡­ you have to wait patiently" Fleur said with a smirk and walked away while adding a little more sway to her hips than she normally used while walking.


    "Sure, I guess it could be fun" Momo grumbled and got up from the couch. Luna started to giggle once again.


    "Weren''t you complaining only a few moments ago?" Rumi asked Momo and gave her an incredulous look.


    "Yeah, I might not understand the appeal behind being a villain but I won''t be missing a special night with Reo" Momo said with a determined look on her face and left the room while swaying her hips.


    "Don''t worry Reo, you will get that ass tonight" Luna said between her giggles. I didn''t say anything and took a sip from my bottle. Rumi sat down beside me with her own beer bottle in her hand. Luna had a butterbeer in her hands, she preferred butterbeer more than normal beer.


    "So, what next?" Rumi asked me and laid her head on my shoulder and cuddled closer. Luna saw that and scooted on my other side and laid her head on my other shoulder.


    "I haven''t planned anything specific for now. I will take a break and spend as much time as possible with you girls while training" I said with a faraway look on my face. I have some things to do but they weren''t that important. Even though Sublime didn''t know about it and he thought that the Tesseract was still buried in the snow but it wasn''t¡­ I don''t know how Sublime never found out about this but it was good that he didn''t¡­


    I needed to get my hands on that thing, from what I know from the original movies, according to the timeline the Tesseract should be in the possession of SHIELD but there is no record of where it is being kept. But I think it would be much better if it stays with SHIELD, after all, Loki will be bringing the mind stone for me with the Tesseract remains with SHIELD.


    So, it''s decided that I will leave the Tesseract where it is¡­ now I also got the location of Wakanda from Sublime but I don''t think I want to go there. I have no problem going there and taking what I want but I know how protective they are of that Vibranium, they would rather die than part with that metal¡­ I am currently too happy for slaughter. Maybe if my mood changes on a later date¡­ I will rip away every last ounce of Vibranium from their dead hands.


    But something happened in 1992, I could still get my hands on a quarter ton of Vibranium, it will be perfect for tests. Ulysses Klaue, is definitely free game, I know hunting him down will change the future plot but fuck the future plot. I will definitely getting be the Vibranium from him within the week.


    Hah! I still need to search for Strucker, it has been two days since I have saved Logan along with 13 other meta-humans from that place. They were planning to use them to lure me out but I ruined their plans before their plan was even finalized but the problem was that I missed a chance to get my hands on Strucker.


    It has become quite clear to me that there are several places that are outside my surveillance zones. And there are several people who are using those exact places to hide from me. I know that Momo is making a satellite for surveillance now and the situation will definitely improve after that.


    Now, there is still the matter of En Sabah Nur, I want to check out his tomb¡­ I felt someone poking me and this broke my train of thoughts¡­


    "What are you thinking about?" Rumi asked me while poking my shoulder. "I have been calling for you some time but you didn''t answer me" Rumi continued poking me.


    "I am back now so you can stop poking me" I said dryly and gave Rumi a blank stare but the mirth in her eyes was quite clear. But unfortunately Rumi didn''t have enough amusement and Luna decided it was fun and she also started poking me.


    I released a frustrated sigh but didn''t say anything. I finally gulped down the beer and vanished the bottle. I extended my arms and grabbed both Rumi and Luna by their shoulders and pulled them even closer to me. They finally stopped poking me and were content with just cuddling for now. With a sudden pop, a familiar figure appeared in front of us.


    "Oh, honey~, I loved your speech¡­" Nemuri purred and nullified the illusion around her. Finally, her ears and tails appeared. Nemuri stretched herself and walked up to the fridge. She conjured herself a glass and put some ice-cubes in it from the fridge.


    "Can you get a glass for me too?" Rumi asked Nemuri in a tired tone.


    "Yeah, sure" Nemuri said and conjured another glass for Rumi and put some ice-cubes in that glass too. Nemuri waved her hand and both glasses landed in front of us at the table. Nemuri opened the cupboard and pulled out a bottle of Fire Whiskey. According to Nemuri and Rumi, Fire Whiskey was the best whiskey they have ever tasted even after they have tried whiskeys from all over the world, they loved a nice drink after a long day.


    Nemuri Accio''ed a chair from nearby and sat down on the other side of the table and poured the drink in the glasses and set the bottle down at the table. Nemuri leaned back on the chair and her glass flew into her hands, she took a sip from her glass and released a huge sigh. All three of us kept staring at her¡­ it was quite odd, that she looked really tired. I worried that sexual innuendos weren''t already flying around¡­ it was really worrying!


    "Long day, Nemuri?" I asked Nemuri and she gave a tired look. Rumi also picked up her glass and took a sip.


    "You have no fucking idea" Nemuri said and gulped down the whole drink and burped a small amount of fire from her mouth. She picked up the bottle and poured herself another drink. "You remember the group I mentioned?" she asked and I simply nodded my head.


    "Well, I found that they already have another investor but the thing is with the recent collapse that investor lost most of his money and is currently unable to spend more money" Nemuri said and took another sip of her drink. "Now, the problem is that the guy has already invested a shit load of money and denying to back out now" Nemuri said in a frustrated tone. I know how she is¡­ she is throwing a tantrum because she will have to share the glory with someone else who has lost his use¡­ if I would have been in her place I would have also thrown a tantrum.


    Let''s see who the guy is¡­ I might have to completely remove him from the equation. "What''s his name?" I asked Nemuri.


    "Victor von Doom, you are free to deal with him if you want, I would really appreciate it" Nemuri said in an excited tone. Damn! She is investing in the furure Fantastic Four! Wow¡­ I never thought that things would turn out this way. I felt Luna shift in my arms.


    "No! You can''t kill him, he must live now" Luna said in a no-nonsense tone. It was really rare to see Luna become serious like this. She mostly becomes like this when the pudding is involved. Well, I didn''t care a lot about him after all, he is a future villain so if he got shafted then it wouldn''t have bothered me but now that Luna had decided to put her foot down, Doom will live, for now.


    Nemuri, Rumi, and I stared at Luna with a flabbergasted look on our faces. "Uh, yeah sure. Whatever you say, Luna, I won''t kill him now, at least, not yet" I said while nodding my head. As soon as she heard me a huge beaming smile appeared on Luna''s face and she happily returned into my arms to cuddle.


    "Right, then we will not be killing the Doom guy" Nemuri said and took another big sip from the glass. "But can we kill Jonathan Lowell Spencer?" Nemuri asked in a hopeful tone. This is something I have to deny¡­ for now at least, I don''t care if he becomes a hero or not but if killing Doom could be bad then killing Jhonny would be worse.


    Just as I had expected before I could deny her request Luna spoke up "No, he needs to live too" Luna said once again back in her serious mode.


    Nemuri looked really disappointed but she didn''t lose hope "Can I curse him with Dire Misfortune Curse, that won''t kill him?" Nemuri asked in a desperate tone.


    Luna looked thoughtful for a few moments before a huge smile appeared on her face and she nodded her head. "Sure, you can do that" Luna said in her usual dreamy tone and squirmed in my arms making herself more comfortable.


    "So, what did this guy do to get your ire?" Rumi asked and leaned back on the couch.


    "Don''t even start¡­ that guy is a menace!! The guy simply doesn''t understand the meaning of ''NO''¡­ throughout the whole day, he kept pestering me for a date and don''t even start with his terrible sense of humor" Nemuri finished with a frustrated groan.


    "Met your match Nemuri?" I asked her with a smirk on my face. Nemuri glared at me with an annoyed look on her face.


    "Oh please¡­ I was completely business today, now, I think that it was a mistake on my side¡­ I should have been in my usual personality" Nemuri groaned once again and finished her drink.


    "The worst part! I wasn''t able to do anything to that stupid smug-faced fucker because I am really interested in the project and his sister is on the group too¡­ I could have Imperiused them but it takes away all the fun" Nemuri finally finished her case.


    Suddenly all of our stomachs rumbled in hunger "I think dinner would be good" I said and everyone in the room unanimously agreed. We decided to head towards the kitchen and when we arrived there we found that food was already on the table. It looked like takeout food¡­ Momo or Fleur might have arranged it. Well, who cares, we quickly dug into the food. We weren''t worried that the food was for someone else as we were the only ones who live in this part of the base. Others don''t even come to this area if someone came here then I would have noticed.


    As soon as we were done with the food we decided to head towards our room, I still have no idea what Fleur and Momo were planning but I felt them standing right beside the door of our room.


    I opened the door and completely froze because of what I saw. Both Momo and Fleur were standing at the doorway wearing just an apron. Both leaned forward at the same time with a pout on their faces showing off their impressive cleavages and side boobs.


    "Honey~, welcome back. Would you like to take a bath first¡­ or eat us?" both spoke at the same time in complete synchronization. Now, how can I reject a cute and lovely offer like that?


    "Of course, eat you" I said with a proud smile on my face.


    "Fuck it! I need an apron too!" Nemuri exclaimed and stormed into the room. Without saying anything both Luna and Rumi followed her. Fleur and Momo giggled when they saw the other girls following their lead.


    "Now, honey~ why don''t you enjoy us while they get ready?" both Fleur and Momo asked in synchronization while making a pout.


    "Of course, how can I deny such a delicacy?" I asked with a confused look on my face and with a wave of my hands I disappeared all of my clothes and with another wave, I closed the door and activated the wards. Nothing too surprising happened after that¡­ only that, the room was drowned in moans and screams of ecstasy.


    **************


    No matter how much I tried I wasn''t able to fall asleep even after all the sex I had throughout the night. I leaned my back on the bed and kept looking at the girls. The girls were sleeping with a satisfied and content smile on their faces. I kept watching them with a caring smile on my face¡­ from the corner of my eyes I noticed that it was almost sunrise.


    I felt someone shift in the bed, I turned my eyes and found that Momo was staring at me. She carefully pulled herself up from the tangle of female limbs.


    "What''s keeping you up?" Momo asked me in a caring tone. She was careful to keep her voice low, not wanting to wake up the other girls.


    Well, I wasn''t particularly thinking about anything, I was just thinking that I haven''t decided what to do with En Sabah Nur¡­ oh¡­ I was still looking at Momo when my eyes grew wide in realization. I should take her with me¡­ she was going to love it¡­ I know how much she loves to read about historic things.


    "Momo, I want to take you somewhere today" I said with a smile on my face and grabbed her hand.


    "I don''t know¡­ I still have a lot to do, you know?" Momo said with a tone that made it clear that she wasn''t sure of herself.


    "Oh, don''t be like that, it will be fun. I know you are going to love it" I said and squeezed her hand slightly in a reassuring tone.


    "Ok, but can Natasha also come with us?" Momo asked me with a hopeful look in her eyes. I thought about the risks for a few moments, well, it wasn''t completely safe for her to come but her life has always been full of danger and I am confident enough to protect her if needed.


    "Yeah sure" I said with a smile and Momo happily nodded, both of us looked towards the rising sun with a smile on our faces.

 Chapter 239: Reactions (III) & On the Way to Egypt...

    A/N: Bam!! Take a double chap my fam!!


    ------------------------------------------------


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    Nick Fury just finished watching Leviathan''s broadcast for the second time and he confirmed that Leviathan was a shameless manipulator. It wouldn''t take a genius to know that Leviathan or Reo was manipulating their own citizens against them. This was going to be a problem¡­ even without the satellites, Fury was able to keep an eye on the mutants teleporting in this so-called safe haven.


    After a week of hard work, they were finally able to find out the location of their safe haven or better known as Genosha Island but Leviathan had decided to give it a new name, Elysium. But it was always known as Genosha Island but that wasn''t the problem¡­ even after they found out where the mutants have holed up they weren''t able to do anything¡­ after all, Leviathan had already crippled their defense systems.


    Well, it wasn''t Fury''s intention to kill them, after all, not everyone there would put up a fight. He wanted to mount an attack and capture the island, it was clear now that mutants were a threat to their planet, and under the command of someone like Leviathan, they could be an unstoppable force. From what Fury had seen, Leviathan could already destroy a whole city without too much effort.


    The experts have found something very disturbing from the video of Leviathan destroying those Sentinels. Fury was already involved with Trask Industries so he obviously knew about the Sentinels. The experts told him that Leviathan created a singularity with his power¡­ in other words a black hole¡­ that was not something nice, and Leviathan could possibly destroy the whole planet.


    Fury had no idea how he was even going to kill or capture something like that. He has seen Leviathan''s power and it scared him¡­ but he knew that no matter how strong the mutants were they will become weak at some time¡­ he would strike at that moment but before he could do anything he needed to do surveillance.


    But surveillance was also quite impossible to do on Elysium. First of all, all of their satellites were compromised and there was a chance that as soon as he points the satellite in Elysium''s direction, Leviathan was going to find out. So, using satellites was out of the question¡­ so he had only one option. Physical Surveillance.


    He had seen the reports that some unknown barrier was surrounding the whole island. He had already prepared a team for experiments but unfortunately, the team wasn''t ready and after this broadcast, he wasn''t sure anymore if he could send the team or not. The President and the World Security Council have already ordered him to do damage control for now.


    (A/N: For those who don''t know World Security Council was formed before Nicky Fury started the search for Captain America in Greenland, this was before Project PEGASUS)


    "Hah!" Nick Fury released a frustrated sigh and took one more look at his precious pager. He can no longer call her back¡­ with the current situation she would never help Nick and he knew it very well. He was too late to make a decision but the past can''t be changed now¡­


    [Kamar-Taj, Nepal]


    The Ancient One could be found calmly sitting in her usual place in all her bald glory. The Ancient One had a peaceful look on her face, she was happily sipping her tea with a content look on her face.


    It was quite clear that the Ancient One was happy, she was happy because it was finally over. All this chaos was finally over and she was very glad for that. With Reo continuously interfering she was unable to get a look at the stable future¡­ it was always inconsistent even with the Eye of Aggamotto. The future has finally settled down and she was able to view the changes in the world¡­


    The Ancient One found that the future has changed drastically but it was leaning towards the good side. The Ancient One knew that a lot of bad things were also going to happen but she was quite sure that Reo or someone from his group would interfere at that time. Only Luna could confirm her theories¡­


    ''I should pay a visit to Luna and invite her for another tea party'' the Ancient One mused and pulled out a packet of chips from under the table.


    [Unknown Location]


    Wolfgang von Strucker wasn''t a happy man, at least he wasn''t a happy man now. Even though he knew he should have been angry he couldn''t bring himself to be angry. Just a day ago he got the report of mission failure¡­ the mission to get rid of Leviathan has failed before it even started.


    Strucker had seen the reports of how his men had died and he felt lucky that he wasn''t there along with Sublime and his men. Yes, he was angry about the death of his men, the loss of captured mutants, and the loss of Project ETERNITY but he was not a fool.


    He knew that Leviathan was responsible for this slaughter but he had no way of attacking Leviathan now. Sometimes you must make peace with your losses and this was a situation like that. Sublime was also gone¡­ this was what scared him even more. Yes, there was a chance that Sublime has gone into hiding but he knew better than that.


    Sublime wasn''t someone who would accept defeat¡­ he would have returned to Strucker for the future plans but Sublime was completely gone¡­ there were no traces of him left behind in that base. Strucker has seen the fate of his men and there was no way that Leviathan would have allowed Sublime to escape¡­ from whatever Strucker has seen about Leviathan, he would get rid of Sublime first before attacking anyone else.


    There was nothing he could do anymore with Leviathan''s latest broadcast. He simply wasn''t strong enough to deal with Leviathan, the plan was ruined because the bait was taken away and there was no way that he would be able to lure Leviathan in the same manner, and from the broadcast, he understood that the mutants were already gone¡­


    He will not lose his life¡­ he was going to accept his defeat to live today so he can fight tomorrow¡­


    [POV Natasha]


    I shot up from my bed with a gun in my hands¡­ my breathing was erratic and heavy. My whole body was sweating and I could feel my heart thumping in my chest, for a few seconds my heart kept banging within my chest, it was almost too painful¡­ I looked around with fear in my eyes and found myself in my new room¡­


    "Fuck¡­" I released a huge sigh and lowered my gun, seeing that I am still on Elysium. Sometimes, I forget about it¡­ it mainly happens when I see those nightmares. I dropped back in the bed and tried to calm down¡­ I looked at the gun in my hands, well, it was just a realistic model I asked Momo to make for me when I saw her ability to create anything from thin air¡­ quite an absurd and mind-boggling ability if you ask me¡­ she also has the ability to transform anything into something else permanently.


    Well, Momo asked me if I wanted a real gun or not, that was a really nice gesture to show her trust but I denied it. I didn''t need a gun anymore, I was completely free but I found that it was easier to fall asleep with a gun under my pillow even though it was a fake. Old habits, die hard I guess¡­ I saw that it was already morning, one look at the clock and I knew that I needed to get up¡­


    A groan escaped my mouth and I pulled myself out of the bed, I put away the fake gun under my pillow. I stretched my body and walked into the bathroom, after finishing my morning rituals I finally walked into the shower. I turned on the shower and a satisfied moan escaped from my lips when the hot water touched my skin¡­ I placed my palms on the wall and relaxed beneath the shower of hot water.


    After a nice and long shower, I finally walked out of my bathroom wrapped in a towel. I pulled out a pair of panties and a sports bra for today¡­ I remembered that when I came here I had nothing on me except my spy suit. I have already thrown it out into the ocean¡­ if I have any choice then I would rather die than go back to that life. Even if I can''t leave this island¡­ I have never been happier in my life¡­


    After I was in my panties, I took off the towel and put on my bra. I wrapped the towel around my head and walked in front of the mirror and I dried my hair as best as I could with a towel. Most of the days I didn''t like using a hairdryer, I only use it when I was in a hurry. After I was satisfied with my hair, I took out a pair of jeans and a white tank top from my cupboard. Taking a jacket to wear over my tank top I left my room.


    When I arrived in the kitchen, I saw that everyone else was already there. I sat down in my usual place and patiently waited for Reo to finish cooking the food. Reo''s foods are really sensational¡­ I have no idea how long he had to practice to make food like that. It was completely criminal¡­ women should be better than men in this department but from what I have seen, all the girls around me are completely abysmal in this department¡­


    Well, I am no one to complain, after all, I am also hopeless like them¡­ I remembered Reo''s speech last night. I kind of wonder if Reo is actually a bad guy but even if he was I won''t have a problem with that¡­ after all, he was also responsible for saving me from my hell of a life. He would have been a good politician¡­ after all, I have never seen a shameless manipulator like him before in my life.


    Soon Reo was finished with the food and the girls helped him set up the food¡­ setting up a sandwich was the best I could do. Like any other day¡­ Momo devoured more food than all of us combined. It has become a common scene by now.


    After I was done with my food, I patiently waited for Momo to finish her food. It took Momo 5 more minutes to finally finish the food. Momo walked up to me after washing her mouth.


    "We will be going on a trip today" Momo spoke in an excited tone. She was more cheerful than other days¡­ I very well knew about her bubbly personality and I also knew that she had sex last night¡­ I knew that because of her mood, I have been a spy for almost all of my life and it was kind of natural for me to notice all those signs.


    "Sure, where will we be going?" I asked Momo in an interested tone. Obviously, I wanted to get out of this island¡­ not to run away but just for a break, I have been stuck here for a few weeks.


    "Egypt¡­ that''s all I know" Momo said and shrugged her shoulders. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed that Reo was coming towards us. So, he was also coming with us¡­ quite fine with me.


    "So, are you guys ready?" Reo asked us with his usual smile plastered on his face. I know that smile wasn''t fake¡­ even when threatening people he had that smile on his face¡­ that made his threats even scarier.


    Both Momo and I nodded our heads, Reo''s smiled widened "Then let''s go" Reo said and extended his hand towards me. I hesitantly took his hand while Momo happily grabbed his hand. The next instant, I felt the whole world spinning around me¡­ it was a very bad experience, suddenly everything became normal and I dropped to my knees because of nausea¡­ I almost emptied my food on the ground¡­ now that I noticed I was standing on grass¡­ whereas I was on a concrete floor just a few moments ago¡­


    This must be their fabled teleportation ability¡­ I have seen them using it before but never used it. I remember that when Nemuri saved me we traveled through teleportation but that was a lot different than this method. I had to use all of my willpower to keep my food where it was¡­ "That was bad" I groaned and pulled myself up to my feet.


    "Don''t worry, you will get used to it" Reo said in an assuring tone but I didn''t hold much hope, and from what he just said I feel like we are going to travel using that method.


    "No thank you" my retort was instantaneous. Oops, that was an automatic reaction, Reo and Momo looked at me for a few seconds before they burst out laughing.


    "So, where are we? I don''t think this is Egypt" even though I was slightly peeved that they were laughing at me, I didn''t mind it much. I was glad that they were not angry with me.


    "This is our home in New York. We call it the Knox" Momo said pointing towards my back, I turned around and saw a huge building. Wow¡­ having a home like that must be nice. My house when I was in SHIELD was a dump¡­ after all, that was all I was able to manage with my measly pay. My room on Elysium is much better than my previous home.


    After that, Reo and Momo led me inside, it was their garage, I was almost blinded by an outrageously shiny car¡­ who the fuck drives a car like that?? I screamed the question in my mind.


    "That''s Nemuri''s car" Reo deadpanned, he must have noticed where I was looking or he also had a similar kind of reaction when he saw that car. Of course, it was Nemuri''s car, why the hell did I even think that someone else could be that bizarre¡­


    We arrived in front of a blue car, it was stylish and it was much better than that shiny piece of junk. All three of us entered the car, I took the back seat. I left the front seats for Reo and Momo. We drove out of the compound and after a long drive, we arrived at JFK International Airport.


    So, we were going to take a flight to Egypt, one question suddenly popped into my head. "Can I ask you a question if you don''t mind?" I asked Reo who was parking the car in a nice spot.


    "Yeah sure" Reo said and all of us exited the car.


    "Why are we taking a flight when you can teleport?" I asked Reo in genuine curiosity. Reo locked the car and we started to walk towards the airport.


    "Well, I need to know about the place before teleporting and I have never been to Egypt" Reo said with a shrug, well, it kind of makes sense. Momo rummaged through her pockets and handed me a paper with some kind of ancient text inscribed on it.


    "Slap it on your shirt like this" Momo said and slapped the paper on her shirt. The text glowed blue for a second and the whole paper vanished. Without even bothering I slapped the paper on my chest, the text glowed for a second, and then the paper disappeared, I saw that Reo did the same.


    "It''s an anti-surveillance rune" Momo explained to which I nodded even though I didn''t understand it completely. Looks like Momo understood the problem and started to describe it "It basically stops anything from recording your video or audio¡­ you won''t show up in cameras or things like that".


    I nodded my head, this thing was completely genius, whoever made it must be really intelligent. It must have been Momo who has made it. We finally arrived at the entrance and as soon as Reo pointed his hand in their direction they didn''t even bother with us¡­ we simply entered the airport. Reo must have done something¡­


    The same thing happened in the line of the boarding pass and the checks. It almost seemed like the guards were happy to let us pass. Nobody around us said anything we simply entered the flight and sat down in the first class.


    "What did he do to those guards?" I asked Momo while gesturing towards Reo who was ordering drinks for us.


    "He Imperiused them, it basically makes you someone''s slave" Momo said in a dismissive tone. Is this what Nemuri used on me when we met for the first time? It must have been¡­ I am pretty sure that at that time I was her slave. I should be angry but I am not¡­ after all, because of that meeting Nemuri became interested in me and pulled me out of my shitty life.


    "Did you make the paper with that anti-surveillance thing too?" I asked Momo pointing towards my shirt. Momo looked at me for a few seconds before she started chuckling.


    "No¡­ no, it was Nemuri who made that" Momo answered me with a smile on her face. This is blasphemy!! This must be a lie!!


    "Oh¡­ you don''t need to make faces like that. Nemuri is very intelligent and smart when driven, she has made a lot of stuff, she had even made her own spells¡­ but unfortunately, she is a lot more interested in her porn collection and causing mayhem around the world" Momo finished with a smile on her face. It''s kind of hard to believe that¡­ but Momo wouldn''t lie about something like this.


    Reo finally returned and sat down beside Momo and turned towards me "Natasha, don''t be shy, order anything you want, this is going to be a long flight" Reo said with his usual gentle smile on his face but this time his tone was slightly different¡­ it almost felt like he cared for me¡­

 Chapter 240: The Tomb...

    [Oval Office, White House]


    The President kept staring out the window looking at the protesters, all of them were demanding that he would resign¡­ the President sighed in defeat. He knew there was no way he would be able to keep the position and honestly he had no intention of keeping the position.


    Just last night the truth has come out and he blamed himself for everything that was happening around the world. If only he wasn''t so hot-headed, if only he had thought everything out before acting¡­ only if¡­ he knew that he was manipulated by General Stryker but he should have known that he might be getting manipulated.


    He was the President of the United States of America, and he should have noticed. That was an amateur mistake¡­ and everyone was paying price for that. He had no idea that General Stryker was doing all of these behind his back and no matter how much he tried, he wasn''t able to hate General Stryker.


    Yes, he was angry that Stryker killed his wife and tried to assassinate him to further his own agenda but he was even angrier at himself. He shouldn''t have allowed himself to be driven by his wife''s death¡­ he shouldn''t have given Stryker the chance and he would regret that until the end of his life, but unfortunately, he did and there is no medicine for regret.


    The President looked at his table, his resignation papers laid there. He had already dismissed everyone from his office. He did that last night, immediately after the broadcast. He leaned on the table and with unshed tears in his eyes he grabbed the pen and signed his resignation papers. This damned office made him lose everything¡­ his wife, his life, and his stupid ideals.


    He had already done everything he could have done¡­ all his pride was gone instead, he was a broken man now. He had ordered every department to do damage control¡­ it was the most important thing for now. He checked the papers once again to see if everything appeared to be in correct order or not. Seeing that all the appears were in correct order he leaned back on his chair and finally the tears started to roll down his cheeks¡­


    [POV Reo]


    After a long flight of almost 12 hours, we finally arrived at Cairo International Airport. Momo didn''t show any signs of tiredness but Natasha looked extremely tired even though she was trying her best to hide it. It was almost midnight in Cairo and I don''t want to look for a tomb at midnight so I decided to call it day and head towards a hotel.


    There were only a few cabs stationed outside the airport, after all, diesel and gasoline were very expensive right now. He hailed a cab and asked him to take us to a nice hotel¡­ after another hour''s ride in the car we arrived in front of the Golden Palace hotel, I booked the biggest room for ourselves and ordered some food.


    "I have never thought that I would be able to get a room like this outside my assignments" Natasha murmured while she was looking over the city from the balcony. Even though Natasha''s voice was really low, I was able to clearly hear her.


    The food finally arrived, after dinner, Natasha went to her own room while me and Momo decided to have some fun before going to sleep. But before doing anything we casted several wards in the room. The night was quite lovely for the two of us¡­ I went to sleep with a happy and content smile on my face.


    I woke up and found Momo draped over me, with a smile on my face I started to caress her back and decided to wait for her to wake up. About 15 minutes later Momo finally woke up and immediately gave me a passionate kiss. After taking a shower together, since we know we should save water and all those things, we joined Natasha for breakfast.


    After breakfast, we contacted a car rental company through the hotel. I wasn''t Nemuri, I wasn''t going to buy a car for my temporary stay in Cairo. We finally got our hands on the car and I decided to follow Sublime''s memory. Yeah, I know that his memory is very old and there is a big chance that En Sabah Nur''s tomb was completely buried underground but I could still get the general location of the tomb if I follow the memories.


    After about 7 hours of continuous driving, we finally decided to take a break. We also needed to give the car some rest¡­ "So, what are we looking for?" Natasha asked while her eyes were glued to the map in her hands.


    "I don''t know¡­ he told me that it was going to be a surprise" Momo said and shrugged. She handed a water bottle to Natasha and started to set up the food. We brought a lot of sandwiches from the hotel. We weren''t worried about them going bad after all, they were being kept under a stasis charm.


    I opened the engine hood and started splashing some water and poured the remaining water into the radiator. "The thing we are looking for won''t be on that map¡­ or any map, for the record" I said pointing towards Natasha''s map.


    "I had thought of that but with this, we would be at least able to get the directions if we are lost" Natasha said and continued to stare at the map. She makes a valid point.


    "Ohhh¡­ she''s got a point there" Momo said in a sing-song voice trying to annoy me but I didn''t mind because she definitely had a point there.


    After the break was over we resumed our journey, I know we were only able to bring sandwiches but anything was good in a desert like this. The food, water and the fuel we brought along with us made us almost empty our pockets and the money we brought here could be considered as a small fortune. Well, it wasn''t a waste¡­ when it was almost dark I finally found something interesting.


    After all, I could feel a pyramid of gold was buried underground, I don''t know if this was the tomb of En Sabah Nur but we could check it out. I stepped out of the car and placed my palm on the sand¡­ I wanted to get a better idea about what was buried under us.


    "So, is it here?" Momo asked me in an excited tone. I could see the excitement in her eyes.


    "Not sure¡­ but there is a huge pyramid buried underneath us" I said while dusting my hands.


    "How old a pyramid are we talking about here?" Natasha asked while talking out flashlights from her backpack. She bought some things from Cairo before we started our journey.


    "Definitly a millennia," I said and pointed my towards the sand and a hole started to form on the surface of the sand. I used my powers and started to morph the metal in the pyramid to make a way for us. It took me only a few minutes to make ourselves a pathway with stairs made of gold. Before entering I casted several wards around us to stop anyone from noticing our car here. Even if this place was completely devoid of humans I didn''t want to take a chance.


    "Is it safe?" Natasha asked with a worried look on her face.


    "You don''t need to worry, it''s completely safe. Let''s go" Momo said in an excited tone and followed me. Both me and Momo were casting Lumos from our fingers for light¡­ Natasha''s flashlight was good but it wasn''t good enough. Currently, we were walking down the stairs made of gold¡­ how many people have ever seen stairs of gold??


    We finally arrived at the bottom of the stairs and now I was sure that this was the right place. I very well remembered the tomb from the movies. Thank You Occlumency! We found a caved-in entrance under the pyramid made of complete gold¡­ The place was humongous¡­ slowly and carefully we removed the stones around the entrance and found that it was still blocked from the inside. Sublime''s men definitely did a good job¡­


    I used my powers and morphed a giant drill head from the gold pyramid. "You need to be careful¡­ we cant cause a cave-in. The place is already unstable" Momo said in a firm tone¡­ it was clear that she was back in her scientist mode. Natasha patiently stood at the back taking some notes on Momo''s tab¡­


    The drill head started to spin in a slow manner and we started to dig through the debris. We carefully followed the drill head¡­ for extra security I also morphed some gold dust from the pyramid to protect ourselves if another cave-in happens. We finally arrived in a giant ritual chamber filled with several mummies laying around the floor and two very well-preserved bodies were laying on the ritual table. I saw that one of the bodies was being protected by a translucent blue barrier¡­


    "Ladies, I give you the tomb of En Sabah Nur, the first meta-human" I said in a dramatic fashion¡­

 Chapter 241: Future Plans for the First Meta-Human...

    [POV Reo]


    "Ladies, I give you the tomb of En Sabah Nur, the first meta-human" I said in a dramatic fashion and both Momo and Natasha were gaping like a fish. Momo was the first to come out of her shock, she squealed in complete joy and pulled me into a tight hug. Natasha still stood at the side with wide eyes and her jaw on the floor.


    Natasha finally gathered her wits back and cleared her throat to get our attention. "Ahem¡­ not to be the one to spoil your mood but our ancient guy here seems to be covered by some kind of barrier" Natasha said pointing her flashlight towards the body covered in a translucent blue barrier.


    Both me and Momo separated from our hug and Momo carefully walked towards the body. I followed behind her¡­ even though that body wasn''t currently alive but I think it is under some kind of stasis, after all, it was clear in the movies that he was alive¡­


    "That''s because he is alive or under some kind of stasis¡­ just look at his body, he looks like any other healthy man¡­ well, except the blue skin tone" Momo said finishing her initial examination of the body.


    "But is it safe? I have seen the Mummy movie, is there a chance of him waking up and calling his dead underlings?" Natasha said and her whole body shuddered. Is the big bad Black Widow afraid of mummies?


    "Natasha? Are you afraid of mummies?" I asked her in a confused tone. Well, I can''t imagine a scenario where Natasha would be afraid of mummies.


    "Afraid? Not exactly but I don''t want to deal with them if they come back¡­ they are gross!" Natasha finished with a sour look on her face. Yeah, I kind of understand her feelings¡­ I kind of find them gross too.


    "Don''t be a baby, you two. Yes, there is definitely a chance of him coming back but I don''t think that it would be happening" Momo spoke while giving me and Natasha a meaningful look.


    Momo didn''t say anything after that and continued to study the Hieroglyphs etched on the platform where En Sabah Nur''s body was resting. Seeing that Momo was busy reading those ancient pictures¡­ I decided to look around the room. Natasha decided to follow Momo.


    "En Sabah Nur¡­ that was his name. Yes, now that I am reading all this I can almost confirm that he is the first meta-human, or at least he was the first meta-human who was strong enough to get noticed" Momo said while reading the Hieroglyphs.


    "This here says that he was worshiped by humans, he thought himself to be a God. He has been alive for several millennia before this happened¡­" Momo spoke gesturing the debris around us. "Throughout his extremely long life, he has changed bodies, he had done that multiple times and every time he did that he gained the powers of that body¡­ apparently he was doing the same when this happened¡­ whatever this is" Momo finished translating and got up from her position.


    Momo walked up to another side of the wall and started to translate the Hieroglyphs once again. It was quite clear that Momo was already engrossed in all these. "Throughout the years he had a group of extremely loyal followers, they followed him wherever he went. He called them the four horsemen" Momo said and pointed towards a man on the ground. From the ornaments on his body, it was clear that he was one of the four horsemen.


    Momo continued reading and translating the Hieroglyphs, it was mostly about the deeds En Sabah Nur had done throughout the time. All of them explained how gracious he was to his subjects. Multiple times he had been called a God¡­ this was another proof that the history was written by victors. Yes, I know that Sublime was responsible for the betrayal which led En Sabah Nur to end up being sealed in this tomb, but I know very well that En Sabah Nur was not a nice guy.


    Since ancient times, he has been called Apocalypse, he was the ruler of the place called Akkaba, ancient Egypt. He along with his four butt-buddies would rule some kind of Civilization as a God and his four most devout worshippers. He would help them grow and when the civilizations became too populated he would destroy the civilization and move on. It was mostly a game for him¡­


    "This is just bullshit about how great he was" Momo said finally giving up on translating anything more.


    "But, I thought that you would be rather interested to learn the history" I said and gave her a confused look.


    "Oh yes, I am interested but I don''t want to read any of this crap" Momo said waving her hand towards the Hieroglyphs on the walls. "After reading all of these even a fool would understand that this was written by a biased party¡­ after all, he is being called a God after every two lines. From what I have read, I know that this guy had a God complex and he got the hots when he was being worshipped like a God" Momo said in a condescending tone.


    "I think we should kill him now, from what Momo told us about him¡­ he is going to cause problems if he comes out of stasis" Natasha said and glared at the body of En Sabah Nur.


    "No, at least not now. Momo you read about how he changed bodies while retaining his old powers¡­ is it possible to only transfer his powers into someone like¡­ Natasha?" I asked Momo with a thoughtful look. Honestly, I didn''t have too much hope with this.


    "Quite possible, but before trying anything I would need to carry out some tests" Momo spoke after contemplating for a few moments.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! I should be the main party involved here" Natasha immediately started to protest as soon as she found that Momo was genuinely thinking about it.


    "Shush, Natasha. This is the perfect opportunity to get you some powers" Momo reprimanded Natasha like a mother would reprimand her child. Natasha didn''t know what to say¡­ throughout the week she has learned a lot about Momo''s personality. When Momo was like this, then there was nothing you could do to change her mind.


    "But have you considered that I might have thought about not wanting any powers?" Natasha murmured, she didn''t look too confident that her statement was going to work.


    "So, you don''t want to have powers?" Momo retorted with a smile on her face. Natasha decided to stay silent, it was quite clear that she wanted powers too.


    "See, now it''s decided. Don''t worry I won''t experiment on you until I completed all the tests" Momo said in a reassuring tone but Natasha wasn''t confident like Momo was. "Reo, help me break this barrier, and if he wakes up knock him out" Momo said with a proud look on her face and went towards the platform where En Sabah Nur''s body was laying¡­


    Well, I guess I should help her, I went in front of the barrier and casted a shield breaker. As soon as the spell touched the barrier, it shattered like glass. As soon as the barrier shattered I felt that his heart started to pump blood throughout his body. Before Apocalypse could even open his eyes I hit him with multiple stunning charms. You see, even though meta-humans have superpowers they are useless against magic like Superman was useless against Kryptonite and magic.


    "He will stay down for at least 24 hours, you might have already noticed that he is out of stasis so it would be good if you keep him stunned" I said to Momo who nodded her head with a serious look on her face. I could see that she was already in her scientist mode.


    I didn''t even need to say anything and Momo created an iron ball out of thin air. She handed me the ball and I started to cast the necessary charms to make it a portkey. Portkeys can''t be made from conjured materials but Momo didn''t conjure it¡­ she created it. For long-distance Portkeys, metal objects are much better than non-metal ones.


    As soon as I was finished making the Portkey, I handed it back to Momo. Momo gave me a smile and a chaste kiss. "Bye, be careful. I will meet both of you back on Elysium" Momo said placed her hand on En Sabah Nur''s body and with the activation word both of them were whisked away back to Elysium leaving me and Natasha behind.


    "Wow, she must be really interested" Natasha said with a low whistle.


    "That she is. Anything new that interests her would make her forget everything else" I said looking at Natasha.


    "So, are we teleporting too?" Natasha asked me in a worried tone. It was clear that she didn''t appreciate Apparation so there was a very little chance that she was going to appreciate long-distance portkey. Well, it''s not like that I don''t like her company¡­ it is true that I didn''t have much contact with her since she was brought to Elysium but I don''t mind being her friend at least. After all, all of my girls are quite friendly with her. Nemuri and Momo definitely care about her¡­


    "No¡­ we will travel back to Madagascar and travel to Elysium from there" after thinking for a few moments I answered her. My answer made her smile happily, this was a new side of Black Widow never shown in the movies. In the movies, there was a romantic side to her but at that time she was all serious¡­ job first and all that¡­

 Chapter 242: Chapter 242

    [POV Reo]


    After Momo took En Sabah Nur''s body back to Elysium, both me and Natasha headed back to the surface. After giving it some thought I have already decided that I was going to return to Elysium using normal methods. For now, I decided to leave En Sabah Nur''s tomb completely intact or whatever was left of it¡­ from the movies, I knew that to change his bodies he had to use his technologically advanced pyramid.


    It is damaged because of the collapse and the passage of time but if needed I could fix it using En Sabah Nur''s memories. I really wanted to get my hands on his memories but there was a minor problem with that¡­ as long as Momo was running her tests he needed to be kept intact and I don''t know what kind of damage I was going to cause if I try to read all of his memories at once. His brain might melt like it happened with the host body of Sublime.


    After arriving at the surface I started to prepare some ward lines around the pathway I had made... I don''t want anyone accidentally stumbling on this place, that was something I didn''t want to happen.


    "What are you doing?" Natasha asked me curiously. She was intently looking at the runes I was drawing on the surface of the sand. Yes, I know that the surface of the sand shouldn''t be used to write runes but it won''t be a problem after the wards are up.


    As soon as the wards go up the runes will disappear. "I am putting up some wards¡­ these wards will make anyone non-magical ignore this place and I will also be casting a Fidelius with you as the secret keeper¡­ it''s a spell that hides a secret" I gave Natasha a brief explanation. Even though Natasha wasn''t a witch she could be made a secret keeper¡­ after all, there is no requirement that the secret keeper must be someone magical, it just says that the secret keeper must be human.


    "Secret Keeper?" Natasha asked me with a confused look on her face.


    "You will understand in a few seconds¡­" I said and activated the wards. I was only using a muggle repelling charm and a Fidelius. The muggle repelling charm and the Fidelius are tied together so the muggle repelling charm won''t affect Natasha as she was the secret keeper. Natasha looked completely bewildered and confused for a few seconds before understanding finally dawned on her.


    As soon as I would leave I would forget about the entrance too. Natasha immediately understood what she needed to do. She brought the map from the car and after some calculations, she marked a location on the map. Natasha showed me the map and I felt that I gained knowledge of the secret.


    "Did that work?" Natasha asked not sure of herself. I saw that the mark on the map disappeared as soon as I found out the secret.


    "Yes, it did" I said giving her a reassuring smile. Natasha nodded and put her map away now that its job was done. Even if she didn''t give me the secret I would have no problem locating the tomb once again. After all, I remembered the surroundings and I could sense the gold pyramid even if the Fidelius was up.


    "Ok, let''s go back then" I said and both of us entered the car. After a while, we took a small break for our dinner.


    Throughout the dinner, we made some small conversations until Natasha asked me a quite common question. "I don''t want to be rude or anything but how did you get used to killing?" Natasha asked and when she looked at my face she immediately squeaked out an apology. "I am sorry if you don''t want to answer then it''s fine" Natasha finished nervously.


    Seeing her nervous expression I chuckled lightly and raised my hands in a surrendering manner. I didn''t want to give her the idea that I was making fun of her. "Nothing like that¡­ I never felt anything when I killed for the first time¡­ I thought that I would feel bad but that didn''t happen. And I wasn''t laughing at you, I just thought you were cute when you were nervous" I finished, throughout the first sentence, Natasha kept listening to me intently but as soon as I said that she looked cute¡­ a pink tint marred her cheeks.


    I have to say, she expertly hid her blush without any problem. Must be a perk of her training as a spy. "Ah¡­ well, I wanted to thank you for what you have done for me¡­ you have been busy since we arrived on Elysium and I wasn''t able to talk with you. Thank you for saving me" Natasha declared in a grateful tone. I didn''t need to use Legilimency to find out that she was completely honest.


    "But, I didn''t do much. It was Nemuri who saved and healed you" I said to Natasha.


    "Yes, I know but Nemuri would have long sent me away if you would have asked her or if you didn''t like my presence. I also know that it''s because of you the meta-humans don''t act against me" Natasha spoke in a serious tone, it was like she was stating a fact.


    "You are most welcome" I said and we continued to make our small conversations. After dinner was finally over, we decided to head back to Cairo. It was a long drive¡­ Natasha fell asleep in her seat on our way back. When we arrived back it was almost dawn. After parking the car and telling the staff to return it¡­ I carried Natasha back to her room. She was in a deep sleep that is why I didn''t bother to wake her.


    I placed Natasha in her room and found myself alone in my bed¡­ it was impossible for me to fall asleep when the girls are not with me so I decided to stay up¡­


    [Bifrost, Asgard]


    "So, you are saying that you once again noticed the Power of Destruction?" Odin, the King of Asgard, the Allfather asked Heimdall, the gatekeeper of Asgard.


    "Yes, your majesty. This time it was quite clear and open but I am still unable to see the user of the Power of Destruction" Heimdall said in a respectful manner.


    "That''s quite natural, beings like these are on a much higher standing than any of us and their higher powers allow them to become unnoticeable until they want themselves to be" Odin spoke showing off his wisdom. Everyone around him nodded their heads in understanding.


    "Did my foolish son try to visit Midgard?" Odin asked in a worried tone. Odin had explained to Thor about Cosmic Entities but Odin knew very well that something like that wouldn''t deter Thor. He had explained how strong and powerful these beings were¡­ he had told his son that they should wait for the right moment to pay a visit but Thor didn''t understand any of those statements.


    "Yes, your majesty. The Young Prince has already tried three times" Heimdall said in a solemn tone to which Odin nodded his head. Odin decided that this can''t go on¡­ it would be much better if he took Thor along with him to meet the two Cosmic Entities who have found their way into Midgard. Attending that meeting might teach his son Thor some much-needed humility.


    "It looks like I would have to pay them a visit much sooner than I thought" Odin said in a contemplative voice. No one said anything in return. "By the way where is my son now?" Odin asked looking towards one of his attendants.


    "Your Majesty, the Young Prince along with Lady Sif and the Warrior Three have left for a hunt" the attendee said in a respectful tone while bowing his head in front of Odin. Odin rubbed the bridge of his nose while shaking his head in disappointment. Why was his son like this? Seeing that nothing was left to do here¡­ he decided to head to the Palace.


    After Odin arrived in the Palace, he went straight to his private chambers. He was so worried about his own thoughts he didn''t notice that his wife Frigga had noticed her husband''s worried look and decided to follow him.


    Odin finally arrived in his private chambers but before he was able to close the doors Frigga showed up. "May I come in?" Frigga asked Odin who just nodded his head in approval.


    "What has gotten you so worried, my husband?" Frigga asked walking towards the other end of the room.


    "Something very dangerous has happened recently¡­ two Cosmic Entities have found their way into Midgard" Odin said in a solemn tone. Frigga gasped in fright¡­


    "How can this be? Cosmic Entities have never shown any interest in mortals" Frigga said with worry and fear clear in her voice.


    "I don''t know. What''s even more surprising is that one of those beings are the Phoenix Force and the other one possesses the Power of Destruction" Odin said and Frigga gasped once more.


    "That''s impossible¡­ something like this has never happened. Two opposing forces like them residing in the same world is very dangerous" Frigga said with a deep frown on her face.


    "That is why I have decided to pay a visit¡­ I know that I might not be able to change the outcome but I need to meet them. I have planned to do that after I watched them closer¡­ but I no longer have that luxury. Thor is trying to visit Midgard" Odin said and Frigga gasped for the third time¡­ her hands flew to her mouth in worry. Odin didn''t need to explain anymore, Frigga knew her son very well¡­ and she knew what her son would do. If a fight between her son and these beings breaks out then her son will definitely die¡­


    "Then we need to pay them a visit before Thor does" Frigga said with complete determination in her voice¡­

 Chapter 243: Chapter 243

    [POV Reo]


    It has been four days since me and Natasha returned to Elysium. There was no direct flight from Cairo to Madagascar, we had to take one stopover. The journey with Natasha was quite nice¡­ she was slightly reserved but from what her life was it was quite natural for her to be like that.


    Today I decided to pay a visit to Momo, I wanted to see if everything was fine or not. After all, Apocalypse or En Sabah Nur is a potential threat now that he is out of stasis. Yes, none of us would have a problem defeating him but that doesn''t mean that he cant be a pain in the ass.


    I arrived in front of Momo''s lab and knocked on her door. As soon as I knocked on the door it opened on its own. Kind of something I expected from Momo, after all, she has a love for automatic things. I cautiously entered the lab and found Momo was experimenting with some blood samples. En Sabah Nur was laying on an operating table. Natasha was assembling something which quite resembled a warhead¡­ it must be the satellite Momo was making. Neither of them noticed that I entered the room.


    "Hello girls" I decided to greet them in a gentle tone, I didn''t want to scare them.


    Both of them noticed me and turned towards me and gave me a nod as a greeting and returned to whatever they were doing before. For now, I decided to pay more attention to Momo and sat down beside her.


    "So Momo, did you make any progress?" I asked her slowly not wanting to disturb her more than I was already doing.


    "I have learned several interesting things about our friend here" Momo said finally turning towards me. She was completely in her scientist mode that meant there won''t be any nonsense here.


    I remained completely silent allowing her to continue speaking. "He has multiple powers and I have found that his essence forcefully activates the X-Gene in the new body to match all of his powers¡­ after the process is finished he will remain in a weakened state, the body will take some time to stabilize before he is able to gain all of his abilities. Currently, he is going through that process. From what I have learned, as soon as his conscience and essence were transferred last time he was put under stasis" Momo said reading the notes from her tab.


    "I have given him a sleeping draught¡­ that will stop him from waking up until I give him an antidote" Momo said putting down her tablet. Well, using the sleeping draught is much better than the stunning spell. Momo pulled out a scalpel from her tools and held it up¡­ "Watch this" Momo said and made a giant cut on his arm.


    As soon as the cut was made it started to heal¡­ I could clearly see tissues mending together. I have already known that he had a healing factor but this seemed much faster than Wolverine''s and Deadpool''s. I have seen it in the movies but seeing it with my own eyes is much more fascinating. "Just like you saw, this guy possesses a Regenerative Healing Factor and it''s so strong that it makes him almost impossible to kill¡­ even if you slit his throat¡­" Momo said and slit his throat with the scalpel. Even though I knew that he would heal and he did heal, I was quite surprised that she did that¡­ "like you saw he will heal before he could bleed out".


    "Did you just slit his throat?" unable to hold myself back I decided to ask her. Momo didn''t seem to appreciate my interruption and gave me an annoyed scowl, I swear that she would have made Minnie Gi proud with that scowl and stony face.


    "Yes, I slit his throat but it was for research" Momo said with a stony look on her face. Yeah, she is definitely projecting Minnie Gi. "Now, don''t interrupt me again" Momo said and put the scalpel away inside the sanitizer. Well, I guess I won''t be interrupting her anymore.


    "His healing factor makes him a pseudo immortal, I am quite certain that only because of this healing factor he was able to live for millennia. Otherwise, he is a completely normal meta-human¡­" Momo said and moved beside the blood samples.


    "From my tests, I have concluded that if we transfer his essence and conscience to a normal human-like Natasha then he essence will forcefully activate the X-Gene inside the human¡­ and, yes, I have made some tests and found out that there won''t be any side effects except for the time needed to get all the power assimilated into the new body" Momo finished with a sigh and finally returned to her seat with a solemn look on her face.


    "But there is still a problem which can''t be solved¡­ if we transfer his powers and essence then his mind will also hitch a ride and enter Natasha''s body¡­ there is no other way around it" Momo said in a sullen tone and tiredly put her head on the table.


    "Momo, it''s completely fine. I won''t mind if I didn''t get these powers, until now I have been completely fine and I think I will be fine without powers too" Natasha said trying to cheer up Momo. Momo didn''t say anything and groaned.


    "I just don''t like giving up¡­ I was so close to solving the puzzle and I don''t want to give up this project without any success" Momo said and groaned in frustration. Well, she mentioned that if we transfer the powers and his essence then his mind will hitch a ride¡­ but what would happen if he didn''t have a mind? Well, it was quite plausible¡­ I am thinking about what happened to James Howlett, Stryker shot him with an adamantium bullet¡­ he did grow back his brain but his memories didn''t grow back.


    From what I have seen about the healing factor of En Sabah Nur, it was sure that his brain won''t melt if I use Legilimency and his brain and nerve would heal if I try to Crucio him into insanity but what happens if during that process Meta-Human Suppressors are used?


    "Momo¡­ you said that if you try to transfer his essence and powers then his mind will also hitch a ride, right?" I asked Momo who nodded her head with an unsure look on her face. "But what would happen if he doesn''t have a mind?" I asked her in an excited tone. For a moment Momo also became excited but once again she lost her excitement when she remembered something.


    "As I have said¡­ that won''t work. His healing factor will stop that from happening. Using either Legilimency or Crucio won''t make him a vegetable¡­ before you can even cause damage he will start healing" Momo insisted with the same sullen look on her face.


    "Yes, I know. But he is still a meta-human, yes, a strong meta-human but he is still a meta-human, right?" I asked Momo grabbing her shoulder. At first, Momo just nodded her head with a confused look¡­ only after a few seconds, understanding dawned on her.


    "That''s brilliant, Reo!! You are completely brilliant!! Why the hell I didn''t think about this??!! Reo, you are a genius!!" Momo screamed in excitement and started to smother me with kisses while she held me in a tight hug.


    "This will work! It will definitely work!" Momo exclaimed once again and with newfound energy, she went to her computer.


    "Umm¡­ excuse me, but what brilliant idea did you get from Reo?" Natasha asked in a nervous tone. If she wasn''t nervous I would have been worried, after all, Momo would be transferring the powers to Natasha. An energetic Momo would definitely be something to worry about.


    "Well, as he mentioned that this dude is still a meta-human so if we use Munatnt Suppressors then I will be able to stop his Regenerating Healing Factor from acting out¡­ if we use this we could make his mind completely blank. This way, even if his mind hitches a ride, then it won''t affect you, after all, his mind will be completely blank. Yes, even with the Mutant Suppressors it will be hard to suppress his powers but it is doable" Momo said in complete excitement and started to make scenarios on her computer.


    "We could also make some adjustments if needed like we will keep the memories about his powers intact¡­ it will help you to master his powers but it will still be you up there" I said to Natasha pointing towards her head. Momo squealed once again because of my new idea.


    All of a sudden, I felt Luna appear in the room. Her teleportation ability is a kind of cheat¡­ she can appear anywhere without a sound or light. If it wasn''t for my senses I wouldn''t have noticed her arrival. "Hello, Reo, Momo, and you too Natasha" Luna spoke in her usual dreamy tone.


    Natasha was immediately freaked out by a sudden voice in the room but she calmed down when she noticed it was Luna who had decided to pay us a visit. Momo didn''t have any problems as she was kind of used to Luna''s antics. "Hello Luna, was there something wrong with our plan?" I asked, after all, Luna suddenly paying a visit would mean that the plan must have some kind of fault.


    "Oh, that''s perfect, it will work perfectly but I didn''t visit for that. I wanted to tell you that we are going to have visitors" Luna said with a dreamy look and disappeared. Now, what the hell did she mean by visitors???

 Chapter 244: Visitors From Asgard (I)...

    [POV Ororo]


    I stood in an open field with my wand in my hand and on my other side Rumi was standing casually with her index finger pointed in my direction.


    "Start!" I heard Jean screamed from the side but I didn''t have any time to pay her attention. As soon as Jean''s voice was heard I shot a stunning spell, followed by a banisher and a leg locking jinx. Rumi nimbly dodged all three of them by a hair''s-breadth but I knew very well that dodging them wasn''t hard for Rumi.


    Rumi shot spells at me in return, she used the exact same spells I have used but it was clear that her spells contained a lot more power. I dodged the stunner by stepping aside, the banisher and the leg locking jinx were stopped by the Protego charm I used¡­ Rumi smirked and casted a shield breaker. I cursed in my mind for my stupidity.


    I shouldn''t have used Protego. Giving up the shield charm I quickly rolled out from the path of the shield breaker. The shield breaker sailed by my side without hitting me¡­ I didn''t have the time to stand up, so as soon as I finished the roll, I pointed my wand in Rumi''s direction and fired a tripping hex, followed by an incendio and a petrifying charm.


    Once again Rumi dodged all three of them with little to no effort. This annoyed me to no end¡­ this frustrated me so badly but there wasn''t anything I could do. I knew very well that Rumi was way stronger than me before we even started the mock duel. Rumi smirked once again and attacked me with the same spells I have just used on her in the same order.


    I was easily able to dodge the tripping hex but I dodged the incendio by a hair''s breadth. This made it quite impossible for me to dodge the petrifying charm. I grit my teeth in frustration and used the shielding charm to defend myself. The petrifying charm was stopped by the Protego I had used but before I could pull myself up from the ground a strong shield breaker hit the shield and I was flung back several feet.


    I landed on the ground and pain shot out throughout my whole body¡­ I knew that nothing was broken and I was only bruised but before I could even find out how far I landed, I felt my wand being whisked away from my hand while at the same time I felt my arms and legs snap together because of the body bind curse. I released a mixture of frustrated and defeated sigh¡­


    "Rumi wins!" I once again heard Jean''s voice. It was only after that, that I felt that the binds break and I turned to see that Rumi was walking towards me with my wand in her hand.


    "Ororo, don''t need to be like that. That was an excellent display of magic" Fleur said and extended her hand towards me. Fleur and Jean were standing at the side during our mock battle. Jean was asked to act as a referee for our fight. I accepted Fleur''s hand with a smile and allowed her to help me up.


    "But I still lost" I grumbled bitterly. I hated when Rumi defeated me without much effort. I know that I was growing stronger¡­ when I fought against her for the first time she defeated me with just one spell. I was taken off-guard by the speed of her spell-casting. That, happened a few more times. I was finally able to defend against her spell but I was defeated by a shield breaker.


    "You have improved a lot since we have started to train but you still need to learn more" Rumi finally arrived in front of me and handed me my wand. "Do you know why you lost?" Rumi asked me with a raised eyebrow. I groaned internally.


    "I should have dodged instead of using Protego" even though I was frustrated and annoyed I won''t deny my mistake. That would have been my biggest mistake. "I had to use the shield charm because I was slow, I was slow to dodge the spells" I accepted, Rumi nodded her head with a smile. She always said that you must acknowledge your weakness if you want to grow stronger.


    "So, how strong are you magically? I mean if you are not holding back?" Jean asked Rumi curiously.


    "She is the third strongest among us, well Dora can also be considered third strongest if you are only considering the battle department. Both me and Momo would beat anyone in the department of spell knowledge¡­ well, except Luna, I guess. She knows everything so I am not sure. But, Nemuri and Reo would beat anyone of us in raw power and battle department" before Rumi could give an answer, Fleur decided to answer Jean''s question.


    "Yes, both Nemuri and Reo are way stronger than me and Dora, if we fight with either of them they will wipe the floor with us. They are insanely strong and if you think that I am fast with my spell-casting then you should sometimes see them¡­ you need to go a long way before you try to fight either of them" Rumi said in a serious tone. Well, I have always known about Reo because of the power he has shown as Leviathan but Nemuri is quite a surprise for me. I heard about her power before but I found it blasphemous for a depraved pervert like her to be so powerful¡­ yes, this world is truly unfair!!


    All of us were brought out of our musings when out of nowhere a rainbow-like beam dropped from the sky. We were only meters away from the beam¡­ all of us were ready for a fight in an instant, we patiently waited for the beam to stop. "There are 6 of them" Rumi declared with a stony look on her face¡­


    The beam finally stopped and 6 silhouettes could be seen within the dust cloud. From their silhouettes, I could easily tell that 5 of them were men while only one among them was a woman. The dust cloud finally settled down and all six of them appeared to be wearing some kind of battle armor. They were also carrying weapons¡­ except one of them¡­ that person was wearing black and green armor. He was the only one who was empty-handed¡­


    A tall man with long blonde hair came forward, he was carrying a hammer, quite an odd weapon. The man was wearing black armor with circular ornaments over it¡­ he had a red cape hanging behind him. The man seemed to be the leader of the group.


    "My name is Thor Odinson, I hail from Asgard. I came here to have a fight with Cosmic Entities" the man declared. Did he just say that his name was Thor?? He also mentioned that he was Odinson, which meant Odin was his father. He mentioned Asgard, too¡­ he must be really high. Suddenly I noticed that Jean grew slightly tense. She must know what he meant but that isn''t important now¡­ the most important thing now is that the myth of Asgard is true¡­


    "It is nice to meet you Thor Odinson, but I don''t know any Asgard, and I don''t know what you mean by Cosmic Entities" since none of us spoke up, Rumi decided to take the lead of our group. I kind of agree with her reply¡­ Rumi might be standing without a guard but I was pretty sure that she was ready to attack if needed.


    The blonde looked slightly confused when the man who didn''t have any weapons took a step forward and whispered something into Thor Odinson''s ear. Thor''s eyes grew wide and with a smirk, the man in black and green armor returned to his place. I could already tell that the man in black and green armor was bad news.


    "You are lying!!" the blonde man screamed and pulled up his hammer. "Heimdall told me that the Phoenix Force and the user of the Power of Destruction are on this land!" Thor screamed and thunder crackled on his body from the sky. Rumi was immediately in her battle stance but she didn''t attack because Thor didn''t initiate the attack¡­


    "I no longer know what you are even talking about" Rumi lied through her teeth. Even I knew that it was a white lie but since Rumi didn''t want to mention it, I didn''t say it out loud, Fleur and Jean were also silent. It was clear that Thor wasn''t happy because of the reply and he was about to act. We also got ready for the upcoming fight¡­ but before a fight could break out without a sound Reo appeared between the two groups. I was immediately relieved and all four of us visibly relaxed after Reo made an appearance.


    "I didn''t know that I was hosting hostile guests on my island¡­ so which of you will give me the reason for not killing you where you stand?" Reo spoke in a cold tone¡­ it sent chills down my spine. I have never seen him like this, when Reo finished he started to release an unimaginable level of power¡­ it was clear that he wasn''t directing his power towards us but it was still overbearing. While the group from Asgard wasn''t so lucky¡­ I could already see them breathing really hard¡­

 Chapter 245: Visitors From Asgard (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Oh, that''s perfect, it will work perfectly but I didn''t visit for that. I wanted to tell you that we are going to have visitors" Luna said with a dreamy look and disappeared. Now, what the hell did she mean by visitors? Was she speaking about Ancient One?? I don''t think that Luna would need to mention her and it was clear that she said visitors¡­ and the Ancient One would come alone¡­


    I already know that a lot of countries know the location of Elysium now, a few countries even tried to spy on Elysium through their compromised satellites¡­ utter fools! Well, I am not complaining because it''s good that they are stupid. It''s quite plausible that a country might have sent an entourage towards our island with ulterior motives. I looked towards Momo to see if she had any idea or not¡­ Momo just shrugged.


    Natasha didn''t say anything, she had obviously heard about Luna''s talents. I decided to leave the lab for now but before I could do that, alarms started to blare.


    "What''s happening?" I asked Momo, I knew nothing about alarms. Momo picked up her tab and stopped the alarm and after some taps, she turned the tab towards me and showed me a video feed.


    A rainbow-colored beam was falling from the sky near a group of four women¡­ I immediately recognized the women as Rumi, Ororo, Jean, and Fleur. I would have recognized them anywhere. Since the girls were safe I turned my attention back towards the rainbow-colored beam¡­ I had recognized the beam in an instant. It was the bi-frost. So, Luna meant this by guests¡­ ugh!! This is going to be annoying as hell¡­ I know Thor is still stupid and hasn''t learned the humility of King.


    I was proven right as soon as the beam stopped. As soon as the dust cloud finally settled down, I saw Thor, Loki, Lady Sif, and the Warriors Three¡­ why the fuck would anyone name a group Warrior Three?? Sounds really odd and weird. I don''t know how Momo and Fleur did this but I was able to hear the audio too¡­ Thor introduced himself and asked to fight against the Cosmic Entities¡­


    "Looks like I have to get my armor" I mused and returned Momo''s tab back to her. I internally cursed Heimdall, he shouldn''t have told his foolish prince about me¡­ if Heimdall was in front of me then I would have strangled him and thrown him into the ocean. I Flash Stepped into my room and my armor came flying to me¡­ with a wave of my hand I was left in my boxers. I decided to do without my helmet today¡­ with the armor on my body I Flash Stepped once again and found myself in between the two groups.


    I saw Thor''s stance and immediately understood what he was about to do. I also sensed Rumi''s stance and knew that she was also ready for a fight. I growled in anger¡­ it''s true that I didn''t want to kill either Thor or Loki¡­ at least, for now. But that didn''t mean that I will allow them to get away from here unscathed. For now, I don''t want to get involved in a conflict with Asgard and I am pretty sure that nothing will happen if I beat them up black and blue¡­


    "I didn''t know that I was hosting hostile guests on my island¡­ so which of you will give me the reason for not killing you where you stand?" I spoke in a cold tone, I knew that I couldn''t go easy on them¡­ after all, that will make me look weak. I am pretty sure that Heimdall was able to see the Phoenix Force inside Jean because she didn''t have any protections on her and he must have also noticed my Power of Destruction.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I started to release my power, this was the first time I was doing this. A situation like this never happened, a situation in which I needed to show off my power to scare some fools. I didn''t direct my power toward the girls not wanting to put pressure on them but the Asgardian group was a completely different story. Asgardians¡­ hmm¡­ Ass-guardians. Ass-guardians definitely has a nice ring to it.


    I saw that Thor''s group was sweating like pigs¡­ even Loki was scared. I heard Thor gulped but didn''t back down and stood tall under my pressure. "I am Thor Odinson and I came to this land to challenge the Cosmic Entities" Thor said with a proud look but it was easy to see that he was freaking out internally.


    "Oh¡­ is that so? You can call me Leviathan and I possess the Power of Destruction" I said in a menacing voice and I didn''t even notice that I was glowing purple¡­ only now I noticed the glow, this must be my aura. I could feel the Power of Destruction surging throughout my body¡­ the grass beneath my feet was withering away.


    Thor didn''t need any more persuasion, he raised up his hammer and the Power of Thunder coursed through his body. I noticed that Loki used an illusion and backed away from the fight¡­ his illusions might be strong for everyone else but he had nothing on Nemuri''s illusions. I stopped releasing my power because there was no more need for it¡­ I saw Sif pulled out her sword¡­ Volstagg prepared his battle-axe, Fandral pulled out his rapier, while Hogun prepared for a fight with his spiked mace.


    Thor was the first to attack¡­ he pointed his hammer towards me and thunder shot out of him towards me. I raised up my hand and stopped the thunder with my bare hands. I saw that everyone from Thor''s group were completely shocked¡­ even Loki was staring at me with wide eyes.


    The thunder finally stopped but Thor didn''t seem to back down. He jumped into the air and came down towards me with his hammer still crackling with lightning. His hammer was made of Uru¡­ but no matter what, it was a metal so I had the ability to control it. Without any effort, I stopped his descending hammer with my left hand. Well, it seemed like I did that with my bare hands but I used my Magnetokinesis to do that¡­ now, I did that because of dramatics. Stopping Thor''s hammer will crush their spirit.


    "Impossible" Thor stuttered out in complete horror, the others from his group also had similar looks on their face. I just smirked at him and started to release my own lightning¡­ Thor didn''t even have the time to react when I punched him with a lightning-powered fist. Thor''s body was shot away like a cannonball¡­ but it seems that these guys have fought in a lot of fights together. Thor getting punched away didn''t seem to faze them¡­ at least, outwardly.


    Volstagg swung his battle-axe in my direction, I decided not to use my Magnetokinesis with these guys. That would be really unfair to them¡­ I took a step back and the battle-axe completely missed me. Volstagg was much taller than me, so I kicked his legs, this made Volstagg lose his footing but before I could finish him I had to move to my left to dodge a sword, it seems that Sif was quite fast. Right behind Sif, Fandral could be seen thrusting his rapier in my direction.


    I pointed my right palm in the direction of approaching rapier, my palm met the tip of the rapier and it started to get crushed. With my left hand, I grabbed Fandral''s hand and pulled him towards me. When he saw that his rapier was getting crushed, with a horrified look on his face he wanted to back away¡­ like I would allow him to do that. It took me a second to completely crush his rapier. By now Fandral was right in front of me¡­ I raised up my left foot and brought it down on his foot.


    "Arrgghhh!!" Fandral''s scream echoed throughout the place and dropped to the ground. I felt the spiked mace approaching my head from my blindspot. I raised my right hand towards the mace without even looking. "Hakai" that''s all I needed to say and Hogen''s weapon was completely disintegrated. By this time Volstagg was finally back on his feet and he along with Sif attacked me from both sides. My whole body was covered in my lightning armor in an instant.


    (A/N: For those who don''t remember, MC recreated the 3rd and 4th Raikage''s lightning armor in the HP World)


    Both of their eyes grew wide when they saw that their weapons were stopped by my lightning armor. I decided to deal with these two since Loki was still lurking and I was quite sure that I didn''t take out Thor, so I punched Sif, with a horrified look on her face she raised up her shield-covered hand. As soon as my hand met her shield, it started to dent inwards¡­ a resounding crack was heard throughout the place and Sif was also shot away from me in a similar manner to Thor and slammed into Hogun who was lurking in the back. Sif took Hogun along with her... good, two birds with one stone.


    Volstagg was enraged because of Sif''s fate and attacked me in blind fury, I landed a lightning-powered kick on his knee¡­ he dropped to the ground because his knee was bent in an unnatural way. Another bolt of lightning hit me but it was stopped by my lightning armor. What kind of fool would use lightning against lightning?? Of course, Thor would do that¡­


    "You will pay for that!" I heard Thor scream in anger while he was heading towards me with a bloody face. Looks like my punch was really good. I whisked away his hammer out of his hands and smacked him in the face with his own hammer. As soon as the hammer was in my hands I felt my lightning powers raise up by several folds. Thor dropped on the ground and I slammed the hammer on his chest¡­ a bone-cracking sound was heard and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    I decided to leave Thor for now because I felt Loki was standing right behind me. I turned around and grabbed Loki''s hand, Loki''s illusion faded and he appeared with a dagger in his hands pointed towards my neck. With my other hand, I grabbed his throat and forced him on his knees¡­ Loki was looking at me in complete fear. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed another rainbow-colored beam drop from the sky.


    "Please Mercy!!" Two voices were heard from the bi-frost. One male and the other female¡­ the beam finally stopped and Odin along with Frigga walked out of the dust cloud with worry, fear, and horror etched on their faces. I decided to play a little game and a smirk appeared on my face.


    "Now, why would I do that?" I asked them with a smile on my face¡­


    ("I am back" Cliff-minator said and made an appearance)

 Chapter 246: The Contract & Visitors from Asgard (III)...

    [POV Nemuri]


    I patiently waited for my meeting while sipping my morning coffee. I had decided to meet the group of ''Young Scientists'' and a broke Investor once again before I made my final decision. I would have walked away if the project wasn''t so promising¡­ I wouldn''t get back anything but if their theory is proved correct then they will be responsible for the greatest discovery of mankind.


    Their names will be written in history for their discovery¡­ after all, they will become famous for discovering the secret behind evolution. Currently, a lot of scientists are making arguments because of the recent meta-human fiasco. Some of them are saying that meta-humans are the future while the others are saying that meta-humans are completely different species but all of them have one common question. ''From where did the meta-humans come from? What triggered the mutation?''


    And if this project goes through then we will get the answer to this question. It will also answer our question of if meta-humans are the next stage of evolution. If this theory is proven right then the people behind this project will get their names etched in the History and I am after that. Currently, I am the richest person walking on Earth, I don''t mind if people don''t know my name, after all, throughout history, there were a lot of rich people but none of them had their names etched in history books.


    That is why I don''t care if people didn''t know, after all, rich people are forgotten only after a few decades but if this theory is proven right then my name will be remembered through generations!! I would be one of the people who were responsible for the discovery of the secret behind Evolution!! Since we haven''t agreed on anything, they still haven''t given me all the details. Well, it''s good that they are cautious¡­ why the hell did I decide not to use Imperius this time?


    The group finally arrived and I had to resist cackling in mad glee when I saw Jonathan Lowell Spencer smacked his toe on the table and ended up getting his family jewels smashed when someone suddenly pushed their chair out. I wanted to cackle madly but that would ruin my perfect serious businesswoman image. For this, I have decided to use both my real face and real name. I saw Susan looked really embarrassed because of her brother and admonished him like a mother scolding her child. Looks like the Dire Misfortune Curse is working perfectly¡­


    The five of them finally made it to my table, Jonathan was still limping¡­ quite understandable, I look forward to his misery. After our formal greeting was over they finally sat down at the table¡­ Susan and Reed cautiously looked around because of all of the people around us¡­ Doom also had a similar expression on his face.


    "You don''t have to worry about them¡­ they will mind their own business" I said in a dismissive tone, first of all, our table was quite far from the other tables and I have casted a mild notice-me-not around the table as soon as they sat down. Even if someone hears our conversation they will just forget it after a few seconds because of the charm.


    "Miss Kayama, please forgive my brother for his embarrassing display. He still has to grow up" before any serious discussion could start, Susan decided to apologize for her brother. Susan spoke in an embarrassed and pleading tone.


    "It''s fine¡­ things like this happen. It''s just bad luck" I said with a serious look on my face. It was only because of Occlumency that I was able to suppress my laugh.


    "I hope you are fine" I turned my head towards Jonathan and said in a pitying tone. He didn''t know what to say so he remained silent¡­ if any of them were slightly more experienced then they would have felt my mocking tone¡­


    "I don''t think that meetings like this should happen in public places like this" Doom sneered and spoke in a cold tone. I didn''t react to him and gave him a cold glare.


    "Your opinions are insignificant like your money, Mr. Doom" I sneered in the same manner as he did. I saw his face became purple in rage when I mocked his money¡­ it was almost comical. Thankfully, Susan was an intelligent woman and decided to defuse the situation before it could escalate¡­ I like smart women like her. After all, manipulating smart women gives me more satisfaction.


    I picked up my bag from the table and pulled out a scroll from my bag and handed it to Reed Richards, he was the Project head so he should get to read the contract before anyone else. Reed took the scroll with an odd look on his face¡­ the others also gave me weird looks. "Well¡­ I will be honest, I wasn''t expecting a scroll" Reed spoke in a bewildered and shocked tone.


    "I have a love for eccentric things" I said and leaned on the table. Reed opened the scroll and started to read the contract after he finished reading he handed the scroll to Susan Storm.


    "*snort* it feels like I am making a deal with a devil" Susan said in a shocked tone. Oh, girl, you have no idea how right you are¡­ well, I haven''t hidden anything overly malicious in the contract but there are several loopholes in there for me to use.


    The only clause which can be called malicious in there was that if this Project comes through, they will work for my company¡­ that means they will no longer be able to work independently and they will be pulled into my company and my company is in Elysium. If they are really smart¡­ why the hell I would let them go? Momo will get some lab mates to help her¡­


    Doom finally read the contract and gave me a weird look. "You expect us to believe this?" he asked waving the contact.


    "What''s the problem, Mr. Doom?" I asked Doom in a dismissive manner. I was almost reaching my breaking point¡­ I will Crucio the bastard!!


    "It''s written that you are agreeing to pay any amount of money as long it is needed for the project?" Doom asked in a bewildered tone, I looked towards the others, they also wanted to ask about that.


    "Yes, the amount of money is inconsequential to me¡­ what I don''t want is cutting corners because you are lacking money¡­ and if you are wondering if I really have the right amount of money or not then you don''t have to worry. Even before the collapse I could have bought the whole country if they would have allowed me to¡­" I spouted bullshit with a completely straight face, I wasn''t lying exactly¡­ only the details were blurred. Well, fuck the details!!


    "Well, it works for me!" Reed said in a cheerful tone and took the contract from Doom. He took out a pen from his pocket and signed the contract, Susan was next to sign the contract, soon the others followed and Doom was the last one to sign the contract. But Doom''s clause was different, after all, he had his own company. The corners of my lips curled upwards and a smile graced my lips for the first time in the meeting¡­


    "Now that all of us are on the same page¡­ let''s discuss about your Project" I gushed out in excitement¡­ manipulating all of them without using Imperius was really satisfying. Well, the economic instability obviously helped¡­ the same economic instability I caused. Sometimes, I feel I should praise myself until I blush¡­


    After a long discussion about their Project and theory they left. Reed was convinced that Evolution on Earth was triggered by the clouds of cosmic radioactive energy in space and he has calculated that such clouds will soon pass by Earth, to be exact he mentioned 2005 and they wanted to go to space so that they could get a first look on the clouds and conduct some experiments with the clouds. So, they plan to go into Space, well, I don''t mind going to space¡­


    A Fox in Space¡­ I kind of like the idea. Now, I am glad that I decided to spare no expenses. After all, I don''t want to go into space within a destabilized ship that can explode anytime¡­ even if I didn''t die, my clothes and jewelry will get ruined!! My stomach rumbled in hunger so I ordered some sandwiches¡­ What?!! Manipulators like me also feel hunger!!


    While eating my 4th sandwich my pussy suddenly tingled, my pussy doesn''t tingle out of the blue¡­ it must be my Reo senses. I put down 250$ on the table¡­ I knew it was too much money even after the food crisis but who cares and I was in a hurry, with the sandwich in my hand I walked out of the caf¨¦ and disillusioned myself and Apparated right from the stairs. With a loud crack, I appeared inside our room.


    As soon as I found my senses, I felt Reo releasing his powers somewhere on the island. I hid under an illusion to watch the show. It was quite clear that Reo was showing off his power to some fool or fools¡­ I concentrated on Reo and found him on the Eastern side of the island and Flash Stepped near him. I arrived and saw that Reo was standing against a group of odd-looking armor-clad people. Did they get teleported here from some Medieval Era? I tilted my head in confusion and Flash Stepped once again to get myself some distance.


    I saw the blond guy who seemed to be the leader of the armor-clad guys channel lighting through his armor and shot lightning at Reo. I snorted in amusement, attacking Reo with lightning won''t do you any good. Reo simply stopped the lighting with his bare hands. This seemed to surprise them and the guy decided to attack Reo directly and was shot away like a cannonball. The fight was over in just a few seconds¡­ Reo obviously beat the shit out of them. Reo was currently choking a guy who tried to stab him in the neck.


    Suddenly, a rainbow-colored beam fell from the sky and two voices were heard from within the beam. A man and a woman "Please Mercy!" that''s what I heard, now that I have seen how they arrived here it felt like they were Gods from some mythology¡­ I snorted once more. If Reo was weak would you still have asked for mercy?? When I finally laid my eyes on the man my eyes grew wide¡­


    Ol'' Twinkles is that you?? With a bewildered look I shook my head and saw that Ol Twinkles was still there. Dumbles was in this world too?? The Dao of Dumbles is overpowered.


    "Now, why would I do that?" I was brought out of my disturbing thoughts when Reo spoke. I wanted to cackle in mad glee when I saw Reo playing the villain. I wanted to join too but I will definitely get my chance¡­


    "Please¡­ please, let go of my son" the woman dropped to her knees while tears were flowing from her eyes. The woman definitely loved her son¡­ I moved slightly closer, after all, Reo was putting on a great show. I was only missing popcorn¡­ I was already soaking wet from the fight, I am definitely getting fucked after the show is over.


    "That is what I asked Ass-guardian¡­ why the hell should I show mercy to your pathetic sons?" Reo said with a grin. A giggle escaped my lips when Reo put more pressure on Ass. So, they are from Asgard, so Asgard is real? He said sons and looked towards the blonde fool with lightning, who was currently lying on the ground.


    "You know what, I won''t kill your pathetic sons¡­ it will only dirty my hands" Reo spat out in disgust and threw Loki towards the mother. Since they are from Asgard, that Ol Twinkles must be Odin and the woman must be Frigga, so their sons, lighting fool Thor and the wannabe illusionist, Loki.


    "This one is so pathetic that he needs a crutch to use his own divinity¡­ that''s must be really shameful. How the hell do you even sleep at night with an incompetent son like that?" Reo said to Odin while shrugging. Whoo¡­ that''s cruel!! I like that!! "Your other son is a fool of equal caliber¡­ he tried to assassinate me while hiding under an illusion" Reo said with disgust in his voice and directed his eyes towards Loki.


    "Don''t even start with the other insects they brought along with them¡­ please grab all of them and get the hell out of here before I change my mind and kill all of you. I don''t want to step on a bug while walking through my backyard¡­" Reo said in a mocking tone. Odin was gritting his teeth in anger and his face was purple in rage but there was nothing he could do.


    "Get the others!" Odin barked out to his men¡­ unfortunately their faces were covered and I wasn''t able to see their expressions, it would have been golden. Odin''s men quickly gathered the others and Frigga was now crying over her blonde fool of a son¡­ another beam fell on them and all of them vanished.


    I stopped my illusion and Flash Stepped right in front of Reo¡­ it was too hard to hold myself back now. "You. Me. Our, room now" I said with slight difficulty¡­ I really wanted to jump him. If Jean and Ororo weren''t here I would have definitely mounted myself on him¡­ Reo grabbed my hands and both of us Flash Stepped into our room¡­


    "So, what are you planning to do?" Reo asked me while trailing his fingers down my neck.


    "You will see my Supervillain" I said and pushed him on the bed¡­


    (A/N: Some of you might not be satisfied with the ending because Reo didn''t extort anything for them but in truth, he didn''t need anything from them. I understand that Asgard magic is superior but their own powers are much superior to Asgardian magic, that is why he didn''t want to use their magic, and all of them needed to master their own powers too. Reo also shamed Thor, Loki, and Odin)

 Chapter 247: Chapter 247

    [Royal Palace, Asgard]


    Odin sat on his throne, his face was marred with shame¡­ to say that he was angry would be an understatement. He was fuming in rage but knew there was nothing he could do, he has ruled over Asgard for thousands of years and he knew very well that Cosmic Entities weren''t something he should pick a fight with.


    A part of his mind was even glad that the Cosmic Entity allowed his son and the others to return with their lives. Yes, all of them were injured badly and their weapons were also destroyed but these things were something that could be solved with time. Thankfully, Mjolnir was still intact. He knew he should be glad about how everything turned out but as a King, he wasn''t able to¡­


    Odin had several terms in his mind which he wanted to use to come as a friendly in front of those Cosmic Entities but his stupid son had ruined all of his plans. Even though Odin was feeling really ashamed with how the Cosmic Entity insulted them¡­ a part of him was glad that the Cosmic Entity did that.


    This might show his stupid son the vast difference between the strength of an Asgardian and a Cosmic Entity. For many years he has been trying to get his son to stop being dependent on his hammer but his son didn''t bother with that. Now, that Thor was insulted in such a manner he might learn something from it. Though Odin didn''t hold much hope there¡­


    "Your Majesty, the young prince has awoken" Odin was brought out of his thoughts by a servant. Odin strode out of his throne room to meet his youngest son¡­ or his only son.


    Odin arrived in front of his son''s room and after a small pause, he strode into the room while releasing his majestic aura. Odin found his wife was sitting beside his son''s bed with a look of worry on her face.


    "Father¡­" Thor began to speak but Odin started to glare dangerously at his son.


    "Silence!" Odin screamed in rage, everyone inside the room flinched and took a step back in fear. Odin shot a glance towards the servants in the room. The servants immediately knew what that meant and all of them rushed out of the room.


    "Do you know what you have done you, foolish son?" Odin growled out in anger.


    "Father, I¡­" Thor began to speak but he was silenced once again by his father.


    "No!! You know nothing! You didn''t remember what I have told you about the power of Cosmic Entities nor did you listen to me. See how that turned out for you and your friends!" Odin snarled in fury.


    "Please, husband¡­ our son is injured" Frigga spoke up in a pleading tone.


    "He only has himself to blame for that" Odin dismissed his wife''s pleading. "I was planning to greet them in a friendly manner and you ruined that with your bullheadedness and don''t even start with the insults¡­ do you know that you shamed the whole Asgard with your act??" Odin said while glaring at his son.


    Nobody spoke for a few minutes, Thor was clutching his sheets tightly while looking down in shame and Odin was still glaring at his son with fury clear in his eyes. Frigga was looking in between her son and husband in worry.


    After some time, Thor finally looked up towards his father with determination in his eyes. "¡­Father, I promise to return Asgard''s honor¡­" but Thor was once again cut off by his father.


    "Now, don''t you see your foolishness? Do you think that you will be able to defeat Cosmic Entities? They destroy worlds on just a whim!! You were rather lucky that the Cosmic Entity found you too pathetic to be killed¡­ you cant even use your own power without your hammer and you decided to challenge a Cosmic Entity¡­" Odin spat out in anger, Thor shrunk back in shame but Odin didn''t care about that.


    "As long as the Cosmic Entities are on Midgard, it''s out of our jurisdiction. I don''t want another altercation between us" after saying that Odin strode out of the room¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "So, Asgard''s real. I can''t believe this" Jean muttered under her breath.


    "Yes, and we almost went to war with them" Natasha murmured from the side.


    "Stop fussing about small things. Reo looked so hot when he was beating them up" Nemuri said with stars in her eyes.


    "Yep, I agree with Nemuri here¡­ even if the fight was really short, it was rather cool" Rumi said returned to her food.


    "But from what I have seen they aren''t actual Gods, right?" Momo asked while taking a short break from glomping down her food.


    "They were fools¡­ I don''t like them. Instead of greeting us on friendly terms, they decided to attack us¡­ that shows how they really are, they think we are beneath them, non?" Fleur said in a cold tone


    "But don''t you think what you said to them was slightly cruel?" Ororo asked me in a low tone. I looked at her and found that she didn''t mind what I said but she thought it was rather cruel but before I could answer Luna decided to speak up.


    "No, it was completely fine. Do you think that either Odin or Frigga are nice people¡­ well, Frigga hides it very well with her caring personality but do you think that, if Reo was getting beaten by her son she would have tried to stop him? She would have been proud¡­ what do you think Odin would have done?" Luna retorted back with a dreamy look on her face.


    "How do think they are known as Gods, well, it is just like as you think¡­ they came to Earth and posed as Gods so that people from earth would worship them" Luna said in a serious tone and went back to her food. Nobody said anything for a few seconds after that. After all, if Luna says that a person is bad then in truth he or she is really bad.


    I completely agree with Luna, neither Odin and Frigga were exactly nice people. Well, Frigga is nice but what she did to her own daughter Hela wasn''t something nice¡­ no, mother would have agreed to that. Nurture, that was the problem there, when they needed it, they nurtured Hela for battle and war but as soon as they thought of her as a liability they decided to lock her away after stabbing her in the back. Hela was nurtured to fight and kill¡­ something like that can''t be changed in a day.


    Then there is Odin, who sacrificed all of his Valkyries to imprison Hela when he changed his ways she was unable to do so. Then how, Odin treated Jane like an inferior being when she was on Asgard. Odin refused to believe what he saw in front of his eyes and like Cornelius Fudge back in the HP World decided to stick his head in the sand until Asgard was attacked¡­


    "Let''s stop talking about these depressing topics now" I said and everyone simply nodded and continued with their food. Even though my small break was interrupted by the fools from Asgard, I was glad that I got to shake my joints a bit.


    After dinner, all of us headed towards our own room. Jean and Ororo were still sharing one room and Natasha had her own room. The rest of us lived in one room¡­ the night was still young and we decided to spend the night, exploring each other. Nemuri was over the moon because she got the chance of getting shagged¡­ twice.


    A few days passed without any more excitement¡­ everything on Elysium was completely normal, I took all of my girls on dates individually. Jean got her second date and this time we shared a kiss before parting our ways. Natasha has also grown quite close to me and Ororo did the same.


    The development of Elysium was going on pretty nicely, all the meta-humans who had families were given their own flats while the single meta-humans could live in the dorms. Small shops have also started to open around the residential district. The house-elves were working tirelessly which they loved very much. Eric was so happy that he almost looked like a kid nowadays. He was also happy that he was the leader of the island even though I was seen as the true Protector.


    I spent all the days going on dates with the girls and training with my Power of Destruction throughout the rest of the day. I have made a lot of progress with my power but I still had a long way to go before I completely mastered my powers. I followed the same routine until one day Momo texted me that she had finished all the tests and she was ready to move on to the next step. Thankfully, I wasn''t on a date at that time or I would have been late to visit Momo, after all, a gentleman never leaves a woman on a date¡­


    "So, what''s up?" I arrived in Momo''s lab and asked her. Both Momo and Natasha seemed to be waiting for me.


    "It is proved that the theory is working and we would be able to destroy his mind methodically" Momo said and pointed towards a Pensieve, but it wasn''t a normal Pensieve, it had a few more runes than the normal ones¡­

 Chapter 248: Project Natasha (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    "It is proved that the theory is working and we would be able to destroy his mind methodically" Momo said and pointed towards a Pensieve, but it wasn''t a normal Pensieve, it had a few more runes than the normal ones.


    I carefully looked at the Pensieve before looking towards Momo. "So, how does this thing work?" I asked her curiously. I also noticed that En Sabah Nur was trapped with some kind of modified Meta-Human Suppressors.


    "I am glad that you asked¡­" Momo beamed in happiness. "Like any other Pensieve it lets you view a person''s memories but for this one, you don''t need to pull out memories from a person¡­ with the help of this rune" Momo paused for a moment and pointed towards a rune on the Pensieve. "It can play someone''s memories directly after it is connected to a person like it is connected now through this rune" Momo once again paused and pointed to another rune but this rune was glowing.


    "Ok, now that''s not the main function of this Pensieve¡­ with the help of these runes" Momo paused and trailed her finger over seven runes. "We will be able to edit the mind and memories according to our wish and the best thing is that the owner of memories won''t even know that his memories were being tampered with¡­ he will find everything normal after we are done with him¡­" Momo finished with a huge grin on her face.


    Momo was always like this when she invented something new, no matter how small it was. I started to pat Momo, this seemed to make her even happier, she beamed with a smile and pulled me into a passionate kiss. Only after a few seconds, she allowed me to separate. After separating from me Momo pulled Natasha into a hug.


    "Natasha you don''t seem excited" I asked Natasha who seemed to be fidgeting within Momo''s arms. Momo stopped hugging Natasha and looked carefully at her. Momo finally noticed the uneasiness in Natasha and she was immediately worried.


    "Natasha if you don''t want then we can stop it¡­ you don''t need to get his powers" Momo spoke in a caring and reassuring tone. "Sorry, I was so excited I kind of ignored your decision¡­ after all, your decision is going to be most important here" Momo grabbed Natasha''s hand and spoke in a reassuring tone.


    "Oh¡­ no! It''s not that! I am just nervous, to be honest, I also want powers like all of you¡­ who doesn''t?" Natasha immediately tried to diffuse the misunderstanding. "Well, something could go wrong and I am nervous because of that" Natasha finished in a hurry and Momo finally understood what Natasha meant and pulled her into another hug.


    "Oh¡­ Natasha, don''t worry, I will not let anything happen to you¡­ I will not do anything to risk your life" Momo said in a caring tone and continued to hug Natasha. Natasha wasn''t used to things like that but it was clear that she was getting used to it.


    "Ok, now enough sassy stuff. Let''s edit his memories" Momo said finally separating herself from Natasha. I remained completely silent while this was going on¡­ I allowed the girls to sort out their emotions.


    "Yes, and don''t worry Natasha nothing will happen to you and you will be completely fine" I said with a reassuring smile and patted her shoulder. Natasha nodded her head in a confident manner and a small smile graced her face.


    "Both of you come here" Momo said and made us stand on either side of her. We sat down and Momo activated the memories. Momo used the 3rd projector mode to view the memories¡­ it wasn''t a common feature but there were some people back in the HP World who liked to use Pensieves with this mode.


    The first memories were really blurry¡­ we kind of expected that. After all, all of us remember some of our childhood memories. Yes, our memories would be a lot cleaner but we were using Occlumency for that but unfortunately, En Sabah Nur wasn''t a master Occlumens. The years passed and we saw that En Sabah Nur was finally discovering his powers and their full potential. He was already being worshipped as a God.


    We quickly found out that En Sabah Nur wasn''t at fault here. These people made him what he was¡­ at the beginning, En Sabah Nur was scared and didn''t know what to do but slowly he came to the understanding that he must be a God. When everyone around you would claim that you are a God then you will obviously start to think that you are actually a God.


    We saw how En Sabah Nur got his first group of loyal followers¡­ the first group of 4 horsemen. He bestowed power to them and through mental manipulation, he was able to gain their undying loyalty. We saw how En Sabah Nur created a civilization¡­ made it grow and when the population grew too much he destroyed the Civilization and killed everyone and moved on to a new place along with his 4 horsemen¡­ En Sabah Nur believed what he was doing was right and he was a God who should guide humans.


    We finally saw that En Sabah Nur was growing old¡­ and he hated that so he started to research his own powers and when he found out about his powers of Essence Transference he started to make his tomb¡­ the same golden pyramid from where we found him buried. When he was ready to change his body for the first time he was more than 110 years old¡­


    The first person he changed body with was a meta-human with Regenerative Healing Factor. After gaining his new body he stopped aging, we saw all of his life¡­ we continued to watch his life like a movie. Whole 5000 years worth of memories¡­ everything in his life was completely repetitive. When his horsemen would grow old he would replace them with a new group. After that, he would build a civilization, help them grow, and when the population reached a certain limit then he would kill everyone and destroy the civilization. After that, he would move on.


    When he would find an interesting meta-human he would use any means to get his body for himself. We saw him do that throughout his life. Like I have said just his life was completely repetitive¡­ get new followers, build a civilization, destroy the civilization and then move on and for a break take a new body. That was his whole life story¡­ really disappointing. After watching memories of two hundred years we put it on a fast forward¡­ the memories finally finished playing.


    "Well, that was very disappointing" Momo deadpanned.


    "Yes, we thought we got to see a lot of history¡­ he never did something new" Natasha said with a frown on her face.


    "He was also a coward¡­ did you notice the reason why he didn''t have a child?" I asked the girls and both of them nodded. En Sabah Nur didn''t have his own offspring throughout his 5000 years of extremely long life. Publicly he said that he was a God and it was beneath him to procreate with a mortal woman¡­ he didn''t want to lower his progeny but the truth was completely different¡­ he was afraid, he was scared that his offspring might turn out to be his equal. Then he would have to allow his offspring to rule beside him¡­ he didn''t want to have that. He wanted to be the sole ruler of Akkaba or Ancient Egypt.


    "At the beginning, he might have believed that he was a God but he definitely found the truth when he was dying of old age" Natasha spoke in complete disdain.


    "Yes, makes you wonder how fucked up ancient times were" I said in an amused tone and both girls nodded and all three of us burst out laughing.


    "Well, enough about that¡­ let''s start with his childhood memories" Momo said and activated the memory modification runes. She first started to delete his childhood memories¡­ it was a long process and Momo needed my magical reserves to complete the process. I happily allowed her to use my huge magical reserves. It took us 5 hours to completely destroy all of his memories and personality¡­


    Some might say that emotions and memories are different things and I agree that they are completely different but they depend on each other. A person''s personality also depends on memories. If you get rid of a person''s memories he will lose his sense of being¡­ meaning his personality. He will still have his emotions but he won''t act on his emotions as he did before when his memories were completely intact.


    We only left the memories of how to train and use his powers, they were completely insignificant to what made En Sabah Nur. Technically En Sabah Nur was already gone¡­ the body in front of us was currently the shell of En Sabah Nur¡­ he reviewed the memories once again and found that they were perfect.


    "Nat, turn off the Meta-Human Suppressors" Momo said with complete concentration on the shell of En Sabah Nur. Natasha didn''t seem to mind that Momo used her nickname which was first used by Nemuri. Natasha nodded her head and turned off the Meta-Human Suppressors. We wanted to check if his memories would start to come back or not¡­ there was a very small chance of that happening but neither me nor Momo wanted to take the chance.


    Both me and Momo kept watching the memories carefully, we wanted to notice even the smallest change but even after 30 minutes there was no change¡­ we finally agreed that we were successful.


    "Looks like the first stage of Project Natasha is finally over" Momo said releasing a long sigh, Momo named this Project Natasha?? I turned to look at Natasha who could only smile at me wryly... looks like that she also didn''t like that the Project was named after her...

 Chapter 249: Project Natasha (II)...

    A/N: A lot of you guys have been asking about Hela and I honestly don''t know what to do about her. On one hand, I want her to join the harem but on the other hand, adding her will destroy a lot of my future plans... and it will also mean that the number of waifu will decrease from either Bleach World or DXD. Honestly, I have no idea what to do, so I am going to ask for my reader''s opinions on this matter...


    -------------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    Momo spent the next hour packing all of her equipment inside a magical trunk. She said that she needed all of these inside the tomb¡­ after all, En Sabah Nur''s essence can only be transferred inside the tomb and Momo needed her equipment to carry out all the tests.


    We didn''t even notice how much time has passed since we got invested in the memories. There was a one-hour time gap between Cairo and Elysium. That meant if it was 8 AM in Elysium then it would be 7 AM Cairo. The tomb worked from sunlight so it would be best if we start the Essence Transference ritual around noon.


    So, if we were going to do anything it was going to happen tomorrow. Momo still needed to run several tests before anything else. Neither of us wanted to cause Natasha any harm. After we reassured her she got back some confidence¡­ it was clear that she was still nervous and I can''t fault her for that.


    I decided to leave Momo and Natasha to their devices, if what they were doing involved some magic then I would have been useful but as soon as they involve science and things like genetics I am completely useless. The rest of the night passed normally¡­ after a lot of days all of us decided to call it a day without some bedroom action¡­ obviously Nemuri didn''t like that but she decided to give up for the night.


    The next day all of us gathered in the kitchen, no one other than Momo, Natasha, and me knew about Project Natasha. So, all of them were confused when I told them that we are going somewhere and asked them to stay back after breakfast. Jean and Ororo were the ones who were most confused after all, I never involved them in something like this.


    Momo and Natasha like any good girls refused to say anything to the others when others asked them for information¡­ they acted like they didn''t know anything. After breakfast, everyone patiently stayed at the table.


    "So, where are we going?" Rumi asked curiously.


    "It''s going to be a surprise" I said in a mysterious manner and asked Momo to create an iron ball. Taking the ball from her I made it into a portkey to Cairo, it won''t take us to the main city¡­ it will drop us right outside the Fidelius wards I had erected last time.


    "Ok, everyone, grab someone close to you" I said and the girls followed. As soon everyone was ready I activated the portkey with the activation code and with a familiar tug around our navel, all of us were whisked away to the desert. Thankfully I landed perfectly but Jean, Ororo, and Natasha weren''t that lucky.


    It was simply a matter of getting used to¡­ only Dora was someone who still ended up sprawled on the ground. No matter how many times she has used portkeys, she was unable to get used to it. Well, she also ended up sprawled on the ground if someone would take her using Side-Along Apparation¡­ she was only able to maintain her balance if she Apparated on her own.


    Well, even after she landed on her own feet, she would still trip as soon as she started walking. The girls helped up Jean, Ororo, and Natasha. "Did you mess up the portkey? We are in the middle of nowhere" Nemuri whined like a kid.


    "Natasha show them the paper" I told Natasha, everyone curiously looked towards Natasha who pulled out a small piece of paper from her jeans pocket. She held up the paper and showed it to everyone else. The ones who knew about it were immediately surprised. Their eyebrows shot up in surprise and gave me an odd look¡­ well everyone except Luna, she didn''t seem surprised at all¡­ she must have been waiting for this.


    "Fidelius? You made Natasha the secret keeper?? Does it even work like that?" Rumi asked with a weirded-out look.


    "Of course¡­ there is no reason for it to not work. The spell only says that the secret keeper must be a human¡­ there is nothing that mentions that the secret keeper must be magical" Fleur said with a look of understanding, she has done a lot more research on charms than Momo has done. Momo had studied about charms, curses, hexes, and jinxes but Fleur paid more attention to only charms¡­


    "Can anyone explain to me what a Fidelius is and how I can suddenly see this cave?" Jean asked with a frustrated look on her face. Ororo was also facing the same problem. So, Fleur carefully and briefly explained what a Fidelius charm was to both of them.


    "So, we are going down there? Is it safe?" Nemuri asked in a worried tone.


    "Don''t be like that¡­ all the gold you wear will definitely shine up the cave" Rumi snarked in a mocking tone. Nemuri obviously didn''t appreciate the joke on her gold and decided to maturely stick out her tongue towards Rumi.


    For now, I decided to remain silent, I was sure that, as soon as Nemuri sees the golden pyramid she will claim it for herself. I was the first to enter the cave and the girls carefully followed me¡­ when they finally noticed the stairs made of gold they were relieved¡­ well, except for Nemuri who wanted to pull off the stairs and take them with her¡­ Rumi had to forcefully restrain her for now.


    "This is wrong¡­ gold shouldn''t be buried here" Nemuri whined and kept pouting. From time to time she looked towards me with puppy dog eyes. When we finally reached the bottom everyone except me, Momo, Natasha and Luna dropped their jaws on the floor. Luna is well Luna and it''s impossible to surprise her¡­


    "Please, please, please, let me go! I want that!" Nemuri whined and pleaded to Rumi but unfortunately for Nemuri, Rumi didn''t allow her to escape. Nemuri started to cry in anime style¡­ twin waterfalls were rolling down her face. It was really amusing to watch her like that.


    "But I kind of agree with Nemuri¡­ this is something else¡­ you don''t get to see a pyramid completely made out of gold every day" Jean said in complete awe. All of us also nodded our heads in agreement.


    "Yes, seeing it in your visions and in real life are two completely different things" Luna said while intently staring at the pyramid.


    "Guys, let''s head inside¡­ we have a lot of things to do" Momo said and started to lead the completely awed group inside. After a few minutes, we finally arrived in the room where the Essence Transference would take place. Rumi tossed Nemuri in a corner like a sack of potatoes, from there Nemuri kept screaming how unfair it was¡­ but everyone decided to ignore her for now.


    "Momo, you get everything ready, I am going to clear the sand covering the tomb" I said to Momo who had pulled out her trunk and was about to enlarge it.


    "You are going to use your gravity powers, right?? But won''t it damage the pyramid too??" Momo asked with a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry, I will use my powers to reinforce the pyramid¡­ it will obviously be difficult for me but doable¡­ I have to do it" I said with clear determination and walked out of the ritual room. I Flash Stepped right outside of the entrance and with another Flash Step, I found myself on the tip of the pyramid. I used my powers and started to float over the tip of the pyramid¡­ using my power I started to reinforce the whole pyramid. It was slightly problematic to use my power on the whole pyramid but I was able to do it¡­


    As soon as I was confident that I had completely reinforced the pyramid, I clasped my hands together and started to gather my power. Using Magnetokinesis to reinforce the pyramid and at the same time using gravitational powers were only possible because of my parallel thoughts. (A/N: This is for those who skipped the HP Arc, MC can have parallel thoughts). After a couple of minutes, I was finally ready. I opened my arms wide¡­ "Shinra Tensei"


    As soon as I said those words a huge wave of repulsion force escaped from my body. Everything around me except En Sabah Nur''s pyramid was blown apart. The sand and land covering the pyramid were completely gone¡­ as soon as everything calmed down, I started to breathe heavily¡­ even though it didn''t look like it, but it was a tiring thing to do¡­ whenever I use my gravity powers I have to spend a lot of energy and at the same time I had to reinforce such a huge pyramid.


    I Flash Stepped and arrived directly inside the ritual room. Momo has already set up a lot of her equipment with the help of the others. Nemuri was already free and helping Momo to set everything up¡­ I could feel that the pyramid was already powering up. What I just did was a beacon to the whole world¡­ though I doubt that someone will be able to send jets here¡­ after all, only fools are still using their compromised satellites.


    "You are already done?" Rumi was the first to notice me when I arrived in the room.


    "Yeah¡­ I thought that you girls would have felt it" I said with a confused look on my face.


    "You used too much power to reinforce the pyramid¡­ we were completely stable" Luna said with a serious look on her face. Well, if Luna said that I used too much power then I definitely used too much power.


    "Well, you girls are safe. That is the most important thing to me" I said and leaned on the nearby wall. I was already recovering my powers¡­ for whatever reason, all of my powers used different reserves. My magical reserve and Power of Destruction reserve were completely full but my Magnetokinesis power reserve was almost empty. It feels like that I am not synchronized with all of my powers¡­ I think that all of my powers should work in sync¡­ I haven''t noticed this till now but now that one of my reserves is almost empty¡­ it''s easily noticeable.


    Momo finally pulled out a casket from the trunk. I had a very good idea about the contents of the casket¡­ "We aren''t going to do some kind of demonic ritual, right?" Ororo asked while warily eyeing the casket.


    "Nothing like that¡­ it''s something much simpler than that" Momo shook her head in denial, she had a gentle smile on her face and snapped open the casket. Inside the casket was the shell of En Sabah Nur.


    "Who is the blue dude?" Nemuri asked curiously looking at the body.


    "You are currently looking at the body of the first meta-human" Natasha said while helping Momo. Jean and Ororo were both taken aback¡­ Natasha shoved off the body from the elevated platform. It was the previous body of En Sabah Nur.


    "Are you serious? This guy is the first meta-human?" Rumi asked staring at the body. Momo carefully levitated the body from the casket and laid it down on the elevated platform, she placed the body exactly where the previous body was.


    "Doesn''t he look too young to be the first meta-human? I mean he should have been born centuries ago, right?" Jean asked while carefully looking at the blue body of the first meta-human.


    "We are talking about millennia here¡­ he was born during 8000 B.C." Luna said in her usual dreamy tone¡­ she was skipping around the room while reading the Hieroglyphs on the wall.


    "What??!!" four females exclaimed in complete surprise. It was Rumi, Nemuri, Jean, and Ororo who decided to raise up their doubts.


    "He had a Regenerative Healing Factor, this made him nigh immortal and he ruled Ancient Egypt for more than 5000 years" Luna continued to explain, I wasn''t surprised that Luna knew all of that. Luna knows everything¡­


    A few minutes passed in complete silence¡­ the girls digested all the information. "So, what are you going to do with him?" Ororo asked curiously.


    "We are going to transfer his powers to Natasha" Momo said while powering up her computers.


    "What? That''s possible?" Jean asked completely shocked by the revelation.


    "Yes, he has a power that allows him to do that¡­ that is why we are here" Luna said and nodded her head like a sage.


    "Natasha, you are wearing cotton undergarments, right?" Momo suddenly asked and Natasha just nodded her head. "Then take off your clothes and get on the platform" Momo was now in her scientist mode that meant no-nonsense mode. Natasha looked at me and quickly took off her clothes¡­ it was clear that she wasn''t ashamed of her body and she shouldn''t be. After getting out of her clothes Natasha carefully laid down on the platform.


    "Is this ritual similar to that Horcrux ritual?" Rumi asked curiously.


    "No, this will be completely different¡­ I will just need to power up the pyramid and everything will happen on its own¡­" Momo said and connected some sensors to Natasha''s head.


    "Well, everything is ready. We will begin¡­ all of you back off" Momo said and everyone backed off, they knew not to mess with Momo when she was in her scientist mode.


    "Nat, are you ready?" Momo asked in a gentle and caring tone.


    "As ready as I could ever be" Natasha said and nodded her head in full confidence ¡­ Momo nodded her head and turned on the mechanism. I could feel the movements inside the pyramid¡­ the whole room started to glow up and circuits made of liquid gold started to spread around the room. The two bodies on the platform started to get surrounded by the circuits. I had full confidence in Momo''s abilities so I wasn''t worried and Luna was carefree, so I was sure that everything will go smoothly.


    "Good luck, Nat" Nemuri murmured under her breath, she looked really worried for Natasha, it was clear that Nemuri cared for Natasha.


    The elevated platform also started to glow and blue-colored energy started to leave En Sabah Nur''s shell and enter Natasha, En Sabah Nur''s body already started to shrivel but something was different¡­ unlike the other''s Natasha''s skin didn''t turn blue¡­ it started to become pale, I threw a worried look towards Momo who raised up her thumb signifying that everything was going nicely.


    The process finally stopped and now En Sabah Nur''s shell was completely shriveled and it could be called a mummy now. Natasha was still laying on the platform peacefully. She was looking completely pale now¡­ like the Vampires from Twilight but her skin also had a bluish tint to it¡­ it was difficult to explain in words¡­ suddenly Natasha opened her eyes and gasped for breath. She started to take long breaths, Momo left her computer and started to cast diagnostic spells on Natasha¡­


    All of us waited patiently at the side¡­ after a couple of minutes, Momo gave Natasha a sleeping potion and put her down to sleep. "There is nothing to worry about¡­ everything is completely fine. I put her to sleep because her body needs a lot of rest¡­ her X-Genes weren''t active and were suddenly activated forcefully¡­ which has put her body under a lot of stress. For now, let her rest" Momo beamed with a smile and spoke to us¡­ well, according to Momo everything was fine and Luna was also beaming¡­ which meant everything went as planned¡­

 Chapter 250: Neo Natasha...

    A/N: I want to give myself a head pat for finally finishing my 250th chapter. Yes!! Praise me more!! ????


    -----------------------------------------------


    [POV Natasha]


    My eyes finally opened and I found that I was no longer inside the tomb¡­ I was back in my room. My body was feeling slightly stiff¡­ with a little difficulty, I was able to turn my head around, I wanted to take a good look at my room¡­ how the hell did I even come here?


    I tried to remember what happened in the tomb and with that, all of my thoughts came to a screeching halt when a piercing pain invaded my mind. Foreign memories started to surface in my mind¡­ the intense pain was only there for a few seconds and after that, it was completely gone¡­


    It almost felt that the pain was just a hallucination. I decided to check the memories and found them related to my new powers. Did I just call them my powers?? My body was no longer stiff¡­ I rose up from my bed and found myself wearing a bathrobe¡­ I looked inside and found that I wasn''t wearing anything underneath¡­


    Only now I noticed how pale my skin was now¡­ it almost felt like that there was no blood running inside my veins. My skin also had a minor bluish tint to it but it wasn''t noticeable if someone didn''t look carefully¡­ thank God, I didn''t turn out like that guy. To make sure I once again peeked inside my own head¡­ yep, that''s still me up there.


    I got up from the bed and walked in front of the mirror, I carefully looked at my face and was stunned when I saw my eyes¡­ I knew that my eyes were blue¡­ even though they are still blue but there is a big difference now¡­ my eyes were glowing. My hair was also different now¡­ my hair was red but now it has become crimson, it was blood red. For a couple of minutes, I kept staring at my glowing eyes and my crimson hair¡­ I won''t lie¡­ I looked rather enticing.


    I undid my bathrobe''s knot¡­ my curves were definitely much more refined now. I touched my flat stomach, my skin has become much smoother and softer than before. All of my scars were also gone¡­ is my womb also fixed? A sudden thought appeared inside my mind and my hands shot towards my stomach¡­ a felt several knots forming inside my stomach. I need to find Momo, she will be able to tell me¡­


    Before I even knew I found myself in front of my cupboard. My head immediately snapped back towards the mirror and found that there was a significant distance between both places¡­ it must have been my superhuman speed, I concluded. It couldn''t be anything else¡­ I just thought about wearing my clothes and the cupboard opened on its own and the clothes I wanted were pulled out¡­


    It definitely didn''t happen on its own¡­ it was my telekinetic power. There was nothing else that it could be¡­ so, I am already getting used to my powers. I again referred to them as my powers¡­ at a subconscious level, I must be feeling that these are my powers. I didn''t even need to wear my clothes¡­ they were absorbed by my skin and appeared on me¡­ this must have been my matter manipulation power¡­


    Looks like my powers are working nicely¡­ now, where should I go to look for Momo? Just as I had that thought I felt that Momo was already on her way here¡­ it''s getting rather tiring with all these powers¡­ yes, I understand that they are helping me but I am not used to them, it''s making me feel really odd. I walked up to the door and opened it before Momo could knock¡­ Momo gave me an appreciative look.


    "Looks like your powers have started to surface?" Momo asked me.


    "Yes, they did¡­ getting used to them will be rather tiring, now that I have all these powers out of the blue" I whined and invited Momo to enter the room. I already wanted to ask her if my womb was fixed or not but no matter how excited I was I should invite her inside.


    "Now please stand in front of me¡­ I want to check all the changes. Your eyes and hair are obvious" Momo spoke in her scientist mode¡­ I knew that there was no interrupting her now so I decided to follow Momo''s commands obediently¡­


    Momo diligently checked all the changes¡­ it was more than half an hour before she finally cleared me. She said I was in perfect condition and by each passing second, my body and powers were getting stronger. According to her, this was only possible because of the Regenerative Healing Factor. Unable to hold myself, I finally asked her about my womb.


    Momo waved her hand over my womb a few times and then gave me a beaming smile¡­ just with her smile I knew that it was good news but I still wanted to hear it from her so I waited with bated breath. "Congratulations! Your womb is completely healed and you can have babies like any other women" as soon as Momo finished speaking I pulled her into a bone-crushing hug¡­ I wanted to be a mother so badly but until now it was impossible for me¡­ I have given up hope but I still held some hope in some corner of my mind¡­


    I didn''t even notice that I was already crying¡­ Momo was rubbing my back in a soothing manner. I haven''t told anyone about this but this was one of the biggest reasons that I agreed to accept the powers. When we dug up the body I wasn''t so sure even when Momo was already making plans¡­ but when we started to do the tests, we found out about the Regenerative Healing Factor¡­ Momo said that it could heal¡­ after that, the decision was quite easy.


    On the day when Momo and Reo were editing the memories¡­ I was nervous because of this reason only. I didn''t know for sure if it would work or not. Now, that it has worked¡­ it felt like a weight has been lifted from my shoulders. Just looking back at how my life changed after I met Nemuri, Reo, and Momo¡­ I want to devote my whole life to them¡­ I was already interested in Reo but now there will be nothing holding me back¡­


    "It''s ok¡­ it''s fine¡­" Momo was still whispering soothing words into my ear. I finally pulled myself away from the hug and wiped off the rest of my tears.


    "You have no idea how happy I am today" I said to Momo who just nodded with a smile on her face.


    "I kind of understand¡­" Momo said and made me sit down on my bed.


    "So, how long was I out?" I asked Momo.


    "It has been five days¡­ the Regenerative Healing Factor has been really helpful or you would still be on the bed" Momo chided with a serious look on her face.


    "Stay here¡­ let me get you something light to eat" Momo said and called a house-elf. After a few minutes¡­ the house-elf popped back with a bowl of fruits and vegetable soup. Momo patiently sat by the window while I finished the food¡­ I found out that I was rather hungry when I finally found food in front of me.


    After finishing the food Momo asked me if I wanted to go outside. I wanted to visit the beach on the west-side¡­ from Luna and Jean, I have heard that the beach on that side is much nicer. When I told Momo about where I wanted to go she just shrugged with a mischievous look on her face. I clearly noticed that she was rather amused¡­


    Since Momo decided that she won''t be taking me I started to concentrate on my portal generation ability and only after a few seconds a violet sphere appeared in front of me¡­ inside the sphere a beach could be seen. I was sure that it was the west-side beach. Both Momo and I entered the sphere and found ourselves standing on the beach¡­ I looked back and found the sphere was still there and inside the sphere, I could still see my room¡­


    I willed the sphere to dissipate and it did¡­ "Looks like you are getting the hang of your powers rather easily" Momo said to which I nodded.


    "The memories are obviously helping me¡­ without the memories, I would have to work on them from the scratch. I haven''t tested all of them¡­ but the ones that have shown up mostly work on instincts" I said and Momo noted it down on her mobile with a nod of her head.


    "So, how are you feeling? I mean¡­ really feeling about the changes in your body" Momo asked me¡­ I gave her an odd look for a few seconds before I started to think about it seriously. It''s not a common thing that you wake up and find that you have a bunch of powers.


    "Honestly¡­ I don''t know how to feel, I have never felt better in my whole life. It feels like I am completely new but I am still the old me¡­ I don''t think I am making sense but it''s rather difficult to explain in words¡­ I feel like even though I am the old Natasha and at the same time I find myself completely new¡­ the old Natasha was weak, for survival she had to choose masters and she was only alive because she was a weapon¡­ a tool to use but now, this New Natasha is strong¡­ I feel like I can defeat anyone, I don''t have a master who will use me as a weapon¡­" I said while looking at the ocean waves¡­ I didn''t need to look at Momo to know that she was intently listening to me.


    "Even after Nemuri brought me here and gave me the freedom I didn''t feel like this¡­ but now, now I feel like I can take on the whole world. I have my own strength¡­ I finally got the ability to fight for myself¡­ I no longer need to be at the mercy of people like Nick Fury" I said and finally look towards Momo who was looking at me with a smile on her face.


    "Neo Natasha" Momo said with a huge grin on her face¡­ I mused after I heard her¡­


    "Neo Natasha" I agreed and stared back at the ocean once again¡­

 Chapter 251: Timeskip (I) & ???

    (A/N: Yesterday a lot of you guys were asking for the pic of Neo Natasha. So, here goes)


    (Image Here)


    [Timeskip 6 Months] [POV Agent Tonks]


    I am so glad that I was getting a leave today¡­ Merlin be damned it has been a whole fucking year. Yes, Reo and Nemuri visited me from time to time, well, when Reo would come we would spend most of our time screwing and I really enjoyed those. While Nemuri popped up most of the time to annoy me and sometimes by coincidence she would arrive when Reo was putting his man-meat inside me.


    You don''t need to be a rocket scientist to figure out that she would join in on the fun. But before I could leave I needed to report to my superior. It wasn''t exactly a leave¡­ it is a week-long holiday. All the trainees who were able to successfully become Agents are entitled to this holiday. After all, we have been cooped up in this place for a year.


    I finally arrived in front of my superior''s office and knocked on her door. Even though there was a mark on my reports they weren''t able to send me back home. The mark on my report was about my lack of balance but with how advanced I was with everything else¡­ they had to grudgingly make me an Agent. The door opened and I entered the room and stood at attention.


    Thank God, we didn''t need to do salutes and stuff. "Agent Tonks, how are you holding up?" Maria Hill, my superior asked me. Even though both of us were Agents she was my superior and I was her subordinate. Ranks in SHIELD were designated by our clearance levels. I was a rookie Agent so my clearance level was only level 1 while Maria Hill''s clearance level was level 8.


    The difference might not seem big but many Agents have spent more than three decades but they were still unable to reach her rank. There was only one person in this building who had a clearance level higher than Maria Hill. It was Director Nick Fury.


    Now, back to the conversation, Maria Hill was asking me about my first assignment. Well, it can be called the First Assignment or the Final Test. I preferred to call it the First Assignment¡­ when Reo told me that I have to become a spy for the first time I was getting ready for this mission. Nobody said anything about this but I knew that there was going to be a mission like our First Assignment¡­


    A Spy or in this case an Agent must have the ability to take a life¡­ if some Agent is unable to take a life then they would be useless¡­ it was common knowledge. So, a week ago I was sent on an assassination mission. It wasn''t some high-priority target¡­ my target was a simple Ecstacy smuggler.


    The smuggler has been charged with multiple counts of r@pe but every time he walked away because of lack of evidence or lack of witnesses. It was pretty clear that he was a r@pist and he was still walking on the streets because of underhanded means. I was happy that my first target was someone like him¡­ so, only after a few hours of getting debriefed I found myself in a club, my target was one of the regulars.


    I had already noticed that an Agent was tailing me¡­ I knew him from the base. He must be my examiner, his job was to see if I was able to finish my job properly or not. I wasn''t bothered by it because it was a SHIELD protocol¡­ the scum finally entered the club¡­ thankfully, I haven''t tripped till now or it would have ruined my appeal.


    Obviously, SHIELD knew what kind of woman the bastard liked and I was dressed just like that. The scum was immediately interested in me and started to offer drinks¡­ after a couple of drinks, I gave him some suggestive looks and invited him to the washroom¡­ I hated myself for doing that. I hated myself much more when I tripped as soon as I got up.


    The scum obviously helped me but his hands roamed by my sides much more than they should have¡­ I immediately felt dirty but didn''t react outwardly. If the scum would have dared to grope my privates then I would have killed him then and there¡­ fuck the mission and consequences, I knew Reo wouldn''t have cared much. When we finally arrived in the washroom the scum tried to smack my arse by I playfully dodged him and invited him inside a booth.


    The guy entered the booth with a lecherous grin on his face but as soon as he entered he found a gun barrel touching his forehead. I have already silenced him when I was pulling out my gun¡­ I didn''t want him making any noise. I grabbed his shirt and turned him around and made him sit on the toilet seat. The scum made several silent protests and even tried to fight but a kick to his bits silenced him perfectly.


    I removed the gun from his forehead and pointed towards his bruised bits. "This is for touching me arsehole" I sneered and without even the slightest hesitation I shot him in his crotch¡­ it was a bloody mess but thankfully the silencing charm I placed on him was still working, or everyone in the club would have heard him shrieking like a pig.


    Now, that I was so close to finishing the job¡­ I understood what I was going to do. I knew that I had to kill him but now that he was in front of me¡­ completely defenseless, I found that the job was very hard. I was going to take someone''s life¡­ I know that the person in front of me was scum but he was still alive. With a shaking hand, I finally raised the gun to his head and pulled the trigger.


    I didn''t need to look at the corpse but I still did¡­ I needed to see what I had done. As soon as saw the horrified look on the scum''s face and his brains splattered on the wall¡­ I found it very difficult to hold the contents of my stomach inside. Only because of Occlumency was I able to get out of the place without making a scene or emptying my stomach.


    The guy who has been sent to watch over the mission approached me after I left the club. I was instructed to wait by a food truck after my mission was complete. He gave me a green light and told me that I handled the situation with a cool head and completed it perfectly¡­ he said that I will know about the assessment in more detail at a later date.


    When I arrived back in my room I found that Reo and Nemuri were already waiting for me¡­ they must have known about my mission. I jumped into their arms and started to wail like a kid¡­ both Reo and Nemuri stayed by my side for the whole night. They kept whispering soothing words into my ears¡­ after a few hours, I finally got up from the bed and got myself cleaned. We didn''t shag that night but I was fine with that¡­ I just wanted them to keep hugging me¡­ Reo apologized in the morning that because of him I had to become an Agent but I waved him off.


    I knew in some corner of my mind that someday I would have to kill. Maybe not in this world but it would have happened in the next world¡­ by morning I was completely fine. It also helped that I no longer felt myself to be a human. Reo and Nemuri finally left when I needed to report for my Assessment and like I have thought I was given full marks along with distinction.


    I could have killed him outside the club and left his body in the alley, it would have saved me from getting touched by him but that would have decreased my marks drastically because I didn''t use my womanly charms. It''s stupid but SHIELD thinks that we should use everything to get our job done and womanly charms are also counted as a weapon in SHIELD. They liked how I castrated him before killing him¡­ this way everyone would think that this was some kind of revenge killing and not an assassination. For this reason, I got distinction¡­


    "Yes, Ma''am. I am completely fine, the Shrink cleared me¡­ here is the report" I said and handed my stink file to Maria Hill. She took the file with a raised eyebrow and opened the file¡­ everything important was on the first page and the stamp of ''STABLE'' could be seen on the front page.


    "That''s good Agent Tonks, I would have been upset if you were to be marked unfit for the job¡­ I already have some high hopes for you" Hill said with a stoic look on her face.


    "Thank you, ma''am. I won''t let you down" I said in a completely determined tone. Hill nodded her head after hearing my confident statement.


    "I hope you don''t. Now, I would like to wish you happy holidays. Agent you have worked hard till now and I expect that you keep working like that¡­" Hill said with a stony look on her face. She took a small pause and a small smile appeared on her face "Enjoy your holidays Agent Tonks" Hill finished with a smile and finally dismissed me. As soon as walked out of her room, I tripped and planted my face on the floor.


    I groaned and pulled myself up from the floor, there is nothing to worry about, I have a hard skull along with thick skin, courtesy of my intense training since I was small. But even though it was quite common to me I was rather peeved¡­ I was an Agent now! Agent Tonks and the building should have shown me respect. I pointed my finger towards the floor and after firing some hexes I went towards my room.


    Hump! The building should have known better¡­ it shouldn''t have tripped me, Agent Tonks!! All of my things were already packed so I picked up my bags and left the room. After walking out of the building I found that a cab was already waiting for me¡­ even though it looked like SHIELD wasn''t involved here but in truth they were¡­ they wanted to see where I would go. After all, seeing a cab might make someone drop their guard.


    I asked the cab to take me to my apartment. It was a nice and cozy apartment but the truth was I wasn''t going to stay here. I entered the apartment and found a portkey laying on the floor, other than that the apartment was completely empty¡­ but if someone decided to check it out they would find that it was completely normal¡­ after modifying some muggle-repelling wards Fleur was able to get this effect. I was excited¡­ it was because I was going to meet everyone else after so many days.


    I picked up the portkey and activated it¡­ like usual I found myself sprawled on the ground but thankfully no one was around to laugh. I was on some kind of hill¡­ after using some censored words, I pulled myself up and started to dust myself¡­ while I was dusting myself, my eyes landed on the buildings¡­ even with Occlumency, I wasn''t able to stop my jaw from hitting the floor.


    It was so beautiful!! The city looked really advanced too¡­ I think whoever made the portkey, wanted me to see this beautiful city. They knowingly configured the portkey to this hill.


    (Images Here)


    "So, did you like the city?" someone whispered in my ears¡­ I didn''t freak out, after all, I have heard this voice for so many years. I turned around and snaked my arms around his neck and pulled him into a hot and passionate kiss¡­ I heard some wolf whistles but I decided to ignore them¡­

 Chapter 252: Vacation (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    "So, you didn''t tell me if you liked the city or not?" I asked Dora when I finally separated from her. She didn''t look too happy when I stopped the kiss but if I continued then I would have ended up taking her into the bedroom and having my wicked ways with her¡­ I knew that Dora would have been rather happy with that outcome but the situation wasn''t right.


    "Honestly, it''s amazing¡­ I won''t mind living here" Dora said after a few seconds of pouting. "The house-elves made all of this, right?" Dora asked me, I just nodded my head with a smile. "Creative little buggers" Dora murmured under her breath.


    "Nemuri and Reo made the plans though¡­ the house-elves thought that the plants would be nicer so they added them" Momo arrived towards us from the side.


    After that, I introduced Dora to Jean, Ororo, and Natasha. Dora immediately accepted the three of them¡­ after all, Dora is an outgoing and fun-loving woman. After that, we decided to return to our mansion¡­ we have moved out of Eric''s base recently and built ourselves a small mansion on the hills of the west side of the island.


    Six months have passed since the Meta-Human fiasco¡­ after that, I enjoyed my days while training and going on dates with the girls but most of the time I had to help with some matters. In these six months, I have grown a lot closer to Jean, Ororo, and Natasha but we haven''t made much progress in the relationship department. I know that six months is a lot of time but all of us have been busy with something.


    Ororo was learning magic from Rumi and from Nemuri from time to time. Jean was learning about her Phoenix powers from Fleur, and Natasha was getting used to all of her powers. From time to time all of us had to go on some errand or help with the construction of the island¡­ we were also busy with management stuff.


    All three of them were interested in getting into a relationship with me but none of them were able to make any progress because they have seen how busy I was and they also had their own lives¡­ I know it''s just an excuse but I personally thought that if I got in a relationship with them then I should spend some time with them individually and that would only be possible when all of us were free.


    I also knew that women liked it when you did something special for them. Well, we were going to get the opportunity quite soon¡­ The island was finally finished and I finally decided to move out of Eric''s base. Well, I wasn''t obligated to help them but since I have started the Elysium project I have long decided to see it completed.


    So, when I finally decided to move out, obviously Jean, Ororo, and Natasha decided to join us. Throughout these six months, they have been giving obvious signals but unfortunately, I wasn''t able to act on them. The house-elves took only four days to get our house done¡­ I know that I had Knox but for now, we decided to enjoy our time on Elysium, after all, we spent so much time to make it perfect.


    Money wasn''t something we were bothered about¡­ with the current situation around the world, we could still buy countries. Yes, the situation around the world had improved a lot in these six months but they were still suffering¡­ what I did, pushed them back by several decades and the Middle-Eastern countries would never improve¡­ there was a chance that Russia will still pull through.


    According to Nemuri, the most affected country was the States. After all, they lost billions when I was done with them¡­ there is a small chance that they will recover in this century. A New President was already elected and he had decided to give up on some of the small cities which were hit by the EMP warheads¡­ for now, they were only focusing on the bigger cities like Las Vegas. For now, he was doing a lot of good¡­


    There was another problem the whole world was having¡­ I was still holding control over all the satellites and they still weren''t able to remove the virus I had affected their systems with. So, their defense systems were still down. They had brought out their older systems from the warehouses¡­ older radar detection systems and all that¡­ I took pity on them and for now, I have left them alone but if they try to pull any stunt then they are free game, once again.


    "So, where is that depraved pervert?" Dora suddenly asked and brought me out of my thoughts. We were finally inside the house¡­


    "I don''t know¡­ she went out saying that she was going to bring us food" Rumi said and shrugged. All of us sat down at the table and Dora was still chatting with Jean, Ororo, and Natasha.


    After a few minutes, Nemuri finally popped back while she was carrying several crates in her hands. "I brought pizzas!" Nemuri exclaimed in an excited tone and put down the pizza crates. She pulled out a shrunken crate from her pocket and placed it on the table and enlarged it¡­ the crate was filled with bottles of coke.


    "Brilliant!" Dora exclaimed and took the topmost box and by some coincidence, she found that her name was written on the box. Dora popped open the box and found that the pizza had her favorite toppings¡­ Dora looked over to Nemuri in clear admiration. "Thank you, Nemuri" Dora said in a heartfelt tone.


    "You are most welcome! See, how much I love you" Nemuri said with a smug tone and handed Dora a bottle of coke. We found that Nemuri had personally customized the pizza for everyone¡­ everyone found their favorite toppings on their own pizza. Everyone thanked Nemuri for her hard work¡­ after all, she brought special pizza for everyone.


    It was a nice and fun meal, I missed pizza a lot and Nemuri handed me an Ice-Cream after I was done with the pizza. I found out that I still loved Ice-Cream and in a corner of my mind I have decided that I wasn''t going to destroy Earth. What??!! It would happen sometime, after all, I was going to become the Leviathan of Destruction. I might not destroy this Earth but some other Earth out there¡­ as a Cosmic Entity I had to do it like the Phoenix Force had to destroy life so that new life could be born.


    "So, I say that we book some private beach or island to enjoy ourselves" Rumi said when the discussions about our vacation finally started.


    "No, I think we have enjoyed the sea, way too much¡­ I think we should try a mountain this time, non?" Fleur said shooting down the plan of any private beach.


    "No, there will be no mountains. What happens if I trip and fall off?" Dora said with a horrified look on her face. Obviously, Dora would be worried about something like that even after she became a goddess and she knows magic and Apparation.


    "Dora, you could use Apparation" Momo said in a bland tone and gave Dora a blank stare.


    Dora looked sheepish and started to rub the back of her head while chuckling nervously.


    "I say that visiting a forest might be nice" Ororo chirped in her idea.


    "I think that a romantic location would be much better¡­ somewhere like Paris or Venice. What do you say, Natasha?" Jean spoke with a starry-eyed look on her face.


    Natasha just shrugged dismissively. "I have no personal preference, I have never been on a vacation so any place will be nice" Natasha said in a dismissive tone. Some horrified gasps were heard and everyone started trying to pull Natasha into their plans.


    I was getting a massive headache because of this, I was worried that Nemuri was still silent. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed that Luna and Nemuri making faces while looking at each other, it was their mode of silent communication so I understood that something was going on¡­


    "Luna, is there something you want to tell us?" I asked Luna, everyone immediately turned to look at Luna who made an innocent face.


    "Why yes, will you mind if I recommend someplace?" Luna spoke in an innocent face. I got a feeling that it was useless as she had already planned everything. Well, I didn''t mind Luna recommending someplace.


    "No, of course not. So, do you have some idea?" I asked Luna who beamed with a huge smile on her face. It was clear that she was really happy with that and she pulled out a brochure from her pocket and laid it down on the table.


    She slowly opened the brochure and we all saw a beautiful location. "Patagonia, this is in between Argentina and Chile, I say that we on a camping trip here" Luna said with an innocent smile.


    I looked around to see everyone''s expressions and noticed that no one was opposed to the idea. It was clear that Nemuri was already onboard with the idea. So, I knew that everything was already prepared and I agreed that Luna''s plan was awesome¡­ I always wanted to go on a camping trip.


    I turned my head back towards Luna, she was patiently waiting for the answer. A smile graced my face. "Sure Luna, Patagonia it is" as soon as I finished, Luna squealed in excitement and Flash Stepped into my lap and pulled me into a hot and steamy kiss.


    Everyone in the room cheered for us, after a couple of minutes Luna finally pulled back and gave me another of her beaming smiles. "Don''t worry, I have already booked the tickets for our trip" Luna said in an excited tone and every one of us started to laugh nervously¡­

 Chapter 253: Vacation (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Bugger me sideways!" Dora gasped in her usual manner. "This is beautiful!!" Dora exclaimed in pure awe when she looked down from the mountains.


    "Weren''t you the one who didn''t want anything to do with mountains?" I asked Dora in a teasing manner. Dora decided to maturely stick out her tongue towards me.


    "Grow up Dora, that''s unbecoming of a lady" Fleur said and glared at them. Trust Fleur to preach about manners even on mountains, away from any kind of civilization.


    Dora rolled her eyes after she heard Fleur, what Dora didn''t know that, Fleur only did this with Dora. Fleur was simply amused by Dora''s irritation, after all, Fleur only got some reaction from Dora. If Fleur was really uptight about lady manners then she would have been bothering either Nemuri or Rumi. Obviously, Dora was completely oblivious to this... she honestly thought that Fleur was serious.


    "So, Luna are you having fun?" I asked Luna who was happily humming a song, while looking at a map. Hearing me Luna finally looked up from the map¡­ Luna was wearing her signature pink glasses which she had brought from the HP World. One of the lenses was glowing blue while the other was glowing red.


    She insisted that those glasses were her adventure glasses and an adventure without those glasses can''t be called an adventure. Unfortunately for Luna the glasses she brought from the HP World were too small for her. So, Momo had to make the glasses and Luna charmed them before we started our trip.


    "Oh yes, this is lovely!" Luna spoke happily. "Even though I have seen all of this beforehand¡­ but seeing it on my own is completely different" Luna said while nodding to herself.


    "But why are you using maps? Using magic would have been easy, right?" Natasha asked in a confused tone.


    "That''s because it''s much better this way" Momo butted in from the side.


    "Yes, daddy and I always traveled using maps, not magic¡­ it''s more fun this way" Luna dreamily spoke and agreed with Momo''s statement while nodding her head.


    "Food''s ready" Rumi announced and all of us gathered around her. Rumi, Jean, Ororo, and Nemuri were responsible for water and food¡­ all of them were useless with food but while hiking we have planned to eat instant food. The four of them could at least make instant ramen or noodles and heat the water.


    Yes, we could have brought all kinds of delicacies with us, if we kept the food inside a trunk with a stasis charm on it then we also wouldn''t have to worry about the food going bad but Luna and Momo put their foot down. I also agreed with them¡­ Rumi, also supported us and everyone agreed that Luna obviously had a point. Obviously, if we are still eating our regular food then it would have taken a lot of fun away from camping¡­


    Rumi, Jean, and Ororo handed us bowls of instant ramen while Nemuri was filling the water bottle. After a hike of 3 hours, we decided to take a small break and have breakfast before we continued our hike. We have started our journey before the sun rose, so we didn''t have time for breakfast. Honestly, I wasn''t experienced in Camping¡­ none of us were, except Luna so all of us followed her command.


    All of us were wearing winter clothes¡­ it wouldn''t have been a problem if we were still wearing normal clothes but Natasha and Jean would have been obviously feeling cold. After all, even though they were meta-humans they still felt temperatures like any other normal human. Yes, it was different for Jean though¡­ she was Phoenix Force''s host so she wouldn''t have felt the cold and Ororo''s powers made her somewhat immune to cold temperatures.


    "So, how high are we going to go?" Ororo asked before slurping the ramen broth.


    "To the top¡­ at least we should try. I am not saying anything more" Luna said, deciding to remain tightlipped. That was pretty much useless but I think I get where she was coming from¡­ she is able to all of the possible futures from a single point and even a small thing like farting could lead us to a different timeline¡­


    Everyone thinks that time is like a river, but that''s not entirely correct. From what I have understood from Luna about time¡­ time is like a group of uncountable interwoven strings that merge at a single point¡­ the present. All timelines or the possible timelines merge at a point¡­ only a single point which changes by each second or if we are being precise, by every millisecond.


    Some people will say that the past can''t be changed but it can be and sometimes changing the past might lead the future to get shafted. Like it would have happened if the Avengers wouldn''t have returned the infinity stones to the Original Timeline.


    (A/N: Now, I don''t remember who it was but someone asked won''t the TVA intervene with the MC and the girls since they are messing with the original timeline?


    The answer is NO. The TVA won''t intervene because neither MC nor the girls have created any kind of Time Paradox. After arriving in this world the neither MC nor the girls ever once messed with time. Yes, they used Time-Turners to train and have sex but they didn''t create a Paradox. It''s the same thing that happened with Logan in X-Man in the Days of Future Past, he changed the past but it didn''t create a Paradox, it was the same in the movie Avengers Endgame, they took the stones and returned them without creating a paradox.


    But when Loki stole the Tesseract and decided to run away he created a Paradox. That is why the TVA decided to intervene¡­ even when Captain America decided to stay in the old timeline and grow old, the TVA didn''t intervene. So, it has become quite clear that TVA only intervened when a Paradox happened, then don''t intervene when someone travels back in the past and changed the future.


    The TVA also won''t intervene because according to them the MC is a Cosmic Entity who decided to visit Earth¡­ and whatever he and his girls have done has been done in the current timeline without changing the timeline.)


    So, yes. Messing with time is very risky and shouldn''t be done if half of the Universe isn''t being threatened. Well, I am pretty sure that Thanos will have a huge surprise¡­ I can get my hands on both the Mind Stone and the Space Stone during the events of Avengers 1 which took place in 2012. So, should I let the events play out as they did or step in and take the stones before the shit could hit the fan? Something to ponder on at a later date¡­


    Now, the Infinity Stones are something that I can''t leave lying around, as they are too strong for something to be left aside¡­ which means I need a gauntlet or something similar¡­ I would have taken the gauntlet from Thanos''s dead cold arms but I am pretty sure that it would be too big for me but I can always morph the gauntlet to fit my hands¡­.


    I can also make something for myself from Uru but getting hands-on Uru would be a pain in the ass but I should also try out Vibranium. I have already decided that I will be going after Klaue¡­ since I will be taking the stones from New York there will be no Ultron. Now, what to do about the Power Stone? Well, I know that Morag is in Andromeda Galaxy near the eclipsing binary star. The deep star satellites aren''t ready or I would have been able to get the images. So, it''s decided as soon as Momo makes the Space Ship I will be making a trip to Morag.


    I also don''t need to worry about the Reality Stone¡­ after all, if the things play out like they should have been then Jane Foster will bring the Reality Stone to Earth¡­ but I can''t keep that hope, after all, I have already fucked the original timeline into Oblivion. So, I will wait and see and if everything gets cocked up. Malekith would be still be bringing the Reality Stone here on Earth. Earth will still remain the converging point of the 9 realms¡­ no matter how I fuck up the timeline that will remain the same.


    Now, what to do about the time stone? There is a small chance that the Ancient One will let me have that¡­ well, I don''t have a problem with that. She can keep the stone for all I care. Lastly the Soul Stone¡­ fuck that!! I won''t be going after that stone. Of course, if Thanos brings me that stone then I will graciously accept the stone¡­ maybe I should point him towards Vormir, I can do that at least. After all, he will be bringing the stone for me.


    "What are you thinking about?" I suddenly heard Rumi''s voice. Her voice brought me out of my thoughts. Hearing Rumi everyone turned towards me


    "I was thinking about some important artifacts" I said cryptically. It''s not that I don''t trust them or anything¡­ I just don''t want to reveal the Stones now. Who knows, Nemuri might go after them thinking that they must be shiny.


    Speaking about Nemuri, my eyes found her. She was intently staring at me. Her nostrils flared "Reo, do you know that having sex while camping is a must!" Nemuri gushed out in pure joy and excitement¡­ the others obviously decided not to comment on that, talk about a single-track mind¡­ well she wouldn''t be Nemuri if she didn''t declare something like this¡­


    (A/N: There will be a few more filler chapters but bear with me. MC will be finally getting together with Jean and Natasha in next few chapters. Ororo still might take some time because there was very small interaction between MC and Ororo till now)

 Chapter 254: Chapter 254

    [POV Reo]


    By the time it was dark we were already trekking through snow¡­ even though nothing could possibly happen to any of us, we still wanted to call it a day and set up camp for the night. With magic, we could have easily continued our trek but everyone agreed with Luna that it was much better when we weren''t using our powers or magic to make things easy.


    The tents we have brought were also mundane¡­ while setting up the tents, out of the blue a snowball fight broke out. The fight was really competitive and it finally ended when all of us ended up on snow laughing off our asses. It was really too much fun, I don''t remember when was the last time we had fun like this.


    The girls were really unhappy that my tent was only big enough to host two girls at a time. But, it also meant that they can have me for themselves for a night¡­ the tents were finally set up in a circle. After that Luna as the head decided to assign duties. Luna assigned Natasha and me to the hunting duty.


    "Um¡­ if you don''t mind me asking, what kind of animals should we expect?" Natasha asked Luna, even though Natasha has left behind her spy life she was still unable to forget the old habits. Like this one¡­ we were simply hunting for food, there was no need for a debrief.


    Luna simply smiled at Natasha''s question. "Foxes and Mountain Goats" Luna said while nodding her head. Sometimes she felt like a sage¡­ the similarities were really uncanny.


    "Oh" it was the only thing that came out of Natasha''s mouth and both of us left to look for our food.


    "So, are you sure that we are going to find some mountain goat here? I have no problem with a fox too" after walking in the snow for almost 10 minutes Natasha spoke up. Wow¡­ Nemuri would have crossed if she would have heard that Natasha didn''t mind eating up a fox. Well, if eating a fox is the only way of getting food then I don''t think anyone would mind¡­ well, except Nemuri that is. Pretty sure, it would be cannibalism.


    "Yes, we will definitely find Mountain Goats here, and don''t ever let Nemuri hear what you just said about Foxes" I answered Natasha, she noticed that when I said that we were going to find mountain goats, my voice was really cold. "If Luna said that we are going to find mountain goats then we are going to find mountain goats" I declared in a serious tone.


    "Sorry¡­ I didn''t mean it that way. I know that Luna has the ability to see the future but sometimes it''s just hard to get used to" Natasha spoke defensively as soon as I finished speaking.


    "I am also sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have reacted like that" I said in a sincere tone. It makes me remember the time when Luna started Hogwarts. Even though due to the two Ravenclaws unable to enter the dorms dissuaded everyone from bullying Luna it didn''t stop them from calling her ''Looney'' and I hated it when someone called her that.


    I wanted to beat up those kids but Luna stopped me from doing that. She said it was fine¡­ even after, so many arguments that it wasn''t fine, Luna didn''t budge. She said that it was fine because she was going to be the bigger person here and not react to the name. According to her, it would stop if she didn''t react and it did stop only after the Easter Holidays during her first year.


    I sensed several life signs in front of us¡­ it was clear that the life signs didn''t belong to humans. I made a gesture towards Natasha to stay silent to which she nodded her head in understanding. When we finally came close enough we saw that a group of foxes was surrounding a mountain goat. Natasha silently pulled out her knife and pulled her arm back. I had a pretty good idea about what she wanted to do and I allowed her¡­ after all, I knew that Natasha''s aim was great and it has become more precise after she gained her powers.


    She finally threw the knife towards the goat¡­ she didn''t wait for long because the foxes could jump the gun and sink their claws and teeth in that goat. Neither the group of foxes nor the goat noticed the knife until it lodged in the goat''s head. The foxes immediately looked around and as soon as they saw Natasha''s glowing blue eyes in the darkness¡­ they decided to turn tail.


    "Did I just scare off those foxes?" Natasha asked me with a bewildered look on her face.


    "Seems like you did" I deadpanned and we both started to walk towards the spasming body of the goat. Blood was pooling on the snow giving it a similar color to Natasha''s crimson hair.


    Natasha pulled out the knife from the goat''s head and wiped it clean on the goat''s fur. "So, are we going to dismantle it here or take it back to the camp?" Natasha asked me.


    After thinking for a few seconds, I gave her my answer "Let''s take it back to the camp". Natasha nodded and stood up. She took out some ropes from her backpack. While Natasha was doing that I started to walk towards the nearest tree. Climbing a tree was pretty easy even without magic or my powers. After cutting off a branch I simply jumped down.


    When I came back I chopped off the twigs from the branch and Natasha efficiently tied the goat by it''s legs on the branch. It was clear that Natasha had some experience before. Both of us picked up the branch and put it on our shoulders¡­ with our strength it would have been easy to carry the goat back to the camp on our own but getting a helping hand is always nice.


    "Have you done this before?" I asked Natasha curiously. She was in the back so I was unable to notice her facial expressions that changed into a frown.


    "¡­Yes, when I was young I was left in a forest covered in snow with only regular clothes on my body¡­ I wasn''t the only one, there were others. We had to survive for a week¡­ we had to do what was needed to survive" Natasha said in monotone¡­ it was clear that she didn''t want to speak about that part of her life¡­


    "It''s fine you know¡­ you are fine. You no longer need to go back to that place¡­ what matters is the present and the future. With your present you can build your future¡­ you can have whatever future you want. You can''t live in the past¡­ it will only drag you down. You can''t change your past but you can have whatever future you want to have" I spoke in a gentle manner, I tried to be sincere with what I said. For a few seconds, Natasha didn''t say anything and kept walking silently¡­


    "¡­Thank you" Natasha finally said in a soft tone and the rest of the walk was completely silent. We finally arrived at the camp and Natasha started to dismantle the goat corpse. She expertly skinned the goat and drained its blood¡­ the other girls decided to give her space.


    I was in charge of cooking so after Natasha was done dismantling I seasoned the meat and put it on a skewer and positioned the meat over the fire. All of us patiently sat around the fire sharing stories while the meat was getting cooked.


    When the meat was finally done, Momo helped me serve the food while Rumi brought a bottle of Scotch. Nobody denied the drinks and dinner continued¡­ it was clear that all of us were having a lot of fun. Taking a break from time to time is really nice. After the dinner was over we decided to drink for a few more hours until we get completely sloshed.


    Getting sloshed wasn''t something that was going to happen, at least not with any of us except maybe Ororo and Natasha. I didn''t know what kind of tolerance Jean got because of the Phoenix stashed inside her. Even after, an hour of drinking all of us were completely fine. Luna decided to put her foot down because we needed to get up early. While Luna was saying that, I heard Natasha talking with Nemuri and Momo. Momo looked really proud but Nemuri wasn''t so happy but she still had a perverted grin on her face.


    I decided to ignore that and entered my tent¡­ I was sure that someone or twosome would be joining me for the night. I was betting most of my money on Nemuri. On the way here she had made it clear that she wanted to have sex. I took off my jacket, shirt, and pants before I slid under the blanket¡­ after some time it seemed like I was right and someone was approaching my tent. I was slightly surprised that it was Natasha.


    Natasha opened my tent flap and crawled inside, I was already getting the idea about what she wanted. She must have been talking about this with Nemuri and Momo. "How can I help you, Natasha?" I asked her, even though I knew her reason that didn''t mean that I won''t see if she is ready to accept it or not.


    "After the talk, we had in the forest I have been thinking about what to do with my future¡­ you know when I calmly thought about it I found that the decision wasn''t hard" Natasha said and started to unzip her jacket. She was wearing a tank top inside. "I want my future to be with you¡­ I can''t see my future without anyone of you" Natasha said and pulled down her pants.


    With that done, Natasha calmly slid under the blanket and started to caress my body. I was slightly surprised by how passionate Natasha sounded. "Are you sure about this? There will be no going back¡­ I am a very possessive guy" I said in a serious tone. Natasha''s hands stopped around my abs and she gave me a determined look.


    "Yes, I am pretty sure. But I will leave if you don''t want me" Natasha said in a serious tone. "I would understand if you don''t want someone like me" Natasha finished and pulled her hands away from my body.


    "You have no idea how badly I want you¡­ and your past doesn''t mean shit! The things I have done in the past, and I might have to do in the future will make your ledger look like child''s play" I said with a serious tone and my hands snaked around her waist and I pulled her closer. Natasha didn''t protest in the slightest. "I just want to know if you are sure or not?" I said to Natasha and looked at her intently


    "Yes, I am sure. Now, make me yours" Natasha said in a husky tone and her lips met with mine for the first time but I was pretty sure that it won''t be the last time¡­

 Chapter 255: (R-18)

    [POV Reo]


    During the kiss, our hands didn''t stay idle¡­ my right hand was caressing her back while with my left hand I was caressing her delicious thighs. For a second my right hand separated from her back and pointed towards the tent flap¡­ I knew that the other girls knew what was going to happen in my tent but that didn''t mean that I was going to torture them with our activity.


    After I was satisfied with the silencing wards around the tent I have just casted, my hands returned to explore Natasha''s body. This time my hand didn''t go for her back¡­ I started to caress her flat stomach¡­ her skin felt really smooth and soft. Natasha''s hands weren''t idle¡­ her right hand was snaked around my neck¡­ sometimes she was caressing my face while sometimes she was caressing my hair.


    While her other hand was on my ass¡­ since we started to make out her hand didn''t leave my ass. Even though we didn''t want to separate from each other¡­ we had to. I had found that I could live without air, but it made me really uncomfortable because since I was reborn I was used to breathing but I didn''t need it anymore.


    But that wasn''t the case with Natasha¡­ yes, she might live because of her nigh-immortality but she will definitely pass out due to lack of air and neither of us was in the mood for that. "You seem to really like my ass" I said while kissing her jawline¡­ it wasn''t a question though¡­ more like a statement.


    "Yes, you have a cute ass" Natasha said in a husky tone. I know as a man I should be offended but I didn''t¡­ this wasn''t the first time someone said that my ass was cute and I didn''t mind that much¡­


    "But your ass can be called perfection" I said and my left hand finally groped her ass for the first time. Natasha moaned into my ears¡­ I found that really enticing. Unfortunately, I was already hard or I would have gone hard with just her moans.


    I started to rub her ass¡­ finally her right hand left my face and slowly snaked down while caressing my chest and abs. After a small pause, her hand finally reached my crotch. She started to caress my shaft and balls with her right hand while her other hand was still groping my ass.


    My left hand was exploring perfection¡­ which Natasha seemed to call her ass while my right hand slowly slid under her top. She was wearing a sports bra under her top but it didn''t stop me from fondling and groping her marvelous jugs.


    Even though the rest of the clothes were bothering us, neither of us was able to take them off because we didn''t want to separate from each other. After a few seconds of groping and patting, Natasha''s body arched back. "Don''t stop¡­ I am close¡­ so close" Natasha moaned in pure ecstasy. I continued to caress her body and she finally reached her climax, after a few more seconds.


    I decided to give Natasha a small break so that she could get catch her breath. She was fine only after a few seconds¡­ might have something to do with her Regenerative Healing Factor. Natasha gave me a smile and sat up¡­ with a swift motion she took off her top along with her bra revealing her marvelous breasts.


    "They are beautiful" I said in an awed tone and Natasha smirked slyly when she heard my compliment. Natasha immediately leaned down beside me once again¡­ she made sure that her tits were within my reach.


    "Why don''t you show me how much you appreciate them?" Natasha asked me slyly¡­ I didn''t need to be told again and my hands reached to her soft breasts¡­ slowly I gave her right boob a lick. Natasha moaned and pulled my head into her chest. Her left hand finally left ass and snaked inside my boxers. She grabbed a hold of my shaft and started to pump it slowly and gently¡­ the buildup was almost unbearable now¡­


    Natasha finally pulled herself back and sat up once again. Nimbly she grabbed the hem of my boxers and pulled them down¡­ finally freeing my member. She took a hold of my shaft with both of her hands¡­ with her right hand, she gave my balls a gentle caress¡­ I groaned in pleasure and a smile appeared on Natasha''s face.


    "Let me take care of this" Natasha said in a low voice and finally lowered her head on my member. It was so hot that I almost creamed as soon as she took my length in her mouth. With her right hand, she grabbed the base of my member to keep it steady and started to bob her head up and down¡­ while with her other hand she was caressing my balls.


    Only after a few seconds, I found that I was almost nearing my climax. "I gonna cum" I grunted out in pleasure. Natasha didn''t stop her ministrations¡­ in fact, she increased her speed and efforts to milk me. Only after a few seconds, I felt my balls tighten and I started to release my load in her mouth¡­ Natasha understood that I was going to cum and she expertly gulped down everything.


    "Let me return the favor now¡­" I said and got up, Natasha was obviously happy to oblige and laid down. My hands grabbed the hem of her panties and pulled them off¡­ she raised her legs to make it easier for me¡­


    I gently parted her legs and for the first time, Natasha was looking shy. Her sacred garden was completely shaven¡­ I gave a gentle pinch and Natasha moaned loudly. Slowly I lowered my face towards her honeypot and gave a lick¡­ Natasha''s whole body shuddered. I was deliberately wasting time to get Natasha worked up¡­


    I finally dove down and started to eat her out. Natasha screamed in pleasure "Yes!! Just like that¡­!! That''s the spot!" she stuttered out between her moans and screams. I happily obliged¡­ after a couple of minutes her whole body shuddered once more and she came¡­


    "You taste amazing" I said when I finally pulled out my face from between her legs.


    "You too" Natasha said softly between heavy breaths but she didn''t look tired at all. "Reo¡­ take me. Don''t make me wait¡­ make me yours" Natasha said huskily.


    "I would be happy to" I said and positioned my shaft in front of her entrance. I pushed myself inside her and groaned when her warmth enveloped me¡­ Natasha moaned in pure joy¡­ I could see the lust in her eyes. When I completely entered her she started to gyrate her hips against mine¡­


    I started to move when I saw that she wanted me to move. My hands landed on her marvelous tits and started to play with them¡­ "You are so tight!" I groaned in pleasure while I was thrusting.


    "Harder¡­ do me harder" Natasha moaned and I increased the intensity of my thrusts. That seemed to make Natasha happy and she started to moan and scream out my name¡­ which made me really proud.


    "I am close¡­" Natasha moaned and arched her back.


    "I am also close¡­ let''s cum together" I grunted out, Natasha nodded her head, and only after a few seconds both of us came together. I gently laid down beside Natasha and pulled her over my chest. A content and satisfied smile was gracing her face.


    "Don''t tell me that you are already done with that" I said while caressing her face. The smile on her face grew even bigger¡­


    "Don''t worry¡­ the night will be long" Natasha moaned and cuddled closer.


    "I will take you up on that" I said and my hands snaked around her waist and kept her hugging my body. For a couple of minutes, both of us stayed like that¡­ in each other''s arms. We didn''t say anything to each other¡­ we didn''t need to, for now. We both knew what we wanted¡­


    Natasha finally looked up towards my face¡­ "You know this almost feels surreal¡­ I had never thought I would ever be able to get out of my past" Natasha said and initiated a kiss¡­ I happily returned.


    "Now¡­ now, I am looking towards the future with anticipation" Natasha said and pulled herself up from my chest. I didn''t say anything to her and kept watching her with care in my eyes. Yes, Natasha deserves some happiness¡­ as her lover I will give her that. I felt Natasha''s fingers wrapped around my hardened member¡­


    Natasha got up and slowly lowered herself on me¡­ I saw my shaft disappear within her. "It''s going to be your life''s best ride" Natasha purred and lowered herself up to my face and gave me another kiss.


    "Ohh¡­ then, I am looking forward to it" I said and Natasha finally started to move. Her swaying boobs were an enticing sight to see¡­ it was clear, that they were calling to me. So, I reached up to them and started to fondle them¡­ Natasha moaned when I pinched or twisted her nipples¡­ neither of us stopped until we finished the 8th round.


    Neither of us were tired but it was already late and Luna would chew us out if we got up late. Yes, I could have returned to our house and bring a time-turner but Natasha didn''t want me to leave. "Stay..." Natasha whispered softly and cuddled with me.


    "Don''t worry, I am going nowhere" I cooed softly and stroked her back. Both of us stayed silent after that and I kept stroking her back.


    "I love you" Natasha whispered in a low voice. I lowered my head in surprise only to find that she was already asleep with a smile on her face.


    "Love you, too" I said softly and pulled her closer to me. The smile on her face grew bigger¡­

 Chapter 256: Chapter 256

    [POV Reo]


    Just like I had thought everyone already knew what happened last night. The sly smiles and looks Natasha was getting from the girls was also another indication¡­ even Luna gave Natasha an appreciative nod. I was sure that Luna already knew about that.


    When Natasha and I finally woke up, the whole tent was smelling like sex. Even though both of us would have liked a shower¡­ but unfortunately that option wasn''t available to us. So, we simply had to get ourselves cleaned with magic¡­ when I was done Natasha was surprised to see that I was able to get the same effect like we would have gotten from a shower.


    Magic was handy just like that¡­ both of us quickly got dressed and left the tent and now, here we were. Sitting around the fire for breakfast. It was early morning, both Natasha and I would have liked to sleep some more but that was clearly not possible.


    "So Nat, how was it?" Dora asked Natasha with a huge grin on her face. Dora was giving Natasha a knowing smile¡­ Natasha didn''t react and gave Dora a sly smile.


    I was surprised that it wasn''t Nemuri who asked the question, after all, I expect something like this from her. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed that Nemuri was looking at Dora proudly. Of course, that is why she is silent like that. She is proud that Dora is embracing her perverted side but I knew that Dora had already embraced her inner pervert, Nemuri knew that too because of the times the three of us had threesomes.


    But unfortunately for Nemuri Dora was a closet pervert¡­ since Dora was showing off her perverted tendencies openly, Nemuri looked proud. There were several times when Nemuri called Dora her protege.


    When our breakfast was finally done, we quickly disassembled the tents and covered the fireplace with snow. I found that setting up a tent takes much more time than disassembling it. After gathering everything we resumed our trek¡­ it took us about 5 hours to finally arrive at a suitable place.


    Well, from suitable I meant the place Luna had seen in her visions. As soon as we arrived we started to set up the camp¡­ none of us were tired at all. The physically weakest among us was Ororo, but because of Rumi''s training, she was also fine¡­


    Today the hunting duty was given to Natasha, Jean, and Ororo while I was only responsible for cooking. "So, honey~, did you have fun last night?" Nemuri spoke in a sing-song voice and sat down beside me.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?" I asked in a teasing tone. Nemuri gave me a sly smile and snaked her arms around me and laid her head on my shoulder.


    "Let me hug you" Nemuri whispered in my ears and licked my earlobe. My body slightly shivered¡­ but after that, she just kept hugging me in front of the fireplace. Luna walked up to us from the other side and sat down beside me¡­


    She leaned on my body and put her head on my shoulder. I was acting as a body pillow for both Nemuri and Luna. My arms wrapped around both of their waists and pulled them closer so that I could hold them properly. None of us said anything and after a few minutes, I felt that their breaths evened out¡­ I looked at them and found that both of them were already asleep.


    The other girls who were currently in the camp cooed when they say how cute both Nemuri and Luna were looking¡­ Dora conjured a marker and drew several things on Nemuri''s face and then started to click pictures. I warned her that Nemuri will definitely take revenge. Dora just shrugged and continued what she was doing.


    When Nemuri finally woke up, I decided to act like I was asleep, I didn''t want Nemuri asking me questions. The other girls also had similar thoughts so they were already gone. Dora¡­ this is all I can do for you! I screamed inside my mind and silently prayed for Dora. At first, Nemuri didn''t notice but when Luna started to giggle while looking at her, Nemuri immediately understood that something was wrong.


    With a wave of her hand, Nemuri conjured a mirror and as soon as she saw her face, her whole body started to shake "DORA!!" Nemuri screamed loudly and stormed off. I have to say that Nemuri''s instincts were pretty nice¡­ only after a few seconds Nemuri returned with a clean face. "Good¡­ you won this round, you clumsy goddess" Nemuri said through gritted teeth and plopped down beside me.


    Luna kept giggling even though Nemuri shot her a glare but Luna didn''t stop. Nemuri started to pout when her glare didn''t work¡­ she looked damned cute when she was pouting though. The other girls finally arrived back Dora gave Nemuri a smug look¡­ Nemuri glared at Dora but didn''t say anything.


    Natasha, Jean, and Ororo finally returned. Today we were going to have a sheep. I don''t know where Natasha found that but it was fine since it was already here. Natasha patiently dismantled the corpse¡­ after dinner, we decided to share some stories with drink¡­ nothing too serious, of course.


    After finishing a bottle of scotch and a bottle of firewhisky we finally decided to call it a night. We didn''t need to get up tomorrow, after all, we would be camping right here¡­ there would be no more trekking so there was no need of getting up early. At first, I was surprised that once again I found myself alone in my tent but it didn''t stay like that for long.


    After about half an hour, two of my women decided to pay me a visit. One of them was obviously Nemuri and the other one was Luna. After setting up appropriate wards the three of us enjoyed and explored each other. Something the three of us liked to do very much.


    The rest of the days passed quite normally, the girls took turns to spend a day with me. Ororo and Jean also got their chances but we still didn''t take the final step. None of us were in any kind of hurry now that all of us were completely free from Elysium. It was really fun and all but the week was finally over and we needed to go back.


    Dora also needed to get back to her job at SHIELD¡­ speaking of Dora, Nemuri did get her back with a tripping hex¡­ well, not the usual tripping hex. It was slightly modified¡­ this would stay on her for an hour and with Dora''s usual lack of balance she had to sit for an hour before the hex finally wore off. Obviously, Dora wasn''t happy with that and vowed to get back at Nemuri¡­


    I think it will be fine as long as they keep it friendly. Finally, the topic of the tomb came up when Dora heard about the ritual we performed to give Natasha all her powers. I knew that when we brought back Natasha to Elysium after the ritual was done¡­ Nemuri had stayed back to cast muggle-repelling wards and anti-surveillance wards. After that, I didn''t hear anything about that.


    Nemuri shrugged that none of us asked her so she didn''t answer. So, after she got back to Elysium, she went off to buy some islands for herself. The private islands we owned back in the HP World near Costa Rica were her first choice but unfortunately for her in this world those islands were protected by some institution and the government¡­ ''To preserve the Flora and Fauna'', of course. Nemuri could have still gotten her claws in those islands but it would have caused a media disaster and the island would be placed under close watch.


    Nemuri always preferred subterfuge so something like this would have never bode her well so she had to give up those islands. So, she bought the Kerguelen Islands, it is a group of windswept Indian Ocean Islands filled with glaciers, mountains, and vast plains. But one thing stood out the most¡­ the island wasn''t inhabited. It was easy for someone like Nemuri to buy the islands.


    After she gained ownership of the islands, with the help of the house-elves she started to place teleportation seals on the pyramid. Since it was huge and Nemuri wanted to be really careful with it she patiently did her work. According to her, this wasn''t something she could dare to mess with¡­


    So after the teleportation seals were placed over the pyramid, she did a complete inspection, and when she was finally satisfied she activated the seals and moved the pyramid to the Kerguelen Island. But what she didn''t remember was that the teleportation seals weren''t designed to teleport something so huge.


    So, some damage was caused to the pyramid during the teleportation. Thankfully, the damages could be fixed and Nemuri didn''t have any problem with that. So, the pyramid was currently being fixed by the house-elves. Nemuri was looking forward to the idea of her living inside a shiny pyramid¡­


    When the week was finally over the 10 of us returned to Elysium, the next day Dora portkey''d back to her apartment. With that our small vacation was finally over¡­

 Chapter 257: Chapter 257

    [POV Reo]


    Two months have passed since our small vacation and everyone has already gone back to their usual lives. The day after we came back Dora went back to New York to work for SHIELD.


    Momo went back to research and development mode. Rumi went back to training and took along Ororo with her. Luna was being Luna busy going on adventures with her basilisk. I can no longer call Attila my basilisk even though she is my Familiar.


    Fleur also returned to her training and Jean happily accompanied her. Even though Jean wasn''t a Phoenix, she was getting all the traits because of her being the host of the Phoenix Force. Jean was a lot stronger now, and just like the Phoenix had told her¡­ her body was getting modified slowly¡­


    Nemuri was busy with her businesses¡­ currently she was slowly sinking her claws in the Stark Industries. The only problem she was having was most of the shares were owned by Tony Stark and Obadiah Stane, she can''t buy shares from either of them because they were the current face of the company.


    She was also buying off shares from every major company and she was also getting ready to sell off the 50 percent of resources she had taken. She was just waiting it out¡­ yes, if she started to sell them now then she would get huge profits but that will also attract unwanted attention.


    Some people might start drawing the right conclusion. According to the World Governments, the resources were stolen by Fox and if suddenly Nemuri pops up and starts off selling the same things Fox had stolen, someone might connect the dots. That was something Nemuri can''t have, after all, she was setting up a front now¡­


    But if Nemuri goes to sell the things after some time then the people won''t mind. Setting up a genuine company was much more important for her now¡­ she thought that it was appropriate to fool everyone while standing right in front of their eyes.


    Now, the reason why selling the resources wasn''t a problem anymore is because Elysium no longer needed them¡­ farming wasn''t a problem and neither was importing something. Following Eric''s order, a small branch was opened in Madagascar for the import-export business. Everything they needed to import was imported from there.


    Since it wasn''t an import-export company on the front, people or the government didn''t pay it much attention, especially in the current times. Emma Frost was the head and she used her old sources to conduct business. On the front, it was a simple boat rental company.


    After coming back from the vacation, Natasha took over the spy network. Well, it wasn''t much of a spy network since Natasha didn''t need to do much¡­ most of the time she kept her eyes on the new Military Projects and their progress with their defense systems. They were still down¡­ Natasha apparently loved her job.


    She actually loved being a spy, she had accepted her past and she was grown into a spy by the Red Room but she hated it when she had to do anything against her wishes. She wanted a break from Red Room but she knew that wasn''t possible, then SHIELD came in and started to chase her around the world¡­ to stay alive she agreed to join SHIELD.


    According to Natasha, being a spy on your own accord and being forced to become a spy are completely different things. Natasha found that she loved being a spy when she finally came to terms with her life as a whole¡­ it happened during the vacation after she finally decided to follow her own heart.


    Now, enough about the others I was currently planning for a small trip. Since I had already decided to get my hands on some Vibranium, I wanted to check out the Savage Land first. I wanted to check the AntiMetal first and if needed bring the whole thing here so that no one could get their hands on the Anti-Metal.


    From what I remember, in the movies, there was no Savage Land, and if there was, it wasn''t shown. So, if I decide to go with the events of the comics then it was pretty clear that Anti-Metal would be used by a lot of people in the future. Since Savage Land is here and if I find the Beast-Men in there, then it also means that Atlantis is also there¡­ I will go out on a limb and guess that Namor McKenzie is the king.


    Jean and Fleur had mentioned that they would like to go with me on my next mission. At that time, I didn''t even know what I would be going after at first. I have decided to go after Klaue later¡­ he isn''t going anywhere.


    So, I slowly approached where Fleur and Jean always trained and noticed that both of them were playing with their Phoenix Fire. From a distance, both of their fire looked the same but Jean''s Phoenix Flames had a small reddish tint to it while Fleur''s Phoenix Fire was orangish in color. I am sure that there were a lot more differences if someone looked closer¡­


    I decided to watch them from a distance and immediately knew that it was a good decision¡­ both increased the intensity of their fire and both of their whole bodies was covered in flames but neither were hurt by the flames¡­ even the grass under their feet was completely fine, in fact, they looked rejuvenated.


    Both of their flames kept growing stronger and bigger until the flames finally collided between them¡­ it was a beautiful sight to see but it was clear that Jean was getting tired. Understandable since she was just the host of Phoenix Force while Fleur was a Phoenix herself. Jean finally raised up her hands in surrendering manner, and both stopped using their flames at the same time and the fire just disappeared like it wasn''t even there.


    "Jean you have improved a lot" Fleur said complimenting Jean. Jean just nodded her head, she wasn''t able to reply verbally because she was busy catching her breath.


    I finally started to approach them and only now the two of them noticed me. Fleur approached me and greeted me with a kiss¡­ "So, how long were you watching?" Fleur asked me curiously.


    "I watched the whole thing, the thing that both of you did with your fire" I said and Jean was finally able to catch her breath.


    "So, is this a casual visit?" Jean asked me but I leaned down and gave her a small kiss. Jean and I were already kissing since we started dating¡­


    "No, I am finally going out for a mission. So, I came to invite you girls" I said, and as soon as they heard that I was going out on a mission both of them became really excited.


    "Of course, we would like to go" Fleur said, even though she wanted to hide her excitement she wasn''t able to. Jean also nodded her head.


    "So, where are we going?" Jean asked me and raised her eyebrow.


    "Have you heard about Savage Land?" I asked and both Fleur and Jean shook their head in denial.


    "Well, the Savage Land is a tropical prehistoric land surrounded by volcanoes. It is a tropical preserve hidden from the rest of the world¡­ it''s near Antarctica" I said and both girls looked really interested.


    "Tropical Island near Antarctica?" Jean asked in confusion while tilting her head cutely.


    "Yeah, I know that it''s kinda confusing but it is what it is" I said and shrugged.


    "You said prehistoric, right? So will we be able to see dinosaurs?" Fleur asked with stars in her eyes. I didn''t know that she was interested in dinosaurs.


    "Yes, there will be dinosaurs but they might be different from what you have read in books. I didn''t know that you were interested in dinosaurs?" I asked Fleur in a confused tone.


    "Well, it''s nothing like that¡­ I just wanted to see dinosaurs with my own eyes since you took me and Dora to watch that movie¡­ Jurassic Park" Fleur spoke in a melancholic tone.


    "Yeah, I also miss those times¡­ Dora and Luna would join us most of the times" I said and laughed. At first Fleur and Luna didn''t know much about movies. Luna knew what movies were but she never went to see one and Fleur didn''t even know about them.


    After watching Predator, Dora kept freaking out from time to time¡­ which was way too funny. Yes, those old movies are really classic and I remember the remakes too, but they were complete shit. Like the Predator sequels were a waste of time and after Terminator 3 every movie in that series was completely shit.


    The Jurassic Park Trilogy was awesome, Jurassic World was nice too but Jurassic World: Fallen Kingdom was a crime against such a brilliant series. Just like the Fantastic Four remake which came out in 2015 was a crime against mankind and the original series¡­


    Shit!! Only now I remember that Human Torch was played by Chris Evans in the original series and Captain America is also played by Chris Evans¡­ so, are they going to look like the same person or different¡­ I think it would different.


    Jean doesn''t look like her movie version¡­ she looks like her comic version. Ororo also looks like her comic version instead of the movie version. I will check it out later.


    "So, how are we going there?" Fleur asked after both of us were done remembering the old time. Jean was obviously confused but she didn''t say anything to interrupt us while we were remembering our old memories¡­


    "We are going to fly¡­" I said with a huge grin, both Fleur and Jean also smiled, they wanted to show off their new powers¡­

 Chapter 258: Business Deal & Savage Land (I)

    A/N: I have given it a lot of thought and have decided not to add Hela in the harem. Adding her would definitely mess up my plan and plans are always important. That is why I take votes long ago¡­


    Now, I know a lot of you won''t be happy that MC won''t be getting 16 girls but that is going to ruin my idea of getting MC his own peerage, and adding too many girls would definitely be a problem for me to write¡­


    So, I hope all of you guys understand my choice and decision¡­


    -----------------------------------------


    A woman in her early twenties appeared out of thin air in front of a tall glass building. She appeared right on the streets but no one paid her attention¡­ no one even bothered to look in her direction.


    The woman''s dirty blonde hair was tied in a ponytail and she was staring at the building with a dreamy look on her face. The woman was wearing a sea green sparkly sundress¡­ if any of the passersby were able to see her then they would have definitely compared her with an angel.


    Everything about the woman could be called Angelic, except one thing. Her glasses¡­ her glasses were bright pink and one of the lenses was glowing blue while the other was glowing red. A huge innocent smile appeared on the woman''s face as she started to skip towards the building''s entrance.


    [POV Luna]


    I stopped in front of the glass door and it opened on its own¡­ I wonder if Nargles are responsible for that¡­ after all, I am under a notice-me-not charm and Nargles are known to ignore them. I shrugged and approached the reception. As soon as I entered the building I dropped the notice-me-not charm and approached the reception desk.


    I knew that the woman behind the desk won''t help me, though I wonder why¡­ must be Wrackspurts, they must be messing with her head. I pulled out my phone and texted Nemuri. The woman behind the desk gave me an odd look but I wasn''t bothered about her¡­ after all, she didn''t know the secrets of the world.


    "How may I help you ma''am?" the woman asked me. Even though her words were polite, her tone wasn''t polite, she was mostly annoyed by me. I knew that tone very well¡­ mostly from Hogwarts. But, I am going to be the bigger person here and forgive her¡­


    Well, even if I was going to forgive her, her life isn''t that good and it would get worse in the future¡­ well, there was nothing I could do. "Yes, sure. You can pick up the phone" I quipped in a cheerful tone but the woman gave me weird look¡­


    The woman looked at her phone and frowned and was about to say something rude but the phone started to ring. The woman was completely bewildered¡­ yes, that might be odd for her but it''s pretty normal for me. No, need to complain¡­


    With a confused and worried look on her face, the woman picked up the phone. "Yes, ma''am" the woman said with a scared look on her face. "I will be sending her to your office and I will clear your schedule" the woman finished in a fearful tone and told me to take the lift.


    "Thank you" I thanked the woman and skipped towards the lift. I already knew where I needed to go and which button I needed to press inside the lift.


    I entered the boxy contraption and pushed the button on which the number 50 was carved. The contraption started to move upwards and I started to hum the song the contraption was playing¡­ it was really a nice tune. The contraption finally stopped and the doors opened with a ding sound.


    I walked out of the contraption and found myself in front of a pair of regal-looking doors. I pushed the doors and entered Nemuri''s office¡­ her office was huge. Nemuri was sitting behind a huge glass table and her chair looked like a golden throne¡­ I know it looked like a golden throne but it wasn''t made of actual gold, it was just shiny.


    "Luna¡­ not that I mind but why are you here?" Nemuri asked me with a confused look on her face.


    "I am sorry Miss Kayama but this visit is strictly for business" I said with a serious look on my face. Of course, we can''t have our private lives tangle with our business life. Nemuri gave me an odd look¡­


    "Sure, Luna, whatever you want¡­ why don''t you take a seat?" Nemuri said gesturing towards the chair. I plopped down on the chair and beamed in happiness. Everything was happening like it is supposed to be¡­ the chair felt more comfortable now that I was sitting on it.


    "So, how can I help you, Miss Lovegood?" Nemuri asked me with a teasing smile on her face. I beamed at Nemuri when she decided to treat this like a business deal.


    "Miss Kayama, I have seen the newspapers in this world and I found them rather lacking, don''t you?" I asked Nemuri who simply nodded her head with a smile.


    "So, I was wondering if you would help me publish the Quibbler?" I asked Nemuri who stopped nodding her head and gave me a look.


    "Yeah sure¡­ I will buy some publications around the country and hand them over to you" Nemuri said and shrugged. Once again I beamed at her with a huge smile on my face.


    "Thank you, I won''t disappoint you, Miss Kayama" I said in a completely determined tone.


    "So, should we arrange the contracts?" Nemuri asked me in an amused tone.


    "Our business deal is already over Nemuri, so we won''t be needing any contracts" I said in a serious tone, Nemuri''s smile vanished and her facial expression froze for few seconds before both of us burst out in giggles¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "We are going to fly¡­" I said with a huge grin, both Fleur and Jean also smiled, they wanted to show off their new powers. I have heard that they have gained a flying ability some weeks ago¡­ this was a nice chance for them to try it out¡­


    "But we don''t know how long we would be able to maintain our wings" Jean said sounding not so confident.


    "You don''t have to worry, we could land if needed" I said in a reassuring tone. Both Fleur and Jean nodded their heads in understanding. Both Fleur and Jean unleashed their flames and wings of fire sprouted behind their backs. Jean''s wings had a reddish tint to them while Fleur''s wings were more on the orange side.


    (Image Here)


    After they were done, I nodded at them and started to float¡­ slowly I rose to the sky and the girls followed¡­ when I reached the desired height I stopped and looked at both Fleur and Jean.


    "I am going to slowly increase my speed¡­ I don''t know if you would be able to match my speed or not but try to use your max speed" I said and started to fly towards Antarctica. The girls caught up to me easily¡­ so, I increased my speed.


    I increased my speed to half of my max and the girls were able to catch up to me after some effort. It was a beautiful sight to see¡­ both of them were leaving trails behind them¡­ while Jean''s trail was red, Fleur''s was orange. I didn''t want others on the ground to notice this so I casted a notice-me-not charm on both of them.


    Inside Elysium, it wouldn''t have been a problem but we were leaving the island and I didn''t want to bring someone to the Savage Land. Even though I knew that most of the meta-humans were on Elysium but there were still some meta-humans out there helping humans. They could still help the humans and follow us to the Savage Land¡­


    I decided not to increase my speed since the girls looked like they were on their max output. Thankfully the girls weren''t tired even after 4 hours of travel¡­ the three of us finally arrived above the Savage Land. The tropical forest was huge¡­ I felt several life signs spread around the forest. There seemed to be some colonies too.


    After I checked that no one was below us I signaled the girls to land. Both Fleur and Jean nodded their heads and followed suit. Slowly the three of us entered the forest¡­ the trees were huge, I was pretty sure that the trees were no longer supposed to be this huge. I signaled the girls to land on a tree branch, I didn''t want to land on the surface¡­


    "Wow! Do you see the color of these leaves? I don''t think that they do photosynthesis" Fleur said in an excited tone, in her hands she was holding a giant leaf¡­ the leaf was yellowish in color. Since Fleur was a Phoenix I wasn''t worried that the leaf was poisonous¡­ even if it was, it won''t matter.


    "I am not sure but I think that even though these leaves are yellow they can still carry out photosynthesis, the process might be different though" Jean said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    While the girls were busy talking about giant leaves, I spread out my senses in search of what I have come for and I wasn''t disappointed when I felt a huge lump of an unknown metal. I also felt several life signs around the lump of metal¡­ it couldn''t be called just a lump of metal though¡­ it must be thousands of tonnes. From my senses, I concluded that some beings might have decided to build their colony around the lump of the unknown metal.


    "Let''s go I have found what I have been looking for" I said while looking towards the colony''s direction¡­

 Chapter 259: Savage Land (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Let''s go I have found what I have been looking for" I said while looking towards the colony''s direction. Both Fleur and Jean already knew that the mission is more important, they can look around as long as they want after we finish our mission¡­


    "So, what are we looking for?" Jean asked me looking slightly curious.


    "A lump of metal¡­ well, not exactly a lump" I said while shaking my head. I was still unable to get the right word.


    "Are you serious? Did we fly to another side of the world for a lump of metal? Must be some metal" Fleur exasperated while glaring at me.


    "Of course, what do you take me for? I don''t know the exact properties of the metal but it is something special" I said while nodding my head. Neither Jean nor Fleur were happy due to lack of information but they still nodded their heads. After all, they knew very well, that sometimes we didn''t have all the information.


    "So, have you found where it is? It should have been easy for you, right?" Jean asked me after she released a sigh.


    I raised my hand and pointed in the colony''s direction. The island was filled with several kinds of metals but I knew all of them¡­ except the one where I was pointing and it''s pretty common knowledge that Vibranium dropped from space so it made it much easier for me to guess.


    "Ok, let''s go" Fleur said and her fiery wings formed behind her back. Jean also followed Fleur''s example and wings of flame formed on her back.


    "Take it slow, no need to rush now" I warned the girls and started to fly towards the colony. The girls nodded their heads with serious looks on their faces and followed me silently.


    Because of the distance, I was unable to determine what kind of beings were residing in that colony. From what I know from the comics, there are several kinds of beings on this island. It could be Atlanteans, Beast-Men, or some kind of mutant beings but I was sure about one thing, that the beings were bipedal.


    Only after flying for about half a minute, I was sure that the beings residing near the unknown metal were not human¡­ they had iron in their bodies but they didn''t have blood, the fluids in their bodies seemed to be unmoving. It took us about ten minutes to reach the colony¡­ and the three of us landed on a nearby tree branch.


    "I am not dreaming, right?" Fleur said with a bewildered look on her face. As soon as she finished speaking she rubbed her eyes to check if her eyes were seeing right¡­


    Jean didn''t say anything and shook her head¡­ she shook her head once again "Nope¡­ ants are definitely walking on two legs" Jean gasped in surprise.


    "Ugh¡­ they are big like humans, I honestly don''t want to meet their queen" Fleur whined and groaned right after she was done whining.


    (Image Here)


    While the girls were busy in their own world, I was busy watching the ant colony, it brought back several memories of Solo Levelling World, I wonder if they have the Ant King in there or not¡­ there is definitely a queen inside there. I was already sensing a gigantic life sign buried under there somewhere¡­


    Well, who cares about the Ant Queen, my eyes were scanning the prize¡­ a huge boulder of deep red metal was sticking out of the ground¡­ I wonder if the Anti-Metal is responsible for the mutation in those ants¡­ quite possible.


    After all, this metal can destroy the molecular bonds of the other metals and liquify them, I would have been surprised if it didn''t have any effects on living beings¡­ I really want to make myself an armor out of this stuff¡­


    "Thankfully, we have learned how to use our flames" Jean''s words brought me out of my thoughts.


    "Hold your horses, girls. I don''t know how your Flames will affect that metal, so don''t use your flames¡­ and now Fiendfyre" I said to the girls.


    Fleur snorted "You are the one who should keep it in mind not to use Fiendfyre¡­ after all, that''s your signature move" Fleur deadpanned.


    "¡­True" I conceded, after all, Fiendfyre was my favorite spell, I have used that spell even more than the Cruciatus Curse¡­ the three of us nodded with each other and jumped down to the ground¡­ as soon as we did that the ants were notified because of the vibration.


    I felt like I was in Solo Levelling with how the insects started to crawl out of their nest. Jean was already using her disintegrating powers and the ants started to disintegrate into dust¡­ Fleur was spewing out normal flames from her palms¡­ unfortunate that I was unable to use Fiendfyre¡­


    Even though I was disappointed I didn''t let it bother me for too long and started to spew out flames from my palms like Fleur. I was using normal Incendio but on a much bigger scale¡­ even though it was the simplest fire spell, it was working perfectly.


    Looks like it was true that ants didn''t think for themselves¡­ they kept crawling out of their hidey holes and didn''t care if they were turned to dust by Jean or burned into oblivion by Fleur and me. I was continuously sensing their life signs and there were still thousands of them inside that nest¡­


    For a few minutes, this continued until I felt that the ants were moving in our direction from under the ground. I have to say that they are really dedicated if they are digging new holes just to get to us¡­ it would have worked if I wasn''t able to sense their life signs.


    "There are digging new holes¡­ right under us" I shouted, both Jean and Fleur nodded their heads, and the three of us started to move while continuing the slaughter or massacre¡­ whatever you wanted to call it.


    "How many of them are in there?" Fleur asked while gritting her teeth, it was clear that she was frustrated¡­ I was also frustrated. I wanted to end this quickly¡­


    "Fleur, Jean, hold them back I have gotten an idea" I said, both girls nodded their heads in understanding¡­ it wasn''t like we were getting forced back but it was getting annoying¡­ and if those ants kept digging the holes beneath us then the whole place might cave in before they reach us.


    I closed my eyes and started to pull every ounce of metal I was able to in my direction but I carefully left aside the Anti-Metal, I didn''t want to mess with it, for now. The ant screeches filled the whole place¡­ yes, they have iron in their bodies but the amount was very low to cause them any pain¡­


    But it looks like I was wrong and they were feeling pain now that I was ripping out iron out of their bodies¡­ even after I extracted the iron from their bodies they were still alive and able to move¡­ within a few seconds I had tonnes of metal to use¡­ I gestured the girls to take flight and they followed.


    I started to slowly rise up in the air and the metal dust around us started to morph into huge lances¡­ lightning crackled around my body and I started to charge the lances with lightning. When the girls rose up to a suitable height, I started to launch the lances towards the ground one after another.


    The ground was mostly hollow so as soon as the lances touched the ground they started the blow apart the whole place. Looks like I was right and the whole place started to cave in¡­ then, I concentrated my whole attention towards the biggest being inside there.


    I didn''t stop launching the lances and I was pretty sure that Ant Queen was blown apart by now but I didn''t stop. As soon as the lances finished, I pulled them back and launched them once again¡­ and kept doing that several times¡­ I could still feel that there were several life signs inside there but I think that they were inconsequential.


    "I think that would be enough" I said and waited for the dust cloud to settle down. When the dust cloud finally settled down, I saw that a pool of liquid metal was formed around the mountain of Anti-Metal. The lances that landed near the Anti-Metal must have turned into liquid.


    "Whew! I think that you slightly overdid it" Jean said and whistled when she saw the amount of destruction I had caused.


    "I agree, but this looks to be really interesting" Fleur said pointing towards the poll of liquid metal. The three of us landed near the pool but none of us touched it¡­ Fleur kneeled down and started to cast some charms on the pool.


    "Fascinating¡­!! None of the metals in this pool should be in liquid form at normal temperature¡­ but here they are" Fleur said and looked towards the Anti-Metal. She fired some spells on the Anti-Metal and a frown appeared on her face¡­


    "This isn''t a metal native to this world¡­" Fleur whispered and continued her inspections. Jean looked towards me and I just shrugged, looks like Fleur was already in her scientist mode. Jean also shrugged and continued to watch Fleur, who was looking at the mountain of Anti-Metal with clear fascination.


    "This metal here seems to have some very unique properties¡­" Fleur almost squealed. "Amazing!!" out of a sudden Fleur exclaimed like a mad scientist and started to stare at the deep red metal in complete fascination¡­

 Chapter 260: Savage Land (III)...

    [POV Reo]


    Both Jean and I decided to patiently sit near the recently formed gigantic crater, courtesy of me, while Fleur was still running some tests on the mountain of Anti-Metal. It has already been going on for few minutes.


    "So, what do you think she will find?" Jean asked me curiously.


    "Don''t know, but I think that she has already found several things about that metal" I said and kept staring towards Fleur who was completely in her own element.


    "Yeah, I guess, it is pretty hard to tell. Both Fleur and Momo are completely lost to the world when they are in their scientist mode" Jean said and snickered.


    "¡­True" I said in a bland tone and spread out my senses. Only a few minutes ago I have caused a huge disturbance in here¡­ I am pretty sure that someone must have heard it¡­ and I don''t want to be surprised.


    I did find some bipedal beings, some of them felt like humans, or at least they had blood in their bodies while a few felt like these ants but they were different too¡­ as for the animals, everything around was long gone. Animals have a keen sense of danger¡­ I also sensed several groups of gigantic beings¡­ pretty sure, it would be the dinosaurs.


    While Fleur continued to inspect the Anti-Metal, both Jean and I continued our small conversation. Even though I was talking with Jean, I kept surveying our surroundings¡­ you can never be too careful. Almost after half an hour, Fleur was finally done with her inspections.


    "So, what did you find?" Jean asked Fleur, who looked really proud of herself.


    "Depends on what you want to use this metal for" Fleur said in a cryptic tone and decided to take a small pose. I guess Fleur also loves dramatics "First of all this metal is extremely hard, melting it would be even harder¡­ you can''t cut this metal with your usual equipment" Fleur said and plopped down on my other side and released a sigh.


    "This metal releases a vibration which can break the molecular bonds of other metals, this would liquify other metals at room temperature. This metal also radiates unique radiation, which could have different kinds of effect depending on what your race is" Fleur said and pointed towards the pool of liquid metal on the ground.


    "We can make armors from this metal, right and what kind of side effects can we expect?" I asked Fleur curiously. Even though I was sure that Anti-Metal won''t have any kind of side effects on beings like us but getting confirmation from an expert would obviously be nice.


    "Yes, that''s is the best thing this metal could be used for¡­ well, beings like us won''t have any side effects no matter how long we use this metal for but if someone like Ororo uses this metal or if she is exposed to this metal for an extended period of time then there will be side effects" Fleur said while chewing on her bottom lip. I found that cute¡­ she did that whenever she was thinking hard.


    "Even Ororo, meta-humans, or normal humans can use this metal if they are using it for a short period of time, but can''t say what kind of effects this metal would have if used for extended periods. I can''t say anything more without conducting more tests" Fleur said and sighed in frustration¡­ she must be bipolar in her scientist mode¡­ only a few minutes ago, she looked really proud of herself and now she is frustrated??


    "So, what are we going to do with the space rock? We can''t take it back to Elysium" Jean exasperated. I guess, she has a point. I also think that taking this thing back to Elysium could be not a good idea but I can''t just leave it here after liberating it from the humanoid ant colony.


    But where else can I take this thing? I don''t want to take this to some random place¡­ Yes!! Didn''t Nemuri say that she brought the Kerguelen Islands? Yes, I know that she is using one side of the island to keep her pyramid but I could easily dump the Anti-Metal on some other side of the island.


    "I will take it to the Kerguelen Islands, I will dump the rock on some other side of the island so that House-elves won''t be affected by the rock" I said, both Jean and Fleur immediately agreed with the idea.


    I pulled out my phone and called Nemuri, she picked up the phone only after a few seconds ''Hello, honey~, did you miss me?'' Nemuri asked me in a sing-song tone.


    "¡­Yes, I missed you, but unfortunately this call is for business" I said and I could swear that I saw Nemuri pouting on the other side of the phone.


    ''Fine¡­ take away all the fun'' Nemuri whined and from her tone she was definitely pouting¡­ as soon as she finished I heard Luna''s giggle from the other side of the phone.


    "Hello, Luna, I missed you too" I said and another round of Luna giggle was heard from the other side of the phone.


    ''Of course, I know that silly'' Luna said in her usual sweet and innocent tone.


    ''So, how can this humble fox help you?'' Nemuri spoke in a defeated tone. Did she just call herself a humble fox?? Fuck that!! She is anything but humble!! Yeah sure¡­ I won''t even comment on this¡­


    "Can you give me the location of the Kerguelen Island? I want to keep something there" I asked.


    ''Yeah, sure but if it is something harmful then keep it away from the pyramid'' Nemuri said in an uncaring manner.


    "Send me the coordinates" I said and cut the call. Only after a few seconds, Nemuri sent me both the coordinates and several pictures. Nemuri is really thoughtful¡­ with the pictures I could easily Apparate there¡­ I should reward her later.


    "So, how are we going there? Taking all of my equipment there would be problematic though" Fleur asked hurriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I will bring a chunk for you so that you can experiment with it to your heart''s content" I said and Fleur nodded with a huge smile on her face.


    I picked up a nearby stone and turned it into a portkey. I was about to hand it over to Fleur when she spoke up. "Wait, I don''t want to go back now. There are a lot of interesting things here" Fleur snarked.


    "I agree with her¡­" Jean also agreed with Fleur but I didn''t want to leave them here. This was a really dangerous place¡­ yes, both of them are Phoenixes but that doesn''t mean that I am not worried. If Rumi, Natasha, or Nemuri were here I wouldn''t have any problem leaving them here.


    I sighed once again and grabbed Fleur''s hand and put the portkey in her hand. "Fine! But if there is any danger then get out of here, understand?" I said in a no-nonsense tone. Neither Fleur nor Jean said anything¡­


    "Did you understand?" I almost growled and both Fleur and Jean nodded their heads like woodpeckers. I know that they are strong and all but they have zero experience in fighting¡­ yes, Jean had experience in killing but that doesn''t mean that she can''t be taken out by surprise.


    Fleur might know different kinds of magical spells but that doesn''t mean that she would be able to take a life. Taking a life is a hard thing and Fleur''s fighting experience is zero. Yes, back in the HP World, I have trained Fleur but training and fighting for real are very different things and neither of them can use their full power.


    I grabbed another stone and made it a portkey. I handed the second portkey to Jean¡­ I was also worried because I didn''t know everything about this island¡­ there can be a lot of unfriendlies in here. I know I am acting like a paranoid fool but when it comes to the safety of my girls, I think being a paranoid fool is much better than a stupid fool.


    I kissed both Fleur and Jean and Apparated to the Kerguelen Island, it is recommended not to Apparate using pictures but if you Apparating to some barren wasteland then it could be useful. I didn''t have to look hard to find Nemuri''s golden pyramid. I started to rise up in the air so that I could scout the island.


    Just like I mentioned the island was completely baren and empty¡­ except the pyramid. I could only feel the house-elves on this island¡­ there were no other animals in here, like fucking hell, the island didn''t even have any trees¡­ only some bushes here and there.


    "That will be perfect" I whispered in a low tone when I noticed a small crater¡­ I could put the Anti-Metal there and I won''t have to worry about it rolling into the ocean. With another loud crack, I Apparated back to or room in Elysium. I opened the cupboard and pulled out several teleportation parchments.


    With those in my hands, I Apparated back to the Savage Land and appeared right in front of the Anti-Metal. I noticed that Fleur and Jean were gone but I noticed that the two of them were on a nearby tree. I started to slap the teleportation parchments on the mountain of Anti-Metal.


    It took me a couple of hours to get it done¡­ by the time I was done with slapping the teleportation parchments on the Anti-Metal, both Jean and Fleur were already gone back to Elysium. While they were here I kept sensing them¡­ once they even got in trouble with some kind of dinosaur or some kind of gigantic beast.


    I was about to go over there to help them but when a huge mountain of Phoneix Fire erupted from that place I found that the being was dead¡­ so, I allowed them to continue their exploration. Hah¡­ I released a sigh and activated the teleportation seals. With a bright flash, the mountain of Anti-Metal was gone.


    Before I could return to Elysium, I needed to check the Kerguelen Island. With another loud crack, I Apparated to the Kerguelen Island and found the mountain of Anti-Metal was laying where I wanted it to. I used my morphing powers and made a small ball of Anti-Metal. I grabbed the ball and looked at it with complete fascination. With another loud crack, I arrived on Elysium with the ball of Anti-Metal in my hand¡­


    (A/N: I want to make a new armor for Reo with the Anti-Metal. So, if any of you guys want to suggest some armor then they can post it in here¡­ but remember the armor should be red or at least have a reddish tint)

 Chapter 261: Chapter 261

    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "Good evening gentlemen, what do you think of this?" Nick Fury asked two of his most trusted subordinates namely Agent Maria Hill and Agent Phil Coulson and pushed forward the file, both Agent Coulson and Agent Hill looked curiously at the file¡­


    A huge stamp could be seen on the top of the file ''CLASSIFIED Level-10''. Both Agent Hill and Coulson knew that to read this file you needed Clearance Level-10, which was the highest Clearance level, the one their Director Nicholas Joseph Fury had.


    Now, they were being shown a file, which could only be seen by Director Fury, so they knew that it must be something serious. Agent Coulson finally picked up the file and opened it, holding it in front of him in such a manner that Agent Hill can see it too.


    Both of their eyebrows shot up, a huge frown marred their faces as soon as they saw the first page. On the first page, a picture of a glowing blue cube was attached. They already knew what this meant¡­ whatever was inside this file was related to Tesseract.


    With a deep scowl on their faces, they read the first page and understood what the higher-ups wanted from them. "Sir, are we really going to do this?" Agent Hill asked in a worried tone.


    Someone high-ranking like Agent Hill already knew what Tesseract was and what kind of disasters this thing could lead to, so she wasn''t excited after reading the file.


    "This is out of my hand, now. The World Security Council wants a weapon to fight Leviathan and this was right in front of them¡­ so, we all know how easy it was for them to make such a decision" Fury spoke in an indifferent tone.


    Fury didn''t care about what methods he was going to use but he also believed that Leviathan was a threat to Earth that needed to be dealt with as quickly as possible. "We already know those normal weapons aren''t much threat to Leviathan" Fury growled, both Agent Hill and Coulson reluctantly nodded their heads.


    "But sir, we would need to be careful with this, we can''t let PHASE 2 become public knowledge" Agent Coulson said carefully.


    "Agent Coulson, I completely agree with you in that regard" Fury sighed and nodded his head. He also knew what kind of backlash it would have if this thing got out¡­ personally, he would have preferred the Avengers Initiative but that wouldn''t work because he was currently lacking the super-humans for the Avengers Initiative.


    "Hill, from today onwards, I am putting you in charge of PHASE 2, it must be done behind the scenes, it must be kept under wraps¡­ on the front, we would be studying the Tesseract collaborating with NASA to continue Project PEGASUS, I will be assigning Agent Barton to keep an eye on the Tesseract when the scientists are around" Fury dished out the orders. Agent Hill nodded her head in acceptance.


    "Agent Hill, this is an abandoned facility in Mojave Desert, Nevada. SHIELD recently acquired this¡­ I think it would be nice if it was put into some use" Fury said while pushing forward another file but this didn''t have a ''CLASSIFIED'' stamp on it. Agent Hill nodded her head¡­ both Agent Coulson and Hill knew that Director Fury was telling them to use this place to keep the Tesseract.


    After that, they dished out some minor details regarding PHASE 2. When they were finally done¡­ Fury released a huge sigh and rubbed his bald head. "Coulson, what''s the status of Super Soldier Serum General Ross was working on?" Fury asked. At first, Agent Coulson frowned when he heard the question but his facial expressions returned to normal in a second.


    "Very little, all the scientists working under him don''t even know that they are trying to recreate the Super Soldier Serum. General Ross, also lacks a base product to use as the starting point" Coulson finished with a scowl on his face.


    He didn''t like this Project, and this fact wasn''t a secret from anyone. Since his personal emotions were getting in the way, Fury had to pull him out of the Project, currently, Agent Barton was overseeing the Project. The reason Coulson didn''t like this Project was because he was an avid fan of Captain America.


    The recreation of Super Soldier Serum would lead to the recreation of Captain America and according to him there could be no one who could possibly take the place of Captain America or Steve Rogers. But Agent Barton reported back to Agent Coulson so, Coulson had to grit his teeth and carry on his job.


    "Let''s wait and see what happens" Fury said with disappointment clear in his voice. "What about the Project General Newman was talking about?" Fury asked with a slight interest in his voice.


    "The President is still reluctant to give the green light. He had read reports of the things General Stryker has done and the mistakes his predecessor has made¡­ he is scared with how Leviathan would react if he finds out" Coulson stated. Both Fury and Agent Hill gave him odd looks.


    "Leviathan had affected our way of life on a much deeper level than we had first thought" Agent Hill murmured with clear distaste in her voice.


    Hearing both statements Fury''s face soured, he felt like he swallowed a bug, it took a few seconds for him to get his indifferent look back on his face. "There is nothing we could do now¡­ even though I don''t like it but I agree with the President, currently we have no way of dealing with Leviathan and General Newman''s Project would definitely attract Leviathan''s ire" Fury finished while he was gritting his teeth in frustration.


    "What does this so-called Project entail?" Agent Hill asked curiously, she knew that General Newman was trying to get his Project passed but the President was in clear denial. She had no idea about the Project¡­ but it was clear now that both Agent Coulson and Director Fury knew about it.


    Agent Coulson looked towards Director Fury for permission who just nodded his head indifferently. Coulson turned towards his fellow colleague "We already know, that every human has X-Genes inside their bodies¡­ what makes us different from the mutants is that the X-Genes are active in their bodies while those genes lie dormant in our bodies" Coulson said and decided to take a small pause so that Agent Hill could digest the information. When Agent Hill nodded her head, Coulson decided to continue.


    "General Newman wants to find a way to jump-start the X-Genes inside our bodies without any repercussions, when he is successful he wants to make our own force of mutants so that we could fight against Leviathan" Coulson finished with a wry smile on his face.


    "Now, I can understand why the President would be reluctant to give the green light" Agent Hill said and nodded her head sagely. Both Coulson and Fury nodded their head sullenly¡­


    [Kamaj-Taj, Nepal]


    With a huge grin on her face, Luna walked out of the portal followed by the Ancient One. Both of them arrived in the Ancient One''s room. The Ancient One was somewhat bored so she decided to meet Luna and invite her for some tea.


    Luna obviously agreed and decided to join the Ancient One. The Ancient One gestured Luna to sit who happily plopped down. Luna had her usual dreamy look on her face.


    "So, how have you been, Luna?" the Ancient One asked and waved her hand, and sets of teacups and snacks appeared on the table.


    Luna beamed and happily accepted the tea and snacks. "I have been nice, thanks for asking" Luna said and took a small sip from her cup. The Ancient One smiled when she heard Luna''s reply.


    "Luna, I wanted to ask you if you knew something about the disturbances in the dimensions?" The Ancient One asked curiously. It has been a few days since she had noticed some minor disturbances in some dimensions. It was not major and she could have chucked them as a common occurrence but for whatever reason, she decided to talk with Luna.


    Luna thought for a few seconds, she obviously knew what was causing the problems but she wanted to check if she could tell the Ancient One about it or not. When she finally confirmed that there won''t be any problems she decided to tell the Ancient One about it.


    "It was due to the destruction of alternate timelines" Luna answered cryptically.


    "The destruction of alternate timeline?" the Ancient One asked with a confused look on her face.


    Luna took another sip "Yes, alternate timelines, they could be really dangerous. So, there is an organization called Time Variation Authority that intervenes and destroys an alternate timeline when created. According to them, there should be only one timeline and I completely agree with them" Luna said and took a small pause to see how the Ancient One was reacting.


    "Wow¡­ that''s a lot to take in" the Ancient One said with a shocked look on her face¡­

 Chapter 262: Chapter 262

    [POV Natasha]


    I looked at the computer screen in front of me with a bored expression. This was really boring though¡­ I understand that I love being a spy, but sitting on my ass like this every day is really boring and if not for my Regenerative Healing Factor, my nerves would have been damaged.


    After returning from Patagonia I finally decided to move on with my life, sitting around throughout the day doing nothing was getting on my nerves¡­ yes, I was still training my powers even after I have completely mastered them but I can''t train throughout the day¡­ I am not Rumi, after all.


    So, I decided to do something myself¡­ I have been helping Momo with her Projects and stuff but I found that I wasn''t happy doing that kind of stuff¡­ the action was somewhat lacking for my taste. I had no problems working for her and I am really glad how much she helped me but I would have liked a job with a little bit more action.


    So, I spent a couple of days thinking carefully and found that I can only feel myself at peace if I was doing some kind of spy work. I would have denied this thought if I was thinking about it before I decided to take the final step with Reo¡­ that obviously helped out a lot when I promised myself to him and I honestly want to spend my future with him.


    So, I decided to try it out and found that I really loved being a spy. Reo said that it was quite obvious, after all, I was built to be a spy and I wouldn''t have survived for so long if I didn''t like being a spy. I would have given up somewhere in my life¡­ that''s why I decided to manage the spy network for Elysium.


    Well, it wasn''t too hard¡­ I still remember when Eric dropped his jaw on the floor when he saw that I suddenly got so many powers out of the blue. He knew something was up but decided to hold his tongue back because he did not have any problems as long as Elysium was safe.


    Maintaining the spy network was literally a joke, after all, Momo''s laptop made the job so much easier that it almost took away all the fun from it¡­ though peeking in Confidential Meetings made that even. It has been three months since I have taken over this job and it was somewhat fine even though I was bored most of the time.


    A month ago, Reo took Fleur, and Jean to a place called Savage Land. I looked throughout the Government databases and found that there were some records about Savage Land, SHIELD knew the most about Savage Land but they knew close to nothing and if they knew by any chance they haven''t updated their systems.


    Reo brought back something called Anti-Metal from there, the thing has the ability to liquify other metals on contact. I don''t want to imagine what Governments from around the world would do to get their hands on something like this. I also know that Fleur brought back some more stuff from there¡­ namely dinosaur DNA, huge leaves which came from huge gigantic trees, and humanoid insect carcass.


    I only found the Anti-Metal to be somewhat interesting, after all, I was interested in what kind of effects weapons made out of anti-metal would have. That is something that interests me¡­ not that I need any weapon any longer to kill anyone. I sighed once again because the day has been boring till now¡­


    A small notification light started to blink in a corner of the third display. Oh¡­ that seems to be interesting because that notification should blink if something happening in Fury''s office. I have started to wonder how Fury called himself a Spymaster¡­ he was literally a fool if he still kept cameras in his own room even after, he knew that his systems were compromised??


    Yes, I understand that only Fury can see the feed with his clearance level but that doesn''t mean that he should be stupid. Well, who cares¡­ I shrugged and pulled the video feed to the main screen. Oh¡­ this is going to be interesting, after all, both Coulson and Hill are in there.


    I saw through the whole meeting and I knew that there were two things I needed to do. First, I needed to inform Reo about this thing called the Tesseract, looks like something important and powerful and SHIELD is going to make weapons from that. The next thing was something personal¡­


    I knew that SHIELD had marked me as MIA and they considered me still alive until my body was found but unofficially they thought me to be dead. That was an advantage on my side but I didn''t mind giving it up if I could meet Barton, I owed him at least a last meeting. I am currently alive because of him¡­ if he had decided to complete his mission then I would have been dead in a ditch.


    Well, there was General Newman''s project too but Reo already knew about it so I didn''t bother with it. General Newman has been trying to get the green light for quite some time but every time he brings it up, the President puts it down. The new President is a smart guy¡­


    They mentioned that Barton was overseeing, General Ross''s Project, so to meet Barton, I needed his location. Browsing through the SHIELD gave me all the information I needed, Barton was currently posted in some facility in the desert of Las Vegas. It was a newly made underground base.


    I activated the AI to record anything important, I needed to meet Reo first. I got up from the chair and put on my sweatshirt and left the room but not before locking the room. A violet sphere appeared right in front of me and I walked right into it appearing in Reo''s training room in Knox¡­


    I saw that Reo was holding some kind of purple ball in his hand. My instincts screamed at me, it was clear that the small purple ball in Reo''s palm could kill me. My Regenerative Healing Factor will get fucked if I get hit by that thing. So, I decided to patiently wait for Reo, he had already noticed me, I had no doubts about that¡­


    After a couple of minutes, Reo finally disintegrated the purple ball. I watched in utter fascination when he was playing with the destructive ball of energy¡­ even though I knew that it could have killed me, I wasn''t able to stop myself from watching that damn ball¡­ I found it somewhat beautiful.


    Reo approached me and before I could even say anything he pulled me into a kiss. I happily returned the kiss¡­ when he kissed me, I sometimes thought that I was a teenager once again¡­ I can''t even understand how he can get such a reaction from me through a kiss. It almost felt magical¡­ well, it was magical for me at least.


    "So, what''s up?" Reo asked me when he pulled himself back from me. I wanted to protest that he should have continued but the rational part of my mind gathered back my bearings.


    "I was getting bored so I thought of paying you a visit, can''t I do that?" I teased him with a small smile on my face, Reo looked at me for a few seconds before he started chuckling.


    "Yeah, sure. You can come whenever you want. I like it" He whispered the last part and he wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me closer to him and leaned down for another kiss¡­ yes, that was definitely worth it.


    I was once again disappointed when Reo separated from me, but I needed to tell him about the Tesseract and I also needed to visit Barton. "Reo, I wanted to tell you about SHIELD''s latest project" I said and Reo gestured me to continue.


    "They are experimenting with something called the Tesseract, I didn''t find any relative information about that in the SHIELD archives" I said and Reo was already interested, just as I had thought. Reo knew about the Tesseract. "The only thing I found is that HYDRA used the Tesseract to create weapons and it was dug up by Howard Stark after the war" I finished and took a small pause.


    "They are calling it PHASE 2 and Fury also mentioned something about Project PEGASUS" I finished and Reo nodded his head in understanding.


    "I didn''t think that SHIELD would use the cube so quickly, well obviously you wouldn''t find anything about Tesseract in the SHIELD archives because they also don''t know what that thing is. Fury had destroyed all information related to Project PEGASUS. Well, let it be for now¡­ but keep me posted if you can" Reo said, well that explains why I didn''t find anything about Project PEGASUS.


    "Sure" I said, now I needed to ask him about my request. I don''t know how he is going to react¡­ well, here goes nothing. "I have a request?" I asked him somewhat nervously, Reo gave me an odd look.


    "Don''t need to be nervous, you can just ask me" Reo spoke in a gentle tone. Natasha, you have never lacked confidence don''t muck up your perfect record now¡­ I chastised myself.


    "I wanted to meet Clint Barton, he was a friend¡­" I started to speak but Reo cut me off in the middle.


    "Yeah, sure. Whatever you want" Reo said and for a few seconds, I didn''t even register what he said. I thought that he wouldn''t be happy because Reo didn''t like SHIELD. I quickly snaked my arms around his neck and gave him a tight hug.


    "Thank you" I whispered and separated from him, I noticed that he was still smiling at me. With that done, I decided to leave¡­ I waved at him and opened myself a portal to Las Vegas and walked in¡­

 Chapter 263: Parting Ways...

    It was a busy time in Las Vegas after Leviathan dropped the EMP warhead in Las Vegas, they have been facing a hard time since then. They called it the Black-Out day, the day the bombs started to drop. Ten months have passed since Leviathan decided to test out his EMP warhead in Las Vegas.


    Since then, they have improved a lot. The government obviously helped, from the front Las Vegas might not look like much except all the lights, parties, and the casinos but a lot of things going on in the background. The government likes the huge amounts of taxes they get from Las Vegas. That is the reason the President decided to fix Vegas at first.


    A lot of things have changed since the Black-Out day, a lot of jobs have opened up. It might have been 10 months since the calamity hit them but they were still a long way from completely recovering. Most of the businesses and casinos have opened up after the basic fixes were done, but all of them lacked the state-of-the-art security they boasted before the Black-Out day so they had to hire guards.


    That was the reason a lot of people could be seen on the road and for some months this time was the busiest time in the day. While the roads were filled with people going on the jobs a violet portal appeared on the roof of a fifteen-story building and a pale-skinned woman with crimson hair and glowing blue eyes walked out.


    The woman carefully looked at the building right across the street. It didn''t even take her a minute to find what she was looking for. Her eyes landed on a room and a small smile appeared on her face.


    [POV Natasha]


    Ah¡­ I have to say, Clint, SHIELD gave you a nice cover. I noticed everything inside Clint''s room, I might sound and my actions might seem to be like a perverted creep but these things go hand in hand with being a spy.


    Clint was talking with someone on his phone, could be his wife or his boss in SHIELD. For now, I decided to patiently wait and watch until he leaves the room¡­ Clint might be overseeing the Project General Ross is working on, but Clint always liked to watch from distance. That was his specialty¡­


    So, when Coulson was pulled out, Clint was asked to get the job done. Ross knew about Clint and he had offered Clint a barrack in his facility but Clint denied it. There could be some additional reasons why he did that but I am not privy to all of them or Fury might have ordered him to do so¡­ who knows what goes on inside Fury''s paranoid head?


    Clint finally dropped the call and he spent a couple of minutes checking his gear. He had his arrow stuffed inside a suitcase, after all, he can''t carry that damn thing through the streets. He was also sporting a side-arm, when he was finally satisfied with the checks he left the room.


    A small smile appeared on my face and I made another portal and walked right into it. I walked out and found myself in the parking lot of Clint''s apartment building. I decided to wait beside a pillar near Clint''s car¡­ he didn''t disappoint me and arrived in the parking lot after a couple of minutes.


    With my mental powers, it was easy to keep an eye on him even when I wasn''t looking at him. For a moment Clint thought something was wrong and looked around but when he saw nothing, he decided that it must have been his imagination and resumed to approach his car. I was slightly disappointed with his action but there was nothing I could do¡­ my powers give me a gigantic edge against him.


    "My my¡­ you should trust your instincts some more" I said and walked out of my cover. As soon as he heard my voice he turned around with his gun pointed in my direction.


    Clint''s eyes grew wide as soon as he noticed me and his mouth hung open but he didn''t lower his gun. Good but if a fight breaks out between him and me then that gun won''t do him any good even if he puts a bullet in my head. I have found that I can also regrow my memories but it takes some time to do that¡­


    "What? No Hi or Hello? You aren''t even going to greet your old friend?" I asked him in a teasing tone but didn''t make any movements. I wanted this meeting to be friendly¡­ no matter how much action I craved nowadays.


    "I would say that it is quite surprising to see that you are alive¡­ the Forensics said that there was no way you would have survived with how much blood you had lost in the Kelly house. So, forgive me if I didn''t greet you" Clint said in a serious tone, the expression on his face was completely stoney.


    "I also have no idea if I could call you a friend any longer or not" Clint said and kept staring at me intently.


    A small giggle escaped from my mouth "Sorry, that was exactly what I had been expecting to hear from you and technically I am no longer a SHIELD Agent so I am no longer your friend, right?" I knew it was a rhetoric question but I still asked.


    "Yes, you are no longer a friend" Clint agreed but didn''t do anything other than that. "You look very different from the last time I have seen you" Clint asked in a much gentler tone than his previous one but I knew what he was doing. He was trying to gain information from me¡­ I wasn''t bothered by it because I had expected this too.


    "Ah¡­ yes, that came as a surprise for me too. You see getting stabbed made me really desperate and when I was about to blackout due to loss of blood, my X-Genes acted out and saved me. I knew that since I failed the mission, SHIELD would try to get rid of me so I had to get away from there and I did" I said and shrugged like it was a matter of fact.


    He is a fool if he thinks that I would give him any useful information. Not that it was a complete lie, I left aside the fact that my X-Genes were kick-started by the essence of the first meta-human, En Sabah Nur. SHIELD doesn''t need all that information¡­


    "So, why show up now? You have been missing for 11 months" Clint spoke out in a friendly tone. Yes, obviously seeing that he is getting some information he will become friendlier.


    "I was too busy" I said and shrugged. Clint was completely speechless after hearing that.


    "So, do you want to return to SHIELD, I can talk with Director Fury if you want?" Clint spoke in a gentle and caring tone while lowering his gun.


    "Sorry, no need. I am happy where I am. I just came to thank you¡­ I owe you a lot Clint, I am only alive because of you. So I decided to thank you face to face¡­ I wanted to do this before we find ourselves on the opposite sides" I said in a sincere tone but hearing that I wouldn''t come back, Clint was back to pointing his gun at me.


    "You know I can''t allow you to walk away after you said that you won''t be coming back to SHIELD" Clint spoke with a hardened tone. His face was completely indifferent now, all of his gentle and caring expressions were gone.


    I giggled once again, I have learned doing this from Nemuri, giggling in front of your enemy will irk them. When Nemuri giggled in front of me while I was still working for SHIELD, it irked me too. "I would like to see you try" I said and used my mental power to make him think that I disappeared into thin air.


    Clint looked at where I had been standing "Shit!!" and shouted in frustration of losing me. Well, he never had me since the beginning, I only came here to clear out the things between us¡­ I owed him and thanked him¡­ I know that we will be enemies but since I owed him I won''t attack his family nor I will allow someone to do that.


    I moved to the side to watch what Clint was going to do. He faced around a few times then pulled out a mobile from his pocket. It was a really old model from what I used now. "Agent Barton reporting, code yellow, secure the line" Clint said and waited for a few seconds.


    "Connect the line to Director Fury, I have something urgent to report" Clint said and waited for a few seconds more.


    "Sir, I have found that Natasha Romanoff is still alive, she came to meet me and told me how she survived. She said that her X-Genes were activated after she was stabbed" Clint said but it was quite hard to pick up what Fury was saying even with my enhanced senses but I got the gist. Fury wanted to know if he had captured me or not.


    "No, sir. She disappeared into thin air, I think she teleported" Clint said and waited for Fury''s reply. ''She is our enemy then. Even though she was a low-level Agent while she was in SHIELD, she knows how we work so I am putting her name on the priority list'' Fury said, this time it was much clearer because I had moved closer to Clint.


    "Yes, sir" Clint said, I rolled my eyes, like you could have said anything else. ''Now, get back to your job! If she is in Elysium, she is already out of our hands'' Fury said and disconnected the call. "Yes, sir" Clint whispered and entered his car and drove off.


    After his car left the building, a violet portal appeared beside me and I walked into it arriving inside my spy room. The meeting was quite productive¡­ now, let''s see what changes Fury is making for a little old spy like me¡­

 Chapter 264: Chapter 264

    A/N: Someone pointed out today that Rumi is the one who trains the most but she seems to be getting weak. Well, I was thinking about explaining it in some future chapters but since it didn''t hold any relevance to the future plot and it is also not a spoiler, I decided to explain it.


    Well, the guy said that Rumi seems to be much weaker than the MHA World and even after so much training she was unable to reach All Might''s level. Well, let me explain why is that. Let''s compare her power with All Might, whenever All Might used some super-powered attack he caused a lot of destruction around him but nobody died.


    What Rumi does is she gathers all that destructive power in a single point to get a more contained effect. That is the reason when she punches someone dies or gets their bones broken. She is obviously holding back a lot of power or she would have blown apart the Alkali Lake when she kicked Juggernaut.


    When she was fighting against the Beast and Cyclops she had to hold back her power or she would have blown away the crowd that has gathered around her to see the fight. Or her targets would have ended up as a bloody smear on the ground... that is not something you do in front of kids and their families...


    I hope that I was somewhat able to explain why her punches don''t blow away buildings and her kicks create craters.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    I kept watching Nat''s perfect ass while she left to meet Clint Barton. The news I got from Nat was very important though¡­ after all, SHIELD didn''t start PHASE 2 until the events of Thor 1 movie came to pass¡­ SHIELD is definitely trying to counter me. Well, good luck to them¡­


    For now, I will allow SHIELD to keep the Tesseract. Loki was the one who brought the Mind Stone to Earth, I don''t know if that is still going to happen or not. I can only hope that he brings his scepter here¡­ or I will have to search for Thanos throughout the Universe.


    Now, before anything else, I need to take the Vibranium from Ulysses Klaue, since Fleur got her hands on the Anti-Metal, she has been testing and conducting experiments on it¡­ I could have already made armors from it, but stitching fabric on Anti-Metal is going to be a real bother since all metals turn to liquid if it comes in contact with the Anti-Metal.


    I also wanted to cover all the bases, that is the reason I wanted to get my hands on the basic Vibranium. I will also get some Adamantium¡­ in the movies, Adamantium is portrayed as a space rock but in the comics, Adamantium is a virtually indestructible man-made steel alloy. I already know how to make Adamantium from Sublime''s mind¡­


    But I personally think that Adamantium won''t be suitable for my use. Adamantium might be a virtually indestructible steel alloy but it has one major weakness. Heat!! Both in movies and comics it is shown that Adamantium could be cut if the cutting instrument is sufficiently heated.


    We also know that Infinity Stones could heat up when used, so it might be problematic. But I will still get myself some adamantium to make some armor for ourselves. So, now that I have made my decision on what to do in the future, I went back to training¡­


    [Royal Palace, Asgard]


    Loki was sitting leisurely on his balcony while staring towards the edge of Asgard. He found it really beautiful and it helped him relax when he was thinking about something serious or if he was really stressed¡­


    He was holding a glass of wine¡­ twirling it from time to time but he had mostly forgotten about that. It was a subconscious action. Loki was thinking about everything that happened after they returned from Midgard.


    As he had planned he was able to get Thor into trouble¡­ no matter how arrogant Loki was, he knew that there was no way that they could have defeated a Cosmic Entity but he didn''t think that Cosmic Entities would be able to see through his illusions. That was definitely a surprise.


    Just like he had planned Odin was really angry with his son but there was something he didn''t consider. Like, how Thor was going to react after getting better. After Thor was released from the confines of his room, he had started to train non-stop. Loki had thought that Thor would go into blind rage and attack the Cosmic Entities once again and get himself killed.


    That would also lead to Odin throwing a fit and attacking the Cosmic Entity for revenge and die in the process but that didn''t happen since Thor suddenly started to think for himself. Loki had tried to send Thor back to Midgard several times but Thor had denied it saying that he was still lacking power.


    Odin was very happy to notice the change in his son¡­ Loki scoffed in disgust when he thought that Odin still called him his eldest son. Odin saw that Thor was finally thinking something and that earned Thor massive points in front of Odin.


    This was going to be a problem for Loki, after all, if this was allowed to continue then in a few years Odin would hand over his throne to Thor without a doubt, this was something Loki can''t allow to happen. He was the one to whom that throne belonged to and he would go to any length to keep the throne in his grasp.


    That meant he needed to do something, something that would lead Thor to act out rashly and he needed to do that when Odin would be passing over his throne to Thor. Yes, that would be a scene to see¡­ he gave himself a mental pat for his brilliant plan and a smirk made it''s way to his face.


    He looked towards the wine glass he still had in his hands and took a huge sip. Thankfully, his brother still trusted in him, or his plan would have been washed into mud¡­ "Just you wait brother and see how I claim my birthright" Loki whispered with a vicious grin on his face and gulped down the remaining wine¡­


    [POV Ororo]


    I finally plopped down on the ground when Rumi finally said that I could rest. The training with Rumi was working like a charm¡­ at least I have improved a lot since I had started to train with Rumi. My own powers have grown a lot since then¡­


    Yes, I still had a long way to go and I still had a lot to learn in the magic department but now I could pose a threat to someone like Rumi if I was able to surprise her. According to Rumi, I could learn all the spells out there but I could still be defeated by someone who had just started to learn.


    It finally trickled down to experience, power, and speed. You can be easily defeated by someone who is more experienced than you¡­ you can know thousands of spells but it won''t do you any good if you don''t know when to use them during a fight.


    Power and speed are self explanatory though¡­ if someone is magically more powerful than you then he can easily overpower you or drag out the fight to get you out of breath. Speed is also something simple¡­ someone who is faster than you at spell casting would easily wipe the floor with you¡­


    I remember when I once saw Rumi sparring with Reo, it was so beautiful. I don''t think that I would ever be able to fight like the two of them and from what I knew Nemuri was way stronger than Rumi was, she was about Reo''s level. The spar ended up with Reo as the winner and I was completely enamored by him and his moves. I found him really hot and sexy at that moment¡­


    "So, what are you thinking about?" Rumi sat down beside me and her question brought me out of my thoughts.


    "This and that" I said in a teasing tone with a smirk on my face. Rumi smirked back and started to chuckle.


    "Does the, this or that you have been thinking about have something to do with our resident lover?" Rumi retorted, I clearly noticed the mirth in her eyes.


    "It might have?" I said in an unsure tone. This was a conversation I didn''t want to have¡­ it was my fault, I shouldn''t have teased her.


    "Oh¡­ oh¡­ now, you don''t get to change the topic~" Rumi said in a sing-song manner while wagging her index finger. I noticed that her ears were also twitching¡­ it took us a couple of months but both me and Rumi have become close friends. So, I knew very well why her ears were twitching like that¡­


    I knew why her ears twitched, it was when someone was caressing her ears, or if she was getting pleasured, I have noticed her ears twitched when Reo was kissing the living daylights out of her, it happened during a fight, and lastly it happened when she was amused¡­ just like it was happening right now.


    "Yes, I might have been thinking about him. Happy now?" I grumbled. Rumi gave me a look of fake pity and started to pat my shoulder.


    "Thanks for feeling bad for me" I said sarcastically, this made Rumi crack up, another chuckle escaped from her lips. I turned my head away from her but not before I gave her a stink eye.


    "Don''t be like that Ororo, why don''t you ask him out?" Rumi asked me in a sincere tone.


    I didn''t want to say this but I think Rumi could help me with it. Both of us have some similar aspects, both of us are attracted towards strong men for a start, I released a sigh "I don''t know¡­ I am not sure if he will want to date me when he already has so many amazing women around him" I sighed once again and looked away from Rumi.


    "You are a fool you know¡­ he actually thinks you are amazing, I haven''t talked to him about you but why don''t you give it a try? It can''t hurt, right? If he doesn''t want you then he will simply deny you but if you don''t ask him then throughout the rest of your life you will keep thinking ''what if'' I asked and things like that" Rumi said to me in a gentle manner.


    I sincerely listened to everything she said and repeated them once again in my mind. I guess she is right, I could give it try and if it doesn''t work then I will be content that I tried¡­ "Thank you, Rumi. I will talk with him" I said and pulled Rumi into a sisterly hug¡­


    "Good luck" Rumi said in a low tone when both of us finally separated from the hug¡­

 Chapter 265: Chapter 265

    [POV Reo]


    When I was finally done with my training it was almost time for dinner back in Elysium. I didn''t even notice how quickly the time passed. Well, it isn''t something major, after all, I didn''t have any plan with the girls.


    Well, if nothing else, I think I will pay a small visit to Dora, it has been a week I haven''t paid her a visit and she gets really annoying when I don''t visit her¡­ even though I won''t say that it''s her fault, I was the one who asked her to join SHIELD.


    Currently, she is just a cannon-fodder but in a couple of years, she will reach the spot I wanted for her. She will be in the perfect place to inform me of everything going on within their organization. After all, Fury might wise up someday and remove the camera in his room.


    But before I could pay Dora a visit, I needed to visit Nat so that I could pick her spy skills for a certain task. The task of finding Ulysses Klaue, he might be a small-time villain if he is being compared with the other villains in Marvel Universe but he is good at one thing, hiding.


    When I finally gathered all of my stuff, I Apparated with a loud crack and appeared inside my room. The girls were still busy doing whatever they did throughout the day. I spread my senses and found that Nat was still inside her spy room, that is what she called her room.


    Though I would have preferred if she called it Nat Cave, I know, I sounded like a complete degenerate pervert, in other words, I sounded like Nemuri. Fortunately, no one other than me knew about that. I put down my stuff in the cupboard and Flash Stepped right outside of the spy room.


    I knocked on the door and only after a few seconds Nat opened the door and greeted me with a gentle kiss. "I was already on my way when you knocked on the door" Nat said after she pulled away from the kiss.


    Her powers have grown strong and she might be growing stronger by each day, hard to tell, I will ask Momo about it. "So, how was your meeting?" I asked Nat, entering her spy room. She has completely customized the room since she has taken over it.


    The spy room was in our house but in case anything happened she would be able to send messages to Eric''s base. One side of the room was filled with screens, this is where she mainly worked, and on the other side of the wall, various types of guns were mounted. Obviously, all of them worked.


    Even though she no longer needed guns, she loved guns. On the other side, her latest armor was kept. It was a joint project between Fleur and Momo. The biggest highlight of this suit was that it could turn invisible along with the person wearing the suit.


    The suit also had a portkey built into it connected to the vitals of the wearer. If Nat was knocked out then she would be portkeyed back to Elysium. This function was courtesy of Nemuri, she had built similar features in her robes back in the HP World.


    (Image Here)


    The thing might look heavy but it is heavily enchanted. Nat was nigh-immortal now but that didn''t mean that her armor can''t be bulletproof. The thing was so tough that it could even withstand a tank shell and not even dent.


    "It was so-so¡­ I knew that Clint won''t be friendly since I have no plans of returning. He acted exactly like I had thought he would. Well, no feelings lost¡­ he wasn''t a close friend. I just owed him because I am still alive because of him" Nat said and shrugged.


    "So, had he informed SHIELD about you?" I asked and Nat laughed mirthlessly.


    "Oh, yes, he did that as soon as I disappeared. He wasn''t happy that I was able to get away from him" Nat said and plopped down on her chair.


    "At least you found out where his loyalties lie" I said and Nat nodded her head in agreement.


    "That I did! So, how can I help you?" Nat asked and rapped her fingers on her armrests.


    "Have you heard about a guy named Ulysses Klaue?" I asked her not wanting to waste any more time, Nat cocked her eyebrow in my direction.


    "I might have¡­ his rap sheet is quite impressive" Nat said trying to make a point. "But I have only seen his file once¡­ SHIELD wanted him to stay alive, I don''t know why though" Nat said and shrugged.


    "How quickly can you find him?" I asked Nat who just smirked.


    "With this thing?" Nat asked and pointing towards her computer system. "Not more than 15 minutes, SHIELD liked to keep an eye on him" Nat said and started to browse through SHIELD files, I can''t even imagine how hard it would have been if we didn''t have access to the SHIELD files.


    It didn''t even take Nat 5 minutes before she found out that Ulysses Klaue was currently in Cuba. SHIELD didn''t have his exact location but it wasn''t a problem¡­ Nat took control of the nearest satellite and pointed it towards Cuba.


    Nat pulled up a picture of Ulysses Klaue and started to run facial recognition. Just like she had said before 15 minutes passed, Nat got a 65% match, it wasn''t Nat''s fault that the match was only 65%, it was because the lense on the satellite wasn''t powerful enough.


    "There you have it" Nat said and pointed towards the man on the screen. The man entered a building followed by his men and the satellite finally lost the feed.


    "You really know what you are doing" I said with a grin on my face.


    "So, why did you wanted to find him?" Nat asked me curiously. "He is a black market dealer and I don''t think that there is something he could sell you" Nat finished with a confused look on her face.


    "Yes, there is something he was able to get his hands on, a few years ago he was able to get his hands on Vibranium, the same metal from which Cap''s Shield is made" I said and Nat was already interested.


    "Do you mind if I come with you?" Nat asked getting up and snaked her arms around my neck.


    "Well, I don''t know, why don''t you give me some incentive?" I asked her in a teasing tone. Nat raised her head and connected her lips with mine¡­ the kiss quickly turned into a make-out session.


    "So, how was that for an incentive, Mr. Leviathan?" Nat asked me while wagging her eyebrows.


    "That would do it¡­" I said with a smirk on my face. My eyes finally turned towards her new suit. "Have you tested it?" I asked Nat who just shook her head in denial.


    "I still haven''t gotten a chance¡­ I was only able to check if that suit fits me or not" Nat finished in a sullen tone.


    "Good, let''s go and join the others for dinner" I said to Nat and she activated the AI to record anything important, and then she left the room along with me but not before she locked the room. It was her treasure. When we finally arrived in the kitchen, we found Luna who was feeding Attila Ice-Cream.


    I was immediately jealous that she didn''t bring me ice cream, and here she was feeding Attila ice cream.


    "Reo, you don''t need to be jealous about cute Attila¡­ I have kept your ice cream under a stasis charm" Luna said with a huge innocent smile on her face, I decided to ignore that she called Attila cute and concentrated on the fact that she brought me ice cream. I knew that Luna is the best girl.


    "Thank you, Luna, I love you so much" I said and leaned down and kissed her passionately.


    "Are you really going to ignore the fact that she called Attila cute?" From the side, Fleur asked in an incredulous tone.


    "No¡­ no Attila, she didn''t mean it. You are so cute¡­ you are most cutest basilisk in the whole Universe" Luna said while caressing Attila''s giant head. She then pulled the giant head of Attila into her chest and started to hug her.


    "Yeah, Fleur. That was a really insensitive thing to say" Momo chided as soon as she arrived on the scene. Fleur just stood there completely mortified.


    Before anyone else could take the mickey out of Fleur with a loud crack Nemuri appeared in the kitchen. She was carrying huge bags in her hands. She looked around to see everyone''s expressions and blinked in confusion.


    "What''s going on guys?" Nemuri asked with a confused look on her face.


    "Nothing" Fleur grumbled but it was clear that she wasn''t angry.


    "Okayyyy¡­" Nemuri trailed in an unsure tone and turned her eyes towards me. She obviously wanted more information¡­


    "Nemuri, what''s in the bag?" I decided to change the topic. Hearing me Nemuri blinked a couple of times then looked down at her bags.


    "Oh¡­ this! Well, I thought that we haven''t tried Italian for quite some time so I thought it would do nicely for dinner" Nemuri said and carefully kept the bags on the table.


    "Sometimes you really surprise all of us with the amazing food you bring" Rumi decided to speak up as soon as she entered the kitchen with Ororo.


    "I completely agree, girls why don''t you help me set up the food?" I asked and several voices of agreement chirped around me¡­ ah¡­ this is life¡­

 Chapter 266: Klaue & Vibranium (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    I woke up and found myself being cuddled by two of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. Technically both women looked exactly the same. After dinner, like I had decided I paid a visit to Dora when suddenly Momo popped up and decided to join in the fun.


    Dora decided to play guess the twin and she turned into Momo. I have personally never asked Dora to change for me but I would never deny a game like this. So, the three of us had a lot of fun throughout the night until both of them were completely tired.


    I remained in the bed not wanting to ruin their sleep. After about half an hour one of them finally woke up. I didn''t know if it was Dora or Momo. When Dora was still a Metamorphogus, I was able to recognize her through her magical signature but after she became the Goddess of Mimicry it has become quite impossible for me.


    "Merlin''s pants! I am sore" the woman whined, for her choice of words it was already clear that it was Dora, Momo would never mention Merlin if she was cursing.


    "I didn''t hear you complaining last night though" I said in a teasing tone and pulled her into a passionate kiss.


    "Of course, I didn''t. Nowadays I don''t get to spend nights with you¡­ so, I don''t get any chance of getting screwed" Dora sulked and started to pout. Her hair morphed to mousy brown color.


    I didn''t say anything and wrapped my arm around her waist and pulled her more closer to me and kept hugging her like that. After a few minutes, the real Momo finally woke up. She opened her eyes and at first stared at me and then towards Dora.


    "Brown hair really looks awful on me" Momo said bitterly and raised up her head to kiss me.


    Hearing Momo''s comment, Dora waved her hand and a mirror flew into her hand from the table. Dora saw her looks and nodded sullenly. "Yeah, you are right" Dora said and morphed back into her natural form but she was sporting bright electric blue hair now.


    "Momo, did you bring potions with you? It isn''t my off day and I am still sore¡­ I don''t want to report to my boss while walking funny" Dora said and pulled herself up from the bed.


    "Yes, check my pant pocket" Momo said and pulled herself off from the bed too. Dora rummaged through Momo''s pants and fished out two potion vials. She handed one to Momo and chugged down the other one. Both Dora and Momo grimaced at the taste but didn''t complain.


    "So, what''s on your schedule today, love?" Momo asked me sitting down at the edge of the bed. It was a single bed but magic can make a lot of things easier. One enlargement charm and the three of us were happy campers.


    "I will be going out with Nat today. We are going to hunt down someone" I said and Momo nodded her head.


    "Who is the unlucky bastard?" Dora asked me while she walked into the washroom but didn''t close the door.


    "Ulysses Klaue, so you got any assignment today?" I asked Dora who was now brushing her teeth.


    "Never heard of him¡­ currently, I don''t have any mission but that can change at any moment after reporting" Dora said in a somewhat muffled voice but we still understood what she wanted to say.


    "So, what are you currently working on?" I turned my attention back towards Momo.


    "Still working on the satellites, trying to make them better¡­ and I am also perfecting their software" Momo said and picked up her panties from the corner of the room.


    "You should have done that before launching them" Dora''s muffled voice was heard once again.


    "That wouldn''t have worked, no matter how much testing I do it couldn''t have been perfected for space until those satellites are in the space" Momo protested.


    "Listen to the expert Dora" I said to which Dora immediately agreed. Momo gave me a small glare and continued to dress.


    "Are you going to stay?" Momo asked me when she saw that I was still in bed.


    "Nah¡­!! Give me a sec and I will be dressed" I said and jumped out of the bed. With a wave of my hand, the clothes were on my body. "See, ready in a sec" I showed off to Momo.


    "Dora, be a dear and stay safe!" Momo exclaimed when she finished dressing up.


    "You too!" Dora said from the washroom.


    "Dora, I will also be leaving, see you next week" I said and grabbed Momo''s hand. With a loud crack, both of us Apparated in our room. After a nice and warm shower with Momo¡­ we arrived in the kitchen. We didn''t forget to have a quickie though¡­ Momo insisted even though she felt slightly sore when she woke up in the morning¡­


    Since the others saw that I wasn''t in the house, Nemuri called her house-elves to prepare some breakfast. After breakfast, both me and Nat walked to her spy room. Nat needed to get her new suit and a couple of handguns wouldn''t hurt.


    Nat''s suit was quickly packed into her backpack. While Nat was packing her suit, I was checking out locations so that I could quickly Apparate there. When both of us were ready I offered my hand to Nat but she gave me an odd look.


    "We will go through my portal, it''s much better than Apparation" Nat said and a violet portal appeared right in front of her. When people get new powers they stop appreciating the older methods¡­ even though I grumbled inside my mind I didn''t complain out loud and entered the portal.


    "So, where are we?" I asked Nat, we appeared inside some kind of dingy and smelly building.


    "We are in the water treatment plant of the city" Nat said and gestured me to follow her. I shrugged and decided to follow her¡­ after all, Nat is the certified spy here.


    After a few turns within the building, we were already out in the open. The whole building was completely damp, that was the reason why it smelled so bad. Nat stopped and pointed towards the huge villa on a nearby hill.


    "See, that''s where Klaue is staying" Nat said and resumed walking.


    "You really worked out all the details it seems" I gave her a genuine compliment. Nat nodded her head and kept walking.


    "I would be a bad spy if I didn''t do my homework" Nat said proudly. "So, how are we doing this? Do we go in guns blazing or do we go in stealthily?" Nat asked curiously.


    "Stealthily, I can''t have Klaue accidentally dying. After all, he is a fragile human" I said, I would have preferred going in guns blazing but that could lead to Klaue accidentally kicking the bucket and I can''t have that. I needed the location of the Vibranium.


    "Then, you wouldn''t mind if I take care of the rest, right?" Nat asked me in a hopeful tone. Before I could give her a reply she decided to elaborate her reason.


    "You see, it has been quite long since I had any action. My body is itching for some kind of action and I have yet to try out my powers and my new suit in actual combat" Nat finished, it was clear that Nat really wanted to do this and she was very excited.


    "Yeah sure, I would also love to see you in action" I said with a smile on my face. Honestly, I would never deny my girls any kind of happiness and this was something really minor, she just wanted to kill a few guys to try out her new suit and powers.


    Both of us arrived near the hill and after looking around Nat''s clothes morphed into her armor. I was quite surprised to see that after all, I clearly saw that she put her suit inside her backpack. Unable to hold back my curiosity, I asked her.


    "How did you do that?" I asked and Nat just smirked in return.


    "A neat trick isn''t it?" she asked and I just dumbly nodded. "This was one of my powers, specifically the Matter Manipulation power" Nat said with a smile.


    "Yep, that''s definitely a neat trick" I agreed and Nat pulled out a hood from her suit, there was a small pouch near her nape. She put on the hood and pulled out a mask from the front of her suit.


    "I going to become invisible, you won''t have a problem, right?" Nat asked me when she was finally done putting on her mask.


    "I will be fine, don''t worry about me" I said. Nat nodded her head and vanished into thin air.


    "Follow me" Nat said and I silently followed her after I disillusioned myself and silenced my footsteps. We finally arrived in front of the compound and saw that several guards were roaming around the compound¡­ all of them were carrying assault weapons. The whole compound was surrounded by barbed wires


    Nat used her Matter Manipulation power to walk through the barbed wires. I simply Flash Stepped beside Nat, since she wanted to use her powers and her suit, I allowed her to do whatever she wanted. If I wanted I could have done it in a much simpler way.


    I was obviously using my powers to map out the whole place and I have to agree with Nat that this place would a nice target to test out her powers. We easily passed by all the guards and arrived in the inner part of the compound.


    Klaue was enjoying himself in the pool with two topless women wrapped in his arms. Some more girls were playing in the pool, all of them were topless. I didn''t even bother to take a second look at them¡­ even though I was a man I won''t start drooling at the sight of second-rate goods.


    Suddenly Klaue got out of the pool and told the girls to stay there. Both me and Nat silently followed him and when he finally arrived in his room, he dropped on the floor unconscious. I checked for any kind of surveillance inside the room but found none.


    "How did you do that?" I asked her curiously.


    Nat took off her mask and hood and her head appeared to be floating. "Mental Manipulation, I told him to go to his room and as soon as he entered the room, I made him fall asleep" Nat said with a proud look on her face.


    "Like promised, here is one Ulysses Klaue" Nat said and kicked Klaue on his ribs but the man didn''t wake up.


    "Good job, Nat, good job" I complimented Nat and finally leaned down in front of Klaue. "Now, let''s see what do you have in that dirty little head of yours" I said and silenced him. As soon as he was silenced a small Crucio woke him up.


    Before he could see what was happening I grabbed his head and looked into his eyes. "Legilimens" I said and dove inside his mind¡­

 Chapter 267: Klaue & Vibranium (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    I shifted through Klaue''s mind without any remorse. This guy was bad but he didn''t hold a candle to the Death Eaters back in the HP World or the U-Men in this world. I decided to ignore everything else and started to look for memories related to Vibranium.


    I finally found what I wanted, I saw how he entered Wakanda, and how he got away. I saw how he was caught and branded as a Thief, he was still lucky because he was able to get away from the Wakandans.


    He knew that Wakandans are going to keep a close eye on the black market, after all, Klaue could only sell the Vibranium in the black market. He didn''t want to be found by Wakandans so he decided not to sell Vibranium for now¡­ until he was sure that Wakandans were no longer hunting him.


    So, he decided to stash away the Vibranium under the floor of a newly made shopping mall in Canada. Pretty smart if I have to say¡­ nobody would look under the concrete floor of a parking lot inside a shopping mall. After all, no one would think that Klaue would hide something so valuable in such an open place like that.


    Now, that I was finally done, I pulled out of his mind. From Sublime''s mind, I already knew about Wakanda''s location, I wasn''t interested in knowing about Wakanda more than needed. If needed, I will rip the whole place apart to enter Wakanda¡­


    "I got what I needed" I said to Nat who was calmly sitting on a chair.


    "He doesn''t look too good though" Nat pointed out while getting up on her feet.


    I looked down a Klaue who was drooling on the floor like a fool. It was over too quickly, so, I might not have blown his brain into oblivion, there might be something left in there. But who cares¡­?? I pointed my finger in his direction and AK''ed him. There is no point in torturing someone who can''t even feel pain.


    "What was that?" Nat asked me curiously.


    "That was the killing curse. It kills someone without any pain" I said and she just nodded her head in understanding.


    "Then I will be on my way, killing everyone else in here" Nat declared and started to walk towards the door. When she arrived at the door, she turned completely invisible before closing the door. Even though she was invisible I could still feel her due to my sensing powers.


    With a calm look on my face, I decided to sit down where Nat was sitting a few moments ago and decided to keep an eye on Nat using my sensing powers. I had complete trust in Nat''s skills but you could never be too careful¡­


    [POV Natasha]


    As soon as I was out of the room I was invisible, it was nice power. Yes, using my Mental Manipulation power I can make someone think that I am invisible but it becomes hard if I am using it on multiple targets.


    I arrived near the pool once again and found the women were still playing inside the pool without any care. I noticed that Reo wasn''t staring at their chests when we arrived here¡­ which earned him major boyfriend points.


    Well, it wwas hard to notice his facial expressions when he was invisible but you should never underestimate the power of a girl who is in love. They tend to gain some kind of mysterious sense related to their lovers. (Unknown to Nat, just a moment ago all the women who loved Reo smiled mysteriously while Reo shuddered in terror).


    I used my Mental Manipulation power to implant an idea inside all of their minds. I told them to keep playing here no matter what kinds of sounds they hear from the outside. If I didn''t have these powers I would have to kill them all, their deaths would be logged inside Collateral Damage but I no longer needed to do that.


    I finally arrived at the outer parts of the compound where the guards were roaming. I silently crept behind a guard who was completely oblivious to the danger that was about to befall him. I used my Telepathic powers and picked up all the important information from the guard''s mind.


    As soon as I was done my hand wrapped around his mouth and my knife pierced his neck. With a small slashing motion, I pulled out the knife from his neck and gently laid him down on the floor. As soon as I did that the floor engulfed the body. Matter Manipulation is an awesome power¡­


    My next target was the control room, Klaue had hired guards from some local militia who were in contact with the city police. So, if they reported about someone causing trouble in the compound both the militia and the police force would come here guns blazing.


    I can''t have that, I crept inside the control room and found two guys were stationed inside. One guy was standing near the window while the other was watching CCTV footage. I approached the guy who was looking at the CCTV footage, my hands snaked around his neck and I silently snapped his neck.


    I was so gentle while snapping his neck that the other one in the room didn''t even notice that his friend was dead. I crept behind the other guy and placed one of my hands on his mouth and with my other hand which had a knife in it. I slit his throat. The guy died choking on his own blood.


    I dropped the body without any care and walked up to the radio. I pulled out my silenced handgun and shot the radio several times, I wasn''t satisfied until some sparks flew out of the radio and the thing started to smoke. Now, I had nothing more to worry about.


    I pulled out another silenced handgun from my suit and walked out of the room. I saw two guards in front of me and shot them in their heads. Both of their bodies dropped on the floor with a thud, I was still invisible but the thuds were heard by some guards nearby. Using my Knowledge Absorption power I had already learned Spanish.


    "Did you hear that? Let''s check it out" some random guard spoke in Spanish. Two more guards came up and as soon as they saw the bodies "We have an intruder, call for reinforcements!!" the same guy screamed in Spanish but unfortunately for him, that was the last thing he said before a bullet entered his skull.


    The guard beside him looked in horror when his fellow guard dropped on the ground dead. "Sniper!!" the man was able to shout before I made a hole in his neck. After that, I didn''t need to wait for long before the other guards came rushing to kill me¡­


    I didn''t even need to move from my initial position to kill all of them. I used my Matter Manipulation power and the floor engulfed all of them¡­ it must be somewhat similar to being buried alive. I sensed that there were still two guards alive inside the compound¡­ they were making their way to the control room. They were using another path to reach there.


    I slowly returned to the control room and waited for them to arrive by the door. I didn''t have to wait for long when the remaining two guards came bursting into the room. They both froze in their tracks when they felt something touch the back of their heads "Gotcha" I said in a silky tone and pulled the triggers.


    "Phew¡­" I released a sigh and stopped the invisibility function of the suit. Yes, my powers made it a lot easier to kill all of them¡­ after all, I killed 90% of them by burying them alive.


    "Looks like you are done?" I heard Reo''s voice from behind me and I felt his arms snake around my waist.


    "Yes, even though it was really disappointing, I still got to test my powers and my new suit" I said and relished being in Reo''s arms.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that you had a lot of fun but we need to be somewhere else now" Reo said in a gentle tone and rested his chin over my head... I had to fight the impulse of melting in his embrace.


    "So, where are we going?" I asked huskily, I might have to ask Reo to turn me into orgasmic goo after we are done with this mission.


    "Canada" he said and I felt like I was being squeezed through a tube. I hate it¡­ I hate Apparation!! With a loud crack, we appeared inside some parking lot. Reo took away his arms from my waist and I immediately lowered my head and started to groan. The contents of my stomach were churning.


    "You know I hate you!" I spat out and started to glare at him. Reo just smirked in a teasing manner¡­


    "That was for the insult you dished out to Apparation" Reo said with a smirk on his face and I felt that my glare intensified on its own.


    "You are going to pay for that" I said while gritting my teeth.


    "¡­Probably" Reo conceded but the smug look remained on his face. Reo turned his head away from me and turned his head towards the floor.


    "What are you looking at?" I asked him unable to hold back my curiosity. For now, I gave up my anger¡­


    "This is where Klaue had buried the Vibranium" Reo said and with a wave of his hand, the whole concrete floor was ripped apart. Sometimes I really wonder, if I would ever be able to reach his level or not.


    Reo walked up to the hole on the floor and I decided to take a look too and found a huge chunk of some silverish metal. So, this is Vibranium, I know SHIELD would even kill babies if it meant that they could get their hands on this metal. From the looks of it, it might be something around a quarter-ton.


    "Let''s take it back to Elysium" Reo said and pulled out the Vibranium from the floor. I didn''t even know how he was going to take that Vibranium to Elysium. Reo pulled out some papers from his jacket and handed me some of them, it was similar to the anti-surveillance papers.


    "Slap the papers on it" Reo said pointing towards the Vibranium and started to slap the papers on it. The papers glowed for a moment then vanished. I shrugged and joined him. After a few minutes, we were finally done. Reo activated the runes and the whole chunk of Vibranium disappeared. So those were some kind of teleportation runes.


    "We are going back through portal" I snarked and a violet portal appeared in front of me and I walked right into it followed by Reo¡­

 Chapter 268: Chapter 268

    [POV Reo]


    "So, what did you find Fleur?" I asked Fleur who was too busy staring at the computer screen. For a few seconds, she didn''t even bother to spare me a look. Since she was like this I decided to wait.


    Several minutes had already passed when she finally turned away from the computer screen and she was quite surprised to see me standing there.


    "When did you come here? You should have called me" Fleur said while giving me a surprised look. Yeah, right. I called you four times before I finally gave up and decided to wait.


    "Uh¡­ sorry, I decided not to disturb you. You looked kind of focused" I said with a wry smile on my face. Fortunately, Fleur didn''t notice my wry smile and beamed at my thoughtfulness.


    "You know you will be quite surprised to see what I found" Fleur gushed out completely excited.


    "Oh¡­" that was my smartest reply at this moment.


    "Yes, you remember the metal we found in Savage Land, the Anti-Metal and the metal you brought two days ago are exactly the same metals" Fleur said pulling up some reports on the screen.


    "But for whatever reason, both of these metals have different properties. Yes, there are several differences on the molecular levels but I don''t know why that is" Fleur finished with a frown on her face.


    "Vibranium can absorb any form of vibrations. This makes it an exceptionally hard metal but Anti-Metal releases a certain kind of vibration which can liquify other metals¡­ it''s really fascinating if you consider it like that" Fleur said with a mad gleam in her eyes.


    "Good! So, how quickly can you get me an armor made of these metals?" I asked Fleur who frowned once again after hearing my question.


    "It will only take a week for me to make you an armor from the Vibranium but I can''t say anything about the Anti-Metal" Fleur sighed after she finished.


    (A/N: Guys, I wanted to do a quick vote¡­ I wanted to know if you guys want MC to have Anti-Metal armor or simply Vibranium armor. I will post two comments inside here. You can vote by liking the comment)


    After that, I spend quite some time in Fleur''s lab rubbing her shoulders and back to make her relax. It could be clearly seen that she was stressed. She didn''t look tired or anything but I could see that she looked kind of stressed even though she was a Phoenix.


    I finally walked out of her lab after an hour, we just enjoyed the time spent with each other. So, I decided to visit Luna, it has been some time since I had visited my angel. She has been planning to publish Quibbler in this world and Nemuri had been helping her by buying her printing presses around the world.


    At first, Nemuri had planned to buy Luna printing presses only in the US but when Nemuri thought carefully she found that it was a good market to start a business, so she decided to go ahead and started to buy off printing presses all around the world.


    I was on the way to Luna''s Rook¡­ she named her personal room, Rook in memory of her home back in the HP World. Don''t need to worry, her home was still there and her dad was also fine but according to Luna she must have a Rook here since she had one back in the HP World.


    This is where Luna spent most of her time nowadays. She was currently working on a design for her paper. She didn''t want to use the old Quibbler design¡­ she wanted to use something new. While on my way to the Rook, I found Jean who has been apparently looking for me.


    "Reo, I have been wanting to talk with you" Jean said as soon as she saw me.


    "Ah¡­ so what do you want to talk about?" I asked Jean.


    "Um¡­ are you free this afternoon?" Jean asked me in a slightly nervous tone.


    "Yeah, I have nothing planned for the afternoon. So, do you want to go on a date?" I asked her in a teasing manner. Jean slightly blushed and started to splutter¡­ it was almost like watching a schoolgirl.


    "It''s a date then" Jean said in a hurry as soon as she was done spluttering. Even after going on so many dates with her, she still got nervous from time to time like she was doing now. Sometimes I kind of wondered if she was a woman in her twenties or not¡­


    "Is there someplace you wanna go?" I asked Jean in a gentle tone. Jean finally stopped her blush and acted like any other woman in her twenties.


    "Someplace romantic would be nice" Jean said with a smile on her face.


    "Sure" I said and leaned down to kiss her. Jean eagerly returned the kiss. I told her that I will pick her up in the afternoon and resumed my journey towards the Rook.


    I arrived in front of Luna''s door and before I could knock on the door I heard Luna''s voice from inside. "Yes, come in" even though I was slightly gobsmacked, I still entered the room, after all, I knew that Luna could see the future and she must have known that I was coming here.


    I entered the room and found the room was completely filled with sketches of different animals. One side of the room didn''t have any wall, only glass doors. Attila was poking her head inside from there. There were also several sketches of Attila hanging on the walls¡­


    "I like what you did with your room" I said and for whatever reason Luna didn''t seem to appreciate the compliment.


    "Rook!" Luna said in a bland tone. I immediately knew where I messed up.


    "Yeah, sorry. I like what you did in the Rook" I said with a wry smile on my face and Luna beamed when she heard the compliment.


    "Thank you" Luna said with a huge beautiful and innocent smile on her face.


    "So, what are you working on?" I decided to change the topic. Hearing me Luna started to rummage through her table and handed me some papers.


    "I have been making plans for the design of my paper. I understand that magical creatures are not known by anyone in this world but without them, Quibbler won''t be Quibbler" Luna said with a frown on her face. Yeah, that could be a problem but how come Luna doesn''t know the solution?? After all, she can see the future¡­


    I still decided to answer her "You can make a kid section inside the paper where you could write everything about magical creatures" I said and Luna once again beamed with a huge smile on her face and pulled me into a hug.


    "Thank you, Reo. You are a life-saver" Luna said with a relieved look on her face.


    "Um¡­ Luna, you can see the future, right? So, it should have been quite simple for you?" I finally asked her.


    "Oh, yes, I knew what I needed to do but you are the one who needed to give me the idea" Luna said like it was a matter of fact and went back to her drawings. I never knew that she liked to draw though, I gently leaned down beside her to see what she was drawing¡­ it was a sketch of a hare.


    "I never knew that you liked to draw" I said in a questioning manner.


    "Oh¡­ I started to draw whenever I was free. Well, not always, I started only two months ago" Luna answered but she didn''t look up from the paper and continued to draw.


    "That''s really beautiful" I said and Luna hummed in agreement. I know that Luna wasn''t like any other girls and sometimes I found myself really stumped in front of her.


    I spent the rest of the day with Luna, sitting right beside her watching her sketch, it was a beautiful sight. After she finished the sketch both of us went to play fetch with Attila. Luna was an amazing woman and I definitely loved her.


    "I love you Luna" I said while hugging her. After we were done playing with Attila we decided to sit in each other''s embrace.


    "I know" Luna said in a gentle tone and squirmed in my arms wanting to get closer to me "I love you too" Luna finished softly afterward¡­


    When I finally left the Rook it was already afternoon. I remembered that I had promised Jean a date but I lost track of the time when I was with Luna until she reminded me that I had promised Jean a date¡­ now where should I take her??


    Paris is out of option, I have been there so many times that I no longer find it romantic. Switzerland is also out of option, it''s not the right time of the year. Ah¡­ Venice¡­ that''s a nice place and I have never been to Venice. Looks like I get to sharpen my Italian speaking skills¡­

 Chapter 269: Venice... (R-18)

    A/N: I have added an Auxiliary chapter where I have explained how the Multiverse system works in my fanfic. I think that you should give it a read to get the better understanding how the thing works.


    Now, I did a vote yesterday. I wanted to know, what kind of armor you wanted. Anti-Metal obviously won. So, MC will be getting an Anti-Metal armor.


    Some of you said that why not both or why not merge them but now let me explain about that. I can get him two armors, one made of Anti-Metal and another made of Vibranium but it would be a complete waste. I can already say that I might use both armors for sometime but after sometime I will definitely forget about one of them.


    Now, about combining them, that would simply won''t work because it is Anti-Metal''s property to melt an other metal which comes in contact with it even Vibranium. You can''t change the a characteristic of a metal. It''s something like Granite and Diamond, technically both are same things but can you combine them??


    ---------------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "So, where are we going by the way?" Jean asked with a raised eyebrow. Obviously, I didn''t tell her that I was taking her to Venice. I have asked Nemuri if she could send me pictures of any suitable Apparation location.


    After some teasing, she sent me some pictures. She had sent me pictures of some random alley. She also sent me some nice restaurant and hotel locations. She is such a kind and understanding woman.


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ that''s going to be a surprise my dear" I said while wagging my finger in a teasing manner. Jean simply pouted and tried to use puppy dog eyes, it was too hard to ignore but for the Greater Good of our date I held strong.


    "So, what should I wear?" Jean huffed in annoyance when she saw that her pout and puppy dog eyes weren''t working. She shouldn''t be so disappointed though¡­ she came really close.


    "Nothing overly classy¡­ or sparkly though" I said and shrugged. I had no idea what I should wear myself. Once again I looked at the pictures Nemuri had sent me. "Wear something casual that would go nice if you were on a vacation" I said to Jean.


    "Ok¡­ I will be back within an hour" Jean said and gave me a quick peck on the lips and went back to her room. Even though she said that she would be done in an hour¡­ I decided not to hold much hope on that¡­ after all, I already have 7 lovers and Rumi and Nat were the only were who were able to get ready under 10 minutes¡­


    Just like I had thought Jean was still getting ready even after an hour has passed. I understand that they want to look nice for me and it kind of flatters me that they want to look beautiful for me but waiting here while doing nothing is really annoying¡­


    It took her another half an hour to get ready. I was still waiting for her in the drawing-room. She was wearing a green shirt that was tucked inside her jeans, skintight sky blue faded jeans, and a blue denim jacket over her top. She was wearing some decent-sized heels and golden-colored earrings.


    Even though she was casually dressed she looked quite gorgeous, I was gobsmacked for a few seconds. Yeah, I know how to appreciate someone''s beauty and Jean was definitely a beauty. "You look gorgeous" I said in a somewhat awed tone. Jean revelled in the compliment and smiled softly while she tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "You don''t look bad yourself Reo" Jean said softly and I pulled her into my arms and gave a small peck on her lips. "Hold me tight" I whispered in her ears in a soft tone and with a loud crack both of us appeared in an empty alley. Thankfully Jean looked somewhat fine¡­


    "You get negative points for that" Jean said with a stern face and glared at me. I gave her a mock-horrified look.


    "Um¡­ look around, does this earn me points?" I asked with a stutter, Jean smirked when she saw my horrified look¡­ after hearing me she finally started to look around and frowned when she was unable to recognize the place. It was almost evening in Venice¡­


    She pulled away from my arms and rushed towards the end of the alley and looked at the waterway. While Jean was busy looking around, I approached her from the back. Jean squealed like a schoolgirl and jumped into my arms.


    "Since I was in school I have always wanted to visit Venice" Jean gushed out in a rapid manner¡­ obviously she was very excited.


    "Ah¡­ does this earn me back my points?" I asked her in a hopeful tone. Jean didn''t say anything and pulled me down smashed her lips on mine¡­ it quickly turned into a make-out session. After a couple of minutes, Jean finally pulled herself back from the kiss. Jean had a flushed look on her face and both of us were breathing heavily.


    "Oh¡­ that definitely earned you some major points and some more" Jean cooed.


    "Ah¡­ thank god, I was kind of worried there for a moment" I said in a mock relieved tone. Both of us were able to catch our breath now.


    "The kiss didn''t give you the message?" Jean asked in a teasing tone.


    "I don''t know! I kind of forgot¡­ why don''t you give me another message like that?" I asked her in a hopeful tone, even though Jean gave me a glare I could see that it was a mock glare.


    "I could, but that would ruin the date¡­ it was rather hard to hold myself back" Jean shot back with a smirk. "Why don''t you try to please this lady and I might give you another reward like that¡­ maybe something more" Jean said and licked her lips seductively.


    "Of course, my lady" I said in a cheerful tone and offered Jean my arm, Jean linked her arm with mine and we started to walk around but not before I casted a glamour charm on myself. Can''t have anyone recognizing the big bad Leviathan and ruin our date, can we?


    While walking away I noticed that the alley was warded with a mild notice-me-not and a muggle-repelling charm. It must have been Nemuri, I thought and decided to forget about that for now. I had a lady to please now¡­


    As soon as we walked out of the alley, we started to see other people. We saw tourists around us and people going on with their own lives. For the next couple of hours, both I and Jean kept strolling through the streets while talking about various topics but mostly unimportant things.


    Boats were still sailing through the waterways, and without riding a boat the date would have been incomplete so both Jean and I boarded a boat for a small trip¡­ we arrived in Venice when it was almost evening so we didn''t have a lot of time to spend before dinner.


    We spent the whole boat ride in each other''s arms. It was a pretty common scenario¡­ during our trip, we came across some other couples too, they were also enjoying their own dates in each other''s arms, like us.


    Our boat trip finally ended, both Jean and I decided to continue looking around on foot. So, we simply strolled on foot, we have long forgotten about how long we have been walking until my stomach suddenly rumbled.


    "Let''s go and have some dinner" Jean said softly but as soon as she finished her stomach also rumbled. Jean''s cheeks turned light pink¡­


    "Dinner it is" I said with a huge grin on my face. We continued our stroll through the streets but this time I had a destination in my mind.


    We finally arrived in front of a nice restaurant, it looked quite busy but when we reached the reception, they led us to the first floor where most of the tables were empty. We sat down at a table in the corner.


    Both of us ordered Spaghetti and some wine that would go nicely with the Spaghetti. The waiter finally left and I looked towards Jean.


    "So, did you like the date?" I asked her softly. Jean smiled and grabbed her hand on top of the table.


    "No¡­ I loved it¡­" Jean said and we started to chat about unimportant stuff. Jean told me about her life¡­ how it was in her school and all¡­


    Our food finally arrived, both the food and wine were fantastic¡­ it was clear that Jean enjoyed the date. As soon as we left the restaurant after paying the bill, Jean started to caress my arms and chest. When I looked down at her, she licked her lips seductively.


    "Reo, it has been a long day" Jean said huskily "why don''t we find ourselves a room" Jean moaned out each word. I have to say that I was also rather turned on.


    "Sure, my lady" there was a hotel nearby the restaurant. Shit!! I didn''t bring any ID! Well, who cares, a mild Confundus will get the job done for me. We walked into the hotel and a mild Confundus was all I needed to get ourselves a room. It wasn''t anything five-star but it was rather classy. I wasn''t overly worried about the CCTVs because the glamour I had applied on me was still active.


    When we finally arrived at our room, neither of us were able to keep our hands to ourselves. My left hand was resting right above her ass while her hands were caressing my back, chest, and abs. We finally entered the room¡­ and Jean started to kiss me hungrily.


    I used my powers to close and lock the door. Even though I allowed Jean to lead me to the bedroom, my attention was somewhere else, I was using magic to check for any hidden cameras¡­ fortunately I didn''t find any. After I was done checking for cameras or listening devices I casted silencing charms around the room. Only after that, did I turn my full attention to Jean.


    Jean was kissing my jawline while her hands were tugging my t-shirt. I grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and pulled it off¡­ Jean slightly backed off and took off her denim jacket and it joined my t-shirt on the floor. We finally arrived in the bedroom and Jean pushed me into the bed using her telekinesis.


    Jean smirked at me and slowly took off her shirt and threw it on the floor. I was about to get up but she used her power to keep me on the bed. "Mister¡­ you are going to stay right where you are" Jean purred.


    She was wearing a red bra underneath her shirt¡­ her boobs weren''t large but they were modest. Honestly, I wasn''t complaining. Jean jabbed her hand in my direction and used her powers to unbuckle my belt and pull it off. Jean shook off her shoes and jumped on the bed and started to caress my crotch¡­


    I was already sporting a raging hard-on, Jean grabbed the hem of my boxers and slowly¡­ (it was torturingly slow) pulled down my boxers and freed my shaft. Jean grabbed my shaft and started to stroke it gently, she tucked her hair behind her ear and breathed down on my member.


    That was soooo sexy¡­ that memory deserves a special place in my mind. I moaned in pleasure when her hot lips finally wrapped around my shaft. Jean didn''t waste any more time and started to bob her head up and down¡­ by each passing second I was getting closer¡­ all of a sudden, Jean stopped.


    I gave her a confused look she just got up from the bed and used her powers to pull down her pants. She was wearing a matching pair of panties. Her panties were completely soaked with her juices. She threw off her pants and laid down beside me¡­ "Inside me¡­ I can''t hold back any longer! I want you inside me" Jean moaned and started to kiss me wildly.


    My hands found themselves on her modest-sized bra-covered breasts. My hand went around her back and with a snap, her bra was off. Jean pulled off her unhooked bra and threw it off. I pinched her nipple and she screamed my name loudly¡­ my right hand slowly reached towards her entrance¡­ my fingers nimbly slid inside her wet panties and found her crevice.


    Jean arched back in pleasure but I pulled my hand back¡­ I didn''t want her to come now. Jean gave me a pleading look then it turned into a mild glare¡­ "Please¡­ make me yours. Slam your throbbing hard cock inside my wet little cunt and fuck me raw!!" Jean screamed. I was taken aback when I heard her speaking dirty¡­ I didn''t expect it from Jean.


    My frown quickly turned into a smirk "Your wish is my command lady" I said and in excitement, I vanished her panties and my breath hitched when I looked at her pink dripping slit¡­ her pussy was cleanly shaven.


    I positioned myself right in front of her entrance and I slowly pushed in. Jean moaned in pure ecstasy. "God! You are tight!" I groaned in pleasure as her tight pussy wrapped around my member.


    "Yes! Fuck me like there is no tomorrow" Jean said when I finally entered her completely.


    Hearing her talk like that was turning me on even more. At first, I started to move slowly but I kept increasing my speed gradually. From Jean''s moans, it was clear that she liked that. My hands were playing with her breasts¡­ pinching and twisting her nipples from time to time.


    "I am close¡­" Jean moaned out. Hearing her I increased my speed, I was also close.


    "Me too" I grunted out and kept pistoning myself inside her.


    "Inside me¡­ inside me. Paint my insides with your seed" Jean''s breath hitched and she finally reached her climax. Her walls tightened around me like a vice grip¡­ it took only two more thrusts and I emptied my load inside her. Jean was laying on the bed with a look of utter bliss on her face.


    I slowly pulled myself out of her and laid down beside her. She turned herself to look at me and my arms wrapped around her to pull her closer.


    "That was amazing" Jean moaned out huskily. Her eyes were still filled with lust.


    "Yes, that was" I completely agreed with her.


    "I wanted this for so long" Jean said and started to run her fingers through my hair.


    "Sorry to make you wait" I said softly and Jean shook her head and pulled me into a kiss. This kiss wasn''t like the previous ones. This kiss was gentle, caring, and passionate.


    "It wasn''t your fault, both of us were busy with stuff" Jean said softly and caressed my face when she finally pulled away from the kiss.


    "I guess so" I said with a smile and started to kiss her passionately. During the kiss, I felt Jean''s fingers brushed against my already hardened member. Her hands gently wrapped around my shaft and she started to stroke me gently¡­


    "Looks like you are ready for another go" Jean said with a small smirk.


    "Oh¡­ I wouldn''t dare to disappoint you my lady" I said with my own smirk and looked at Jean while she straddled me. She leaned down and kept kissing me while with her hand she guided my member to her entrance and slowly lowered her hips. Jean moaned when my member was completely inside her. Her right hand grabbed my left hand and she gently intertwined her fingers with mine.


    My right hand wrapped around her back and I started running my fingers through her hair while she rode me gently and passionately. This time was completely different than the first time¡­ this time we were making love, completely gentle and passionate.


    Neither of us said anything as she continued to ride me. Sometime during the session, Jean let my hand free and I used this chance and rotated ourselves, Jean didn''t mind. My hands snaked around her curvaceous body, her hands also weren''t idle¡­ her hands were snaked around my hand, her fingers continuously running through my hair.


    Both of us finally reached our climax together. I pulled her on top of me, Jean looked at me with care and love. "I love you, Reo, from now on I am completely yours" Jean whispered softly.


    "I love you too Jean" I said with a similar smile on my face and I kept caressing her hair.


    The night was still long and neither of us was worn out. After another round of sex, we decided to talk some more.


    "So, did the Phoenix say anything? After all, I represent everything opposite to her" I asked Jean who looked thoughtful for few moments. It was clear that she was talking with the Phoenix stuffed inside her.


    (A/N: For those who are wondering why am I calling the Phoenix as her, you can check the conversation between Reo and the Phonix. She mentioned that her gender was inconsequential but she also mentioned that because her current host is Phoenix she wouldn''t mind if referred to as a female)


    "According to her, it''s completely fine. She said that even though you represent everything opposite to her she doesn''t see you as her enemy and in her books, you are okay since it was you who freed her from the prison" Jean said with a smirk on her face.


    "Oh¡­ it''s good then, I also don''t want to be hostile with her" I said and kept caressing Jean''s back.


    "We talked enough¡­" Jean said got up on her fours. "Do me from behind this time" Jean moaned when I ran my fingers on her slit.


    Who would deny such a nice invitation, so, I did her from behind. We didn''t stop until it was early morning¡­ we had decided to spend the day relaxing, well whenever we woke up, that is.


    The next day we woke up around noon¡­ Jean wasn''t sore or anything so we had sex three more times in the shower. Being the host of Phoenix Fire definitely helped her. She should have been sore but she was healed while both of us slept. The Phoenix has already modified Jean''s body so that Jean could be the perfect host.


    "Where are my panties?" Jean asked when we were finally getting dressed.


    I tried to remember what I did with them and only then I remembered that I vanished them, I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly. "I might have vanished them in my excitement" I said with a nervous laugh.


    Jean gave me a blank stare for few seconds then shrugged "Then ''going commando'' it is" Jean said and wore her pants. I could have transfigured or conjured her a pair but the thought of her not wearing anything inside her pants was rather exciting.


    After having a nice breakfast-style lunch both of us decided to enjoy another boat ride but this time we wanted to have a longer ride. We spent the rest of the day in each other''s arms enjoying ourselves in Venice¡­

 Chapter 270: Timeskip (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    I kept staring towards the ocean while Ororo laid her head in my lap. I was gently running my fingers through her soft and silky silver hair.


    I still remember the first time she asked me out. It was the day I returned with Jean from Venice. It has been a year and a half since that day.


    (A/N: The romance was taking too much time and I was going out of things to write about so I decided to do a timeskip and do the Reo X Ororo with Flashbacks throughout some chapters while progressing the chapters)


    ~FLASHBACK~


    After our boat ride was finished both I and Jean decided to have lunch before returning. This time we decided to go for Pasta as we have already tried Spaghetti yesterday and Pizza is something we eat after every few days.


    After finishing our dinner, Jean said that she didn''t want to teleport because she loved having the food she just ate inside her belly. So, we decided to fly back to Elysium. We returned to the alley where I Apparated yesterday and from there we took flight¡­ while in the air, I casted notice-me-not charms on both of us.


    It took us a few hours to finally return to Elysium. Since we already had dinner both Jean and I decided to sit it out. I noticed that Ororo kept looking at me from time to time since I came back. It wasn''t something unusual¡­ she always did that but today she had a confident gleam in her eyes.


    After the others finished their dinner, Ororo called out to me and said that she wanted to talk, I already had some ideas about what she wanted to talk about.


    "So, Ororo what do you want to talk about?" I asked her with a serious look on my face. I knew that Ororo has finally made a decision then she must have given it a lot of thought but that also meant that she would be determined.


    That is why I am going to make it hard for her. I don''t want her to take the decision half-heartedly. This would only cause problems on a later date, it''s not like I have something against her but she was the one who took the most time to make a decision¡­ so I wanted to see how determined she was.


    Ororo was quite determined though even after seeing how I spoke with her, her facial expression didn''t change. "I was wondering if you are free tomorrow?" Ororo asked me with a smile on her face.


    "I am free tomorrow evening" I said and my usual smile made its way to my face. I wanted to spend some time with Rumi, it has been a while since I have spent some time with her.


    "Oh¡­ that would do. So, do you want to go on a date tomorrow evening?" Ororo asked me in a slightly hopeful tone.


    I didn''t say anything for a few seconds and I could see it in her eyes that her strong fa?ade was cracking. "¡­Of course, I would love to" I said with a huge grin on my face. A smile bloomed on Ororo''s face, this smile was much brighter than the smile she had all this time on her face.


    "So, do you mind if decide the place?" Ororo asked me and I just shook my head in denial.


    "Then I will decide something and tell you in the morning, I hope that''s fine?" Ororo asked.


    "Yeah sure, I have no problems with that" I said. Ororo pecked me on my cheek and walked away while swaying her hips.


    ~FLASHBACK OVER~


    I was brought to the present when I heard Ororo''s voice "What are you thinking about?" Ororo asked me softly, she was staring at me with her beautiful blue eyes.


    "I was thinking about the first time you asked me out" I said and leaned down and gave her a gentle peck on her lips.


    "Oh¡­ I still remember that from time to time" Ororo said with a smile on her face, she was obviously reminiscing about the past.


    A lot has happened within a year and a half. Nemuri has finally established her company, just in one and a half years, she has made her company the biggest company in the world. People still gawked at her ability¡­ many people screamed and shouted that she must be doing something illegal.


    Within months, her company was inspected several times but each and every time they came out empty-handed. Well, it was obvious, Nemuri wasn''t a fool she wouldn''t do anything illegal inside her company.


    If she was doing something illegal then she would obviously do it outside so that no one can make the connection and she never hired a helping hand¡­ if she needed to do anything illegal then she always did it herself. This removed the risk of information leaking from the middleman.


    So, she finally fulfilled her dream, she was leading the whole world''s economy now. Kind of ironic, since she was the one who collapsed the whole world economy.


    Luna was also making strides with the Quibbler when she started publishing for the first time, a lot of people criticized it saying that it won''t sell because it was filled with silly things but soon they had to swallow their own words.


    When I heard about what happened for a few moments I think that some Eastern-Fantasy might have made its way into the Marvel Multiverse but thankfully it was a one-time event.


    Her paper was currently ranked second throughout the world. The Guardian was in the lead, children loved her paper where she wrote about the magical creatures. The adults loved her paper because of the unbiased news she printed.


    This made her paper face some backlash in some parts of the world. Nemuri went there and made them understand that why it wasn''t a good idea to ban Quibbler in their country. Some obvious and underhanded threats were made which would never see the light of the day.


    Momo also finished her project, she succeeded in setting up a satellite net around the Earth. This wasn''t something overly hard but it consumed a lot of her time. Through this satellite net, she would be able to keep an eye over the whole world and no one could hide from it.


    Combining magic and science she was able to create these satellites, these satellites could pick up from Earth''s surface while they were orbiting outside of Earth''s atmosphere. The satellites brought up such crystal clear video feed from the Earth''s surface sometimes I wondered if I was watching a 4K movie.


    These satellites were obviously impossible to detect with normal means. These satellites could do a lot more but since I didn''t understand all those technicalities I decided to give up.


    Momo also made an AI like JARVIS that could keep an eye on the satellite net 24X7. Thankfully, the AI had a dumbing-down protocol built-in¡­ which would stop it from getting too smart and launching an attack on us. Thankfully we won''t be having a Judgement Day when machines decided to wipe out all the humans¡­


    Fleur had long finished her experiments with both Anti-Metal and Vibranium. It took her nearly 6 months to get me an armor made of Anti-Metal. I don''t blame her though¡­ first of all, the typical cutting methods were useless, she had to make a laser system specifically designed to cut Anti-Metal.


    The second problem she faced was how to stitch the Anti-Metal on fabric. She had to modify the laser so that she could cut the Anti-Metal into threads. After that, she stitched them together with magic¡­


    Then she continued to make armor for the girls. It took her one whole year to make an Anti-Metal armor for Nemuri, Rumi, Natasha, and Jean. My armor took so long because of trial and error, when she finally found a way to make the armor it was no longer a problem.


    Currently, she was working on the Vibranium I had brought her from Klaue, she was making armor for Ororo out of Vibranium. According to her, she would complete the project within a week.


    But Rumi was the one who showed the through training you can achieve anything. She has become so strong physically that even I can no longer fight with her. She had found a way to concentrate all her strength in one point like Tsunade.


    When her hits don''t connect nothing happens, not even leaves move but if she threw a punch in the ocean she could literally split the ocean. Sometimes I get Saitama vibes from her but unlike Saitama her blows won''t put a hole in a mountain range if it doesn''t connect with the mountain range.


    The last time we fought she broke my left hand and cracked three of my ribs. Both times she failed to connect her hits perfectly. I shuddered at the thought of what would happen if her hits would have connected. Well, during the fight she was using her Overdrive mode.


    Yeah, she named it Overdrive mode. It''s basically like Black Rabbit''s battle mode but for Rumi, her hair doesn''t change colors but her hair starts glowing. She was damn strong and by each day she was growing stronger, I shuddered once again.


    Dora was still deep inside SHIELD, but she was able to raise up several ranks within one and a half years. Currently, she sported a Clearance Level-5 and she was currently posted in General Ross''s department.


    She had also made quite a name for herself, SHIELD has given her the nickname of ''Thousand Faced Dora''. Dora obviously puffed out her chest because she received such an awesome compliment¡­ she was over the moon and rubbed it in Nemuri''s face for a week while Dora sported a smug look on her face.


    The way Dora received the name was also funny, SHIELD sent Agents to follow her because she was finishing her jobs very quickly which should have taken months. Dora obviously knew that she was being followed so she Confounded the Agents to think that she used make-up items to disguise herself.


    So, Fury called her into his office and asked her to disguise herself like anyone in the room, Dora Confounded them and made them think that she used the kit they gave her¡­ Fury has finally grown some brain cells and he had removed the camera from his room so there were no cameras in the room.


    Everyone in the room was surprised to see when Dora transformed herself into Maria Hill, she herself was surprised to see her exact copy. Everyone in there praised her after they finally got over their shocks. Dora obviously relished being praised, that stroked her clumsy ego.


    Nat finally found how to use her Power Enhancing Abilities without turning them into mindless followers and enhanced both Jean''s and Ororo''s Meta-Human powers. Nobody knew about this and I also decided that this thing should be kept a secret.


    Several months ago, Eric, Raven, and Emma approached Nat and made a request for her to train spies. Since Nat was bored out of her mind she happily agreed. Since then Nat has been training new spies for Elysium.


    Jean has also grown a lot more powerful, even though Fleur was busy most of the time with her armor she still trained with Jean regularly. They have learned to teleport using Phoenix Flames, their flames have also become a lot hotter. They have also learned how to control their flames.


    If they want their flames could burn anything but if they want their flames could heal too. Yes, they can someday create life with their flames too but they are still unable to do that. Since Jean has become a perfect host she has also gained immortality as long as she is housing the Phoenix Force and the Phoenix Force had taken a liking to her and has said that Jean was her best host and she was never going to leave Jean.


    Ororo has also grown a lot stronger, she got a boost from Nat, while her magical abilities have also increased. She still uses her wand but now, she was able to go toe to toe against Rumi in a magical fight. She has also started to learn how to cast wandless magic.


    I was brought out of my thoughts when my phone suddenly buzzed. I pulled out my phone and found that it was Dora. ''Something has happened, I don''t know what exactly happened but some green monster blew apart the base and jumped away'' Dora wrote¡­ hah¡­ looks like the plot is moving once again¡­

 Chapter 271: The Hulk Saga (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    I was brought out of my thoughts when my phone suddenly buzzed. I pulled out my phone and found that it was Dora. ''Something has happened, I don''t know what exactly happened but some green monster blew apart the base and jumped away'' Dora wrote¡­ hah¡­ looks like the plot is moving once again.


    "Did something happen?" Ororo asked me in a slightly worried tone, I just shook my head with a smile on my face.


    "Nothing major has happened¡­ an experiment has gone awry but looks like I have to go" I sighed and put the phone back in my pocket.


    "It''s ok¡­" Ororo said and pulled herself up from my lap and pecked me on the lips. "Stay safe" she said with a smirk on her face and disappeared with a loud crack.


    I got up from the ground and used Scourgify to clean my pants and I Flash Stepped right inside Nat''s spy room. "I have been expecting you since Dora texted me" Nat said and turned around along with her chair so that she could look at me.


    "Yeah¡­ you know me too well" I murmured and approached Nat. Nat got up on her feet and pecked me on the lips.


    "That''s for sure" Nat said while tilting her head slightly in amusement. Nat plopped down on her chair and turned around towards the screens.


    "So did you get anything?" I asked Nat and leaned down on her chair. Nat nodded her head with an excited smile.


    "Yes, Dora was able to get me access to their offline computer where Ross kept everything. I got my hands on almost everything before someone found out what was happening and took the computer offline once again¡­ I haven''t seen anything yet, let''s see it together" Nat said and pulled up several files on one of her smaller screens and played the first video, the video started to play on her main screen.


    We saw that a young man injected himself with some kind of unknown serum. Even though Nat didn''t know who this person was, I easily recognized him. Dr. Robert Bruce Banner, I checked the time-stamp on the video and it was dated one month ago.


    We saw how the experiment went awry for some unknown reason and the young man turned into a green rage-filled monster. But I was shocked to see that the Hulk dropped on the floor completely unconscious before he could cause any destruction. I was gobsmacked when I saw this, something is definitely wrong¡­


    Only after a couple of minutes, two armed men and General Ross himself stormed into the room and the video ended. Neither Nat nor I said anything and she played the next video.


    In the next video, we found that Bruce Banner was being kept in a comatose state while the scientists were conducting experiments on him. This has never happened in the normal timeline¡­ I needed to know how the hell Ross was able to knock out Hulk like that.


    I didn''t find anything until the 5th video. In the 5th video, Ross explained how he was able to contain Banner to the scientists that were working on Banner. He told them that he had been secretly following Banner''s progress for quite some time so when Ross found that Banner was planning to test the serum on himself, Ross decided to act.


    There was a very small chance that Banner was going to succeed but there was still a chance and if the serum worked then he would have a weapon in his hands. He couldn''t allow Banner to walk away after that. Banner would become his weapon one way or the other.


    So, Ross was somehow able to plant something on Banner''s spine. In the video, Ross pulled out a small capsule-like object and said that it contained a poison that would shut down a person''s nervous system until the antidote is given.


    Ross didn''t explain how he was able to do that and I had no idea that there was a poison like that out in the world, Nat was also stumped. We heard Ross mentioned the poison''s name and Nat immediately started to look up for it in the files she had found from the computer.


    But even if it was a poison that would shut down your nervous system, Hulk should have taken over and healed Banner. Why in the name of God the Hulk didn''t appear?? I raged inside my mind. The video ended after some time and Nat was also done with her research.


    "Look at what I found?" Nat said and pointed toward the screen. It was from the personal files of Ross.


    The poison was made by Trask Industries so that they could trap any dangerous Meta-Humans inside their mind. Their mind will think that they are living their own lives but in reality, they would be trapped inside some tank being experimented on. The Fuck!!?? Is this the Matrix??!


    "I have met Ross a few times and I know that if he is using that poison then he knew everything about it" Nat said in a solemn tone but she was clenching her fists tightly.


    "Yep, it''s clear that he doesn''t even trust his own scientists" I said with a vicious look on my face. Yes, I would love to kill this bastard.


    "So, we watch the rest of the videos?" Nat asked and I simply nodded. Nat played the 6th video and pulled it to the main screen. Nothing major happened in the 6th video. We finally played the last video, this is where everything went awry for Ross.


    Even without the antidote the Hulk finally came out. Bruce Banner is a very intelligent man, he must have noticed that something was wrong with his mind and when he found out about it, the Hulk must have noticed too and they decided to break out.


    Then, I have currently two targets to deal with¡­ after all the Meta-Human mess was over I thought that Trask Industries would get the message but looks like that I need to wipe them out completely. General Ross also found himself on my shit-list.


    "Nat, why didn''t you see these feeds before? I mean this is dated a month ago" I asked Nat, she leaned back in her chair and sighed.


    "They were keeping all the feed on a computer that wasn''t connected to the network. From what I know Dora also found about that today and connected the computer to the network so that I could get my hands on their files" Nat said and rubbed her temples.


    I quickly pulled out my phone and texted Dora ''Where are you? Is anyone around you?'' I texted her.


    Within a few seconds, Dora replied back. ''I am back in my room, Ross has dismissed everyone''.


    ''Dora¡­ listen carefully. I need you to check yourself for anything foreign inside you'' I texted Dora. Only after a few seconds, Dora texted me back.


    ''*horrified Emoji* Please don''t tell me that the green monster was a zombie¡­ I don''t want to become a zombie *pleading emoji*'' that was what Dora wrote back.


    I didn''t even fight it and simply face-palmed myself. I think the girl has all of her priorities wrong. ''Just do what I asked¡­ I won''t let you become a zombie *possessive emoji*'' I texted her.


    Dora didn''t reply for a minute ''*relieved emoji* I love you so much *heart emoji*, I don''t know what I would have done without you¡­ well, I would have turned into a zombie, probably. Wait a sec let me check¡­ yeah, nothing foreign inside me¡­ I am completely me!! *cheerful emoji* *cool emoji*'' Dora texted me.


    ''I love you too'' I said and released a sigh¡­ sometimes I wonder how the hell she was able to maintain her cover. Here I was worried if she was also implanted with the poison or not while she was worried that she would turn into a zombie. How the fuck did she even reached that conclusion??!!


    "So, what now?" Nat asked me seriously. She never liked when things like this happened to anyone. These things brought back her memories from the Red Room.


    "What do you want to do?" I asked Nat even though I already knew her answer.


    "I want to help him. He has gone through a lot recently and he is out there somewhere now, scared and confused and from what I know about Ross he would never allow him to run free¡­ Ross will try everything in his power to control him and won''t stop until either of them are dead" Nat said and pulled up Banner''s file.


    "He was just a college graduate, he is a genius too. He could also help us with research and everything on Elysium" Nat said almost desperately. I just smirked¡­


    "Yeah, sure why not. I will take Rumi with me" I said and Nat happily nodded her head.


    "So, where do think he should be?" I asked Nat, Nat looked thoughtful for a few moments.


    "Someone close to him¡­ like girlfriend or cousin something like that" Nat said and started to search for Banner''s relatives and girlfriend. Nat pulled out the file of Banner''s girlfriend and read the name, ''Elizabeth Ross'' and shook her head.


    "Relative it is" I said dryly and she pulled up Banner''s relatives. Banner only had one living relative Jennifer Walters who lives in Los Angeles, California. So, Jennifer Walters does exist in this world.


    "You and Rumi should check out Los Angeles before anything else" Nat said and I nodded my head. In the original timeline Banner went after his girlfriend but this time the story is different, he was experimented on¡­ there is a big chance that he would look for his family before anyone else¡­

 Chapter 272: The Hulk Saga (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    "So, where are we going?" Rumi asked while putting on the last piece of her armor.


    (Image Here)


    "Los Angeles, California, have you ever been there?" I asked Rumi while looking at my own armor. Yeah, it has been quite some time since I wanted to try it out in a fight but I never got a chance.


    (Image Here)


    "Yeah, a few times. There are a lot of underground fight clubs there" Rumi said.


    "You went there to fight? I didn''t know that you liked to fight weak guys" I said in a teasing tone. A tick mark appeared on Rumi''s head and she punched my arm¡­ but thankfully she didn''t use her full power, I only found myself embedded in the wall.


    "That was a really bad joke¡­ and I don''t get jollies from fighting weak guys. I went there to watch the fights" Rumi finished with her own smirk on her face.


    I pulled myself out of the wall¡­ I wasn''t even bothered, I waved my hand and the wall was completely fixed. "I guess I deserved that for cracking such a bad joke" I said dryly and offered Rumi my hand.


    Rumi grabbed my hand and both of us Flash Stepped to Los Angeles. Throughout the last year, I have improved the Flash Step¡­ back in the HP World, I restricted the jump distance because of our fragile human bodies. Yes, it might not have been a problem for Rumi because of her Armament Haki but she would have faced problems too.


    But now we no longer have problems of owning a fragile human body. Teleportation is basically traveling through Space and traveling through space at such a high speed puts a huge amount of stress on your body. Human bodies were not built to withstand such heavy stress.


    Now our bodies were strong and we no longer faced that problem so I removed the distance restriction from the Flash Step and it worked completely fine and our bodies were also fine. Well, I did have to make some adjustments to the spell, it had some rough edges but now it worked perfectly fine.


    We no longer used Apparition¡­ it was now an obsolete form of teleportation, well, Ororo used Apparition since she was still a human and her body won''t handle such big distance jumps through Flash Steps. Without a sound both me and Rumi appeared on top of a building.


    "So, where are we?" Rumi asked and blinked several times when she noticed that the building in front of us was surrounded by the army.


    I was also surprised because Nat said that the army was on their way, looks like we were slightly late but from the silence, it was pretty clear that Banner wasn''t here. The last I heard from Nat, she also told me that Jennifer should be in her office but it looks like she is also gone.


    "I thought we should have first looked at Jennifer Walter''s office. I will go and take a look, you can go nuts, I don''t care" I said in a dismissive manner.


    Rumi nodded her head with an excited grin on her face and without any more words, I turned invisible while Rumi looked down at the streets where the army was gathered.


    [POV Rumi]


    As soon as Reo mentioned that I could go nuts I couldn''t stop myself from grinning in excitement. Oh, I knew why Reo decided to go on his own to look for Banner, he did this so that the army could get distracted by me and become unable to search for the duo. While the army is busy with me, he could look for Banner and his cousin in the meantime.


    I have no problem being the distraction¡­ I will also be able to get myself some fun. I extended my leg out of the roof and fell down when I continued to shift my weight forward. With a loud boom, I landed on the street. I didn''t need to look up to see that all the guns were pointing in my direction.


    "Lady, please stand down, this place is off limits" someone shouted from the army. I didn''t even bother to dignify him with a reply and slowly stood up.


    With complete grace, I started to walk forward. "Stop or we will shoot" the same voice was heard once again. I saw all of them loading their guns and just smirked, didn''t they see my entrance?! Do they really think that guns like these can hurt me?!!


    "Stun her and drop her" the same voice boomed once again. As soon as he finished speaking two projectiles were shot in my direction. Are they talking about the police stunners? I plucked out the projectiles from the air¡­ electricity coursed through my body but nothing happened¡­ yeah police stunners!! I thought dryly and dropped them.


    I saw everyone take a step away from me and murmurs were heard of me being a mutant. Are they fucking stupid¡­ didn''t they just see me landing like that from the roof?!! "Drop her¡­ she is not human!!" the same voice boomed. Not a human? Even I know that mutants are humans with powers.


    They are definitely diligent rule followers. I didn''t even bother to dodge the bullets¡­ yes, I could have dodged them but it seemed to be a bother so I just stood there and let them hit me¡­ only after few seconds, the firing stopped and all of them gulped and took several steps back in fear.


    From the back of the road, I heard that the reporters were speaking rapidly about the incident. I looked down towards my feet and saw that the ground was littered with patches of liquid metal. I smirked and looked up towards the soldiers "Is that all you got? I was expecting some kind of challenge" I said and another round of fear-addled gulps were heard.


    "Take this for a challenge damn mutant!!" the same voice shouting till now was heard now but this time he was hiding behind the others. I looked towards where the voice came from and found a stupid-looking man pointing a missile launcher towards me. "Go to hell bitch!!" the man screamed and fired the missile launcher.


    This time I did raise up my hand to stop the rocket, I can''t allow my hair to get messed up on global news or Fleur will chew me out. I don''t understand I am out here spreading chaos and fear but Fleur is worried about my looks?? She needs to straighten her priorities.


    The rocket collided with my hand and my right side was engulfed in flames. The flames vanished within a second and all the soldiers looked at me slack jawed. "Well, that wasn''t nice" I said with a fake sad look on my face.


    The man who launched the rocket at me was staring at me with clear fear in his eyes. I raised my hand towards the man and made a fist. A small shockwave was launched from my fist but the man who I was pointing my fist at would definitely disagree.


    The man slowly looked down and found a fist-sized gaping hole in his chest. After that, he was unable to do anything more and dropped on the ground with a wet flop. The whole place was completely silent except for the noises coming from the helicopters hovering around us.


    It might have looked like I didn''t move my hand but in reality, I was so fast that no one was able to see it. I pulled my hand back slightly and pushed forward to launch an air projectile kind of attack.


    (A/N: The attack was like the one Hit used in Dragon Ball Super, I don''t exactly remember the exact name but I think everyone will be able to understand what kind of attack I am talking about).


    "Now, what should I do next?" I said and giggled, I was knowingly wasting more time so that I could gather the army''s attention towards me¡­


    [POV Reo]


    After I disillusioned myself I Flash Stepped right outside of the building doors. I saw that Rumi jumped down from the building¡­ I have to say she knows how to cause distraction.


    I entered the building and took the stairs, the army had cut off electricity, and Jennifer''s office was on the 2nd floor so I had no problem climbing the stairs. Now, the reason I decided to check her office even after I knew that she wasn''t here because I wanted to see what the army has found out about her and then obliviate the officers.


    While I was climbing the stairs I heard shots being fired, I didn''t even bother to check it out. It would be stupid to think that these bullets would be able to harm Rumi. That is the reason, I had wanted Rumi to become the distraction, I didn''t want the army finding the duo before me¡­ so if the army is busy with Rumi then I will be free to do whatever I wanted.


    Sometimes things should be done silently like this¡­ after all, Nat asked me to help Banner and if he changes into Hulk then I would have to break some bones in the least. Hulk had also shown that he is somewhat resistant to magic, at least in the comics, I don''t want to take any chances. I arrived in front of Jennifer''s office and found the place was crawling with army officers.


    I raised my hand and bolts of lightning shot out from my hand and before any one of them could react all of them were on the floor. I walked up to the most important-looking person¡­ he should be in charge. I picked him up and entered the guy''s mind.


    They didn''t know a lot about Jennifer except what was on her file. These guys didn''t even know if Banner came to Jennifer for help¡­ they wanted to capture Jennifer so that they could force Banner to willingly become their weapon. With a wave of my hand, I disintegrated all of them¡­ well, my hand slipped!!!

 Chapter 273: The Hulk Saga (III)...

    [Outside Los Angeles, Army Convoy]


    "Sir, you should hear this?" an unknown soldier who was driving General Ross''s Humvee turned around and spoke. The soldier turned on the volume of the radio so that General Ross could hear it.


    They were currently en route to Los Angeles. Beside General Ross, Emil Blonsky was sitting. He has been recently administered the Super Soldier Serum Bruce Banner has made accidentally but only after several tweaks were made in the Serum.


    Emil Blonsky wasn''t the only one who was injected with the new serum though. Right in front of Emil Blonsky, a man named Jason Turner(OC) was sitting. Both of them have been injected with the modified Super Soldier Serum the scientists have made through reverse engineering Bruce Banner''s blood.


    The two of them have already started to show a lot of improvement, they had improved eyesight, improved reflexes, improved speed, improved strength, and improved brain activity. In other words, they were just better all-around but they haven''t changed even once.


    The scientists working under General Ross were about to start testing their other forms but before they could do that Bruce Banner woke and broke out of the Facility. General Ross knew that it was going to be a huge blow for him after all, he had kept everything under the wraps regarding Banner.


    Nobody knew about Banner, neither SHIELD knew nor the President. Ross wanted to gain control over Banner before informing everyone about Banner but Banner had ruined the plan now¡­ Banner had run away after causing a lot of destruction.


    The President was not happy with his stunt and Fury also showed his displeasure. That is why General Ross devised this underhanded plan¡­ finding out the living relatives of Bruce Banner was done with just some taps on a keyboard. Ross wanted to capture Jennifer Walters, Bruce Banner''s cousin so that he could force Banner to work for him.


    "Sir, we are under attack by an unknown female mutant" Ross heard someone shouting from the other side of the radio.


    Ross wasn''t happy, he picked up the microphone "Then what the hell are you people doing? Kill her!! She isn''t a human, she has no rights!!" Ross barked out in fury.


    "Um¡­ sir we tried" the man from the other side said nervously. "Sir, RPGs don''t even put a scratch on her" the man said hurriedly because he didn''t want to get screamed upon.


    Ross was gobsmacked now, after all, he had himself issued the team equipment and he knew that he didn''t give them anything more than RPGs. He turned towards Jason Turner. "Go and take care of her. This is the best opportunity to test how much the Serum improved you" Ross said and Turner nodded his head in understanding.


    Turner opened the door of the running humvee and signaled the humvee behind them to stop. The humvee slowed down and Turner jumped off the humvee he was traveling in. Turner walked up to the humvee he had signaled to stop. He got in the car and told the driver about his destination.


    Ross only sent Turner because, just before he received the report of his team getting attacked by an unknown female mutant he had received a report from the local police station that Jennifer Walters has been admitted to the hospital after she was shot.


    Before sending his team to Los Angeles, Ross has informed the local police that Jennifer Walters was a dangerous criminal and they are on their way to arrest her and if something happens then they should inform him before approaching Walters.


    After all, there was no way Ross would do something half-heartedly¡­ neither was he born yesterday, nor did he become a General yesterday¡­


    [POV Reo]


    Well, now that she isn''t in her office where the hell she should be? Before going to her house I should confirm it from Nat. I pulled out my phone and called Nat.


    "Hello, Nat, can you tell me where Jennifer Walters is?" I asked and Nat huffed in annoyance.


    ''See I told you but no¡­!! You said you could do it on your own¡­ how is that turning out'' Nat said mockingly. I felt another headache hammering my head.


    "Nat, I never said that I won''t need your help. I just said that you don''t need to contact me anymore after I enter Los Angeles, I could find my way on my own" I said in a gentle tone¡­


    Who could have thought that Nat would reach a conclusion like that?? Before I left her spy room I told her that she didn''t need to contact me after I am in Los Angeles, after all, I didn''t think that General Ross''s men would already be here or that their plan would be to capture Jennifer Walters to use against Banner.


    Women are complicated¡­ well, but there is no denying that it adds to their charms and I like mysteries¡­ ''Fine¡­ but I want a date!'' Nat said and I released a relieved sigh. A date wasn''t something overly complicated¡­ and I loved spending time with my girls.


    ''Looks like Jennifer Walters is really unlucky today, she has been shot by someone and she is currently admitted in the hospital and you wouldn''t believe it¡­ someone named Bruce Banner brought her to the hospital and gave her blood'' Nat said in a neutral tone.


    I cursed inside my mind, yeah, fate is really a mysterious force. Now, I would find that Abomination is already a thing¡­ just as soon as finished the thought I heard a loud roar from the outside of the building. I didn''t need to look outside and I knew that I had jinxed myself. I am not going to think about it anymore.


    "Which hospital was she taken to?" I asked Nat after a released a frustrated sigh.


    ''Kindred Hospital, Los Angeles, I am sending the directions to your phone. Oh¡­ and Ross is already on his way there'' Nat said in a chipped tone. Yeah, she still hasn''t forgiven my mistake even though it wasn''t my mistake.


    "Thank you, love, I don''t know what I would have done without you" I said in a loving tone.


    ''Good boy! I love you too'' Nat said and cut off the phone¡­ my shoulders sagged and I released a defeated sigh, I think having a harem should come along with a manual¡­ after that, I simply made my way towards the Kindred Hospital¡­


    [POV Rumi]


    After killing the one who launched the rocket at me I didn''t even bother to attack anyone else. They were already running around like headless chickens. I heard someone radio his boss¡­ I allowed him. This would obviously work in my favor.


    I was brought out of my thoughts when someone decided that it would be nice to shoot me with 50-cals. I looked up and saw that someone from a helicopter had decided to be a hero. Well, I can''t have that, I rushed towards the nearest humvee and yanked a door off from it. I turned my body around and threw the door towards the helicopter.


    The door smashed through the front of the helicopter, the helicopter shifted through the air a couple of times and dropped on the ground like a bird whose wings have been cut off. After that, nobody attacked me again¡­ they kept an eye on me but they didn''t dare to attack, they just kept watching me from a distance.


    I was bored only after a few seconds so I started to break the humvee from which I had plucked the door out of. This seemed to scare the soldiers even more¡­ I smashed my fist on the hood of the humvee in frustration and its axles collapsed and the front of the vehicle was completely crushed¡­ hah! Looks like this will be another boring mission¡­


    I climbed on the crushed hood and leaned down¡­ only after a few minutes another humvee arrived and a man walked out of it like he owned this place.


    "So you are the mutant filth that was causing problems?" the man spat out in clear disdian while looking towards me. Did he just called me mutant filth??!!


    "Who are you, bug?" I said in a cold tone and got up from the crushed vehicle.


    "I shouldn''t have expected anything more from a filth, can''t even answer their betters" the man said and sneered.


    "Why don''t we let our fists talk and find out who is the better one?" I asked and walked up to him.


    "Oh¡­ I was planning to do that!" the man said and rushed at me with a side-arm in one of his hands while a knife in his other hand. The man pointed his gun in my direction and before he could even blink I grabbed the muzzle of the gun.


    I twisted the gun to take it out of his hand¡­ seeing that I got the better of him, he let go of his gun and slashed at me with his knife. I didn''t even bother to put up a guard¡­ the knife slashed against my breastplate. Seeing that it didn''t affect my armor he backed off. I threw away the gun which was already melting.


    "Is that all you got? All bark no bite? Just like your knife" I mocked him, the man scowled and looked at his knife and found that it was already melting. The man looked at the knife with disdain and threw it away.


    "Let me show you how I am your better" the man proclaimed and blue veins started to appear on the man''s body. Ohh¡­ this is something new!! I thought completely excited.


    The man''s muscle mass started to grow and he started to stretch out his armor. The man was completely blue now¡­ the man cracked his neck and lunged towards me. I simply side-stepped and dodged the attack. He swiped his hand in my direction wanting to grab me, instead, I grabbed his hand and twisted it behind his back. A loud snap was heard.


    The man howled in pain but stopped when my right fist landed on his face and a crunch sound of his nose breaking was heard. The man once again howled in pain.


    My grip on the man''s broken arm tightened and I slammed my right fist into his chest. At a rapid pace, I landed several more punches, I finally let go of his hand and a roundhouse kick to his chest sent him sailing towards the humvee he came in.


    He collided with the humvee and the humvee skid back because of the force of my kick. I didn''t even use half of my power and this was the result¡­ the man spat out blood and dropped to the ground. He was already half-dead¡­ all bark and no bite¡­


    "Yeah, right. You are so much better than me" I cooed in a mocking tone. The man looked at me with pure hatred in his eyes.


    The man''s body started to pulse once again, does he have more tricks to show, I thought with a small hope in my mind. The man''s muscles started to bulge and his broken hand snapped back and healed. His nose was also healed, while he slowly rose up from the ground.


    The man started to tear out off his clothes, the man was getting bigger by each passing second and he finally stopped growing when he was about 10 feet tall. He could no longer be called a human now¡­ he was a pure monstrosity¡­ an Abomination.


    "Roar¡­!!!" The blue thing roared loudly looking towards me. I couldn''t stop myself from grinning¡­ my whole body was shaking in excitement!! Haha¡­ this is too much fun!!


    "Come! Let''s dance!!" I said and lunged towards the blue Abomination with my right fist pulled back and the Abomination also did the same, he lunged towards me while pulling his right fist back¡­


    ("Ahem¡­ readers can you give me a candy?" Cliff-kun said while making puppy dog eyes)

 Chapter 274: The Hulk Saga (IV)...

    A/N: Just like I had mentioned previously my story will go on at the current pace. If this is slow for you then I am sorry but I won''t be rushing anything...


    ---------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    As soon as I walked out of the building I flew towards Kindred Hospital. Hah¡­!! Nat sent road directions but who uses roads when they can fly? Well, dates are an exception!!


    It only took me a couple of minutes to arrive at Kindred Hospital. I didn''t waste any time and entered the hospital. I found something unusual going on¡­ there were way too many police officers crawling here.


    I casted a notice-me-not on myself and grabbed a police officer. Nobody even bothered to look in our direction. Before the police officer could do anything stupid and forfeit his life, I dived into his mind.


    Oh¡­ I have to say that Ross doesn''t do anything half-heartedly. So, he had informed the local police that Jennifer Walters was a dangerous criminal and they were on their way to capture her.


    The guy won''t have any brain damage since I didn''t stay inside his mind for too long, and I only checked his recent memories. I Obliviated the guy and sent him on his way after telling him that everything was fine.


    I also got Jennifer Walters''s room number from the guy''s head. Thankfully none of these guys have reported back to Ross that Bruce Banner was here. Hehehe!! Since I am already here, it is my duty to make Ross unable to find Jennifer''s room.


    Without wasting anymore time I headed straight towards Jennifer Walters''s room. While I was on my way towards Jennifer''s room I felt several vehicles and two helicopters entered my sensory range.


    Looks like Ross is here¡­ let him run around for now. I arrived in front of Jennifer''s Room, I already knew that two people were inside there. The police weren''t being subtle anymore as six officers were roaming down the hall.


    I pointed my finger towards the gates and casted notice-me-not, muggle repelling charms, and some privacy wards. Without making a sound I entered the room and found Jennifer was laying on the bed¡­ she was awake but she looked kind of weak and Bruce Banner was sitting beside her bed cutting fruits for her.


    I deactivated the notice-me-not charm on myself and appeared out of thin air. Both Jennifer and Banner were shocked and Banner shot out of his chair. "Ah¡­ sorry, it wasn''t my intention to scare both of you" I said in a neutral tone.


    "Leviathan¡­" Jennifer stuttered out in fear. Banner got in front of Jennifer in a manner of guarding her.


    "Trust me you don''t want to do this" Banner said and kept staring at me.


    "I don''t know if it would mean anything or not but I come in peace" I said in a cheerful tone and raised my hand to make a peace sign.


    Both Banner and Jennifer were stunned speechless. Yes, this must be because of my shocking personality¡­


    [POV Rumi]


    "Come! Let''s dance!!" I said and lunged towards the blue Abomination with my right fist pulled back and the Abomination also did the same, he lunged towards me while pulling his right fist back.


    I remembered to hold back my power, I didn''t want to turn him into a bloody mist before I could have my fun. So, I decided to use 50% strength of my base form, I decided not to use either Armament Haki or my Overdrive mode from the get-go. Let''s check the waters first¡­


    Both of our fists collided while we were in mid-air. A shockwave erupted from the collision of our fists. Seems like my guess was right¡­ 50% of my strength in my base form is equal to his full power. Both of us landed on the ground and rushed towards each other once again.


    His huge fist shot towards my head, I tilted my head and his attack completely missed me. I closed the gap between us and my left hand shot towards his mid-section. Thankfully, the Abomination has lost his genitals or I would have hated engaging with him in close combat.


    My left hand landed on his mid-section and the beast staggered back¡­ I didn''t waste any time put my feet on his knee to raise myself¡­ after all, he was almost 10 feet tall. The monster was surprised when I used his knee as a stepping stone and he was even more shocked when my right elbow smashed on his chin!


    The monster''s head shot back and he landed on the ground on his back like a sack of potatoes while my landing was completely graceful. The monster got on his feet and shook his head to clear the daze¡­ my Abomination looked at me with hatred in his eyes and roared once again.


    "Come on big guy¡­ show me what you got" I said in a mocking tone. The monster roared once again and lunged at me.


    I decided to meet him head-on and met his punch with mine, another shockwave erupted from the collision but this time the shockwave was much louder and we ended up cracking all the glass windows around us. I heard several screams and saw that the reporters were still there.


    Well, there is no cure for stupidity¡­ the most dangerous disease for humans. The Abomination didn''t back out this time and threw another punch, I stopped his punch his mine again and another shockwave erupted from our fists. Yes! I am loving this!!


    Neither of us backed out and we kept throwing punches at each other¡­ "Hahaha¡­!!" I laughed out loudly unable to stop myself¡­ this was the thrill I have been missing. I know I am holding back a lot but the thrill is still there¡­ I can only spar with Reo and when I do that, I know there is no risk¡­ yes, I hit him and he hits me but both of us deliberately ignore important places.


    I was having a lot of sun fun but the Abomination''s moves started to turn sluggish¡­ No!! This can''t be happening! I was just starting to have fun! I screamed inside my mind and for the first time his punch lacked power and when his fist met with mine¡­ he was blown back and howled in pain.


    "No! Come on, fight me! Damn it!" I screamed in frustration and kicked him into the nearby building when he wasn''t able to return the attack.


    Even though my disappointment was immeasurable, I needed to calm down. "Hah" I released a sigh and grabbed a sniper bullet out of thin air.


    I looked towards the direction from where the bullet came from and threw it in that direction with my full power. The road beneath me cracked and caved in¡­ the whole top part of the building was blown away when the bullet hit the building.


    I sensed that the Abomination was moving once again and a huge chunk of concrete came flying towards me. I swatted the concrete block using my full power and it blew it to bits. The Abomination roared once again and threw a humvee at me next. I jumped away from the place and the humvee crashed down.


    The Abomination looked at me and huffed. He saw a police car and ripped it apart from the middle. The Abomination picked up both parts and like they were boxing gloves¡­ a good plan but this time I wasn''t holding back.


    He started to run in my direction and I decided to wait for him this time. He threw a punch towards me but this time I didn''t even bother to dodge and allowed him to hit me¡­ but not to take any chances I activated Armament Haki. His car-gloved hand landed on my upper body and I didn''t even budge from where I was standing.


    This seemed to shock the monster, he pulled back his fist and stared at his own fist with a confused look on his face. He huffed once again and threw another punch¡­ but this time I decided to retaliate¡­ I deactivated my Armament Haki and met his car-gloved punch with mine.


    Something happened that the monster wasn''t expecting at all. His right side of the body was completely gone along with the building behind him creating a building-sized canyon in the middle of Los Angeles.


    The Abomination dropped on the ground with a wet plop but he wasn''t dead though¡­ I could see that he was already healing. I calmly walked behind the monster and gently placed my hands around his head. I pulled him up from the ground and fixed my grip on his head.


    I placed my foot on his back and started to pull back his head gently but gradually I increased my power. He was no longer a human so I had no problems doing this¡­ As far as I was concerned, I was putting down a mad monster. The monster started to trash and howl in pain but I didn''t let go¡­ I kept pulling his head back.


    A loud snap was heard and with that, my grip tightened on his head. My fingers dug into his eyes and grabbed the corner of his eyes sockets for a better grip. Slowly his head started to get ripped from his body¡­ a small yank and his head was completely separated from his body now. I took a look at the head in my hands and tossed it away like garbage...

 Chapter 275: The Hulk Saga (V)...

    A/N: First of all I would like to thank LordValmar for hooking me up with this awesome Cover for my fanfic.


    In Chapter 272 {The Hulk Saga (II)} I posted MC''s new armor but honestly, I didn''t like it that much. But it the best within all that I had but yesterday I decided to use MC''s previous armor with a paint job.


    LordValmar once again came through and hooked me up with the MC''s new armor. So, instead of the last one MC''s armor looks like this.


    (Image Here)


    --------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    Both Banner and Jennifer were stunned speechless. Yes, this must be because of my shocking personality. With that, I gave myself a mental pat. A few seconds passed but none of us said anything.


    Banner still didn''t drop his guard¡­ a small mental probe gave me all the answers. He was worried about his only living family member, after all, she has been shot recently. I conjured myself a wooden chair and sat down on it.


    "So, why are you here?" Banner asked me after he gulped loudly. It was clear that Banner was very nervous.


    "Have either of you seen the news?" I asked and both of them shook their heads in denial. I used my powers and turned on the TV and with a small wave of my hand the TV remote flew into my hand.


    On every news channel, Rumi was being portrayed as a Supervillain, all of them were live telecasting from the scene. They were saying how Rumi was attacking the army who were just doing their jobs.


    A lot of weird theories were flying around, the fight between the Abomiantion and Rumi seemed to be already over and Rumi could be seen standing in front of a building-sized canyon and a giant blue body was lying beside her. Wait blue body? The Fuck??!! Don''t tell that there is another Abomination running out there.


    I will check it out after I deal with the duo here. I didn''t like what the news channels were saying about Rumi but they were right in some regard so I decided not to destroy them¡­


    Hmm¡­ nowadays my impulse to destroy things is getting quite stronger¡­ it must be something related to the Leviathan of Destruction.


    "Hey, that''s my office!" Jennifer blurted out but then cringed and moaned in pain. Banner immediately started fussing over her like a mother hen.


    "Oh¡­ good, good! I was kind of wondering if you would able to recognize that place or not¡­ after all, you have been through a lot of stress recently" I said and clapped my hands.


    Both Banner and Jennifer gave me weird looks but didn''t say anything more than that. "But what has what''s happening out there have to do with us?" Banner asked me with a confused look on his face. Jennifer was also giving me confused looks.


    "Well, they are there for you Jennifer Walters" I said while looking at Jennifer.


    Jennifer turned completely pale¡­ well, she was already pale because of all the blood she had lost but she still managed to turn pale¡­ quite impressive. "But why?!!" Jennifer wailed loudly. "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Jennifer protested.


    While this was going on Bruce Banner was completely silent but he had a horrified look on his face. He was looking at the TV with an aghast look on his face. "Oh¡­ you did nothing wrong¡­ after all, you can''t choose who your family is" I said cryptically.


    This seemed to confuse Jennifer even more. "What? My family?" Jennifer asked with a lost look on her face. "My only living family is Bruce" Jennifer finished with a confused look and looked towards Banner, he was horrified and his face was marred with a guilt-stricken look.


    "This is because of me¡­ they are after you because of me. I shouldn''t have come for you" Banner whispered while staring at the ground¡­ he didn''t dare to look towards Jennifer any longer.


    "What?!! What the hell are you saying, Bruce?" Jennifer snarled in anger. "I don''t understand what do you have anything to do with anything happening out there" Jennifer almost screamed but as soon as she was done with her rant she cringed in pain.


    So Bruce explained everything that has happened to him in the last month. Jennifer was horrified to learn what has been done to her cousin. I silently listened to Banner''s story¡­ at least now I know what he was feeling from his perspective.


    For him, everything was normal when he was under the drug''s influence, but one day he noticed something. He was unable to go anywhere he didn''t know about¡­ Banner didn''t have a habit of reading the newspaper.


    One day his eyes fell on a newspaper and saw that it was the same article he has seen some time ago. He picked up the newspaper and started to read the article but his world crashed down when he saw the date. According to the newspaper shop owner, this was the latest newspaper but it was dated a month ago.


    He showed all his colleagues the newspaper but all of them said that it was completely fine and there was nothing wrong with it but Banner already knew that something was wrong¡­ very wrong.


    So, he decided to wait another day and the same newspaper was published the next day too¡­ Bruce was immediately horrified and went to meet Jennifer so that Banner could help her too but found that she was also saying that nothing was wrong.


    Banner reached two conclusions. Either he has gone mad or something is going on with his mind¡­ that is when the Hulk took over and broke Banner out of his mental prison. After escaping the facility, the Hulk went back to sleep and Banner was back in control.


    Since Banner was in the backseat it was the second time he transformed his memories were fuzzy¡­ but he knew that he needed to save Jennifer so once again he traveled to Los Angeles. When Bruce finally arrived at Jennifer''s house he heard and gunshot and came to see that Jennifer was bleeding on the ground.


    Banner was angry but he decided to save his cousin so he brought her to the hospital and gave her blood. I am still surprised that if Banner was angry then why didn''t he transformed into Hulk?? Ah¡­ I love solving mysteries.


    While Banner was pouring his heart to Jennifer, I texted Rumi that if she wanted she could go back and I also informed Nat about our guests and asked her to prepare the infirmary. Rumi said that she was going back because no one even dared to fire at her.


    "Well, that''s good and all but they didn''t come here to capture you. They don''t even know that you are in Los Angeles" I said when I noticed that Banner''s story was over. Jennifer was gently holding her cousin''s hand for support, throughout the story.


    "What do you mean? Obviously, they know that I am here or why would they look for Jennifer? She is a law-abiding citizen¡­ she is a lawyer, god damn it!" Banner retorted aggressively. I raised my hands up in surrender¡­ it won''t do me any good if Banner turns into Hulk now¡­ all my hard work would go down the drain.


    "I am not saying that she is someone bad¡­ but if a person like General Ross says she is bad then she is bad, from the looks it seems that you got what I meant" I said and Banner didn''t say anything for a few moments.


    "They have framed her¡­ they want to capture her as a leverage against me" Banner whispered in a low tone.


    "Ding, ding, ding, and we have a winner" I said in a cheerful tone. "But even if Ross wasn''t planning to use her, her life has already changed¡­ her life has changed when you gave her your blood" I said and realization finally dawned on Banner.


    "So, you are saying that his blood gave me the powers he had? That I will also turn into a green monster?" Jennifer asked with a depressed look on her face.


    "Yes, but I don''t know if you are going to be the same as him or not" I confirmed and Banner didn''t know what to do anymore. He was clenching his fists tightly while he was biting his lips, that doesn''t look good, I need to calm him down before turns into Hulk.


    "That is why I am here¡­ both of you will no longer be able to live peacefully. Even if Ross is dealt with someone new will take his place and he or she will not leave you alone¡­ only because they can''t control you and both of you will be a constant risk" I said and both of them nodded in understanding.


    "So, here is my offer, you are welcome in Elysium and we would help both of you as much as possible" I said sounding like an insurance guy¡­ I can''t believe I am doing this¡­ I sound like a fucking salesman!!


    "It''s not like we have any other options" Banner sighed in a defeated tone and looked at his cousin. "I am really sorry, Jen. I shouldn''t have dragged you into all of this" Banner said and looked away from Jennifer.


    "Don''t you dare say anything like that Bruce! I was on my front porch bleeding to death when you came¡­ I am only alive because of you!" Jennifer chastized. "I say whatever happens we face it together, after all, we are family" Jennifer said in a soothing tone. It was a really touching moment but suddenly they turned towards me.


    "Ah¡­ please, don''t stop on my account. My lips will be complexly sealed and if you want, I can look the other way¡­ don''t worry, I understand that you support incest for the wincest" I said and did a zipping motion on my lips. Both of them blushed up a storm.


    "There is nothing like that between us!!" both screamed in protest.


    "Yeah, sure whatever you say. So, do you want to come to Elysium or not?" I asked and both of them agreed. I picked up the coffee mug laying on the table and made it a portkey. I handed the portkey to Banner.


    "Grab it both of you, it will take you two to Elysium. You will arrive in Elysium infirmary and you don''t have to worry, I have already informed them of your possible arrival" I said and didn''t give them any time to reply and activated the portkey. Both of them were whisked away and I was left alone in the room.


    Hmm¡­ now that Banner and Jennifer are gone, let''s check if there is another Abomination or not. I should first look for Emil Blonsky¡­ if he is alive then this was a different Abomination and the original Abomination (Emil Blonsky) needs to die¡­

 Chapter 276: The Hulk Saga (End)...

    [POV Jean]


    Ah¡­ I stretched out my arms and released and a satisfied moan came out of my lips when I heard a small pop from my shoulders. Today has been rather boring.


    The day for me started like any other day¡­ I spent my whole morning while training along with Fleur. She is an awesome training partner and an awesome sister. I still remember how she helped me gather my courage. I have grown a lot closer to them since that date in Venice.


    A lot has changed since the day I have finally decided to become Reo''s woman but I haven''t regretted it for a single time. So, after returning from Venice I decided to chase my passion once again¡­ that is why I decided to work in the Elysium infirmary.


    After returning home after training, I went to my room¡­ well, it wasn''t my room exactly. It was our room now¡­ even though I had my own room, I liked to keep all of my stuff in our room. This was way more convenient, after all, I spent most of the day in here and I also slept here.


    I took out some new clothes from my wardrobe and laid them down on the bed. I quickly stripped out of my clothes and entered the shower. I am a huge fan of Momo¡­ she made this awesome automatic washing machine. As soon as you throw your clothes inside it will start running¡­ thank god for small mercies!!


    After a nice and long relaxing shower, I came out of the shower, and with a flash of flames, I was completely dry. After getting dressed I went to the kitchen and found that only Luna was there. Luna was drawing something while listening to music. It was a common sight nowadays.


    "Hello, Luna" I greeted her, Luna looked up from the sketch and beamed at me with a huge smile.


    "Hi, Jean! How are your studies and research going on?" Luna asked me with a bright smile on her face.


    "Both of them are completely fine, thanks for asking though. So, what are you drawing?" I asked her curiously.


    "Oh¡­ I am happy for you. I am drawing Heliopaths for my next Quibbler special edition" Luna said with a dreamy look on her face. I have no idea what Heliopaths were but I will read about them in the Quibbler. I find them quite fascinating.


    I called a house-elf and asked her to bring me some food, but before she could pop away I stopped her and asked if Luna wanted some food too. Luna beamed at me with another one of her bright smiles. "Thanks for asking, I would like some pancakes and a cup of pudding" Luna finished with a bright smile.


    The house-elf nodded and popped away. While the house-elf was preparing the food, I kept chatting with Luna. After a nice lunch, I bid farewell to Luna and with a flash of flames, I appeared right outside of Elysium infirmary.


    They called it an infirmary because it wasn''t anything big like Hospitals they have seen, they didn''t even have that many patients in here. Most people showed up with some minor problems which could be treated by first-aid.


    I liked working in the infirmary, well mainly healing and helping people¡­ back in the Xavier Mansion, the infirmary was under my jurisdiction too. Seeing that no one needed any help, I decided to read some medical research papers on the computer¡­ it''s better this way rather than wasting my time while doing nothing. I always found them quite fascinating.


    Suddenly, my phone started to ring. I pulled out my phone and saw that Nat was calling. She told me that two people will be coming here via portkey and one of them needed some help¡­ Nat said that she will be also joining me¡­


    Only after a few minutes, a violet portal appeared and Nat walked out of it. "When are they coming?" I asked Nat who shrugged.


    "In a few minutes?" Nat said in an unsure tone. I wasn''t even sure if she was asking me or answering me.


    Looks like our wait was quite fruitful. Only after a couple of minutes, two people appeared in the infirmary and landed on the beds.


    A man and a woman to be specific¡­ the woman howled in pain while grabbing her stomach. The man shot out of the bed and started to look around then turned towards the woman with a caring look in his eyes. I started to approach them but the man looked at me with cautious eyes.


    I raised my hands in a surrendering manner. "You don''t need to be alarmed¡­ I just want to help her" I said in a soft tone and resumed my approach towards the woman when the man nodded his head. I noticed Nat was standing at the back while carefully looking at the duo.


    "Who are you? Where are we?" the man asked in a slightly guarded tone and I finally arrived near their bed and I started to check the woman.


    "My name is Jean Grey and you are in Elysium" I said and continued my job. Everything looks fine¡­ she seems to have lost a lot of blood and she was injured but her wound had already been stitched nicely.


    "Nat bring me a skin mending potion and a blood-replenishing potion" I said looking towards Nat, she seemed reluctant but made a portal and walked right into it. She returned only after a few seconds with two potion vials in her hands.


    I took the potions from her and handed the skin mending potion to the woman. "This is a skin mending potion, this will completely heal your wound. This will taste very bad but you just need to gulp it down" I said and opened the potion vial.


    "Wait?!! There is stuff like that?" the man blurted out with a shocked look on his face but he had some interest in his eyes. Looks like he is a scientist too¡­


    "Yes, now bottoms up" I said and handed the vial to the woman. The woman looked at the bottle critically and gulped down the contents. Her face twisted in disgust and gave me a weird look.


    "That was very disgusting" the woman said and handed me back the vial and I handed her blood replenishing potion.


    "Now bottoms up, this is the last one" I said and the woman grimaced but down the potion in her mouth. Once again her face twisted in disgust but she gulped down everything.


    "I am never doing that again but I am already feeling well" the woman said while handing back the potion vial.


    "Jennifer Walters, Bruce Banner, let me officially welcome you to Elysium" suddenly Nat spoke up while coming forward¡­


    [POV Reo]


    I walked out of Jennifer''s room after applying a notice-me-not on myself and saw that now both the army and police were crawling throughout the hospital looking for something¡­ they must still be looking for Jennifer''s room. I had to stop myself from cackling madly.


    Seeing that, I grabbed an army officer to check if Ross and Emil Blonsky were here and they were in fact in here screaming their heads off to the police chief. After all, Ross was thinking that Jennifer was somehow able to get away and the police are covering up their failure by making up a new room name. This time I did cackle in mad glee.


    I threw away the man inside Jennifer''s room¡­ and started to walk towards where Ross and Emil Blonsky were. I finally arrived in front of a room and I could sense four people inside the room. I shot silencing charms on the door and walls.


    I entered the room and saw three men and a woman were shouting at themselves¡­ the woman was wearing a business suit¡­ looks like the FBI. Ross and Emil Blonsky were here so, I used my powers and closed the doors, this seemed to get their attention. I deactivated the notice-me-not.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen how are you this evening?" I asked and Blonsky pulled out a gun but the gun didn''t fire when he pulled the trigger.


    "Ah¡­ forgive me but I don''t like being shot" I said while shaking my head if they didn''t know any better they would have thought that I was being genuinely sad.


    But it seemed like Emil Blonsky didn''t get the message and attacked me with bare hands. I grabbed his fist and one punch to his throat dropped him to the ground. "Ross, you should put a leash on your dog" I said mockingly.


    "What do you want Leviathan?" the woman asked me. Even though she was showing a strong front, she was completely shaken.


    "I want to kill the two of them" I said honestly and pointed towards Blonsky and Ross.


    "May I know the reason why?" the woman asked, and Ross looked at her with a betrayed look on her face. The woman shot Ross a scathing glare¡­


    "What?!! You are the one who started this problem¡­ your mistakes brought Leviathan here. Please forgive me if I am throwing you under the bus" the woman said and glared at Ross. Blonsky was still choking on the ground¡­ puny mortal.


    "I agree with her" the police chief said with a dumb look on his face. I had to say the FBI Agent has brains¡­


    "Miss FBI Agent, I like you. You aren''t like your colleague here" I said and pointed towards Ross. "You have brains and know how to use it¡­ something I appreciate. So, not only will I tell you why I will kill him¡­ I will allow you to leave" I said and I pointed my finger towards Ross and shot a silencing charm and body binding charm.


    "I will kill him because he did something I don''t approve of" I said while nodding my head seriously. The woman understood that she won''t get anything more from me so she decided to back off. Just like I have said¡­ she is a smart woman.


    "Come here Ross and face your justice" I said and Ross floated towards me. He was trying to say something but I didn''t give him a chance¡­ I grabbed his throat and looked into his eyes. "Legilimens" I said and dived into his mind.


    I shifted through his memory and just like I had thought Blonsky was an Abomination. I knew that Turner was dead, Rumi killed him. Ross did have some of Banner''s blood and DNA stored back in his facility. I ripped through his mind without any remorse¡­ I wanted to get everything before I killed him.


    I finally pulled out from his mind and saw that his whole body was shaking uncontrollably while he was frothing from his mouth. I dropped him on the ground and I casted a skin-melting curse at him.


    Both the police chief and the FBI Agent saw the scene in complete horror but didn''t say anything and remained completely silent. Blonsky''s whole body was pulsing with gray light now¡­ so he had decided to turn into the Abomination.


    Well, he is facing the wrong opposnent¡­ I am not Rumi that I would allow him to transform so that I could get myself a nice fight. I pointed my palm towards Blonsky and my palm glowed with a purple light. "Hakai" as soon as the words escaped from my mouth¡­


    Blonsky started to disintegrate. He screamed loudly and finally disappeared into thin air. I heard two gulps and looked towards the FBI Agent and the police chief.


    I smiled at them¡­ and waved "It''s nice meeting both of you, I hope the next time we meet, we could skip the unpleasantries" I said and Flash Stepped directly into Ross''s office.


    I shuffled through his files and got my hands on a lot of dirt. A feral grin appeared on my face and Flash Stepped into his lab. The whole facility was empty now¡­ soldiers were only posted outside the building as security but no one was inside the building.


    I confirmed that Banner''s blood and DNA were here. "Fiendfyre" I said and a leviathan made of fire erupted from my palm, this time I used only one arm because with my other arm I was holding the files. Within seconds the whole room was engulfed by the cursed flames.


    I Flash Stepped outside the facility to watch the chaos. Everything was silent now but I didn''t have to wait for long¡­ only after a few minutes, Feindfyre had engulfed the whole facility.


    Happy with my handiwork I Flash Stepped back to Elysium¡­

 Chapter 277: Seers Message...

    [Oval Office, White House]


    "Ladies, and Gentlemen, I am sure that all of you know the reason I called all of you here?" the President asked solemnly.


    "Yes" Everyone in the room chorused in agreement.


    "Then what do you think I should do to avert our current crisis?" the President asked. For a few minutes, nobody said anything.


    "Sir, why don''t we ban the Quibbler and tell the public that we did it because they were spreading fake news to cause unrest in our society. It is obvious now that Quibbler is connected to Elysium" a Colonel from the back presented the idea.


    A man in the front scoffed at him. "Colonel, you should remember that this isn''t a battlefield and you can''t use battlefield tactics here. Banning the Quibbler is simple and framing them for telling lies will be even simpler but what won''t be simple is the shit storm we will face after that" a man that was wearing a business suit said. The man didn''t have any ID.


    "So, you are saying that we allow the Quibbler to continue this agenda? If this continues to go on then our own citizens will rise against us" a secretary of defense retorted.


    "Do you even know who Nemuri Kayama is?" another man in a business suit asked. The man had an FBI batch hanging around his neck. "From your looks, you don''t even know who she is. Then let me enlighten you¡­ currently, she is the sole owner of Kayama Industries, and through her company, she holds the world economy within her palms" the man finished and huffed.


    "If that isn''t enough, she also owns shares in all our companies¡­ Rand Industries, Stark Industries, Trask Industries¡­ you want me to keep going? She also owns the major energy corporations in our country and the reason we are telling you this, is because Nemuri Kayama herself is backing the Quibbler" the Finance Minister decided to pick up the argument from where the FBI Director dropped it.


    "Sir, may I speak freely?" one Special Service Agent came forward and asked the President. The President gestured him to speak up.


    "Sir, there is no hiding this anymore, the Quibbler isn''t the only problem¡­ Leviathan handed over all the evidence to every news agency in our country. Sir, I think we should put everyone involved with the illegal experiments on trial" the Agent said but no one in the room looked happy.


    "So, you are saying that we throw them under the bus and wash our hands with them?" Fury growled in anger.


    "No sir, you misunderstand me, I am saying that we put them on the trial and convict them but no one will check if they are actually being punished or not? We transfer them to a secure facility¡­" the Agent left the last part unfinished.


    The gears started to click in their heads and everyone in the room smiled. "That is the best thing I have heard today. So, does anyone have a better plan?" the President asked with a proud smile on his face. No one said anything. "Then let''s proceed with this plan" the President said and a lot of people nodded their heads and a small cheer erupted.


    "What happened to the corpse of the first monster?" when everything calmed down the President asked.


    "Sir, the whole convoy has gone missing¡­ most of my men were found at the roadside but none of them remember anything¡­ they don''t even remember that I had given them a mission" a man in army uniform reported.


    "That''s Fox''s M.O. Nobody except Fox uses that kind of method¡­ if it was Leviathan then he would have simply killed all of them" Fury said as a matter of fact.


    "What are the chances of Leviathan and Fox working together?" the President asked Fury.


    "Very likely" Fury said with a grimace on his face.


    The President released a huge sigh¡­ "Fine, we follow the plan. I will make the announcement today. All of you are dismissed, Fury stay back" the President dismissed everyone. All of them left the room one by one except Nick Fury.


    "Fury, you said you wanted to talk about the Ten Rings? So what is their status" the President asked in a solemn tone. Fury nodded his head and straightened his back.


    "Sir, right after the economic collapse they disappeared without a trace. Some said that they were gone for good but that wasn''t the case¡­ recently I have found some signs that they are hiding in the Asian countries" Fury said and the President leaned back in his chair in deep thoughts.


    "After we deal with our current mess, send a couple of your Agents to scout¡­ no assault, the mission will be only for scouting. From what you are saying it seems that they are lying low and they want everyone to think that they are gone¡­ I don''t want to spook them. Let them think that we have no clue about their survival" the President said.


    "Yes, sir. It will be done" Fury said and got up from his chair and started to walk towards the door. He was about to leave the office when the President called him.


    "Keep an eye on Newman, he was looking quite spooked¡­ I don''t want another mess in our hands" the President said and Fury nodded his head and left the office. No matter how much either Fury or the President hated Leviathan¡­ they just couldn''t afford Leviathan making another appearance.


    Their problems started yesterday when all of the dirty laundries of General Ross were brought in the open along with pictures of his files by the Quibbler, later every news network was handed the same evidence by an anonymous source. Just like the President said it was a huge mess and not only that the body of the monster was also gone.


    ***********


    While Fury was still talking with the President inside the Oval Office, one Colonel left the meeting with a huge grin on his face. The Colonel went straight to the girl''s washroom and transformed into a beautiful woman with a bright green mohawk.


    "Eh¡­ infiltrating the White House was a piece of cake" the woman said and immediately tripped on the floor but somehow stopped herself from planting her heart-shaped face on the floor.


    "Bugger you floor!" the woman exclaimed and opened a toilet booth and found a man was stuffed inside. The man looked exactly how the woman looked a few moments ago.


    "Hump! No one can stop Agent Tonks" the woman proclaimed proudly and started to modify the man''s memory so that he would think that he was in the meeting. As soon as the woman was done, she disappeared from the washroom without making a sound¡­


    [POV Reo]


    Ah¡­ I really love this sight. I don''t know why but burning down a building with Fiendfyre, destroying a building with Shinra Tensei, or Hakaing a whole building gives me a lot of satisfaction.


    "Is this the last one?" Nat asked me while looking towards the burning building.


    "Yes, that''s the last one¡­ Trask Industries is no more" I said with a proud smile on my face.


    "I am still surprised that when you told Nemuri about it she didn''t throw a tantrum" Nat said and looked at me in awe.


    "You are forgetting that when I told her, she was half stupid from all the sex and she was begging for more, and all of us know what Nemuri wants more¡­" I said and smiled.


    "Can''t argue with that" Nat conceded and both of us stood silently watching the beautiful sight before us. Currently, the two of us were in Greenland.


    "What''s up Luna?" I suddenly spoke out.


    "That''s cheating¡­ I wanted to play guess who with you" Luna whined and pouted while making puppy dog eyes.


    "Ahahahaha¡­ sorry. Let''s just consider that I don''t know you are here and play the game?" I asked Luna who continued to pout.


    "It doesn''t work like that" Luna chastised me. But before I could say anything more my phone buzzed. I took out my phone and saw a text from Dora.


    "Nice to see you too Luna" Nat greeted Luna and Luna beamed at her with one of her signature innocent smiles and greeted her back.


    I opened the text and saw that Dora had sent me what the President had decided to do with Ross''s lackeys. I didn''t even tell Dora to do it¡­ good girl. I will reward her later.


    "Reo, I have something important to tell you" Luna said with a serious look on her face. I knew that when Luna was in this mode then it must be something serious like world-ending things.


    "Ok¡­ then, I guess I will leave both of you" Nat decided to leave since didn''t want to interrupt our chat. She also knew that Luna being serious like this is something really bad.


    "No Nat, you can stay" Luna said looking towards Nat and smiled at her. "Tell me Reo what are your thoughts about bringing people from the dead?" Luna asked me. Well, honestly, I have never thought of practicing necromancy¡­ at least that''s my personal idea.


    "Something that shouldn''t be done. Necromancy is a really bad branch of magic" I said, my personal ideas aside, Necromancy isn''t something that should be practiced in common worlds¡­


    Yes, in some worlds like Solo Leveling, The Second Ranker, Kill the Hero, or Stop Friendly Fire, the curtain between the living world and the afterworld is pretty thin so the MCs get away even after using Necromancy but in most of the Worlds, the result won''t be good for you if you try Necromancy.


    "But I am not talking about simple Necromancy¡­ people will be brought back from the other side¡­ in their complete form" Luna said with a grave look on her face.


    "That doesn''t sound like something nice" Nat pointed out. I think I know what Luna is talking about.


    "No, that''s not good at all. Dead people should stay dead¡­ things like this shouldn''t be messed with. There is a balance that must be maintained¡­ the dead belong to Lady Death and they should enter the cycle normally. If this thing goes through then a huge calamity will come to this world¡­ this world will be judged" Luna said almost desperately.


    So no Project TAHITI and from being judged did she mean Living Tribunal or the Host?? Looks like I need to work harder¡­ there is no fucking way that I can fight someone like Living Tribunal or even the Host. I need to tell Momo to make the spaceship¡­


    "Sure, I will stop them from doing that" I said and Luna nodded her head with a smile.


    "Good¡­ and I hope that you find all the answers quite soon" Luna said and pecked me on the lips and disappeared. The heck did she mean by that last line??


    "Looks like we need more training" Nat said and I dumbly nodded at her¡­

 Chapter 278: Lets Play, Who Can be more Underhanded (I)...

    [POV Nemuri]


    Why all the men except Reo are stupid fucks?? I internally groaned¡­ now Nemuri, don''t need to blow a gasket, you must think about something that makes you happy. Yes, Nemuri, be a good girl and think about Reo''s hotdog going inside my doughnut.


    "Miss Kayama so what have you decided?" the man sitting on the opposite side of the table asked me. I gave him a stink eye¡­ the man''s name was Ward Meachum, an annoying little bastard.


    "¡­Mr. Meachum then let me ask you did you not understand what I told you a few days ago?" I asked him while gritting my teeth. Why the fuck did I decide to play business?? Yes, I wanted my name written in history¡­ stupid me¡­!!


    "I am sorry Miss Kayama, but you have to understand that the Board doesn''t agree with you" Joy Meachum spoke up from the side.


    I looked at the woman beside Ward Meachum for a few seconds¡­ useless bint. They have stuck their head so far up their asses that they could smell their toothpaste in the morning.


    The shit stains don''t even know that their company has been taken over by a criminal organization and here I am trying to manipulate them to do good and they get their panties in a twist.


    "You know what? Fuck the Board, I will buy your whole damn company if I need to do this" I said in a dismissive tone. "Now, run away to your precious board and tell them about it¡­ not that it would matter" I said and both looked at me like they have eaten a lemon.


    "Miss Kayama, I don''t understand why are you hellbent on doing this¡­ if we decrease the medicine prices then the other companies will start to make more profit than us and we are not running a charity here¡­ we are here to earn money both you and I" Ward Meachum gave an interesting speech¡­ he would have won an award if he wasn''t a fool.


    These two fools in front of me might be running a big company like Rand Enterprises but they are too short-sighted¡­ they simply can''t understand that if we slightly lower the prices of the medicines then we would be attracting a lot of new customers. Even the rich will buy medicine from us.


    This would plummet the business of the other companies and we will slowly monopolize the whole medicine industry¡­ these fucks can''t simply understand that sometimes we need to play the long game to earn money so that we can buy shiny things!!


    "Miss Kayama, is there any way that we can agree on a middle ground?" Joy Meachum asked me bringing me out of my thoughts. I gave her a stink eye¡­ I was thinking about my shiny things!!


    "Yes, there might be something I can think of. Now, you will need to excuse me¡­ I have a scheduled appointment" I said and dismissed them. The reason the Joint CEOs of Rand Enterprises came to meet me personally because I was now the proud owner of 30% of their company shares.


    Only beaten by the Joint CEOs who own 35% of the company and the rest is owned by the riff-raffs. I already knew that I had to get my hands dirty if I needed to run my business smoothly. I guess I will need to clear the trash myself but before that, I would need to visit the launch site for my upcoming space travel.


    I got up from my chair and walked out of my office and waved my hand to close the door. I don''t want anyone getting any ideas now. There was no one else other than me on this floor¡­ not even guards. After all, I didn''t need any guards that would have been an insult.


    I Flash Stepped right into the parking lot and called the receptionist to tell her that I was leaving. I entered my car which was obviously shiny and drove out of the building¡­


    [With Ward & Joy Meachum]


    "What do you think she would do?" Joy asked Ward in a slightly worried tone. They knew because of the economic crises Nemuri Kayama was able to get her hands (claws) into so much of their company but there was no denying the fact that she wasn''t dangerous.


    "She won''t give up, that''s for sure. Yes, she might agree to back off a little bit but she won''t give this up" Ward said while shaking his head. He needed to inform his father about how the meeting proceeded. (A/N: Draco vibes)


    "But the Board would never agree with her" Joy said in a solemn tone. She knew what Nemuri Kayama wanted to do was for the humans (A/N: Only if she knew). But Joy thought that Nemuri Kayama was a na?ve fool who didn''t even know how these companies worked.


    "*sigh* Let''s wait and see what she does¡­" Ward sighed and leaned back in the seat. He was feeling that his headache was rising.


    Neither of them said anything more. Ward dropped Joy at her house and then he went to meet his father. He arrived in front of his father''s penthouse and knocked on the door.


    After a few seconds, his father opened the door and invited his son inside. Ward walked inside the house and released a defeated sigh.


    (A/N: It has been only a few months since Harold has faked his death so he currently lives in the Penthouse alone, he hasn''t hired his helping hand)


    "From your looks, the meeting was fruitful, right?" Harold asked his son and sat down on the opposite couch.


    "No dad, she is very stubborn. From what I have guessed, she is planning to take over" Ward said and sighed once again. He hasn''t told Joy about this, after all, telling her would have gained nothing.


    "This is very bad news" his father said while nodding at himself. He needed to inform Madame Gao about this.


    "Don''t worry son, I will take care of it" Harold said cryptically. Ward simply nodded his head while he grimaced slightly. He knew what kind of underhanded things happened to keep businesses running smoothly.


    After that Harold talked with his son for quite some time. Harold called it father-son bonding and when Ward finally left, Harold sent a message to his Madame Gao.


    Gao came to the penthouse within an hour, after she received the message from Harold that there was an emergency. Gao was someone who was very serious about her business and she would go to any lengths to stop it from getting ruined. She also liked to keep everything under her control.


    "So, what is this emergency you talked about?" Gao asked in a simple tone.


    "Madame Gao, Nemuri Kayama is becoming a huge problem. She wants to take over the company" Harold said in a respectful tone.


    Gao frowned but quickly schooled her expressions. "That isn''t good¡­ not good at all" Gao said while shaking her hand.


    "Looks like Kayama needs to be dealt with¡­ I have tried approaching her before but she had denied me. But she might have some uses" Gao said and started to pace around the room slowly.


    "What can you tell me about her company?" Gao asked with interest in her voice.


    "Not much is known about her company Madame Gao but currently she owns the biggest company in the whole world. Her company is holding the world economy together or it would collapse again" Harold said. Gao heard him and nodded her head.


    "She owns this company on her own right?" Gao asked and Harold nodded his head.


    "Looks like taking her out might have to wait then¡­ she is a Golden Goose and you don''t kill the Golden Goose if she can keep giving eggs¡­ but if the Goose chooses not to follow her master then it must be put down" Gao said in an ominous tone. Harold didn''t say anything while Gao was monologuing.


    "Good work Harold, I will deal with our Golden Goose" Gao said and left the penthouse¡­


    [POV Nemuri]


    I finally arrived at the launch site and found that the group was already waiting there for me. A sneer made its way to my face when I saw Doom¡­ I still hated Doom. I parked the car and walked towards the group. We quickly got the pleasantries out of the way.


    "What''s the progress?" I asked and took off my shades. Wearing shades was also a bother now¡­ after all, my ears were on top of my head.


    "Everything is going around smoothly¡­ come, Miss Kayama let us show you around" Susan said with a smile on her face.


    They lead me inside the launch station, they showed me around but I wasn''t much interested in all of these. They finally took me to the Control Room. Yes, this was something I was interested in¡­ everything in this room was the latest tech.


    "Looks like my money wasn''t wasted" I remarked and looked around the room. Throughout this whole time, Doom didn''t say anything. This place was owned by Doom''s company but he didn''t have the money to do anything.


    "I am glad that no expenses were spared. Show me the shuttle" I said. Susan and Reed happily lead me towards the balcony.


    The shuttle was strapped onto a rocket and it was completely ready to be launched but we still needed to wait about 4 months. After all, if we go there too early then our trip will be completely wasted. Now, why the fuck the rocket looks like a giant dildo ready to pierce the heavens???

 Chapter 279: Lets Play, Who Can be more Underhanded (II)...

    [POV Nemuri]


    Hehe¡­ this is so fucking easy¡­ hehehe, I should have done this before. I slowly crept into Lawrence Wilkins''s house, he was a proud owner of 5% of the shares of Rand Enterprises.


    He was a fucked up prick and I picked him up as my first target because no one will miss him. His wife would have missed him if she wasn''t riding her neighbor while Wilkins was here, snoring like a pig in his house but I am pretty sure that she will miss the money.


    He owned a lot more than 5% but I am a generous Fox, so, I graciously bought them from him during the economic collapse. After all, he needed money to continue frolicking with prostitutes and he needed to pay the installments for the Cayman Islands he had bought for me¡­ well, they were mine, he didn''t know that, yet.


    Don''t worry Wilkins, after I kil¡­ no, after I send you to your next Great Adventure, I will take care of your island too, after all, never decline gifts of goodwill. I am the Fox of generosity¡­ What?! I am generous to myself, never said that I am generous to other people.


    I casted a body bind and a silencing charm on Wilkins who was still in his dreamland. Thankfully he was covered by his duvet¡­I shot a stinging curse towards his crotch¡­ well, where I thought his crotch should have been. His eyes flew open really wide¡­I could see the pain in his eyes¡­ looks like I hit the bullseye!!


    He finally noticed me and his eyes were now filled with fear. I pulled out some documents from my handbag. "Imperio" I said and Wilkins''s eyes got glazed.


    "Wilkins be a good boy and sign these papers with the above-mentioned date" I said and handed him the documents and a pen. Wilkins signed the papers with a smile on his face. I had already used magic to change the dates so no one could say that I am the one who killed him¡­ the papers were dated two months ago.


    "Good boy! Now, why don''t you write a suicide letter, mentioning that you found your wife getting humped by your neighbor and you decided to off yourself? Oh¡­ and don''t use the words I just said¡­ use words that would even make Jesus proud of you" I said and Wilkins nodded.


    I quickly got out of the house but not before casting a life-sensing charm on Wilkins. As soon as he offs himself I would get notified. I looked at the papers and a bright smile appeared on my face¡­ now, I owned 35% of the shares like those Joint CEOs¡­ I could already feel that the next meeting would be more awesome.


    Now, I needed to visit one more place before I could call it a night¡­ my smile widened when I felt Wilkins''s life sign disappear, and with that, I also disappeared¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "Reo, let me help you with the food" Ororo said and pecked me on the lips.


    "Yeah sure, you can cut the vegetables" I said with a smile and resumed frying the bacon. Even though I was frying the bacon, I kept watching Ororo, an old memory suddenly surfaced in my mind¡­ it was our first date.


    ~FLASHBACK~


    "So, are you ready to go?" I asked Ororo who was fiddling with her cargo shorts. She was wearing a half-sleeve yellow t-shirt. ''I LOVE GREEN'' was printed on the front of her t-shirt.


    "Oh¡­ yes" Ororo said and checked me out. I was wearing a brown jogger and a half-sleeved black t-shirt. Ororo had told me to wear clothes that would be nice for a walk. I still had no idea where she wanted to take me though.


    "It looks like you approve?" I asked her in a teasing manner. Ororo simply smiled and didn''t say anything. She took out a metal ball from her pocket.


    "So, where is this portkey going to take us?" I asked Ororo who shook her head.


    "You can find out after we arrive there" Ororo said and extended her hand towards me. I smirked and took her hand. Ororo said the activation word and with a familiar tug around my navel, I was whisked away along with Ororo.


    I found myself in the middle of a forest¡­ I spread out my senses but didn''t found any humans nearby. Oh¡­ I did find some humans but they were gathered in a single spot and they were quite far from here. Though I did find a lot of animals around us.


    "So, do you like it?" Ororo asked me in an excited tone.


    "There is nothing to not like" I said with a smile. I still had no idea where I was¡­ at least this wasn''t Africa, that much I knew.


    "Let''s go for a walk" Ororo said and I happily agreed. I felt somewhat weird here because of the lack of metals around me. Though I didn''t mind it much¡­ it was just slightly weird.


    Both Ororo and I walked through the forest while talking about several things like our childhood. I told her how I grew up but didn''t give her much information about other worlds. She told me about the struggles she faced in her childhood.


    Throughout our walk, we saw different kinds of animals nothing dangerous though. Well, there are no animals that could be a danger to me anymore. We saw a group of Elks and Pronghorns. Ororo wanted to pet them but they didn''t seem to appreciate Ororo''s wish.


    "So, did you decipher where we are?" Ororo asked me. I have no idea if this an important place to her or not.


    "Um¡­ sorry. When it comes to forests I kind of lack all the knowledge" I said in a slightly sheepish tone.


    "Luna said that you won''t know" Ororo said and started to giggle. I simply pouted¡­


    "Fine, go on keep laughing on my lack of knowledge on forests" I whined and continued pouting.


    "Ah¡­ so cute, sorry. For future reference we are currently in Yellowstone National Park" Ororo said, when she called me cute it hurt my manly ego and I won''t accept such an insult.


    "I am not cute I am manly" I said proudly and puffed out my chest.


    "Well, that you are, no arguments there" Ororo accepted with a smile on her face. Even though she was smiling I knew that she wasn''t making fun of me¡­ she genuinely believed that.


    We spent the whole day roaming in the forest hand in hand. We did return to Elysium once for some food then I Apparrated back with her. We did see a pair of Bobcats sleeping on a tree branch just before we ended our date.


    We had a lot of fun there¡­ we clicked a lot of pictures. When we finally returned Ororo gave me a hot and steamy kiss before walking away to her own room. Yeah, I kind of liked that.


    ~FLASHBACK ENDS~


    "Oh hey, the Quibbler''s here" Ororo said and brought me out of my thoughts. Even though we all lived with Luna she denied showing us her papers before she started sending them out.


    "Oh, the people who were working with Ross and experimenting on Banner are being put on a trial" Ororo read out loud. Oh¡­ I did know about this but because of Dora I already knew that the trial was going to be a farce.


    I have received their full plan from Dora, first, they were going to hold this farce of a trial then they were going to transfer all these men and women to a secured facility in Colorado and wait for the heat to dissipate.


    So, after a couple of months, all of these men and women were going to be put under something similar to Witness Protection Act and they would be given new identities. Quite a brilliant plan but I am going to kill all of them while they are in Colorado.


    While they were in Colorado their task was to recreate the Super Soldier Serum, Banner, Blonsky, and Turner were injected with. Humans are never going to change¡­ I could have hunted down all these people easily but I thought that I should give humans a chance.


    But here we were once again humans giving in to their greed and their delusions of superiority. They still can''t accept that there are humans out there who are superior to them. After coming to Elysium, meta-humans haven''t caused a single incident in human territories but humans still want to control meta-humans.


    So, let it be if humans don''t understand that they need to back off then I will play their game too but before I could do that I needed to get stronger. I have gotten a lot stronger in this one and a half years but I know that I still had a long way to go.


    ''Good¡­ and I hope that you find all the answers quite soon'' Luna''s words rang inside my head once again. I have no idea what Luna meant from those words but since Luna said them, they definitely mean something.


    "Ororo, hand me the vegetables" I said to Ororo and she handed me the chopped vegetables. Before I could become unmatched in the Omniverse I needed to finish cooking breakfast¡­ I have to keep my priorities in check¡­

 Chapter 280: Lets Play, Who Can be more Underhanded (III)...

    The next day news of Lawrence Wilkins and Derbin Miller finally got out. Lawrence Wilkins hanged himself because he found his wife was cheating on him and Derbin Miller died because of electrocution.


    Anyone would have suspected foul play but neither police nor the Detectives found anything. Everything was completely normal like it should have been¡­ no signs of break-ins or anything.


    But alarms were raised in everyone''s mind when they found that they have left all of their properties to one named Nemuri Kayama. She immediately became the lead suspect. Nobody knew where Nemuri Kayama lived so they decided to wait in front of her company.


    The FBI had to be involved because of the high priority target and the Detectives were told to be careful with how they speak, after all, it won''t do them any good if they face lawsuits without any reason and Nemuri Kayama was currently the richest person in the whole world.


    So, two FBI Agents and two Detectives could be seen waiting for Nemuri Kayama in front of the reception. But unfortunately for them, Nemuri didn''t even come through the front door, after parking the car the Nemuri directly Flash Stepped into her office.


    "Excuse me, officers, Lady Kayama is already in. If you want I can ping you in?" the receptionist asked them.


    "How did she even go up there?" the female detective asked slightly bewildered. All of them were so confused that they didn''t even bother to correct the receptionist that they referred to them as Officers instead of Detectives and Agents. The receptionist just shrugged and called Nemuri.


    "Lady Kayama, there are four officers here to meet you" the receptionist once again messed up their titles but none of them bothered to correct her.


    "Yes, ma''am I am sending them up" the receptionist said and ended the call.


    "Lady Kayama will meet you, the topmost floor" the receptionist said and the two Detectives followed by the two FBI Agents entered the lift and pressed the button for the top floor.


    They finally arrived on Nemuri''s floor and the four were them were completely gobsmacked and they still haven''t entered Nemuri''s office. They stilled when they saw the majestic golden doors¡­ the doors opened on their own and they felt for a moment that they have entered some kind of Holy Land.


    They have never seen so much shine in real life¡­ they saw Nemuri Kayama sitting on a majestic golden throne. They would never forget this scene for the rest of their lives¡­ they thought themselves blessed that they were at least able to see such a sight.


    [POV Nemuri]


    Tsk¡­!! They are pretty fast when a human kicks the bucket. Yes, that is the kind of expression I expect from mortals when they enter this Generous & Majestic Fox''s lair.


    "Please take a seats, Ladies, and Gentlemen" I said with a smile. Yes, always smile when you are doing business.


    The four gobsmacked and stunned humans robotically arrived in front of the table and sat down. "Now, Detectives and Agents, how may I help you?" I asked them. It looked like they took a few seconds to reboot their brains.


    "Hello, ma''am my name is Desmond Park and this is my partner Francisa Cross. We are both from NYPD and we are here to ask you some questions if you don''t mind" the male Detective named Desmond spoke up and the woman Francisa nodded her head when introduced.


    "My name is Brian Jones and this is my partner Samuel Churns, we are from the FBI, we are here with the Detectives to help with the investigation" the FBI Agents also introduced themselves.


    "Sure, anything for justice! So how can I help you?" I asked them once again.


    "Ma''am, this morning we found Lawrence Wilkins and Derbin Miller have died last night" the one named Samuel said carefully.


    "A pity" I said and my smile thinned.


    "Ma''am, can you tell us if you knew them?" Francisa asked.


    "Strictly business, nothing more. I haven''t even met them more than three times. One time for a business deal and two times during Board Meeting in Rand Enterprises" I said primly, nothing needs to be said more than necessary.


    "Then you are saying that you didn''t know them outside of business?" Brian asked me and I simply nodded my head.


    "Then can you tell us why they named you as the beneficiary in their wills?" Desmond asked carefully, I have noticed that till now they have been respectful.


    "Oh, that''s because they owed me money, a lot of money which could be only covered by everything they owned kept leverage" I said and smiled. Of course, I have been waiting for this question since the beginning.


    "Ma''am if you don''t mind can we see the documents?" Samuel asked.


    I got up from my chair and walked towards the drawer by the wall and took out two files from it after some looking. I knew exactly where they were even without looking but I needed to play my part.


    I handed the files to Desmond but didn''t let go. "You would have needed a warrant for this but out of goodwill I am allowing you to see this" I said sharply and let the files go.


    "We understand ma''am and we appreciate your cooperation" both Brian and Samuel said at the same time.


    Desmond and Francisa carefully looked through the files and handed the files back. I took them and dropped them on the table. "Ma''am, can you tell us why neither Lawrence Wilkins nor Derbin Miller had their files?" Francisa asked.


    I shrugged dismissively. "How would I know? They could be hiding it from their wives or children for all I care" I said nonchalantly and I shrugged once again.


    None of them spoke for a few seconds, they only kept looking at each other while gesturing. "Ma''am, do you have any idea why they took the money?" Brain asked.


    "I can''t be sure but from what my sources had told me they asked for money so that they could continue using high-class prostitutes" I said nonchalantly in a dismissive tone like it didn''t even matter to me.


    They were stunned and none of them said anything for a few seconds. "Excuse me ma''am, but you didn''t mind giving them money for such a trivial reason?" Samuel asked me.


    "Honestly¡­ I don''t care what they did with the money as long as it wasn''t used for something illegal. I just checked why they needed the money and if I could collect collateral if they failed to pay me back¡­ I didn''t care if they frolicked with prostitutes, after all, it''s not my place to judge them" I said and shrugged once again.


    "That will be all ma''am, thank you for your cooperation" Brian said after a few seconds of silence. After that, they left my office but not before taking another look.


    [With the Detectives and Agents]


    They finally exited the building and walked towards the parking lot on the opposite side of the street. They bought coffee from a shop went towards their cars.


    "So, was she a damn mutant?" Brian asked and Samuel shook his head in denial.


    "You know but there seems to be something fishy going on¡­ I mean she was way too perfect, she wasn''t even worried for a second during the questioning. I have been doing this for almost 12 years and I have never seen someone calm like that" Francisa said while pacing in front of the car.


    "Yes, I noticed that too and I have been in the department for 16 years and she the picture of calm and perfect. She wasn''t even bothered with our line of questioning but we can''t ask for a warrant because she was calm" Desmond said and sighed in defeat.


    "Boss said that she has always been like this¡­ this isn''t the first time she was being questioned or audited" Samuel said and sipped his coffee.


    "Well, whatever. We finished our job and we found nothing except those files showing that she is in the right. I can''t speak for you guys but I would stay away from that woman¡­ she isn''t the richest woman for show¡­ she got the blings and the lawyers too" Brian said and finished his coffee.


    "I am with Brian on this¡­ don''t look too deep or you will see only darkness" Samuel said in amusement and entered the car followed by Brian.


    Desmond and Francisa stayed back sipping their coffee, they were not able to put a finger on it but they knew that something was wrong with Nemuri Kayama and they weren''t the first to think that¡­


    [With Nemuri]


    Nemuri was sitting in the office and giggling like a degenerate. She was holding a small comic in her hands¡­ obviously, it was smut. Nemuri giggled once again and turned the page.


    She was proud of the act she pulled in front of those Detectives and FBI Agents so she decided to reward herself with a new smut comic. Suddenly the phone on her table started to ring and Nemuri groaned.


    Nemuri picked up the phone with a sour look on her face "Yes". Nemuri said.


    ''Ma''am, there is someone here named Madame Gao, she wants to meet you'' the receptionist said.


    As soon as Nemuri heard the name Madame Gao, she was interested. She already knew who Gao was because the Hand had already tried to approach her but she didn''t expect that Gao would approach her so soon.


    "Send her to my office" Nemuri said and put away her comice and got up from her chair. When she was establishing her company, since then the Hand has been a problem for her¡­ now, this was the perfect chance to start the war in earnest.


    ''You don''t play the game of cunning with a Fox'' Nemuri declared inside her mind and a vicious smile appeared on her face¡­

 Chapter 281: Lets Play, Who Can be more Underhanded (End)...

    [POV Nemuri]


    "Your office is quite impressive, Miss Kayama" Gao said with an accent. I expected nothing more¡­ even though she was an old hag she knew how to appreciate art. Good for her¡­


    "Thanks for the compliment¡­ so, what can I do for you, Madame Gao?" I said with a brilliant smile on my face. I hated to call her Madame but small sacrifices like this must be made for business.


    "Miss Kayama, from your name can I assume that you are of Japanese ancestry?" Gao asked with a small smile on her face¡­ oh¡­ I have seen this smile a lot of times. The best example would be Ol Dumbles¡­ he smiled like this when he pulled that caring grandfatherly act.


    Gao seems to be doing the same, well, I shouldn''t have expected anything less from an ancient hag like that. But I had to keep up the act¡­ can''t let her know. So, as soon as I heard her question I slightly frowned.


    "Yes, I am from a Japanese family" I said in a slightly defensive tone. "I don''t understand what does that have anything to do with business?" I said and Gao''s smiled widened slightly and she smiled at me caringly.


    "You misunderstand me, child. I didn''t mean any offense¡­ I was just curious. Sometimes old people like us get slightly curious" Gao finished and looked at me with care-filled eyes.


    Sure, boomer, two can play the game¡­ "Sorry, I also reacted impulsively" I said sounding really regretful, and nodded at her respectfully and used Legilimency to probe her slightly¡­ I wanted to check if she had any kind of special mental barriers or not¡­


    Surprise, surprise¡­ she doesn''t have any kind of special mental barriers. Now, that I confirmed that she only had her normal barriers which every human did, I decided to use passive Legilimency on her. Can''t have the ancient hag swindling me.


    "Of course, child. It wasn''t anything major" Gao said in a dismissive manner and smiled. Since I was reading her thoughts I knew that was all an act and she was happy that her act was working.


    "So, Madame Gao, what can I do for you?" I asked her once again but this time I kept my voice softer and started to release a colorless and odorless scent. This scent will loosen her inhibitions and make her drop her guard¡­ she would speak more openly. I kept the effect mild so that she won''t notice it¡­


    "Child, I wanted to propose a business venture along with your company¡­ the Kayama Industries currently own all the major import and export companies¡­ I would like to strike a business deal with you regarding those services" Gao said smoothly¡­ tsk...!! Nice¡­ nice¡­ at first act like a caring grandma and then ask them to smuggle drugs into the country.


    Well, I honestly don''t give a flying fuck what kind of harm drugs can do¡­ nor do I care that it ruins families but what I do care about are children¡­ this isn''t something unknown that most drug addicts are introduced to drugs even before they turn 18.


    No matter how much I change¡­ I can''t bring myself to hate children. Before everything, I am a teacher. I might have stopped teaching some decades ago but that doesn''t mean that I have started hating children.


    If her business would have been anything like weapon smuggling or prostitute management, only adult prostitutes though, then I would have happily helped her with it.


    Well, I would have helped her at the beginning and then slowly acquire the business for my own. After all, Gao is really old and I would have loved to send her to the next great adventure. But her drug business needs to stop¡­


    I am not a na?ve fool that I would think that killing Gao would stop this business¡­ as soon as Gao''s business disappears someone new will pop up. Honestly, people are stupid and they would never stop buying drugs¡­ if the old seller is not available then they would find a new seller.


    So, what I can do mostly is manage and monopolize the market. If I take over Gao''s business then I could at least stop drugs being sold to minors. It will be hard but let''s see what can be done¡­ I haven''t taken over anything yet.


    "Madame Gao, would you mind if I think about this? I need to check everything¡­ I just can''t sign a deal without checking everything" I said hurriedly, it would be nice to show her that I hate rejecting her idea but my hands are tied.


    "Yes¡­ yes, of course" Gao said in a slightly disappointed tone but her smile returned afterward. Though she wasn''t actually disappointed in the truth. She was rather happy that I could hold my own if we started a business venture together.


    "Child, it has come to my attention that you recently became the major shareholder of Rand Enterprises. I wanted to know what you plan to do with that company" Gao asked me sincerely.


    "I haven''t planned anything yet but I didn''t know that you also own a part of the company?" I asked her curiously. Oh, yes, I obviously knew what she did there but I needed to hear it from her so that I can finally meet with her subordinates who were my target.


    From what I know about Gao¡­ there is a chance that she might break out of Imperius using her Chi powers or whatever they are but her subordinates won''t be that lucky. I am not sure if Gao could break out of my Imperius or not but I don''t want to take a chance with her¡­ I can''t have her finding out what I am doing.


    Then I would have to use brute force and even though I have a lot of raw power I hate using brute strength from the get-go¡­ it kind of goes against my principles. First, manipulate, then if manipulation fails then try subterfuge, if subterfuge also fails then try assassination, most of the time I get things done with assassination¡­


    Till now, I didn''t have to use Brute Strength¡­ well, the Riddle Graveyard doesn''t count. I was helping Reo to off scum on Earth. So, I am going to takeover Gao''s business through her underlings and when the time comes I will off Gao¡­


    Well, not off Gao after all she can be resurrected by the other members of Hand so I will Obliviate the hell out of her so even if she would be resurrected she would think of herself as a newborn baby. Yeah¡­ that would work nicely.


    "No¡­ I am not a Board Member. We are just involved in a particular business venture" Gao said and smiled, ah looks like the scent has filled her brain up to the brim.


    Most of her thoughts were kind of fuzzy now, but she definitely thought that I was trustworthy and she could tell me things which she would have never told anyone. Till now, she hasn''t doubted that anything is going wrong with her brain. She was thinking that I have brought her whole act of being a caring grandma.


    "Ah¡­ sure, you can continue the business. I won''t intervene there but I would like to meet some of your associates if you don''t mind" I said and my smile widened when I noticed that Gao nodded her head.


    "Of course¡­ of course, after all, from now on you are the owner of Rand Enterprises" Gao said with a smile and nodded her head once again like any other granda. Yup¡­ hook, line, and sinker¡­ the ancient hag took the bait.


    For the last time, I checked her thoughts and found that she was rather happy with herself thinking that her plan worked and it won''t be long before she can get me under her thumb. Hehe¡­ Majestic Fox 1 and Ancient Hag 0.


    After that, I talked with Gao some more and she finally left. I decided to walk her out and found that two guards were waiting for her¡­ after two quick waves both of them were under Imperius and my first order for them was to stay serving Gao as they have done till now.


    "I am going to call it a day¡­" I said to the receptionist, she nodded her head and I decided to walk to the parking lot today for a change. I arrived in the parking lot and entered my car, with a huge smile plastered on my face I drove back to Knox.


    After I parked my car in Knox I Flash Stepped to our house in Elysium and found that Reo was eating Ice Cream on the couch while watching TV with Momo. I lunged into Reo''s arms and kissed him hungrily¡­


    "Get off you horny fox!!" Momo shouted but I didn''t back out.


    "Oh, yes, I have been a bad fox. You must punish me" I moaned while staring into Reo''s eyes.


    "So, what got you so excited?" Reo asked me with a smile and pulled me into his lap, I leaned on his chest and sighed in content.


    "Must have been something really nice" Momo said and leaned on Reo''s right shoulder and she started to run her fingers through his hair.


    "Oh, yes, it was¡­ let me tell you¡­" I said and started to tell them what has happened since morning. First I told them about the Detectives and the FBI Agents and then I told them about Madame Gao and my plans for her.


    "If you need you can always call me" Reo said with a smirk.


    "Oh, yes, but first let me go forward with this plan¡­ if something goes awry then you are the first person I am going to call" I purred.


    "So, Reo what do say? Should we accept Nemuri''s offer and punish her for being a bad fox?" Momo asked and licked his ear. Reo shivered in excitement¡­


    I was already grinding my hips in his lap, I could also feel his excitement poking me. Nothing could be better than this¡­ manipulate people throughout the day and then getting fucked silly by Reo''s man meat. Ah¡­ I couldn''t ask for anything more¡­


    But suddenly Reo''s phone started to ring¡­ all three of us groaned in annoyance. Reo waved his hand and his phone flew into his hand. It was Nat¡­ even though I wasn''t happy with it but I could understand that it might be something important. Reo accepted the call.


    ''Reo, something has happened with Logan, he went nuts and started attacking everyone. Eric and Emma were able to put him down¡­ quickly come to the infirmary'' that is what Nat said and cut the call.


    All three of us looked at each other and all three of us said the same thing at the same time¡­ "The Fuck!!??"


    (A/N: Can anyone guess what is going to happen next?)

 Chapter 282: Lupus Sapiens (I)

    [POV Reo]


    "So, what exactly happened?" I asked Eric who was standing outside the MRI room while staring at Logan through the glass panel. Jean along with two other people were running the scans of Logan''s brain.


    "I also want to know that" Eric almost growled. "He was out in the bar drinking with some friends but all of a sudden he went nuts and started to attack them¡­ one of them is grievously injured while two only received some minor scratches and cuts" Eric said and sighed.


    "Emma said that he wasn''t himself when he went out of control. Emma wanted to take a look in his mind on her own but Jean stopped her saying that it isn''t safe" Eric said with a grim look on his face.


    "So, how did you knock him out?" I asked curiously.


    "Emma knocked him out actually, that is when she found out that he wasn''t himself. After bringing him here, I wanted to restrain him but Jean stopped me and gave me something called the Draught of Living Death" Eric said and I nodded my head.


    Yes, using the Draught of Living Death is much better than using any restraining methods. Now, I can only think of two reasons why Logan went nuts like that.


    There could be something implanted inside of him during the Weapon X project but Stryker is dead so it is highly unlikely that someone was able to get their hands on the controller and everything was probably destroyed in the Alkali Lake but this is something I cant overlook.


    Now, the second reason is someone took control over his mind. There are a lot of people within Elysium who can do that but they have no reason to specifically choose Logan, after all, his powers aren''t something world-breaking¡­


    Whoever did this specifically targeted Logan. The person didn''t want anything to happen but he wanted to make Logan''s life miserable. Logan went out of control and attacked his friends, now Logan would no longer have friends and there is only one person who could do this¡­ Romulus.


    I can already see that Jean and the others aren''t going to find anything wrong with his brain¡­ they also won''t find anything implanted within his body. Now, how the hell I look for Romulus¡­ I don''t think that he will have an id or something¡­ from the corner of my eyes I noticed and Bruce and Jennifer.


    Bruce and Jennifer were still here¡­ Jean wanted to know why Hulk came out and what would trigger the change. Jennifer was there because Jean wanted to confirm if she had gained Hulk-like powers because of the blood transfusion or not. Both of them were solving the puzzle in Quibbler now¡­


    Suddenly an idea popped into my head. Yes, I remember how Romulus looked from the comics and if I show that particular memory to Luna then she can draw me a nice sketch¡­ then I could use that sketch to search for Romulus using Momo''s satellite net. Yes, that''s a brilliant plan¡­


    But for now, I decided to wait. After about an hour all the tests finished and the results came. It took so long for the tests to finish because of his thick adamantium skull. They didn''t find anything wrong with his brain and they didn''t find any implants¡­ well, I already knew that.


    "Then don''t wake him up tonight" Eric said while looking at Logan. "Let him rest for tonight" Eric said and walked out. All of us knew why he said that but nobody said anything and agreed. I understand that Logan''s life was really miserable and it wasn''t his fault that he lost control but I could understand why Eric did that.


    Eric was now responsible for all the meta-humans in Elysium. He can''t risk everyone''s life on a whim¡­ what if he wasn''t fast enough the next time and someone died because of that. Eric would hate it if something like that happened¡­


    After that Flash Stepped right outside Luna''s rook. "Come in" Luna''s cheerful voice was heard from the inside. I opened the door and entered the room and saw that Luna already had a Pensieve on her table.


    "Did you see this happening?" I said and Luna beamed at me with her innocent smile and nodded her head like a woodpecker.


    "Of course I did¡­ but I needed you to come to me on your own" Luna said with a huge smile on her face. Well, I can understand her reasoning¡­ telling me would have changed the timeline.


    I walked towards Luna''s table and pulled out Romulus''s face from my memory. I dropped the memory in the Pensieve. Luna smiled and entered the Pensive and came out after a few seconds. Luna picked up her sketchbook and pencil and started to draw Romulus while humming some song. Like always Attila was there too¡­


    While Luna was working on the sketch, I decided to spend some time with Attila and sat down beside her giant head and started to pat her head¡­ Attila hissed in satisfaction. Attila talked to me about her adventures with Luna¡­ I happily listened to her and kept patting her head.


    It took Luna about 10 minutes to finish the sketch. "Here, it''s done" Luna said and tore off the paper from her sketchbook and handed me the sketch of Romulus.


    I took a look at the picture and found something odd. "This seems to be a lot more detailed than the memory I gave you" I said.


    Luna looked at me with her dreamy eyes. "Well, my visions also helped me draw him but to maintain the timeline I needed you to give me the memory" Luna said like it was a matter of fact and nodded her head. Well, she knows better¡­


    "Luna, thanks for the help" I said and was about to leave her when I stopped and remembered what Nemuri told me today. I know that the Hand is also involved in the resurrection business¡­ so is it possible that Luna meant to tell me about the Hand?


    "Luna, Nemuri told me about an organization that has used resurrection throughout centuries. So, did you want to tell me about them?" I asked Luna who smiled at my question.


    "I didn''t speak about any specific organization¡­ that is all I can say for now. Everything will reveal itself when the time is right" Luna said cryptically. Why do seers always speak cryptically like this?


    "Thanks" I thanked Luna once again and she beamed after hearing the compliment. With the sketch in my hand, I Flash Stepped outside of the Jacuzzi. After receiving the message from Nat I decided to visit the infirmary while Momo and Nemuri decided to enjoy themselves in the Jacuzzi.


    I walked in and found Momo and Nemuri were soaking in the water. Nemuri was naked¡­ nothing surprising there, while Momo was wearing a blue bikini. Momo was no longer an exhibitionist¡­


    "Reo, come and join us" Momo called me out.


    "Momo, can you put this sketch in your satellite net¡­ I want to find this guy as soon as possible" I said, Momo pulled herself out of the water and wiped her hands on the towel. She took the sketch from me and picked up her pen which she had placed on the table along with her clothes.


    A blue light came out of her pen and it scanned the whole picture. She ordered her AI to find the person in the sketch as soon as possible¡­ "Now, join us. I won''t listen to any excuse" Nemuri whined and pouted. I chuckled and Flash Stepped into my room. With a wave of my hand, I was out of my clothes and Accio''ed my swimming trunks and put them on.


    I knew that I was going to end up naked but I still decided to put them on. I Flash Stepped directly into the jacuzzi and wrapped my arm around Nemuri and pulled her closer. My other hand wrapped around Momo and I pulled her closer too.


    "So, Momo, why don''t we punish this naughty fox?" I asked Momo and squeezed her boob. Momo moaned and Nemuri squirmed in my arms in excitement.


    "Yes" Momo said and pulled me down and started to kiss me hungrily¡­


    [Timeskip 2 hours] (A/N: Sorry, if you were expecting a lemon)


    I was laying over a towel, both Nemuri and Momo were laying their heads on my chest. Momo was on my left side while Nemuri was on my right. "Honey~, I have a doubt¡­ in porns how can they shoot out such impressive cumshots and orgasms but we can''t even though we are a lot superior to the humans" Nemuri asked me while stroking my abs.


    My head shot towards Nemuri and I looked at her weirdly, Momo also pulled up her head from my chest and gave Nemuri weird looks. Nemuri finally noticed our weird looks and pulled herself up from my chest. "What?" Nemuri asked looking genuinely curious.


    Is it possible that she doesn''t know the truth¡­ is there any possibility of that happening? But should I reveal the truth to her? Her whole world will shatter, can I do something so cruel to her but as her lover, I needed to do this even though this would bring her world crashing down on her.


    I looked towards Momo who nodded at me with a grave look on her face. I nodded back with similar looks on my face. "Nemuri, what we are going to tell you won''t be pleasant but you must know that we would be there to support you" I said and grabbed Nemuri''s hand with care.


    As soon as Nemuri heard me she was worried¡­ Momo also grabbed Nemuri''s hand and looked at her with care in her eyes. "Nemuri, we would be there for you, you must remain strong and fight" Momo said with sympathy in her voice.


    "Nemuri those scenes in porn are faked" I finally said. Nemuri didn''t react for a few seconds¡­ her face turned completely pale and shattering noises could be heard throughout the room but the room was completely fine. Nemuri''s eyes grew wide and her jaw dropped open in shock¡­


    "You mean to say that my whole life was a lie?" Nemuri asked, she looked like she lost her whole life. Both Momo and I had to hold ourselves back from laughing out loud¡­ Momo finally turned her back towards us and she was shaking¡­ I could feel that she was laughing.


    Unable to hold myself back, I also burst out laughing. "Hahaha¡­!!" both Momo and I started to laugh and Nemuri started to glare at us wanting to set fire on us¡­


    "This isn''t funny" Nemuri snarled and kept glaring at us while both Momo and I stopped laughing when we heard her and then resumed laughing once again¡­

 Chapter 283: Lupus Sapiens (II)

    A/N: Muhahahaha...!!! Finally 500K+ words, praise me more!!


    -------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "Nemuri, don''t be like that" I said during breakfast the next day. Nemuri was still sulking and playing with her food.


    "Yeah, Nemuri, it isn''t the end of life you know. You still got your business and all" Momo said soothing words to Nemuri who nodded her head with a solemn look on her face and started to eat her food.


    The rest of us were having a really hard time holding back our laughter. All of us somehow finished our breakfast without bursting out laughing.


    Last night I thought about who should I deal with first. Romulus or the Hand, I finally decided to deal with Romulus after all, the Hand cannot do anything to Elysium but Romulus had already tried.


    Nemuri can keep the Hand busy for the time being while I deal with Romulus. Romulus isn''t anything special though, from what I remember his only known weakness was Muramasa Blade but I don''t think he could survive if I Fiendfyre his ass.


    So, after breakfast, I decided to visit Momo''s lab. "So, what are you currently working on?" I asked Momo while we were on the way to her lab.


    "Something you wanted me to make" Momo said cryptically and smiled. Something I wanted her to make?? Recently I have only asked her to make a spaceship for me¡­ which means she is making me a spaceship.


    "You are making a spaceship for me?" I asked her in an excited tone. Momo nodded her head and we were finally in front of her lab. The door opened with a swish and both of us entered and I was awed when I saw the chassis of the ship.


    "It is far from finished¡­ I was just dabbling with some designs and I chose this design because of aerodynamics" Momo said and waved her hand and a hologram appeared in front of us. It was a hologram of a finished model.


    (A/N: I will post the picture when Momo finally unveils the finished product)


    "From what you have told me you want a ship that is capable of hyperspace jumps. Currently, I am working on that" Momo said with a sigh and sat down behind her computer.


    "Until I find a way to jump through space the project will be stuck here" Momo said and leaned back in her chair.


    "Why don''t you try magic?" I asked Momo who shook her head in disappointment.


    "The method we used back in the HP World is obsolete now¡­ it won''t work because it wasn''t made for ships that would be going into some other galaxy¡­ well, I just have to make something new" Momo said with a smirk and pulled up some simulation scenarios on her screen.


    "Of course, you can. You are the smartest person I know" I said with a smile. Momo smirked hearing the compliment¡­


    "Mr. Itsuki, flattery will get you everywhere but not now¡­ I have to work now. Why don''t you come over here and help me with all these magical formulas" Momo finished with a smirk and handed me a notebook filled with complex magical formulas¡­ well, it won''t be a problem because it was magical formulas.


    So, I Accio''ed a chair and sat down on a nearby table. Momo created an empty notebook and banished the notebook into my hands. The magical formulas were the most complicated formulas I have ever seen in my life but nothing I couldn''t solve¡­ I liked challenges which involved magical theory¡­


    I helped Momo throughout the day and solved most of the problems she had¡­ during the evening we decided to take a small break when I finally handed back her the notebook she looked really impressed.


    "I knew that you are the right person to ask for help¡­ I had asked Fleur but her specialty are charms and enchanting" Momo said in a cheerful tone.


    "Pleased to help you Ma'' Lady" I said with a smirk on my face and bowed down. She swatted my shoulder and started to chuckle¡­


    Momo called a house-elf and asked him to bring us some snacks. The house-elf returned after a few minutes with some snacks and popped away. Both Momo and I ate the snacks while laughing and having fun¡­ suddenly Momo''s phone started to buzz.


    Momo stopped and checked her phone and smiled at me. "Looks like the guy you were looking for is on Muir Island" Momo said and pulled up the live feed and as soon as I saw the man on the screen, I knew it was Romulus.


    From what I remember Muir Island is where Moira MacTaggert opened the world''s first Mutant Research Centre¡­ Moira chose the place because of its remote location.


    "What''s on that island?" I asked Momo who turned towards her computer screen. Even though I knew a lot about that island from my memories but I have changed a lot of shit and finding out more about the island won''t hurt me.


    "Wait let me take a look" Momo said and started to search the archives. "Well, Moira MacTaggert chose that island to make the world''s first Mutant Research Centre but later she handed it to the CIA so that they could train Meta-Humans as Agents but after Elysium was built¡­ the Meta-Humans kept there revolted and came here" Momo said and kept looking.


    "Since that place has been empty but CIA has been running some tests. Since it wasn''t being done on Meta-Humans the AI didn''t act" Momo finished her report and turned around.


    For starters, I knew Moira MacTaggert was a bitch, she was the one who wanted to kill Eric when he decided to attack the human ships when they launched missiles on them during the X-Men: First Class movie. But she ended up crippling the old fool, Charles¡­ ah, may God bless his poor soul.


    Humans would always help humans¡­ no matter how they act otherwise. Humans would always try to stay superior and they simply can''t swallow the pill that they are inferior to someone.


    "What are they experimenting on?" I asked Momo, I can understand that it was nobody''s fault that this thing went completely unnoticed after all, they weren''t experimenting on Meta-Humans.


    "Something called Inhumans. Not much is known about them but they are somewhat similar to Meta-Humans because of their powers" Momo said and shrugged. Shit!! I didn''t think that I would find Inhumans in such a manner.


    I will deal with Jiaying when the time comes and if it necessary¡­ she is currently inconsequential. If she decides to still butt heads with SHIELD in the Future then I might even help her.


    "Where is this Moira MacTaggert now? Did she kick the bucket?" I asked Momo who shook her head.


    "After the Elysium fiasco, she was transferred back to Muir Island" Momo said and I shook my head in disappointment.


    "Momo, good work. I will be out" I said happily and pecked her on the lips.


    "Be safe" Momo chirped in before I Flash Stepped into my room. After wearing my armor, I Flash Stepped right outside Eric''s office. I have decided to take Eric with me¡­ after all, Meta-Humans are his responsibility.


    I could have taken Nat but she tends to go overboard and bury everyone alive. I have seen her handiwork when both Nat and I were destroying the Trask Industries. Well, it was quite natural for her to do that after all, it wasn''t long since she got her powers.


    Rumi likes to fight, she won''t find anyone worthy of her time there. She would just get bored and blow up the whole place with a punch or a kick. Jean was already in the infirmary, her passion was there and Ororo didn''t like missions like these. She didn''t care much for humans but she wasn''t going to kill them.


    I knocked on his door and with a swish the door opened. "Reo, from your getup it looks like someone is going to die" Eric said and gestured me towards a seat. Eric was busy with paperwork.


    "Yes, I did find someone to kill¡­ you see I found what happened with Logan" I said and Eric shot out of his chair.


    "So, foul play was involved" Eric said and contemplated.


    "Yes, there is a guy named Romulus out there¡­ the guy is ancient and probably the progenitor of Logan''s family, he has the ability to manipulate Logan and make Logan dance on his tunes" I said and Eric didn''t say anything for a few moments and digested the info I gave him, when he was finally done he looked completely enraged.


    "How can a Meta-Human do this to his fellow Meta-Human?" Eric growled in anger.


    I just shrugged in a dismissive manner. "That is the person we are going to hunt. But do you remember someone named Moira MacTaggert?" I asked Eric, his eyes went wide, but didn''t say anything.


    "Yeah, the CIA Bitch, I remember very well. How is she involved in this?" Eric asked in a cold tone.


    "Well, you would be surprised to find that after the fiasco with Sebastian Shaw ended, she opened a Mutant Research Centre, on the front, it was a place where they helped Meta-Humans but in reality, she was helping the CIA recruit new Agents for them" when I finally finished Eric looked murderous.


    "You are here to invite me, right?" Eric asked and I nodded my head. "Then, tell the rest after Emma joins us. You don''t mind if she comes with us right?" Eric asked and I shrugged once again. Eric sent a message to Emma and only after few minutes Emma arrived.


    "So, what''s happening?" Emma asked curiously when she saw me dressed in my armor. Everyone knew that when I was in my armor there was a good chance that someone was going to die.


    "Emma, we are going to hunt down a wolf" I said in a cheerful tone and clapped my hands. Both Emma and Eric gave me weird looks¡­

 Chapter 284: *Hidden*

    [POV Reo]


    "Please tell me that we won''t be Apparating there?" Emma asked looking slightly worried. Of course, they didn''t know that I have stopped Apparating long ago.


    "Nope¡­ we are going to take a portkey" I said and picked up a stone from the ground and made a portkey.


    "That isn''t much better though" Eric murmured under his breath. Both of them were dressed in the costumes they have used in comics and movies. Eric was using his movie getup while Emma was dressed up like she did in comics.


    I looked at them and smirked, I know how they hated both Portkey and Apparition. Momo had sent me several pictures of Muir Island so I was able to easily make a Portkey.


    I asked Emma and Eric to place their hands on my shoulder and with a familiar tug around my navel, and I was whisked away along with Emma and Eric. All three of us appeared slightly above the ground¡­ both Emma and I were able to land on our feet but Eric fell down on his face.


    "Eric, my boy¡­ I am so disappointed in you" I said while shaking my head. "Look at Emma, and I hope you learn something from her" I said and both Emma and I burst out laughing.


    Eric growled in anger but he didn''t say anything to us, his attention was somewhere else because he hit his face on a metal lid. I also noticed where he was looking¡­ it was a metal lid, I waved my hand and a small metal box came out of the ground.


    I didn''t know why but I found that box interesting¡­ it could be a coincidence that this box was buried exactly where Eric landed his face but it might be something more.


    I casted a Scourgify on the box and all the dust and grime it had accumulated were gone. On the top of the lid, something was written¡­ the three of us leaned down to read it.


    ''To Leviathan, from Destiny''


    The FUCK??!! As soon as I read the words my brain went into overdrive. Destiny, so Irene Adler left this for me¡­ so she must have known that I would be coming here and Eric would slam his face on the box.


    "How the hell did anyone know that we are going to be here?" Eric asked completely bewildered.


    "But what is Destiny? Is it a Meta-Human or something else?" Emma asked in a confused tone while looking at me.


    "Irene Adler, she is a Meta-Human, she is the one who calls herself Destiny" I said and opened the box and found an envelope wrapped in plastic. I tore off the plastic and took out the letter.


    "Irene Adler¡­ Irene Adler¡­ I have heard that name somewhere¡­ oh!! Yes!! She was the blind girl who was romantically involved with Raven¡­ she was a lovely girl, pity she died" Eric looked really saddened.


    So, Irene Adler is already dead?? Irene''s story seems to be different here from the comics. I opened the envelope and found a letter.


    ''To Leviathan,


    Truth to be told, I don''t know if you would have been offended if I had called you with your given name so I am referring to you as Leviathan.


    I know that you will find this later, I hope that I could have told you all of this face to face but that isn''t my destiny. Now, enough greetings, let''s move on to more important topics, such as why I am writing this letter to you.


    Moira MacTaggert of this Universe is dead¡­ she was killed by an unstable Meta-Human whom she was trying to force to join the CIA. But her place was taken by another Moira MacTaggert, who was somehow transported into our Universe.


    This Moira MacTaggert has only one ambition, she wants to cure the Mutants. I don''t know about her motivations but she will do a lot of questionable things to reach that goal. By the time this letter reaches you¡­ you will still have some time. I don''t know why she turned against her own kind but you must find the answer.


    You must stop her¡­ she must not succeed, what she is making is an airborne cure. If she releases it in the air then it will spread throughout the world in a matter of minutes and the Muta¡­ oh sorry, Meta-Humans would lose their powers and most of us will even die because of the shock of losing their powers.


    I know that you have already done a lot for the Meta-Humans and I can''t possibly ask for anything more from you. So, I decided to look for some answers you have been searching for. I tried but I wasn''t able to find much though¡­ I am not that powerful.


    You will find most of the answers to your questions through the stones. You must find the stones. I don''t know what those stones are but those stones will give you all the answers. You will find your first stone on a very distant land¡­


    I hope that I was somehow able to help you. Farewell, Leviathan.


    Irene Adler, Destiny


    The letter finally ended¡­ wow!! Just wow!! Whatever I was expecting I wasn''t expecting this¡­ why the fuck my life revolves around seers?? Yes, I understand that the information regarding Moira MacTaggert was important and the clue she gave me was also nice but it could have been simpler.


    From what I understood she meant the Infinity Stone when she was referring to the stones and she said that I will find my first stone on a very distant land¡­


    Nothing on Earth is distant from me¡­ which means my first Infinity Stone won''t be the Space Stone or the Time Stone and since I was already interested in the Power Stone, my first Infinity Stone must be the Power Stone.


    "Wow!! That''s a lot" Emma said with a frown.


    "We came here to hunt a wolf but this is much bigger now¡­ we must kill Moira MacTaggert. We can''t allow her to finish the cure" Eric said while gritting his teeth.


    "Reo, what did she meant by the stones though?" Emma asked curiously.


    "Infinity Stones¡­" I started to speak and gave them a brief explanation. Both were awed when they heard about the Infinity Stones. Neither of them knew what to say after I finished my explanation.


    "Come on¡­ let''s go. We have wasted a lot of time here" I said and gestured them to come forward. I have already sensed where the facility was¡­ the facility was built behind a hill so that some random ship crew can''t find them.


    We finally arrived near the facility and turned around to look at Emma and Eric. "We will sneak in, I don''t want either Moira MacTaggert or Romulus running away. If there is something Romulus is good at then it would be hiding¡­ he hides like a coward" I said and both of them nodded their head in understanding.


    "I am going to turn you both invisible¡­ Emma, it should be easy with your powers to know where the two of us are, right?" Emma nodded her head in agreement.


    "Eric you can also easily sense us because of metals we have on our body" I said and Eric nodded in understanding. With that, I casted notice-me-not charms on all of us and then disillusioned the two of them and I disillusioned myself.


    We arrived in the front of the facility and saw that four guards were stationed on the roof one in each corner and two guards were guarding the gates. Now, before infiltrating I wanted to find if they had any escape routes or not¡­ I could sense several metal vessels right under the base but I didn''t know what they were exactly.


    "Emma scan both of their heads and tell me if they have any evacuation route or not?" I whispered looking at empty space but Emma was there.


    "Yes, give me a sec" Emma''s whispered in a low tone. Few seconds passed and Emma spoke up once again. "Yes, they have built an underwater cave right under this facility. They have several boats and a submarine docked in there" Emma said and I hummed while contemplating.


    "Ok, first we visit their underground cave and sabotage all the boats and the submarines. This way they won''t be able to escape" I said. Oh¡­ so, that''s what I had sensed kept under the facility. At first, I didn''t think them to be boats or a damn submarine.


    We didn''t knock out the guards, we simply entered the building through the huge gates. The guards were standing at each side of the gate. Emma directly led us towards the underground cave. Eric had a field day when I told him to destroy all their engines. It didn''t take too long and we were finally done.


    Some guards were also stationed in the cave, while Eric was having his fun, I grabbed a guard and placed my hand over his mouth so that he couldn''t scream. I looked into his eyes. "Legilimens" I shifted through his mind without remorse and found where Moira was. I also found Romulus''s location.


    I also got the location of the Inhumans they were experimenting on. On the front, nobody knew what Moira was actually doing¡­ at least this guard didn''t know. They thought that they were looking for a way to replicate the powers Inhumans possessed.


    I AK''ed the guard and dropped the body in water. Magic is something really awesome¡­ because of the notice-me-not, nobody noticed that I dropped the body in the water.


    "I am done" Eric said and returned to us.


    "Good, I also got Moira''s location" I said and the two of them silently followed me¡­


    {Chapter 284- A Letter From Destiny}

 Chapter 285: Life of Moira MacTaggert

    [POV Reo]


    I silently crept inside Moira''s lab, entering someone''s room without raising an alarm is a child''s play for me with all of my powers. Eric and Emma were waiting outside the lab.


    Moira was working on some kind of serum and her back was turned in my direction so she failed to notice that her door opened on its own¡­ sometimes I wonder if these people willingly make it easy for me to break into their rooms.


    I still remembered the time I had spent in the HP World breaking into places. Ah¡­ such marvelous memories. I pointed my finger towards Moira''s back and stunned her but I didn''t allow her body to fall down.


    I levitated her body and placed her on her chair and placed a body-binding curse on her. I dropped the disillusionment charm and used my power to open the door¡­ Eric and Emma got the signal and entered the room. I dropped their disillusionment charm too.


    "Did you kill her?" Emma asked when she saw how Moira.


    "I already said that I need answers from her so there is no way that I am going to kill her" I said and started to cast silencing charms on the wall. As soon as I was done, I revived Moira.


    For a moment she looked around with surprise written on her face. Her eyes finally landed on me, Eric, and Emma. Her face turned completely pale and her eyes grew wide in fear.


    "Leviathan" she stuttered out in horror.


    "I am flattered that someone from a different Universe also knows me" I said in an amused tone but Moira wasn''t amused at all¡­ she was already pale since she saw me but now her face lost all color¡­


    "I don''t know what you are talking about" Moira stuttered out trying to show a brave front. When we heard her lie all three of us burst out laughing.


    "Moira, you might be a lot of things but it seems that you are not a good lair" Eric said and laughed.


    "She is definitely a terrible liar. I wonder how she was able to fool those Meta-Humans to join the CIA?" Emma asked with a confused look on her face.


    "They were coerced into joining¡­ as soon as I announced about Elysium, they revolted and ran away" I deadpanned. The three of our eyes turned towards Moira who shuddered.


    "Now, Moira, you might not know about me but I am someone very generous. So, I will give you one chance to speak up before I start motivating you" I said in a gentle tone and Moira shuddered once again.


    "You know I can read her mind, right? It saves a lot of time" Emma chirped in.


    "I know but we are not in a hurry¡­ but like this, I am giving Moira a chance at redemption, now everyone deserves a chance at redemption. Won''t you agree Miss MacTaggert?" I asked Moira who was now shaking in fear and she was looking anywhere other than my eyes.


    Eric immediately understood that I was simply playing a game with Moira and decided to go along with it. "I also agree with Leviathan here¡­ everyone deserves a second chance" Eric spoke out.


    Emma shrugged her shoulders "Sure, why not" Emma said and all of us turned back towards Moira.


    "Now, I want to know why are you trying to kill off all Meta-Humans?" I asked Moira and she looked really confused and I used Legilimency and found that she didn''t really know that her cure was going to kill off Meta-Humans.


    "You seem to really confused, then let me rephrase my question. Why are you trying to cure Meta-Humans?" I asked her this time she did understand the question but a thought of defiance appeared in her mind.


    "I don''t know anything about any cure" she lied but this time her lie was way better than her previous try.


    "Miss MacTaggert, you shouldn''t have lied" I said and pointed my finger towards Moira. "Crucio" As soon as the word left my mouth, Moira''s screams echoed throughout the room. Both Eric and Emma flinched.


    I stopped the spell only after 10 seconds and Moira leaned back on the chair and started to breathe heavily. "Like I said, I will start motivating you. I want answers" I said in a cold tone. "Now, should I repeat the question?" I asked her and now I was back to using my gentle tone with her.


    "No¡­ no¡­ wait, I will answer you" Moira said between her breaths. I shrugged and decided to wait. After a minute, Moira finally caught her breath. "I wanted to heal the Mutants¡­ a lot of harm has been caused to humans because of mutants" Moira said with anger clear in her voice.


    "Oh¡­ and you aren''t doing this because you hate that you aren''t normal?" I asked, hearing me Moira was completely stunned. She didn''t say anything for a few seconds before she reluctantly nodded her head.


    "Mutants aren''t natural, when I found my powers, I thought that I wasn''t natural so I decided to find a cure for Mutants but before I could do anything I was transported into this world. That is when I found how much pain you have caused the humans¡­ my determination became stronger" Moira said while gritted her teeth.


    "If there weren''t any Mutants then everything would have been fine¡­ because of you so many humans paid the price" Moira screamed in rage. She must be from Earth TRN248, I have read about her in the comics and this must be her 3rd life where she was killed by Destiny but Destiny here is already dead.


    When she came here and saw what I was doing must have twisted her mind, after all, it could be possible that she was able to meet Charles Xavier in her 2nd life and didn''t die in the plane crash.


    "Well, I believe you¡­ but you see there is a minor problem, if I hadn''t done what I did then the Humans would have chased Meta-Humans into Extinction¡­ your power is Reincarnation with a perfect recollection of your past lives" I stated, Moira was surprised that I also knew about her power.


    Both Eric and Emma were surprised to hear about her power. "So, what now? Are you going to kill me?" Moira snarked.


    Hmm¡­ I should just kill her but this might cause a problem because her mind is twisted now. Because there is no way to be sure what she would do in her next life. My head snapped towards Emma. "Read her mind¡­ tell me everything that is inside her mind" I said and Emma nodded her head and entered Moira''s mind.


    Moira started to scream at Emma to get out of her mind but Emma didn''t listen to her. Half an hour passed just like that and Emma was finally done. Emma recollected everything she had seen in her mind.


    Just like I had thought this was her 3rd life but this time something different did happen. In her original 3rd life she didn''t meet Charles because she found him arrogant but this time she did meet him and Charles''s philosophy that humans must be protected captured her mind. Her first two lives were exactly like I have read in the comics.


    Moira arrived in this world in the year 1999, and the Moira of this world was killed in 1997. This Moira took the original Moira''s place and met with Charles. So, when I launched my Meta-Human supremacy campaign she decided to stop me.


    "Moira, I am really sorry but I can''t allow you to move on like this. So, I going to give you a fresh start" I said and pointed my finger towards her head "Obliviate" I said and her eyes glazed over. For a good measure, I Obliviated her a few more times. When I was finally sure that she didn''t have any memories, I simply AK''ed her.


    "You killed her painlessly?" Eric asked slightly confused.


    "Well, it wasn''t her fault exactly¡­ her mind became twisted because of several reasons. What she did was wrong that is why I killed her but I gave her a fresh start so she doesn''t cause problems in her next life" I said and I felt a new presence inside the room.


    I didn''t say anything and two hands covered my eyes. I heard shushing sounds and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. "Guess who?" I heard a feminine voice behind me. I already knew who it was.


    "Luna Lovegood" I said with a smile and Luna let me go and started to pout.


    "Mou~, that isn''t fair. You aren''t allowed to recognize my voice" Luna said and kept pouting cutely.


    "Next time, I will keep that in my mind" I said with a smirk and pecked her on the lips.


    "You know what you did for her was nice. Even though she lost memories of three lives you gave her a better life" Luna said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "The decision you took changed the whole course of several worlds. If you would have just killed her then she would have caused a lot of problems in her next life" Luna beamed and smiled innocently.


    "You also found a clue for the answers I spoke about. I hope that I could help you more but I can''t influence you" Luna said and her innocent smile turned sad.


    My hands wrapped around Luna and pulled her into a hug. "I know and I understand, telling me the Future will change the timeline" I said and Luna nodded her head. I let go of her and patted her head.


    "Happy hunting" Luna said and waved towards the three of us and teleported away¡­

 Chapter 286: Lupus Sapiens (End)

    A/N: I would appreciate if you guys wrote a review and told me how you find my fanfic. I deleted all the spam reviews today.


    -------------------------------------------


    [POV She-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named]


    (A/N: Hillsy is not a typo, I did that willingly after all Dora liked to call Amelia Bones her boss back in the HP World Bonesy)


    I rapped my fingers against the door. Only after a few seconds, Hillsy called me in. "Enter" I heard Hillsy''s voice and entered the room and saluted Hillsy.


    "Agent Tonks reporting for duty ma''am" I said when I lowered my arm after saluting. Hillsy nodded her head and gestured me to take a seat.


    I pulled back the chair and sat down and released a silent sigh. Hah...!! Now, I don''t need to be worried about tripping.


    "Agent Tonks, we have a new assignment for you" Hillsy said and pushed a file towards my direction. "I just hope that this doesn''t end up like your last mission... that was a political clusterfuck" Hillsy said and leaned back in her chair.


    I grimaced as soon as she mentioned my last mission. That was a mission I am not proud of... it was my mistake that I thought that everything was fine and forgot the primary rule of spying, never trust anyone when you are at work!!


    "I am sorry..." I began to say but Hillsy raised up her hand and stopped me.


    "It wasn''t your fault... who could have thought that Ross would go behind the President''s and SHIELD''s back to conduct experiments" Hillsy said and I somewhat eased.


    She had said multiple times that this wasn''t my fault but I personally think that I messed it up. I should have found out about Banner sooner. Thank God, I didn''t end becoming a zombie... I should pay more attention to my mission.


    What would Mum say if she found out that I relaxed in my job and ended up as a zombie... she won''t be happy at all! Hah...! I sighed internally to calm myself down. Getting your panties in a twist won''t help you, Dora... Dora, you need to put on your game face.


    I picked up the file and took a look. Hmm... Ten Rings, this looks interesting. A solo reconnaissance mission in India? I read the whole file and found that Ten Rings is a dangerous terrorist organization and sending me there alone¡­


    Sure, this mission would be a piece of cake for me but that doesn''t mean that they can send on on this mission alone. I finally finished reading the file and looked towards Hillsy.


    "Ma''am, may I ask why I am being assigned on such a dangerous mission on my own?" I asked Hillsy, her eyes narrowed at me, and looked at me carefully but I didn''t back down.


    "As you may have already read in the file that this mission is very dangerous and this mission is strictly reconnaissance and no one in this damn office is better than you when it comes to disguises" Hillsy said and sighed.


    "This is a very important mission¡­ we have been after the Ten Rings for a long time and they have been planning something but thanks to the economic collapse of 2002 they had to back out and they went into hiding" Hillsy said and got up from her chair and walked towards the window¡­ well, it wasn''t a window actually, it was a screen which worked like a window.


    "The thing is that they are hiding and they want us to think that they are gone for good¡­ so, we can''t allow them to know that we are already on to them. That is why we are giving you this mission¡­ treat this as a holiday if you want" Hillsy turned towards me and smiled.


    "Ma''am, what kind of support would I have if everything goes sideways?" I asked her and she handed me an envelope.


    I looked at her and raised an eyebrow, she just shrugged. I tore the envelope and found a paper on which a phone number, and address, and a code were written. "Memorize the phone number, the address, and the code, if you are compromised then you go to the address or call the number and give them the code¡­ they will pull you out".


    "I understand ma''am" I said and Hillsy finally dismissed me after that. Well, I have never been to India and I have always wanted to try pani-puri since Nemuri told me about them¡­ though I would have loved it if Reo was with me¡­ hmm, let''s see I can always invite him¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "Let''s go and find Romulus" Eric said and I looked at him weirdly. I have already sensed a metal skeleton inside this facility.


    But I guess Eric can''t be blamed since he has no idea that Romulus has also coated his bones with Adamantium like Logan.


    "I already have his location from that guard''s mind but first let me destroy all her research" I said and Eric and Emma decided to help me¡­ we didn''t need to do much. Eric used his powers and smashed everything and I Hakai''ed her research papers.


    "We made a lot of noise¡­ are you sure that anyone didn''t hear us?" Emma asked looking slightly worried.


    "No, there is no way anything was heard from outside" I said completely confident and Emma nodded her head. When we were finally done, I reapplied the notice-me-not and the disillusionment charms on us and we left Moira''s lab which was completely destroyed now and I started to walk towards where the Adamantium skeleton was.


    Now, I was pretty sure that Romulus would still notice us even after we were disillusioned. I still remember that Logan noticed from inside the tank when I killed Sublime and I think if Logan can notice me then Romulus will definitely notice us. So, I decided to change plans¡­


    "Both of you go and start causing ruckus¡­ I will go and kill Romulus" I stopped and spoke to Eric and Emma. I dropped the charms on ourselves so we could talk nicely.


    "Eric, you go and cause the ruckus while I will go and look for the Inhumans they have been experimenting on" Emma said hurriedly, Eric was about to say something but Emma stopped him once again.


    "Eric, you know how I feel about this. They might not be Meta-Humans but they need our help and they also face the same kind of problems we do¡­ they would be a nice ally" Emma said while glaring at Eric, he didn''t want to but still nodded his head reluctantly.


    I patiently stood at the side and watched their banter with amusement. "*ahem*" I cleared my throat and both of them looked towards me. "Get a room you two¡­ the sexual tension between you is getting out of control" I chastised the two of them.


    The two of them were completely mortified when they heard me but before they could say anything I walked away while laughing inside my mind. When I was about to turn the corner they shouted "It''s nothing like that!!" both of them spat at the same time.


    I turned around and looked at them¡­ "Sure, you aren''t. I will also ignore the fact that you two were in complete sync¡­" I finished with a smirked at the two of them "¡­and I am pretty sure that the guards heard that so you two better get on with your jobs" I finished and walked away.


    Since I was no longer under the disillusionment or the notice-me-not the guards quickly noticed me and started to shoot. They must be coming in this direction because they heard Emma''s and Eric''s voices, I mused in my mind and killed any guards who shot at me.


    Since I wasn''t hiding my face, the guards easily recognized me and some of them dropped their guns and raised their hands¡­ I didn''t kill the guards who dropped their guns and stunned them¡­ yeah, I decided to leave their survival on fate, after all, if somebody doesn''t awake you then you will stay like that until you die if you are stunned.


    For magical people, it was different because their magical core woke them up but since these guys didn''t have a magical core they won''t be waking up on their own. They could still be awoken by someone non-magical by splashing water on them or something similar.


    But the ones who shot at me met a horrifying end¡­ the adamantium skeleton finally started to move and from his movements, I could say that he is going towards the underground cave so that he could escape. He must have seen that it was me and he knew that he didn''t have a chance and decided to run.


    I allowed him to run, after all, there was nowhere to run. He was trapped on the island along with me¡­ um¡­ that sounded really bad and not-so-straight. Ugh¡­!! I should be careful about what I think next time. I slaughtered or stunned all the guards who came to stop me. I finally entered the lift and found that someone cut the lift''s power.


    Sure¡­ I deadpanned inside my mind and used my powers to lower the lift. The adamantium skeleton was already in the cave for a couple of minutes. He was checking each vessel¡­ but he must have found them not working. I finally arrived on the lowest floor and without a ding, the door opened because it didn''t have any power.


    I walked out of the lift and walked towards where Romulus was. Romulus must have noticed me because his speed increased. I was bored with the game of cat and mouse so I used my powers and Romulus pulled him from wherever he was. Romulus dropped in front of me with a loud thud.


    "Stay" I said like I was commanding a dog. Romulus looked up and growled at me and continued trying to get up but unfortunately for him, his own bones weren''t following his commands.


    "Let me go!! I have no enmity with you Leviathan!!" Romulus screamed and growled.


    "Oh¡­ is that so?? Then you should have thought about it before using Logan to cause an attack on Elysium" I said coldly and stared at him with complete disgust.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!!" Romulus ground out while gritting his teeth.


    "Sure you don''t" I said blandly and his right hand started to swell. Romulus howled in pain¡­ yeah, he is surely a wolf or whatever¡­ the skin on his hand ripped open, and his muscle tissues started to get torn.


    I was doing the same thing that Magneto did to Logan in the comics. I was ripping the adamantium coating on his bones but what I was doing was torture, plain and simple, because I was doing it slowly. Romulus kept howling in pain but he was still unable to move¡­


    I finally finished ripping adamantium from his right forearm but to stop him from moving, I morphed the adamantium into a spike and nailed his hand on the ground with it. Romulus howled once again and started to whimper in pain.


    "So, ready to speak now?" I asked him and he was still whimpering on the ground.


    "Sure have it your way" I said and started the same process with his left hand, then without asking him anything I moved on to his legs¡­ when I was finally ripping the adamantium from his left leg he finally stopped howling.


    "Um¡­ why did you stop?" I looked at his face and his eyes were completely hollow now. Ooppsy¡­ looks like he lost his mind. It will be completely useless to torture him anymore¡­ I expected a lot more from him, but looks like he was weak and pathetic. Logan is a lot stronger than him.


    I shook my head in disappointment and decided to deal with him permanently. "Fiendfyre" I said while pointing my arm towards him and his body was engulfed in the cursed fire.


    It only took a minute but his body was completely gone¡­ he didn''t even leave behind any trace of him except a lump of red hot molten adamantium. I decided to take it back to Elysium to see if the adamantium could be still used now¡­


    Hah!! I finally released a sigh¡­ I am going to take a small break¡­

 Chapter 287: Chapter 287

    [POV Jean]


    I finally finished typing the report and rubbed my temples¡­ there was no easy way to break this to Bruce and Jennifer but nothing could be done now¡­ they needed to be told.


    In the morning I woke up Logan and at first he was completely confused and disarrayed. He asked me what happened, according to him, he didn''t remember anything. I was kind of expecting this since we didn''t find anything wrong with his brain.


    He was obviously influenced by an outside source, I already knew this from Reo but his behavior confirmed it. I told him to wait and went to meet the other people who work here. After a very intense game of rock paper scissors, I returned to the room with a defeated look on my face.


    Today I found that being the host of Phoenix Force doesn''t mean that you can become lucky and I had long stopped peaking inside people''s heads for trivial things like this and I have learned to respect people''s privacy, unlike a certain late bald professor.


    So, I told Logan what happened, he was really shaken after he heard what happened and left after thanking me. It was pretty clear that he was sad and depressed but there is nothing I could do there¡­ I just hope that Reo is able to find the guy who did it.


    Last night he did mention something about that but I didn''t pay much attention since I was busy laughing at Nemuri like the others¡­ I have to say, I never expected someone perverted like Nemuri wouldn''t know that orgasms in porn are faked.


    I sighed once again when I remembered my job. This time there won''t be any game of rock, paper, scissors because Bruce and Jennifer were my responsibility¡­ now, I think that it would have been much better if I had used Telepathy in the last game.


    I stood up and took my coat and started to walk towards Bruce''s and Jennifer''s room. I arrived in front of their room and walked in while sliding the curtain. Since this was a private room there was no door in the room.


    "Good afternoon Bruce, Jennifer, how are you both?" I greeted them and both of them greeted me back with smiles on their faces.


    "I have got both of your reports here¡­ it took me some time to get your profiles ready but here they are. If you want you can read them yourselves or I can explain them to you if you want" I said gently and used my telekinesis to pull a stool and sat down in front of their beds.


    "You tell me¡­ even though I am a doctor I don''t think that I will be able to understand everything written in there" Bruce said and chuckled nervously.


    "I am¡­ well, was a lawyer before I came here. I won''t be able to make heads or tails of it" Jennifer said and giggled.


    Hearing both of the answers, I took a deep sigh "Ok, so let me start with Bruce first. Bruce firstly, I want to tell you that you were very stupid¡­ I can''t even fathom why you decided to test an experimental serum on yourself without any sort of tests?" I chastised him.


    He might be a doctor but he is pretty stupid even with that degree. A degree won''t make you smart¡­ this is something related to common sense that you shouldn''t inject yourself with untested serum.


    Bruce looked really ashamed and lowered his head in shame¡­ what he did was something kids do. They put anything in their mouth when their parents aren''t looking. Bruce had done something equally stupid¡­ he should have died¡­ though I have a theory why he survived and I am pretty sure that I am right.


    "Your foolishness aside" I sighed internally to calm myself. "Due to the whole experiment, not just the serum you have developed another personality. When your other personality takes over you turn into the Hulk. Since I haven''t talked with your other personality I can''t tell you anything about him and I don''t think that it would be happening" I said in a neutral tone.


    Both Bruce and Jennifer were listening to me patiently. During the previous questioning session, Bruce himself had told me that his other personality called himself Hulk or there was no way I could have found out about it.


    "The amount of gamma-radiation your body had absorbed should have killed you but my theory is that the other you¡­ the Hulk saved your life" I said and Bruce looked completely bewildered.


    "You mean to say that he saved me? Why?" Bruce asked with a confused look on his face. Just like I mentioned a few seconds ago¡­ he might have a doctorate degree but when it comes to common sense he is pretty dense.


    "If you would have died then he would have also gone with you. Both of you come in a package deal" I deadpanned. Bruce looked sheepish and nodded his head.


    "Now, when your heart rate increases you will turn into the Hulk, so you better not do anything that might raise your heart rate" I sniped and Bruce nodded his head like a good kid.


    "Now, for you" I said and turned towards Jennifer. "It''s good that Bruce gave you his blood¡­ if it was anyone else''s blood then you might have died. Bruce''s blood is special, his blood carries the super-soldier serum and his blood is filled with gamma-radiation" I said and took a small pause so that Jennifer could digest all the info I dumped on her.


    "So, when Bruce gave you his blood, he also gave you some of his powers and his special blood saved you. You also got powers like Bruce here but fortunately, you didn''t get a second personality. You are completely¡­ you" I said and both Jennifer and Bruce nodded in understanding.


    "But I don''t know what might cause you to transform. It might be on your will or it might depend on some other factor. For now, I can''t say anything for sure¡­ if you had transformed before then I might have been able to reach some conclusion but I don''t want to shoot arrows in the dark" I finished and released a deep sigh.


    For a few minutes, none of us said anything. Bruce and Jennifer were contemplating everything they just heard and I decided to stay here to see their decision.


    "So, what now. What is going to happen to us now?" Jennifer gulped loudly and asked.


    "That''s for you to decide¡­ no one will make any decision for you. You can stay on Elysium or we will send you back if you want" I said and I knew that they won''t choose the second option, both of them have read The Quibbler.


    After the fake trials, the US Government decided to tie up all the loose ends and declared Jennifer Walters as a criminal. After all, the whole police force in Los Angeles knew that Ross wanted to capture Jennifer because she was a criminal. After Ross died, the Police Chief babbled to the press.


    Now, the Government was already facing a scandal with Ross''s dirty laundry being aired and they couldn''t risk the truth about Jennifer Walters getting out so they declared her as a genuine criminal. That is why hate politics¡­ now, I understand what Nemuri does is very important.


    Nat once told us that doing the right thing is good and all but the Government won''t do the right thing if they don''t gain anything from it. She mentioned that money is given to any martyr''s family not because it is the right thing to do but it will boost their political image.


    "But if you decide to stay then Bruce will have to stay somewhere remote until we find out how to exactly control his transformation or he himself finds out about it. We can''t have him rampaging right in the middle of Elysium" I said and Bruce nodded his understanding.


    From the looks of it, it seems that Bruce hasn''t accepted the Hulk being a part of him. If he wants to control his power then he needs to accept it first¡­ well, this is something that could be discussed at a later date.


    Both cousins looked at each other and nodded and looked like they finally made their decision. "We have decided to stay" Jennifer was the one who spoke.


    "Good, I will inform Eric about it" I said and got up from the stool. I used my power to put back the stool from where I took it.


    "Wait, Eric? Isn''t Leviathan responsible for the management of the island?" Bruce blurted out with a confused look on his face.


    "No, Leviathan is pretty lazy and he always has something to do and he thinks managing a country isn''t for him, so that''s why he gave the responsibility to Eric" I said and shrugged.


    After that, I left their room and texted Nat to inform Eric about Bruce''s and Jennifer''s decision. After receiving Nat''s reply I happily returned to my office so that I could continue studying the research papers¡­

 Chapter 288: Chapter 288

    [POV Reo]


    While I was returning to where Eric and Emma were I sighed once again. I was really disappointed when Romulus''s mind broke¡­ at first, it didn''t register in my mind but when it finally did I wasn''t happy.


    Yes, Reo, that is why you shouldn''t dish out pain before asking them questions. Well, it wasn''t a huge loss for me though, he wasn''t Sublime after all, and not getting his memories won''t matter much. From what I have seen in comics it didn''t matter much.


    Romulus spent most of his extremely long life, destroying and playing with other people''s lives. He might have looked tough but he was a coward through and through¡­ after all, he did everything from the shadows.


    I finally arrived where Emma was and found out that she along with some other people (Inhumans) were stuck in a hall because they were being shot at from the other side of the wall. There was quite a distance between the two groups¡­ that must be why Emma was unable to use her mental powers.


    Since Emma was in a pinch, I decided to give her some help. After using some really nasty spells on the guards the firing finally stopped. "It''s clear now" I said in a loud voice and Emma immediately walked out of their cover along with the Inhumans.


    "Is that all of them?" I asked gesturing towards the 5 individuals behind her. All five of them looked like they were teenagers. Two of them were girls while the rest were boys.


    "Yes, there was another one but he succumbed to the experiments" Emma said looking sad and I nodded my head in understanding. The five of them looked really scared.


    I was about to say something but all of a sudden, a huge explosion shook the whole facility. "Let''s get out of here, we can talk later" I said because the explosion was so large that the whole place was falling apart. The hell is Eric doing??


    Emma nodded and started to follow me, the kids also followed Emma without saying anything. When we finally came out of the facility, we saw that Eric was floating over the facility and dropping off huge chunks of metals over the facility.


    I signaled Eric to come down¡­ most of the guards were already dead now. Eric had already noticed us and when he saw my signal he floated down and landed in front of us.


    "The two of you go back to Elysium and take the 5 of them with you. I will deal with this place" I said in a no-nonsense tone and both Eric and Emma agreed. I pulled a small chunk of metal from the building and made it into a portkey and handed it to the two of them.


    I said the activation phrase and the 7 of them were whisked away. Then I finally turned towards the facility. Looks like the stunned guards were also destined to die¡­ I mused in my mind. With that thought, I started to gather my power.


    "Shinra Tensei" as soon as the words escaped my lips a huge force erupted from my body and everything around me was blown away.


    When the dust cloud finally settled down I found myself standing in the middle of a giant crater. My powers have grown a lot stronger¡­


    Satisfied with my work, I decided to return. I was in no hurry to talk with the Inhumans and Eric and Emma could already manage it on their own so I decided Flash Step to my home.


    So, I Flash Stepped right outside my house¡­ I was about to walk in when a sensed a metal skeleton sitting on the nearby hill. Looks like Logan was allowed to leave¡­ I sighed once again and decided to talk with the guy. Without making a sound I Flash Stepped once again and appeared behind Logan.


    Logan was staring at the ocean while drinking beer. "Trust me bub, you don''t want to be near me" Logan said in a mocking tone.


    "I don''t think that you would be able to do anything to me" I said and Logan finally turned around. His eyes grew slightly wide when he saw me.


    "True¡­ I won''t be able to do anything to you even if I tried" Logan mused and I sat down beside him.


    "Can I get a bottle too?" I asked and Logan didn''t say anything and handed me a beer bottle from the ice crate he had brought along with him.


    "I heard what happened to you yesterday and believe me it wasn''t your fault" I said and took a sip from the bottle.


    "None of that matters now¡­" Logan said in a lost tone.


    "Yes, it matters because you are getting a completely fresh start¡­ the guy who did that to you is dead now so now you are completely free from his influence" I said and Logan''s head shot towards me.


    "Who was it?" Logan growled out in anger.


    "His name was Romulus, he was some kind of ancestor to your family. He liked to play with people''s lives and he was doing the same with yours¡­" I said and took a large swig from the bottle.


    "Then he deserved to die by my hands¡­ not you" Logan said in clear rage.


    "Yes, I don''t deny that but this was much bigger than your revenge, you can''t always be selfish, right? I am only telling you this so that you could leave all of this behind and start anew" I said and chugged down the rest of the beer in the bottle.


    Logan didn''t say anything during that time and looked contemplative. "For whatever it''s worth¡­ Thank you" Logan said in a grateful tone. I simply nodded my head and Flash Stepped right inside my room.


    After getting freshened up I came out of my room and decided to visit Momo''s lab and see if there was anything I could help her with or not¡­


    [POV Agent Tonks]


    Even though I didn''t like the mission, there wasn''t anything I could do so I decided to treat this mission like a holiday¡­ just like Hillsy recommended. But before I could do that I needed to get my hands on some files.


    The file contained every detail regarding the Colorado facility where the people from the farce trial were being moved. Nobody would know anything is wrong until it''s too late because I am not swapping the files¡­ I am copying the contents.


    Nobody would doubt me since I had already checked out of the gate and there was no way of entering the base if you don''t check your ID at the entrance¡­ well, that''s the rule for normal Agents like us¡­ I don''t know if Fury needs to do that too or not.


    I finally finished copying everything inside the file. Hump!! I bet nobody has ever planned something like this¡­ nothing can stop Agents Tonks. As soon as I thought that, I tripped. My foot hit the rack stand and I skilfully planted my face on the floor.


    Ugh¡­!! Yes, nobody is a match for Agent Tonks except the floor and all the types of furniture. Thankfully the skin on my face is very thick due to intensive training I did since I was a child or my poor face would have been bruised. I pouted and pulled myself up from the floor.


    Not wanting to meet my equal once again, I Flash Stepped right into my apartment. I kept the file on the bed and went to take a shower. Ah¡­ a hard-working Agent like me deserves a nice and warm shower after the end of the day. I tripped once again but this time I expected it¡­ so I caught myself before I could have landed on my face.


    After enjoying a nice shower, I got dressed in casual clothes and picked up the file. Hmm¡­ what kind of hair should I sport today?? I contemplated for a few minutes when an idea popped into my mind.


    My hair turned into neon yellow and my hair morphed into a mohawk with huge fringes hanging in front of my face¡­ hmm¡­ this looks perfect on me, I cheered internally and Flash Stepped right outside our house in Elysium.


    I entered the door and headed straight for the kitchen and found Jean was already there. "Hi, Jea¡­" I was cut in the middle when my foot hit the fridge and I tripped. I was about to plant my face on the floor once again but I stopped mid-air.


    "Hello, Dora. I like what you did with your hair" Jean greeted me in an amused tone. I was pulled up to my feet and I looked at Jean in complete awe¡­ before Jean could say anything I pulled her into a tight hug.


    "You saved me? You are the best sister I could have asked for" I said when I separated from her and wiped off a tear from my eye. Jean looked completely overwhelmed and didn''t know what to say¡­ yes, she must be overwhelmed because the awesome Agent Tonks said something so heartfelt to her.


    I sat down and decided to wait for the others¡­ the others arrived soon and I finally handed the file to Reo. But before taking a look he pecked me on the lips¡­ butterflies fluttered inside my stomach.


    Reo checked the file while preparing the food for us. During dinner, I finally told Reo about my latest mission and he agreed to go along with me¡­ I cheered internally when no one else decided to join us.


    Hehe¡­ after working so hard I definitely deserve some holiday with my boyfriend¡­

 Chapter 289: Meeting Fury...

    [Aspen, Colorado]


    In the darkness of early morning, a man clad in crimson armor appeared on top of a building roof. This was a small city inside the state of Colorado¡­ this place was pretty famous among the crowd of people who loved skiing.


    Everything in this city was completely normal but there was something in this city that the people didn''t know anything about. Well, the thing wasn''t exactly inside the city so the people couldn''t be blamed¡­ it would be more correct to say that the place was built on the mountain range outside the city.


    The man clad in the crimson armor stood on the roof for a few seconds before the man started to rise in the air and with a small but loud boom the man flew towards the outskirts of the city.


    The man landed in front of a rundown abandoned building outside the city. The building was covered with snow but if someone paid attention then they would clearly notice the trails in the snow leading inside the building.


    The man clad in the crimson armor waved his hands few times around the building. To the naked eyes, nothing changed but for someone who could notice the difference, it was a completely different story.


    The man looked around and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. The man walked inside the building without the slightest care. Only a few seconds passed and a loud scream was heard from inside the building and just after that, the alarm started to blare loudly.


    Soon the sound of the alarm was cascaded by sounds of gunfire. While gunshots were still ringing people''s screams were still heard. After a few minutes, everything became silent once again and nothing was heard from inside the building.


    After a few seconds, the man walked out of the building and the whole building was engulfed in flames¡­ the flames seemed to be alive¡­ the flames were so hot that all the snow nearby had already melted. The man turned back and took another look at the burning building and with a wave of his hand all the flames were gone.


    The man nodded his head with a satisfied smile on his face and dropped a disk where he was standing. The man looked around and disappeared from that place without a trace¡­


    [Several Hours Later]


    The building was completely surrounded by people with SHIELD emblems on their uniforms. A black car arrived on the scene and stopped. Agent Phil Coulson walked out of the car and looked around.


    As soon as his eyes landed on the building he grimaced. He really hated the sight¡­ he closed the car door and approached the person in charge. The Agent noticed Phil Coulson and saluted the man.


    "At ease Agent" Agent Coulson ordered, the Agent in front of him visibly eased down.


    "So, did you find anything?" Agent Coulson asked the unnamed Agent in a solemn tone.


    "Yes, sir. It was Leviathan¡­ he left the CCTV drive right outside the building on the ground" the unnamed Agent blurted out and gulped loudly.


    Agent Coulson grimaced once again as soon as he heard Leviathan''s name. "Show me" Agent Coulson said and the unnamed Agent handed Coulson a tablet. Coulson silently watched the whole video and saw Leviathan''s brutality and wanted to puke¡­


    Until now Leviathan had never shown his killing methods nor were they able to find any bodies. Coulson immediately understood what Leviathan was doing here¡­ he was leaving a message for SHIELD. It was a complete massacre or slaughter¡­ whatever you wanted to call it.


    When Leviathan finally finished killing the last man, Leviathan turned towards the nearest camera and said ''Tell your boss that I will be paying him a visit'' and with that, the feed ended. Coulson didn''t know how to react to this¡­


    ''So Leviathan finally decided to attack us directly'' Coulson mused. ''I need to inform Director Fury as quickly as possible'' Coulson thought and hurriedly pulled out his phone and called Director Fury but Director Fury didn''t pick up the phone.


    Coulson wanted to scream in frustration but he knew that doing that won''t do him any good. "Put anything that could be used inside the evidence bag and spread a story" Coulson ordered the unnamed Agent who frantically nodded his head.


    Coulson handed back the tablet to the unnamed Agent and walked back to his car¡­


    [POV Reo]


    From Dora, I already knew when I could find Fury in his office. She didn''t know when he arrived but she was quite sure that I would find him after 10 am. So, I decided to make myself comfortable in Fury''s office¡­


    I planted several listening charms inside the room but someone paranoid like Fury might change his office because I broke in. Yes, that will be really funny¡­ after waiting for about an hour the door finally clicked open and Fury walked in dressed in his usual garb. Everything black¡­


    I have to commend Fury''s senses as he didn''t even see me completely and pulled out his gun and pointed in my direction. "You are fast" I decided to give him a compliment¡­


    Fury''s face visibly paled as soon as he saw me and pulled the trigger but nothing happened. "Motherfucker!" Fury yelled and looked at his gun.


    "Isn''t it funny that when you need it the most¡­ your gun decides to betray you?" I asked in a mocking tone. It was obviously me who stopped his gun from being fired¡­ but he doesn''t need to know that.


    "Why are you here Leviathan or should I call you Itsuki Reo?" Fury questioned, he wanted to get the upper hand, obviously a fool.


    "You can call me Reo or Leviathan¡­ I don''t mind either" I shrugged dismissively.


    "I thought someone like you would hate that I know your name" Fury spoke but kept his gun pointed towards me even though it didn''t fire.


    "I never hid my name¡­ I know how you found my name. If I cared about it then I would have killed Charles and Newman before they could have opened their mouths" I said in a dismissive tone.


    "So, Reo, is there a reason you are paying me a visit?" Fury asked and shifted slightly towards his left towards his desk. He thought that I didn''t notice him but I did.


    "Just wanted to meet the person I am going to kill in the future¡­ you know I really love when a person breaks down because of fearing me" I said in a cheerful tone. Fury''s eyebrows shot up.


    "Why not kill me now? That will be much easier for you? Won''t it?" Fury questioned and kept moving to his left. I allowed him to do that¡­ whatever he wanted to do.


    "Yes, but it won''t be fun¡­ someone like you doesn''t deserve to die easily¡­ before killing you I will destroy everything you have built¡­ everything you have worked hard for. When you see everything crumbling down in front of you and you lose all hope¡­ only after that will I kill you" I said like it was a matter of fact.


    Fury gave me a weird look. "You know, you are one messed up, individual" Fury said and finally arrived beside his table.


    "Coming from you that must be a compliment¡­ Fury, I think you aren''t trying hard enough. I want you to try hard enough¡­" I was saying but stopped when Fury jumped over his table and pressed the alarm button and the alarms started to blare.


    He pulled out another gun from under his table and shot at me but this gun also failed to fire. "Motherfucker!!" Fury screamed and threw the gun in rage.


    "Oh¡­ don''t mind me¡­ there are some more guns hidden in this room want to give all of them a try?? You might get lucky and one of them might work" I mocked him. Fury gritted his teeth but didn''t say anything.


    Some bangs were heard from the door. I was using my powers to keep it closed and reinforcing it at the same time. Fury looked at me and sat down in his chair. "If you want to kill me then you should do it now" Fury said and leaned on his table.


    "Looks like you are misunderstanding something here¡­ you seem to think that I can''t kill you whenever I want. All these men and women working for SHIELD are meaningless if I decide to kill you" I said and walked to his table¡­


    "I can kill you anytime I want¡­ it''s not a matter of how¡­ it''s a matter of when. You are living on borrowed time Fury" I said and backed away with a smile on my face.


    "Tick-Tock Fury, Tick-Tock, your countdown has started" I finished with a smirk on my face, and I Flash Stepped to Elysium.


    Hmm¡­ I don''t know if Fury got the message or not but I would say that our first meeting was successful. This will make Fury take even more drastic actions against me¡­ after all, he is a paranoid bastard. This will make it even more fun when I break his hope and mind slowly¡­

 Chapter 290: Vacation With Dora (I)

    A/N: I have finally decided to fuck the harem limit I had decided previously and add Hela.


    I found that the peerage system I have been thinking about won''t work and would ruin the power base and the story I have written up to this point.


    So, I have decided to stop limiting myself and add Hela, she just can''t be left behind but Hela is going to be the last girl in Marvel though. Adding too many girls would make it hard for me to write from their POVs.


    I don''t want my fanfic to be the others on this site. In every harem story, you will see something common every time. MC gets the girls and after that, they become MC''s ''Yes Girls'' without any roles or opinions.


    *************


    Yes, there are some exceptions too like the Fanfic In Naruto: Reborn with Talent by KasiCair and Goddess of Ice: Reborn as Naruto''s Twin Sister by Maerry are some of the best Naruto Harem Fanfics I have ever read because the girls aren''t mindless drones.


    I truly hope that both the Authors finish their Fanfics and hopefully KasiCair can resume his Stuffed into Potter Fanfic. It must be a piece of pretty common knowledge now that I am an avid fan of HP World and I like to read HP Fanfics. A few days ago I read Kasicair''s rant and I completely agree with him.


    Let me tell you about the harem fics¡­ as soon as the girls join the harem they become mindless drones following MC''s every command and whim. They lose all of their own ambitions and dreams for the MC, the love between them should be world-breaking.


    Then there are some fanfics in which the MC gets the girls and then forgets about them. They are rarely even mentioned after their initiation into the harem.


    What I just ranted doesn''t involve Naruto fanfics only, it involves a lot of Fanfics that could be found on this site.


    Ah¡­!! Forgive me guys for the rant. I know that I am not a good writer and I am still trying to improve the story but some stories will annoy the hell out of you. I just had to get it out of my system¡­ and with this, I finish my rant¡­


    -------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    I was brought out of my thoughts when I felt someone wrap around their arms around my right arm while the same person laid down her head on my shoulder and moaned in satisfaction.


    I looked down and saw Dora had already closed her eyes and most probably she was already asleep. She has been really excited since yesterday and wasn''t able to sleep last night. She must have been really tired¡­ I mused and started to caress Dora''s hair¡­ she cuddled closer to me.


    She has been so excited that even getting tripped everywhere didn''t ruin it for her. She was giddy like a small kid and she demanded that she should be the one to get the window seat. This wasn''t the first time she was traveling via plane but she would never expect anything other than the window seat.


    Yesterday has been a tiring day for her, at first, Fury raised hell in the morning. Thankfully Dora was able to avoid most of the tasks because she needed to prepare everything for her mission but it still wrecked her nerves.


    After returning from her office she wasn''t able to calm down because of her excitement and due to that, she failed to fall asleep. She was also busy secretly booking my seats beside her, she needed to do this carefully or SHIELD would have noticed. Nat had to help the poor girl...


    I knew that this was going to be a really long flight. First, we were going to land in New Delhi and after that, we had to take another flight from New Delhi to Kolkata. Dora''s mission was in Kolkata¡­ this was also my first time visiting Kolkata.


    There were still a few hours left before we were scheduled to land in New Delhi so I decided to set an alarm in my phone and closed my eyes too. The alarm woke me up, I opened my eyes slowly and felt that we were descending, we should be landing soon.


    So, I gently shook Dora who woke up and started to rub her eyes cutely. "Are we there yet?" Dora asked in a sleepy tone.


    "Yes, we are about to land" I said and Dora stretched her arms and yawned like a cat. Dora pecked me on the lips and started to stare outside the window.


    After some time the plane finally landed and both of us exited the plane in an orderly fashion. After all, both of us were civilized people. Both of us arrived in the waiting area and decided to wait. Dora left after a few minutes, she needed to use some female facilities in the airport.


    After she returned I left to bring ourselves some snacks. We enjoyed ourselves just sitting there and talking to each other but nobody around us looked towards Dora and me. I was using a strong notice-me-not along with anti-surveillance charms.


    This way¡­ no one would be able to record me or Dora. Our next flight was after three hours¡­ we didn''t even notice how the time passed and it was finally time to board. Once again, Dora claimed the window seat¡­ well, I didn''t mind her taking the window seat.


    After another long flight, we finally arrived in Kolkata. When we finally arrived in Kolkata it was almost noon because of the time difference¡­ we have flown for almost a full day. Both of us decided that it would be best if we took some rest before looking around.


    Dora had already booked a room in The Oberoi Grand, Kolkata. This was currently the best hotel in Kolkata (A/N: ITC Royal Bengal wasn''t there in the year 2004). We hailed a cab and after a long ride, we arrived in The Oberoi Grand. Dora showed the receptionist her passport so that she could claim her reserved room.


    We finally arrived in our room but none of the staff noticed the fact that neither of us were carrying any luggage with us. As soon as Dora entered the room Dora threw herself on the bed and moaned in satisfaction.


    "Looks like the bed is up to your satisfaction?" I asked her in an amused tone.


    "Oh yes" Dora moaned and rolled in the bed. "This isn''t comparable to anything we have in either Knox or our home in Elysium but after such a long journey¡­ this is heaven" Dora said and kept rolling in the bed.


    While Dora was busy checking the bed I made myself busy with another important task. I started to check if there was any kind of surveillance device in the room or not. When I was finally done, I was about to crash into the couch but stopped when I sensed that someone arrived right outside our door.


    The person knocked on the door¡­ it felt like the person teleported and there aren''t a lot of people who could teleport. I looked through the peek hole and found The Ancient One was standing on the other side of the door in all of her bald glory.


    I opened the door and gave her a blank stare. "I am really sorry for interrupting your vacation but may I come in?" the Ancient One asked and I stiffly nodded my head and invited her in.


    "Who is it, Reo?" Dora''s voice was heard.


    "An acquintance" I said and only after a few moments Dora also joined us. I gestured the Ancient One towards the couch who nodded and sat down.


    "Hello, I don''t believe we have met¡­ I am Tonks, the most awesome person you will ever meet" Dora said and extended her hand towards the Ancient One.


    The Ancient One looked at Dora weirdly but still accepted her hand and shook it. "It''s nice to meet you, Tonks, I am The Ancient One, Luna has told me about you" The Ancient One spoke with a thin smile on her face.


    "All, good things I hope¡­ I can''t wait to meet The Ancient Two" Dora said in an excited tone. Both I and The Ancient One gave her weird looks now¡­ I almost face-palmed myself.


    "Dora, The Ancient One is a title, it is used to refer to the Sorcerer Supreme and there is no Ancient Two or Three" I said with a wry smile on my face.


    "Oh¡­ you should have said that sooner" Dora said and leaned back in the chair with a calm look on her face.


    "So, why are you here?" I asked the Ancient One.


    The Ancient One looked slightly nervous and fidgeted in her seat for a few seconds. "Some of my students have gone rogue" The Ancient One finished with a sigh.


    I looked at her weirdly, does she think that I am going to her to control her students? "They plan to open Earth to other dimensions, for that purpose they have stolen a lot of artifacts from the Sanctums¡­" The Ancient One was saying but I decided to cut her off.


    "You want me to stop them?" I asked the Ancient One who shook her head in denial.


    "No, I will not ask you to do something like that. What I am asking of you is if we fail to stop them then can I depend on you to stop the other dimensions from destroying Earth?" The Ancient One asked me.


    I decided to think about it first, well, what she is asking of me isn''t something outrageous and I would have helped her with it even if she didn''t ask for help. After all, Earth is my home and I would protect it obviously.


    "Sure, I can help you with that" I said and the Ancient One released a huge sigh.


    "I owe you one Itsuki Reo, if you ever need any help you can ask me" The Ancient One said in a relieved tone.


    Hmm¡­ there is nothing I should ask of her. Hmm¡­ since she is the Sorcerer Supreme she must know a lot of spells and she must know a lot about enchanting¡­ she could help Momo with the spaceship. Getting me a spaceship will also help me with getting stronger.


    "¡­There is something you could help me with" I said and The Ancient One''s interest piqued after hearing me.


    "Do you know anything about making a spaceship?" I asked her bluntly and the Ancient One frowned after hearing my question¡­

 Chapter 291: Vacation With Dora (II)

    [POV Reo]


    After some time, The Ancient One finally left but she said that she was going to help Momo. She had no idea how to build spaceships but she knew how to enchant things or join materials using magic.


    After a nice and satisfying lunch both me and Dora decided that we should explore each other... it has been some time since we had done that. When we finally stopped it was almost evening¡­ after taking rest for some time we decided to take a stroll on the streets and look around.


    We saw several street food stalls by the side of the roads. Dora dragged me towards them and snacked from all those stalls. I was simply unable to comprehend how cheap it was. After Dora finished snacking we continued strolling by the streets looking around.


    In the food stalls, the people were looking at us weirdly so I casted a notice-me-not and anti-surveillance charm on us as soon as we left the stalls. We heard from someone that there was a market nearby so we decided to pay a visit there.


    Obviously, Dora tripped several times during the trip and I saved her every time she was about to land face-first. She looked at me like I was God and every time I saved her she mentioned how much she loved me. Strolling through the market was a completely new experience for us.


    We finally returned back to the hotel when the shops started to close¡­ it was a sign that it was late now. We ordered some nice Indian-style dinner along with some Whisky and Vodka. Dora didn''t like wine at all¡­ quite understandable¡­ after all, Dora was an oddball in our group.


    When we were about to go to sleep someone else decided to pay us a visit. With a flash of flame, Fleur appeared in the room. At first, Dora gave the Female Phoenix the stink eye but didn''t say anything after that. The three of us enjoyed an awesome session of nightly activities and Fleur decided to stay for the night. Dora was an orgasmic puddle so she didn''t mind.


    The next day the three of us enjoyed another round of sex in the shower while washing ourselves and Fleur finally left much to Dora''s pleasure. I can understand Dora''s feelings too¡­ she is the one who gets to spend the least amount of time with me so she was obviously excited to spend the trip with me¡­


    "You stay here¡­ I will be back by night" Dora said reluctantly.


    "Can''t you put this off for later, I want you to stay" I said and almost pouted¡­ the keyword being ''almost''. I am a man¡­ men don''t pout.


    "Aww¡­ my baby. Don''t pout like that¡­ I will be back before dinner and if I finish my job early then I will be able to enjoy the rest of the holidays while relaxing with you without a single shred of worry" Dora said and caressed my cheek. Sometimes Dora really surprised me with her wisdom.


    "Can''t I come with you?" I asked once again, not wanting to lose the argument.


    "You can but you will simply get bored¡­" Dora said while contemplating my offer. "Then you will kill all of them and that will make my mission go sideways so that ain''t happening" Dora chided and pecked me on the lips.


    Dora turned around and started to walk towards the door but fate was cruel to her and her feet collided against the bed stand and she tripped. I obviously saved her from landing on her face. Dora cooed once again and finally left the hotel.


    Even though she said that she could do it alone¡­ I decided to follow her¡­ for her safety obviously, I am not a stalker!! Yeah, it looks like Dora also noticed me so it wasn''t stalking anymore¡­ I was her bodyguard. Since she noticed me she started to exaggerate the swaying of her hips.


    Ah¡­ looks like she wants to kill me by giving me a hard-on. Throughout the day I guarded my clumsy Goddess while she visited various places using different faces. She clicked pictures of some places and some people¡­ I knew that her mission was regarding the Ten Rings.


    I didn''t know much about the Ten Rings in this world¡­ in the movies, Ten Rings was a shitty terrorist organization that kidnapped Tony but in the comics, it was completely different. The Ten Rings was a huge terrorist organization controlled by a man who called himself the Mandarin.


    In the movies, Mandarin was a fool used by Killian as a mascot but in the comics, Mandarin was much more than that. I don''t know if Mandarin was real here or not. I haven''t found any signs of him till now. Even though I and Dora were walking apart¡­ we enjoyed our meals together.


    We were only able to return before dinner. After returning Dora pulled out a tablet and contacted SHIELD through it. She uploaded all the pictures to the SHIELD server through the same tablet she used to contact SHIELD.


    Since I didn''t want to compromise Dora in any manner I didn''t use her device to check the files. I texted Nat to pull all the files from SHIELD''s server and send them directly into my phone. Only after a few minutes, Nat sent me all the files. I checked all of them and I was disappointed¡­ they basically didn''t know anything about Ten Rings.


    Hmm¡­ after contemplating for a few moments and I texted Nat to keep a watch over the Ten Rings. If the real Mandarin is in this world then he needs to be dealt with as soon as possible. He also sported some nice rings¡­ I bet that they would look nice on my fingers.


    Tonight it was Luna who decided to join us. She said that since we were about to order food she felt that she should also join us¡­ it has been some time since she had enjoyed Indian cuisine. She also told us to order some extra ice cream for Attila.


    After dinner, the three of us explored each other throughout the night. Luna decided to leave in the early morning after bidding us a hot farewell¡­ she said that she needed to manage the Quibbler.


    There wasn''t anything to manage but Luna liked to read the first copy of the Quibbler, that was the reason she left. She also told us that The Ancient One paid a visit to Momo and said that she would help her.


    The next morning both Dora and I decided to visit Victoria Memorial. It was a museum but most of the people didn''t go there to see the museum¡­ people would go there along with their lovers. I was also taking Dora there for somewhat similar purposes.


    After we were done seeing the museum, we would enjoy the whole day sitting somewhere under some tree shade. Dora loved the place and she had a lot of fun except the times she tripped. Since it was me who saved her¡­ she enjoyed that part too but she would never admit something like that.


    We have to come out for lunch so after having a nice and satisfying lunch we decided to visit Birla Planetarium, since Dora has never been into space¡­ well, not only Dora, I also have never been to space. Getting the tickets for a show was somewhat hectic so after some liberal use of Imperius, I was holding two tickets in my hand.


    "You know you didn''t have to do that?" Dora chastised me but I wasn''t bothered by it and just smirked.


    "What?!! It was completely fine¡­ that dude was buying two tickets and I told him to buy two more and I even paid for all the tickets, I think it''s fair" I said in a dismissive tone.


    "Oh¡­ I wasn''t talking about the Imperius¡­ I said that it was nice waiting in line along with you¡­ it definitely has its appeal" Dora said romantically and wiggled her eyebrows at me.


    "Sure, Miss Tonks, whatever you say¡­" I said and led Dora inside. Both of us took our seats and watched the show with somewhat interest. It wasn''t something extraordinary but what they are doing here is definitely commendable and the picture quality is very impressive with the current technology.


    After the show finally ended Dora led me to a pani-puri stall. Thankfully it wasn''t Momo or she would have devoured everything on her own¡­ we didn''t stop at pani-puri though¡­ we tried a lot of street food and neither of us stopped until we were completely full.


    We returned to the hotel after some time and we decided to skip dinner. Both Dora and I were definitely getting frisky but we were interrupted by a thud. I already knew that someone must have used portkey to come here. I found Ororo was on the floor groaning slightly¡­ she seemed to have been directly deposited on the floor.


    Looks like the other girls have made a schedule for whoever is going to join us for the night. Dora didn''t care anymore and resumed our make-out session. The days passed just like that and the holidays were finally over. Each night someone different showed up for a threesome according to their pre-arranged schedule.


    It was finally time to return though both Dora and I really enjoyed this holiday¡­ I really needed a break with all the stress going on¡­ Dora also enjoyed it a lot but now both of us needed to return to our daily lives¡­


    (A/N: I know this chapter was really hurried but it was mostly a filler chapter and nothing major was going to happen so I decided to rush the end of this trip)

 Chapter 292: A Small Timeskip & Stark Industries...

    A few months have passed since Dora took Reo along with her for her short vacation. It was already 2005 now and not much has happened in all these months except Nemuri''s business flourishing by a lot.


    Since she was now the majority shareholder of Rand Enterprises, she was easily able to get the changes she wanted. She lowered the prices of the medicine and made it affordable to the majority of the people.


    She also started some medicine campaigns where Rand Enterprises would giveaway medicine to the poor who weren''t able to afford the medicines. It was pretty obvious that a lot of people didn''t like these changes and tried to cause problems but nothing worked.


    Nemuri hired the best private military for such campaigns. Getting permission from the President was a piece of cake. Ward Meachum and Joy Meachum were completely gobsmacked when they saw the changes but they couldn''t do anything.


    Their company was losing a lot of profit but in the political field and publicity field, Rand Enterprises had left the other companies in the dust. The other companies have lost most of their customers to Rand Enterprises.


    Harold Meachum was unable to do anything except grit his teeth¡­ after all, he was the one who stupidly decided to fake his death and leave the company to his son and daughter and now they weren''t able to stop Nemuri Kayama from making changes.


    From all this, the three of them understood one thing that Nemuri Kayama isn''t some young mistress with a huge amount of money¡­ she knows how to manipulate the system.


    But the Meachum family didn''t like it because it was their company and currently an outsider was holding the reins of their company¡­ the father and son duo also didn''t like the fact that their profits have dropped¡­ it didn''t matter to them that it will help their company on the long run.


    Though Joy Meachum was different, she didn''t like that Nemuri Kayama owned their company now but she supported Nemuri in her endeavors. She always wanted to make these changes herself but she wasn''t able to¡­


    Gao didn''t mind any of these changes since it didn''t affect her business¡­ yes, she was unhappy but she knew what Nemuri was doing so she didn''t mind it. She wasn''t like the others¡­ she knew very well that what Nemuri did would help her monopolize the medicine market.


    Harold begged Gao to help him stop Nemuri but she just scoffed him off. She was helping Harold till now because he had his uses but after Nemuri took over the company he lost all of his value.


    For Gao, only Nemuri was important, and according to Gao, Nemuri was slowly coming under her control¡­ what she didn''t know that in all these months Nemuri was slowly taking over her business. Gao''s business was almost under Nemuri''s control now and Gao didn''t even know that.


    Gao was obviously in for a big surprise, Nemuri was already planning to take out Gao since the Ancient Hag was completely useless to her but decided to wait since she has much more important matters to attend to¡­


    [POV Nemuri]


    After parking my car in the parking lot, I walked towards the building in front of me¡­ I clicked my tongue in distaste¡­ I understand that this is a weapon manufacturing company but that doesn''t mean that they shouldn''t have a more classy building.


    I saw a woman standing in front of the gates while looking at me nervously. The woman was wearing a deep gray business suit and the woman''s hair was in between red and blond¡­ so that''s Virginia Potts. So, she was the one who is most responsible¡­


    Obviously, I knew about the company¡­ I own 30% percent shares of the company. 30 is a lucky number for me¡­ after all, I was 30 when I started dating Reo and till now the number has never betrayed me¡­ ah¡­ such relishable memories¡­ I had to stop myself from squealing.


    I finally arrived in front of Miss Potts and took off my shades. "Ma''am, it''s a pleasure to meet you, I am Virginia Potts" the woman said and extended her hand towards me. Her tone was almost fangirlish¡­ hmm, something that must be discussed later.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Potts, I hope that you can give me a brief description of the project?" I asked the woman who frantically nodded her head. It was clear that the woman was a nervous wreck.


    "Yes, ma''am. Sure" Virginia said and moved slightly. "Ma''am, please follow me" Virginia said and I decided to follow with amusement clear in my eyes.


    "You know¡­ you don''t need to be so nervous" I said with a smile. "I am completely harmless¡­ you should relax" I said and Virginia released a sigh and nodded her head and continued walking.


    "So, what can you tell me" I asked her with a smirk.


    "Ma''am, I cant tell you a lot until you sign the non-disclosure agreement" Virginia said and raised my eyebrow in her direction. Hmm¡­ a non-disclosure agreement wasn''t something rare but if she can''t even tell me what it is if I don''t sign papers seems kind of odd to me.


    "Yes, sure" I said and shrugged dismissively¡­ it''s not like they could do anything to me¡­ after all, it wasn''t something binding, and even if they trace it back to me¡­ I would just need to say that they faked my signature¡­ even in this world Justice could be bought with money.


    Since she was unable to talk about anything related to the project I asked her about various small things¡­ she was happy to answer them. If I really wanted I could have plucked out the information out of her head and then Obliviate the incident out of her head¡­ it wouldn''t have been a problem but the girl seemed nice so I decided not to do that.


    We finally arrived in the basement which needed a code and biometric scan for access. Virginia pressed her thumb on a small pad and only after a second a green light lit up beside the pad. After that, she punched the code and with a clang, the locks on the door opened. Now, I was really interested to see what they were making here.


    "Please come in ma''am" Virginia said and invited me inside. I walked in and saw a guard standing in front of another set of doors. The guard was holding some documents and a pen¡­ the man respectfully handed me the documents.


    I quickly read through the non-disclosure agreement¡­ it was your run of the mill agreement¡­ nothing special. You can''t tell anyone outside what you have learned inside here or you would be facing lawsuit blah¡­ blah¡­ blah¡­ I read it once again so that I didn''t miss anything and finally signed the papers.


    The guard accepted the document with a smile on his face and pulled out a key and unlocked the door with it. Both Virginia and I finally entered the main research lab and saw that a lot of people were already there¡­ they were discussing some shit.


    Ah¡­ shit!! A Colonel is here that means this is a Military Sanctioned Project¡­ well, I shouldn''t have expected anything else from a weapons manufacturing company, and since Reo destroyed Trask Industries, the military has to completely depend on either Stark Industries or Hammer Industries.


    Hammer Industries is still a small-time company so for bigger and important projects the Military would obviously seek out Stark Industries. Virginia led me towards the front. Oh¡­ from the gathering looks like I am the last one¡­


    "Ma''am, please meet, Anthony Edward Stark, our CEO" Virginia introduced me to the current leader of Stark Industries. I have heard a lot of things about him¡­ none of them are nice but people like him are like that.


    "Please call me Tony, after all, nice to meet you, Miss Kayama, you look a lot more beautiful than I imagined" Stark said with a smirk on his face and extended his hand towards me.


    God!! I only needed another playboy after me¡­ Lowell was enough for me. Stark is also getting the Dire Misfortune¡­ Can''t they simply understand that they couldn''t get my attention¡­ my whole being belongs to Reo and he is the only person who can touch me intimately and explore all of my holes.


    "Of course, Tony" I said with a forced smile on my face and shook his hand. Even though the smile was fake, I have gotten so used to it that now it looks completely normal.


    "Ma''am, please meet Obadiah Stane, he is the current vice-chairman" Virginia moved on and introduced the next person.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Kayama" Obadiah extended his hand towards me. I accepted the gesture and shook his hand.


    "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Stane" I said with another fake smile.


    "Ma''am, please meet Colonel Smith, he is overseeing the project" Virginia introduced me to the Colonel. After exchanging pleasantries with him I finally looked towards the scientists who were working on some kind of laser.


    "So, what exactly is this project?" I asked curiously.


    "We are trying to make a powerful laser in simple terms, a laser so powerful that it could bore holes through buildings in a matter of seconds" Virginia explained and I simply nodded my head.


    This must be because of Reo, after all, guns are pretty much useless against him so they need a new kind of weapon to fight him¡­

 Chapter 293: Space Ventures...

    [POV Nemuri]


    I finally arrived outside Nasa''s astronaut training center. Even though Doom owned the launching site he didn''t have his own staff who had any kind of experience with shuttle launch nor did he have his own training center.


    Since I wasn''t lacking any power, I decided to strike a deal with the President. The President happily agreed to help my project and arranged a team from Nasa who could manage everything in the Control Room, some of them even had prior experiences with successful shuttle launches.


    I also got permission to use Nasa''s training center. Going into space without proper training would have been completely stupid¡­ even though the training was completely useless for me. Nothing affected me, no matter what they threw at me.


    I was feeling completely fine even though I was being pressed down by 3gs. The underwater exercises were completely useless for me¡­ still, the others really needed it!! Though I feel pity for Ororo though¡­


    ~FLASHBACK~


    After finalizing the agreement with Nasa I finally returned home. Counting me we were six in number¡­ the four from Reed''s group, Doom, and me. We could still take one more person along with us¡­ and since I was paying for the whole project, they told me that I could bring someone if I want.


    I told them that I will inform them later about the development¡­ because I don''t know if someone in our group would like to go to space or not and I am not going to ask someone outside our group.


    I arrived in the kitchen and found everyone was already there with food on the table¡­ probably all of them were waiting for me. A smile appeared on my face and I leaned down to kiss Reo.


    "Were all of you waiting for me?" I asked him softly.


    "Of course¡­ we knew that you were coming so we decided to wait some more" it was Momo who answered me and Reo nodded his head in agreement.


    I sat down and started to eat along with the others. While eating I decided to speak up. "You know that in a few months I will be going into space, right?" I asked and everyone nodded their heads.


    "Well, there is space for one more person¡­ if anyone¡­" before I could finish speaking someone decided to interrupt me.


    "Can I come?" Ororo asked me, she was clearly excited.


    "Sure" I said and looked around and everyone shrugged. I found it slightly confusing because I knew that Reo was also planning to go into space and both Momo and Fleur had already been in space.


    "Don''t look at me¡­ I just don''t need to go into space. I need to go to another galaxy" Reo said and continued eating. Well, that must be why Reo isn''t interested.


    "Ororo, then you need to join the training from the next week" I said looking at Ororo who nodded her head with stars in her eyes.


    "Ororo, I thought loved nature?" Jean questioned Ororo looking confused.


    "Oh¡­ I do love nature but I always wanted to see the Earth from space¡­ I don''t want anything other than that. I have seen pictures but I want to see it with my own eyes" Ororo explained her reason. That explains why she wants to go out there so badly.


    ~FLASHBACK END~


    I finally stopped remembering about that and a funny thought came into my mind. The people in the Stark Industries didn''t know why they were building new kinds of weapons though all of them seemed to have some ideas.


    The Colonel obviously knew so I peeked inside his head and found that the Government was desperate to get their hands on some new weapons that they could use to fight against Reo. I almost burst out laughing right there but somehow stopped myself.


    They must be really stupid if they think that something like that could defeat Reo. Thinking that I finally exited my car and started to walk towards the facility. I entered the building and showed my ID at the front desk. They allowed me entrance and the steel gate in front of me opened with a buzz.


    This might seem like a lot of security but Astronauts are considered heroes so best security for them. I entered the lift and arrived on the training floor. The lift opened with a ding¡­ I walked out of the lift and arrived in the gym. This is where Ororo should be according to her schedule.


    I found Ororo while she was doing crunches. Her abs were already showing but she was still far away from anything Rumi had¡­ her abs were most impressive¡­ even more than Reo''s.


    Ororo noticed me and stopped. "So, you finally remembered that I was stuck here?" Ororo asked me in mock outrage.


    "Oh¡­ I could never do something like that you know¡­ I was rather busy" I said with a smirk and casted a silencing charm around us.


    "Busy reading smut?" Ororo retorted while looking amused.


    "Oh¡­ I would let you know that smut is very important" I chastised her.


    "Yeah sure, but you still didn''t know that orgasms in porn were faked" Ororo pointed out and I growled in irritation. Looks like I am never going to hear the last of it¡­ since that night everyone has continuously ribbed me using this argument.


    "Fine, you win" I huffed in irritation.


    "Ah¡­ don''t be like that. So, how was your day?" Ororo asked me and got up from the mat and started to wipe off her sweat.


    "I was at Stark Industries, they are making some new weapons so that they could fight Reo" I said in a dismissive tone but Ororo was immediately interested.


    "Is that so? How much progress have they made with that weapon of theirs?" Ororo asked in a serious tone. Any signs of amusement were gone from her tone.


    "Oh¡­ Ororo you don''t need to be so worried¡­" I said but Ororo cut me off.


    "How can you be so dismissive? Reo could get hurt" Ororo protested and I looked at her weirdly. Well, it is kind of understandable that she is worried about Reo.


    "That''s cute¡­ but you don''t need to worry that much. If I would have thought that the weapon poses a threat to Reo then I would have killed everyone right then and there" I said in a gentle tone.


    "I might seem uncaring or dismissive most of the time except for things like money and gold but believe me Reo is most important for me¡­ I will do anything for him¡­ and if that means slaughtering innocents or killing babies¡­ I will do it without batting an eye!!" I said seriously. My voice was filled with unwavering conviction.


    Ororo didn''t say anything and simply nodded her head after she gulped down in fear. I decided to change the topic to something more pleasurable. "So, do you have any plans after your schedule ends?" I asked Ororo.


    "Um¡­ no, I thought about going back to Elysium?" Ororo asked me uncertainly.


    "Well, Dora called me and said that she was free tonight. So why don''t the two of us go to her apartment and call the other girls for a girls'' night out" I asked Ororo who looked thoughtful for a few moments, then she finally nodded her head in agreement.


    I pulled out my phone and started to text the girls¡­


    (A/N: For those who think that the girls are going to do anything kinky behind Reo''s back, they are wrong. The girls want to enjoy girly things like shopping and stuff and men are never invited on such occasions.


    No offense to any girls, if you are reading this)


    [POV Reo]


    "And that''s done" The Ancient One said finally finishing the enchantment of the last piece with unbreakable charms. Momo had given her some engine parts to enchant with unbreakable charms.


    Momo only gave her a few because enchanting something with unbreakable charms needed huge amounts of magic. The Ancient One had told us within these months how her magic worked¡­ even though she drew power from other dimensions¡­ we were talking about a lot of power here.


    "I still got two pieces left" I said enchanting a piece of metal with unbreakable charm. Momo also handed me several parts to enchant.


    "No talking Reo" Momo scolded me from the other side of the room. I grunted and continued working. The Ancient One got up and pulled out a packet of chips from her bag and started to munch them.


    After some time Momo came down from the ship and started to check the parts The Ancient One had enchanted. Momo looked at them and nodded in satisfaction and took those parts with her. Momo was almost done with the spaceship¡­ we only needed to assemble the engine parts that we were enchanting.


    Even with my absurd levels of raw magical power, it took me about an hour to enchant the last two pieces. "Ah¡­ finally done!!" I exclaimed in utter joy. I was really happy because in a few more hours the ship would be completely ready.


    "Good! Hand me the pieces!" Momo exclaimed from the top of the ship.


    I used my powers to send the pieces to her¡­ suddenly her phone buzzed which was on the nearby table. I picked up the phone and checked the notification. "Nemuri is asking you to meet at Dora''s apartment. They are planning to have a girls'' night out" I read out the message.


    "Tell her that I will be there in an hour" Momo replied. I unlocked her phone replied to Nemuri''s text. I didn''t mind that they didn''t invite me¡­ it''s pretty normal and it has been some time since the girls went out on their own.


    It took Momo about 5 minutes to completely finish the ship. With a huge smile on her face, Momo came down from the ship. "Well, let''s see if it works or not" Momo said in an excited tone and walked towards her computer.


    "Yes, I am also excited to see how this thing works" The Ancient One said and came towards us with a chips packet in her hand.


    Momo finally activated the power of the ship and the engine started to glow blue and the ship started to float. The ship looked beautiful¡­


    (Image Here)


    "Let''s test it out" I said in an excited tone and was about to ask Momo to give me instructions but she stopped me.


    "No¡­ I will test with remote control" Momo said in a no-nonsense tone and the roof opened up and the ship slowly flew out of the house and disappeared leaving two blue lines behind it.


    "Thrusters working completely fine¡­ optimal speed achieved" Momo murmured on her own. A display appeared in front of us displaying from the ship''s cockpit. The ship was already in space.


    "How did you make it that fast?" I asked Momo in complete awe.


    "I used the same principle we use in Apparition. Think of the ship as a body and since the ship is coated with Vibranium I don''t need to worry about the stress¡­ the ship could handle anything" Momo said and paused so that we could digest the information she gave us.


    "So, in Apparation we have to think about the destination before we start the journey but here I have changed some mechanisms of the spells¡­ you can actively direct the ship even when it is coursing through space at such high speed" Momo said and puffed out her chest looking really proud.


    "But when we would be leaving the atmosphere you won''t be able to change its course but when rentering the atmosphere you can maneuver the ship" Momo said biting her lips.


    She again looked down towards the screen and started to give some commands. Soon¡­ the stars in the display started to elongate and with a small jerk, the ship appeared in front of Saturn.


    "The Magical Warp Drive is completely stable and working at 100% capacity. The Warp Jump was also perfect with no deviation from designated coordinates" Momo mumbled under her breath and did a victory cheer.


    "Reo, the ship is working perfectly fine but there are still a lot of things left to be done before you could venture into space" Momo exclaimed in pure excitement in joy.


    "Good, now I will be able to tell my students that I made a spaceship" The Ancient One said while munching on potato chips¡­

 Chapter 294: PHASE 2 & Odins Decision...

    [JDEM Facility, Mojave Desert]


    A helicopter landed on the helipad and after a few seconds, the door opened and Nick Fury came out of the helicopter. Just below the helipad two of his most trusted Agents, Agent Maria Hill and Agent Clint Barton were already waiting along with several more Agents.


    Though the other Agents were standing at a distance so that they couldn''t hear their private chat. Fury finally got down from the helipad greeted Hill and Barton. "Agent Barton, did you notice any change?" Fury asked and Barton simply shook his head.


    "Sir, the Tesseract is completely stable¡­ no sudden bursts of energy or radiation spikes" Barton said and Fury nodded his head.


    "Good, it is better like that" Fury said and his head snapped towards Hill. "Agent Hill, what''s the progress of Phase 2?" Fury growled out.


    "Sir, you need to see it with your own eyes" Hill said with a smirk. Fury rose his non-existent eyebrow after he heard Hill''s statement but decided to follow Hill.


    Hill and Barton started to lead Fury inside and the other Agents decided to make themselves scarce since they were no longer needed. They were not needed since the beginning but since they were ordered to be here¡­ they had to be here.


    Hill, Barton, and Fury finally arrived in the underground facility. The people who didn''t work in this underground facility working on Phase 2 didn''t even know that a place like this existed. Most people saw this facility as the Tesseract research center.


    Fury entered the underground facility and saw a giant cannon and he was somewhat impressed but he still didn''t know what it did¡­ if it was something good then he would allow himself to get awed.


    "Sir, this is what the Scientists call ''Particle Cannon''. This cannon can or could destroy anything in front of it¡­ there are still a lot of things we haven''t tested. It almost vaporizes the target but it''s still a prototype" Hill said in an excited tone but when she finished she didn''t look too happy.


    "Impressive¡­ the money spent on the research team wasn''t wasted" Fury said while staring at the cannon in complete awe now but then frowned. "Why is it still a prototype?" Fury asked pointing towards the cannon.


    "Due to overheating¡­ even though this is very impressive it can''t be used for more than a second. If used more than that then it starts to melt due to heat" Hill said in disappointment.


    The awe in Fury''s eyes completely disappeared but he was still impressed. "Show, me how good it is" Fury said to Hill who nodded and led Fury to a huge control room. Some nerdy-looking guys were already in there.


    "Fawley, this is Director Fury, why don''t you show him what this cannon could do?" Hill said to a guy. The guy was a nervous mess¡­ he immediately nodded his head like a woodpecker.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­" Fawley said and started to type some commands on his computer. "Sir¡­ do you have any preference for the target?" Fawley asked Fury who looked contemplative for a few moments.


    "Try something really strong¡­ something that isn''t easily destroyed" Fury said in an indifferent tone.


    "Sir, how about concrete?" Fawley stuttered out and pushed up his glasses. Fury simply nodded his head. Fawley pressed some buttons and a robot arm kept a huge chunk of concrete in front of the cannon. Seconds later, with a buzzing sound, the cannon started to power up.


    The front of the cannon started to glow with blue light and some kind of blue stream was shot out of the cannon. The cannon shot the stream for just a second but it was enough¡­ the concrete block was completely gone. Fury once again looked at the cannon in complete awe.


    The cannon was already powered down and was currently smoking and the cannon was glowing red due to heat near several places. "I am impressed, but this needs more work" Fury said looking towards Hill who simply nodded her head.


    "Sir, there is something more I needed to show you" Hill said and Fury gestured Hill to lead. Hill led him towards another part of the underground facility. Fury was surprised to see a shooting yard here. Hill walked towards the armory and after a couple of minutes returned carrying a futuristic-looking gun.


    "This is what we have named, EM1 Model-S. This also works on the same principle that the Particle Cannon works but we have tuned down its power by a lot to avoid the overheating issue" Hill explained to Fury.


    "So, what can it be used for?" Barton asked, he was not privy of anything that happened in the underground facility because he had to keep an eye on the Tesseract while the scientists were working on it upstairs.


    He already knew about the Particle Cannon because Hill had called him during the first testing. He was surprised to see the Cannon''s power when he first saw it in action. But this was the first time his eyes landed on EM1 Model-S. The gun looked really cool so he was interested. It wasn''t a bow but he was a man so he liked cool things.


    (Image Here)


    "It is something simple but impressive at the same time" Hill said cryptically and Fury almost growled in irritation. Hill noticed Fury''s irritation and decided to speak up.


    "This is a sniper rifle but this is much better than normal rifles. There will be no bullet drop so you can even shoot someone who is miles away from you and there is no recoil" Hill said and pushed the gun towards Fury. Fury took the gun and Hill showed him how to turn it on¡­


    Fury aimed down the shooting range and pulled a trigger. Fury didn''t even feel anything¡­ he would have thought that the gun didn''t work if there wasn''t a flaming hole right in the middle of the target mark.


    Fury was really impressed and Barton was the next one to try the gun. He was also impressed with the gun. "Agent Hill, keep me posted if any progress is made¡­ you too Barton" Fury said and left followed by Hill and Barton¡­


    [Royal Palace, Asgard]


    Thor was busy with his usual training when one of his father''s servants arrived and told him that his father was expecting him. Thor was confused because of the sudden summons but he knew that he would never disobey his father again.


    A couple of years ago he was taught a lesson by a Cosmic Entity and he would never forget that. The whole thing was completely etched in his mind and sometimes even now he had nightmares of that day¡­ he wasn''t afraid of those nightmares though¡­ he was using those nightmares to fuel his drive to get stronger.


    When he calmly thought about it after his father tore him down with words he understood what kind of mistake he had made. He thought that Asgardians were strong but in front of that being, he knew that he was nothing¡­ he now knew what kind of threat he had provoked and he felt ashamed for it.


    He also understood the insults and he knew that being was right. He needed a crutch to use his own powers, so he decided to improve himself¡­ so that he could use his powers without his hammer. This was something he had to learn the hard way¡­


    Thor finally arrived in the Throne Room and found his father sitting on the Throne. "You summoned me, Father?" Thor asked and seeing Thor, Odin got up from his Throne and came down towards Thor.


    "Let''s take a walk, son" Odin said softly, and Thor gulped loudly due to nervousness.


    Thor nodded his head in understanding. "Of course, Father" Thor said and followed Odin.


    For a few minutes, they kept walking through the halls and neither of them said anything. "Son, you have grown a lot" Odin said with a proud smile on his face.


    "Father, I still have a lot of growing up to do and a lot to learn" Thor said in a humble tone and Odin''s smile became a lot brighter after hearing his son.


    "And that is the sign that shows that you have grown up a lot" Odin said proudly and patted his son on his shoulder.


    "A couple of years ago you did something foolish and I was so disappointed in you¡­" Odin said in a low tone and Thor gulped down once again. "But, that foolish decision showed you your mistake and you learned from that mistake. You became humble losing all of your arrogance" Odin said with a smile on his face and stopped.


    "I have never been more proud of you son and the changes in you tell me that it is time my son" Odin said with a reassuring smile on his face.


    Thor lost his smile and looked at his father with concern in his eyes. "Father, time for what?" Thor asked Odin, Thor''s voice was filled with worry.


    Odin laughed and patted Thor''s shoulder once again. "You are centuries too young to worry for me son but I feel touched because of your concern" Odin finished and smiled brightly once again. "It is finally time for me to step down son and hand the throne to you" Odin said with a proud smile on his face.


    Thor gulped once again nervously and nodded his head. "If you think I am ready then I won''t disappoint you father" Thor said in a determined tone and Odin nodded proudly at his son. What neither Odin nor Thor knew was that Odin''s this decision was going to bring Ranganok¡­

 Chapter 295: Troubles on All Fronts...

    [Asgard]


    It didn''t take long for the news to spread throughout Asgard and a happy atmosphere was surrounding the whole Asgard. The Asgardians have also noticed the changes in their 2nd Prince and most of them were quite relieved.


    But there were some Asgardians who didn''t like this decision, but most of them could do nothing about it other than bitching and moaning from the shadows. After all, none of them have any kind of power... neither raw power nor political power.


    But one Asgardian among these Asgardians was in a completely different position, he had both raw power (well, not exactly raw power but magical power) and he had more political power than he needed.


    That said Asgardian was pacing around inside his room after the initial cheers and celebrations have stopped. This Asgardian was none other than Thor''s brother Loki.


    In truth, Loki wasn''t an Asgardian and he has recently found his true heritage when he was walking inside Odin''s vault. Obviously, Odin didn''t know about his adoptive son''s stroll through his vault.


    It was by mistake that Loki found out about his true heritage and now everything became clear for him. He never understood why his father never liked him even though he was Odin''s firstborn and why Odin preferred his brother over him.


    But now... now it is completely clear. How can Odin prefer him when he isn''t even his son. Now, Loki understood why Odin always preferred and loved Thor more than him. After all, Loki didn''t have Odin''s blood running through his veins.


    Loki didn''t know what to do when he found out the truth... he couldn''t imagine that Odin must have taken him in because of pity and sympathy, not love or Odin would have loved him when he grew up too.


    But the news of Thor ascending to the Throne changed everything. Loki didn''t think that it would happen so soon... it was a mistake on his side and he knew that very well but there was nothing he could do now.


    "No... no..." Loki whispered furiously and kept pacing in his room. "I can''t allow this to happen... the Throne belongs to me" Loki said while shaking his head.


    Loki knew that he wasn''t a true Asgardian nor he was Odin''s son but there was no way that he would simply give up the Throne because of that. According to Loki the Throne still belonged to him and if he can''t get the Throne then he won''t allow anyone to get the Throne.


    "I need a new plan" Loki whispered under his breath and started to think... there was no way that Odin would change his decision. Thor has also changed after he was wrecked by that Cosmic Entity...


    Hmm... Cosmic Entity... he remembered the fear he saw on Odin''s face that day. Odin has never been scared of anything... that on its own shows how much of a fool they were and they would have probably died if Odin and Frigga didn''t show up.


    He hated the insults that were thrown in his direction but there was nothing he could do there... but the same Cosmic Entity might be the answer for his troubles though... he needed to do something really simple.


    He needed to make that Cosmic Entity think that Asgard is attacking but Loki knew that he won''t be able to pull something like that when Odin is still warming the Throne... so he needed Thor to become the King... only after that, he could act.


    He didn''t like this plan because Thor would be getting his Throne so he decided to slightly modify the plan... he decided to carry out the plan on the day of the Ceremony. Except for his mother, no one could notice his illusions, so he would be able to sneak out.


    He knew that the Frost Giants would do anything to get the Casket of Ancient Winters back in their hands so he was going to lure the Frost Giants into Odin''s vault... that would obviously blow up Thor''s gasket and he would seek out war, but Loki knew that Thor has changed and chances of that happening is really low.


    So... he needed to add some twists to his plans so that he could attract the ire of that Cosmic Entity with that. Loki didn''t dare to step into Midgard in fear but what would happen if Frost Giants appear on Midgard using Bifrost??


    "Yes!" Loki exclaimed loudly and raised up his hands in victory but he quickly calmed down. He couldn''t afford to slip up though... this was just a plan now but he needed to bring it into reality...


    But what Loki didn''t notice was that this plan didn''t appear in his head on its own... a being lurking in some unknown part of the Universe implanted the plan in Loki''s mind. The being saw the whole thing and a feral grin appeared on the being''s face...


    [The Rook, Elysium]


    Luna was sitting at her usual table and she was happily sketching a pudding cup in her sketchbook while humming some song no one knew. She was happy that like the others she wasn''t dealing with a headache... advantages of being a seer. She knew how much she should drink.


    Suddenly her pencil stopped moving and Luna looked up with a dreamy look on her face.


    The smile on Luna''s face vanished and she looked contemplative for a few seconds "Hmm... so we are going into this future" Luna whispered under her breath with a frown.


    "Hmm... it''s not going to be a problem as long as Reo is successful" Luna declared and her usual smile appeared on her face once again. Luna mused for a few more seconds then once again she resumed sketching while humming that unknown song.


    [POV Nat]


    Nat was lazing in her chair while rubbing her temples trying to alleviate her hangover headache. Suddenly a notification started to blink on her screen. She immediately pushed herself up and opened the notification. Nat was surprised to see the notification though.


    Someone just tried to breach the barrier around Elysium using some unknown method of Teleportation but that person or the group was repelled by the barrier. She was sure that the person who tried to breach the barrier wasn''t a Meta-Human.


    After all, Momo and Fleur designed the barrier in such a manner that it won''t stop a Meta-Human. Meta-Humans would be able to move freely through their barrier. The only reason Bruce Banner and Jennifer Walters were able to enter Elysium was because they used a Portkey made by Reo.


    So, the person who tried to breach their barrier must be something other than Meta-Human. The person also wasn''t a human because humans didn''t have Teleportation ability. She also knew that it wasn''t the Ancient One or any Sorcerer because they used portals to travel.


    The only possibility she could think of was Inhumans. That is the only possible conclusion she was able to reach that moment and because the person wasn''t a Meta-Human, he wasn''t able to enter Elysium.


    No matter what, Nat decided to tell Eric about this. Eric was the leader because Reo obviously didn''t want the responsibility of being a leader. Nat picked up the phone and called Eric... this wasn''t their usual mobile it was a regular landline.


    ''Hello, did something happen?'' Eric asked. Even though it was a landline they were the latest model and you could see the caller ID.


    "Someone just tried to teleport to Elysium but he or she was repelled by the barrier" Nat said. Eric didn''t say anything for a few moments.


    ''That means he must be an Inhuman'' Eric said in a thoughtful tone. ''I will ask the Inhumans if they know anything about a person who could teleport or not'' Eric said and ended the call.


    Nat just shrugged but she decided to keep her eyes peeled because this person could be a threat to her family and she won''t let anything threaten her family. (A/N: Dominic Toretto vibes???)


    [POV NEMURI]


    Last night was a lot of fun... I am not going to deny that but I should have stopped after the 9th bottle... well, not that I remembered that I was chugging down my ninth bottle.


    I don''t even remember when all of us Flash Stepped into my Sacred Garden (A/N: She named her pyramid Sacred Garden though she did have a garden inside her pyramid) while Ororo Portkeyed there. Though I really wonder how could anyone of us had remembered that Ororo needed a portkey to travel.


    I am really annoyed now that even the Hangover potion wasn''t able to alleviate the headache. All of us were really excited when we heard that Momo finally finished her ship and it would take a week to completely finish it.


    Ororo was slightly jealous that we would be already in space when the ship was going to be finished and she won''t be able to fly in it. Though I didn''t mind it though since the ship wasn''t shiny at all...


    I finally arrived at the NASA Training Center. Ororo was already here because of her schedule but I needed to visit my office and Gao''s... oh sorry, my business before I came here. I needed to see if there was any development or not and I was surprised that there was some development.


    The Detectives who questioned me a few months ago regarding those murders seem to be snooping around my company. I will take care of them today if possible or if not then after I return from space...


    Hehe... no one messes with matters of this Venerable and Majestic Fox... well, Reo is free to mess me up however he wants...

 Chapter 296: Ororos Feelings...

    [POV Nemuri]


    I nodded in satisfaction when the man in front of me gulped down in fear. I like having this kind of power that people respect me even when I am not getting my hands dirty.


    I hummed lightly... this made the man sitting in front of me shift uncomfortably in his chair. Finally satisfied with the reaction, I decided to proceed with the meeting.


    "Commissioner Davis, it''s nice to meet you once again" I said in a serious tone but like usual a fake smile was plastered on my face.


    The man nervously accepted my hand and shook it and sat down in his chair and wiped some swear from his brows. "The pleasure is all mine Miss Kayama... can I get you anything ma''am?" the man now known as Commissioner Davis asked nervously.


    Yes, the man sitting in front of me is the Commissioner of NYPD. Since I had some time I decided to deal with a couple of rogue Detectives before I went into Space. I don''t want to deal with anything troublesome after returning...


    "Commissioner Davis, with some of the upcoming Projects I am quite busy so I won''t be able to stay for long. But due to some unavoidable circumstances, I had to come" I said with a tone of urgency. Commissioner Davis frowned after hearing me and creases formed on his forehead due to tension.


    "Of course, Miss Kayama. Please tell me how can I help you?" Commissioner Davis asked frantically. I didn''t have to manipulate this fool... that is what happens when you have an immense amount of money and you donate money for the police department from time to time.


    "You see, I found a couple of Detectives snooping around my company so I wanted to ask you if there is an active investigation going on against me or not" I said with a sweet smile on my face.


    As soon as he heard about the Detectives snooping around my company he started to sweat like a pig. Poor man... I wonder if I should conjure him a bucket or not.


    "Ah... um... you see Miss Kayama, I can''t answer that question" Commissioner Davis said while stuttering.


    "Yes, I can understand that and I am not asking about the charges against me... what I am asking is if there is an active case against me or not... after all, if that is the case then I would need my lawyers" I said with the same sweet tone but the man in front of me turned completely pale.


    "Ma''am, I can assure you there is nothing like that and the Detectives were doing whatever they were on their own accord... I assure you that this is not going to happen again" the man gave a speech like any other politician.


    He might be the Commissioner of NYPD but to become a Commissioner you need to get involved with Politics and he is way too young to play games with someone like me.


    "Thanks for taking care of this... I have been rather worried since it was reported to me that they were looking around... I immediately thought that I should call my lawyers but then decided against it" I said and the man nodded his head so fast that I was surprised that he didn''t sprain his neck.


    "After all, doing that would have looked bad on you and you are the Protector of this city... I can''t ruin your reputation because of some hot shots" I said while stroking his ego slightly. Hook, line, and sinker...!!


    All men except Reo are so simple, just stroke their ego slightly and you will become one of their favorite people. The bright smile marring Commissioner Davis''s face definitely indicated that.


    With that, I finally decided to bid him farewell and leave...


    *****************


    The rest of the days passed in a blink of an eye and it was finally the day of the launch. A tanned woman with silver hair could be seen pacing in front of a giant bed... the bed wasn''t empty though. A man could be seen sleeping on the bed surrounded by 8 beauties... and none of them had a single stitch of clothes covering their bodies.


    [POV Ororo]


    Ororo... don''t be like this. I continued pacing in front of the bed. Today is the launch... I know there is still several hours left before the launch I can''t stop myself from being nervous. What if something goes wrong??


    "What''s got you so worried?" I heard a voice from the bed. My eyes found the person who spoke those words and I found Reo... the man I love sitting on the bed looking at me gently, his eyes were filled with care.


    "I didn''t notice that you were up?" I didn''t answer his question, instead, I asked him another.


    "When I noticed someone was pacing in the room I got up... you didn''t answer the question, though" he said softly and he pulled himself out of the bed from the tangle of female limbs.


    He walked up to me and pulled me into a hug. Even though both of us were completely naked, neither of us acted out of lust. He kept hugging me and I returned the hug... I think a couple of minutes passed since we have been like this. Reo pulled away from the hug and even though I was disappointed... I didn''t let it show.


    He gently pulled me to sit along with him at the edge of the bed and he kept looking at me with his care-filled eyes. I remember the first time when he kept staring at me with eyes like that.


    ~FLASHBACK~


    "So, you love the serenity here?" Reo asked me and I just smiled. Both of us were just walking without any destination for about an hour.


    "Yes, don''t you like it?" I asked Reo with a smile, I didn''t know if he was getting bored or not. This was our 6th date and we have moved beyond kissing.


    I am quite glad that Reo doesn''t mind it and he has no problem if our progress is slow... he just wants to me be comfortable at my own pace. Now, I can see how he has so many lovers... my reasons for liking him were quite simple.


    I was naturally attracted towards him... after all, he was strong, handsome, tall... and those were the main things I looked for in any potential partner. Him being thoughtful, caring, supportive are just added bonus so that there was no way I could reject a guy like him.


    But I knew that he didn''t like nature that much... and even if he liked it, it wasn''t up to my level. So, I was kinda worried that I might be boring him... after all, I don''t like dates in cities or anything... going to a nice and classy restaurant to have dinner isn''t my thing.


    "Well, I don''t hate it to be honest... I will be honest with you, I have never thought about nature so much but I kind of like spending time with you on walks like th..." Reo was saying with a smile when suddenly he froze and stopped walking.


    Seeing him freeze up like that I was immediately worried but he was no longer looking at me... he was staring at something on the ground. My eyes turned towards where he was looking and it was some kind of blue porous fungus. It was really small and looked like it was slightly glowing.


    Reo was immediately on his knees and he was checking out the flower with a clear interest in his eyes. "What is that? I have never seen a flower like that" I asked curiously and kneeled down beside him.


    "What is this place named?" Reo asked me without answering me... hmm... I also don''t know that much to be honest. But Jean did tell me the name of this place... hmm...


    "I think this place is called St. Charles or something like that... it''s in Missouri if that matters" I said, I looking for some new place to go on a date when Jean recommended me this place and it was Nemuri obviously, who gave me the Portkey.


    Hearing me a huge grin appeared on Reo''s face... his grin was really feral pointed his palm towards the flower and his hands glowed purple for a second and the flower disintegrated into nothingness.


    It was beautiful and scary at the same time... this must have been his power of Destruction, this was the first time I have seen him using it. "Why did you do that?" I asked him with looking even more curious since he didn''t answer my previous question.


    "That was a seed left by a living planet... he wanted to engulf this world using that seed" Reo said pointing towards the empty hole in the ground. I shuddered... and here I thought that Humans are the biggest threat to us.


    "Umm... won''t he notice that you destroyed it?" I asked him slightly worried. He contemplated for a few seconds before he turned towards me.


    "Probably... but it doesn''t matter... if he had noticed me destroying that" Reo said and once again pointed towards the empty hole once again. "Then he would have also noticed the Power of Destruction... since he is a living planet... he will probably stay away if he is smart" Reo finished with a thoughtful look on his face and got up.


    (A/N: SPOILER ALERT


    It''s not a piece of common knowledge but Ego isn''t an actual Celestial. He likes to call himself a Celestial. He was just a living planet who was exiled from Black Galaxy. If you want to know more then you can check the wiki)


    "Just like I was saying before something bothersome gained my attention... I don''t mind going on walks with you like this... I honestly like it somewhat... it''s relaxing" he said and looked at me gently, I could see in his eyes that he really cared about me.


    I didn''t say anything and my hands snaked around his neck and pulled him into a caring kiss. I poured all of my feelings into that kiss... I wanted him to know that I cared about him too.


    ~FLASHBACK ENDS~


    Seeing those same eyes I wasn''t able to hold myself back and decided to share my worries with him. "You know, I am really nervous about this... I don''t know but anything could go wrong" I said with worry clear in my voice.


    "Don''t worry... nothing like that will happen" he said softly and kissed my forehead. "I decided to give this to you later... when you would be boarding the shuttle but this seems to be a much better occasion" Reo said and a plain-looking silver necklace appeared in his hand.


    Even though it looked completely plain... I could feel the magic power oozing from it. I also liked the simple design... I don''t like intricate pieces of jewelry that much.


    "This is a Portkey... the strongest Portkey I have ever made... if anything goes wrong then you just need to say the activation phrase and it will bring you to Elysium no matter where you are" Reo said and put the necklace on my neck.


    I caressed the necklace and started to kiss Reo. He happily returned the kiss. "You don''t have to worry Ororo... I would never allow anything to happen to you" Reo whispered gently after we separated and I simply nodded my head.


    "I love you Reo" I said with a loving tone.


    "I love you too Ororo..." Reo said and pulled me into another hug.


    (A/N: Guys I know that I am really bad at writing lemons so do you want me to write a Reo X Ororo lemon??)

 Chapter 297: Blast Off!!

    [POV Ororo]


    The rest of the time passed in a blink of an eye and it was almost time for us to board the spaceship. Going to space isn''t something simple... a lot of preparations were needed to be done.


    Things like wearing the spacesuit... this wasn''t something you can wear on your own. Two women helped me putting up the suit... the same thing happened with Susan and Nemuri. The scientists in the control room were already conducting the final checks.


    "Aren''t you nervous?" Susan asked me while we were being led towards the shuttle. Her hands were shaking... Nemuri was in the front so Susan wasn''t able to ask her.


    After I heard her question... my suit-covered hand shot towards my chest... where the necklace Reo gave me was resting but because of the suit, I wasn''t able to caress it. I didn''t know how to answer the girl... so I gathered some thoughts in my mind before I decided to answer her.


    "I am..." I said and shook my head "I am really nervous... but I know that everything will be fine... we just have to stay strong" that was the best I could come up with right now... I can''t tell her that I am carrying a teleportation device that can teleport me from outer space to Earth.


    For a few moments, Susan didn''t say anything but finally nodded her head when we were finally in front of the shuttle. The three of us entered the shuttle and found that the rest of the crew was already there.


    The support and technical crew were also there. There were still two hours left before the launch. The technical crew made us take our seats and started to fix the seat horizontally. It felt kind of odd but this is how it works so nothing could be done.


    We passed the rest of the time while talking with each other. The shuttle will be piloted by Benjamin Jacob Grimm and Jonathan Lowell Spenser... Benjamin was an astronaut and Jonathan was an ex-astronaut... I didn''t like Jonathan that much.


    Reed Richards was a timid guy but he was a complete geek or nerd. I know that was rude of me to think of him like that but that was the best description of him but he was a nice guy so he is ok.


    Susan Storm was a smart and confident woman who knew what she was doing. I liked women like her... but she was the sanest person in the whole crew... and I kind of respected her too.


    She had to keep a leash on her fool of a brother, stop Reed from overworking himself, and finally, keep the peace between the whole group.


    Then the last guy in our group... Victor Von Doom. I didn''t like him that much... he saw everyone around him as inferiors and I have heard a lot about him from Nemuri too. I might be somewhat biased since Nemuri hates him.


    Finally, let''s talk about Nemuri... everyone knows about her. Well, not everyone. None of these people have seen Nemuri''s true personality... Nemuri hides her true personality in front of all these people... in front of all these people, Nemuri is a rich and high-class woman.


    In reality, she might be rich but I don''t think someone depraved like her could ever be called a high-class woman. Nemuri''s head shot towards me and she shot me a perverted grin. Her instincts are very impressive!!


    The countdown finally started and Nemuri decided to speak up now. "Good luck everyone" she didn''t say much but her words were somewhat impactful. The countdown finally reached zero and the shuttle started to rise up.


    I really wonder that my organs didn''t get messed up inside my body because of all this vibration. Is vibration like this really normal??? My eyes shot towards Benjamin and Jonathan... they had prior experiences and since they were completely relaxed I decided not to bother with it any longer.


    When the shuttle finally reached the Escape Velocity, the pressure I was feeling was really intense. Fuck!! I didn''t feel like this when we were training!! I was feeling like I was being crushed against my seat... the pain was really intense...


    I wasn''t able to breathe properly any longer... but that wasn''t the case, instead, I was having a hard time expanding my chest to intake air. I felt like my head was going to pop up like a watermelon. This wasn''t a nice experience at all...!!


    I don''t know how much time passed... the sky finally turned black from blue... we are almost there. I need to hold strong!! On my right side, Nemuri was sitting... she didn''t even look bothered... she looked completely relaxed like she was having evening tea. I am so jealous of her!!


    On my left side, it was Susan who was strapped in the chair... I felt really good that Susan wasn''t much better than me... she looked kinda worse than me though. Now, I feel bad for thinking like that... the guys also weren''t looking that good.


    The pressure suddenly vanished and my body finally relaxed but just after that I had to fight the urge to vomit. "Congratulations!! We are finally in space!" Jonathan''s voice was heard through the earpiece.


    Nobody said anything because all of us were looking out the windows. I was mesmerized when my eyes landed on the sun... it looked really beautiful and all of us were brought back to reality when we felt a sudden jerk. They must have detached the rockets from the shuttle.


    "If you stare through the windows on our right side... you will be able to see Mother Earth!" once again Jonathan''s voice was heard through the earpiece.


    I slowly turned my head towards the window and I was immediately entranced by the sight. This is what I came to see and all that pain I felt on the way here was definitely worth it...


    [POV Reo]


    Hmm... I am really happy that nothing bad happened. Ororo must be really happy now... now I needed to prepare for my trip too. The ship is completely ready except for some finishing touches and it will be ready by tomorrow.


    Now, I needed to decide whom should I take with me. Luna had already called dibs for the right seat and Nat was also somewhat interested. Jean also wanted to go since Ororo was already in space... she didn''t want to lose to Ororo.


    "Come on Reo... let''s go!! We still need to work some more on the ship" Momo said and I got up from the chair.


    "Did you install the music system I asked you to?" I asked Momo who simply hummed in agreement.


    "But why I am unable to see it?" I asked Momo in a bland tone. Momo didn''t even look towards me and pressed a button on the hud and the speakers came out of some panels.


    "Woo... this looks more awesome than what I had in mind" I said in a cheerful tone.


    "Glad you like it... now stop gawking and come here and give me a hand!" Momo snarked and before she could even blink I was beside her. I helped her with the rest of the stuff and after about two hours the ship was finally complete.


    "This is the best thing I have made throughout my life" Momo said with a proud smile on her face.


    My hand wrapped around her shoulder and I pulled her closer. "I know... and I am really proud of you" I said while looking at her proudly.


    "So, should we show the others this masterpiece now or later?" Momo asked and I thought about it for a few seconds.


    "Definitely later... that would be a lot better" I said with a smile on my face. Momo also nodded her head in understanding and the two of us finally left her lab.


    I spent the rest of the day with Momo. She had really worked hard for the ship and she definitely deserved some off time. The day ended just like that it was time for dinner... all of us gathered at the table and looked at the two empty seats with a proud smile. Dora was also here today.


    I knew what was going to happen to the group but I just hope that both Ororo and Nemuri return completely fine. I wasn''t worried about Nemuri that much though... I think she would be fine even after she is exposed to the Cosmic Cloud but I was worried about Ororo.


    Even though she was a Meta-Human, she could be affected by the Cosmic Cloud and I really hope that before something like that happens she activates her Portkey and return to Elysium. Nemuri could take her back after the Cloud passes.


    I didn''t give Nemuri anything because she was able to directly teleport from the shuttle to Elysium. After dinner, all of us chatted with Nemuri and Ororo. The phones even worked in space... the two of them sent a lot of pictures.


    "So who are you taking with you?" Nat asked me while cuddling with me. The other girls were also cuddling with me.


    "Hmm... let''s see... Luna, Jean, and you" I said with a smile on my face, and just like that we drifted into sleep...

 Chapter 298: Morag...

    [POV Reo]


    "Is everything alright?" I asked while taking another look at the hud.


    "Everything is green!" Nat said from another seat beside me.


    Okay... now that''s everything is good, I started to power up the ship. Momo could be seen on a screen giving us a thumbs up, she must be giving us the green light. I finally activated the Apparition drive.


    Momo wanted to name it something more critical but I decided to put my foot down. It won''t do any good if I am unable to even pronounce it. Luna also agreed with me and since Luna gave her verdict too... Momo decided to give up.


    When the drive was completely powered, I activated the drive, and only after a few seconds, we found ourselves in outer space. That was definitely some experience... I think that I might have to get used to that.


    "I feel really bad! In my visions, I didn''t feel bad like this" Luna whined while her face looked really green. She was definitely sick.


    I wanted to check on Luna but before I could do that I needed to activate the artificial gravity. I tapped the hud in front of me a couple of times and the artificial gravity was activated. The voice of AI was also heard saying that artificial gravity has been turned on.


    I got up from my seat and walked up to Luna who looked much better now. "Luna, are you ok now?" I asked her softly. Luna simply nodded her head.


    "It must have been because of zero gravity... After all, none of us have trained to withstand that" Nat said looking slightly thoughtful.


    "Yes, that kind of makes sense" Jean said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Yeah, it was due to that" Luna said while nodding her head innocently, and then she finally turned towards me and beamed at me and she flashed me with one of her innocent smiles.


    "Thank you for getting worried for me Reo. I really appreciate that" Luna said in her usual dreamy tone.


    "Uh... Anytime love" I said and leaned down and gave her a peck on the lips. After that, I returned to my seat.


    "So, what are your thoughts about space" I asked the girls in an amused tone. Both Jean and Nat looked at me with smirks on their faces... Luna was... Luna, so she simply looked at me with her dreamy eyes.


    "Oh... The place is kind of dark for my taste but I can already think of a few things that we can do in the dark" Nat finished with a smirk and a horrified gasp was heard from Jean.


    "Nat... Are you ok? You didn''t catch Nemuri syndrome did you?" Jean asked Nat in a slightly worried tone. Nat shot Jean an unamused glare.


    "Oh... No. She is completely fine... She is just horny" Luna said innocently like it was a matter of fact and Nat almost choked and Jean burst out laughing.


    Nat sputtered for a few seconds unable to say anything. "Oh... Nat... You should be upfront with your desires" Jean said between her giggles.


    "Oh... Is that so? So, it wasn''t you who wanted to have sex in zero gravity?" Nat retorted and Jean stopped giggling and glared at Nat.


    "Girls, no matter how nice I feel hearing your secret desires we have something important to discuss about" I said with a smirk on my face. I was really amused hearing their banter.


    "Oh... Yes. We have much more important things to discuss now and trust me, Jean... Sex in zero gravity isn''t that pleasing. There will be a lot of problems while thrusting" Luna said with an innocent look on her face. I decided to take Luna''s opinion at face value.


    Both Nat and Jean didn''t say anything for a few seconds and contemplated Luna''s words. "I guess Luna has a point" Nat said with a serious look on her face and Jean nodded her head sagely.


    "So, now that we have concluded that sex in zero gravity will be unpleasant can we change the topics now? No offense though... I really liked the conversation though" I said with a smirk and wriggled my eyebrows at the girls.


    "So, should I activate the warp drive or should we wait?" I asked the girls and Luna was the first one who decided to speak up.


    "We should start the warp drive" Luna said and nodded her head sagely.


    "I agree with Luna, we can rest all we want later" Jean said after thinking for a few moments.


    "I have already entered the coordinates to Andromeda Galaxy" Nat said proudly. After getting all three of the answers I turned around towards the hud and started to power up the warp drive. Momo wanted to name this too with something critical but we stopped her once again.


    "Here we go" I said looking at the power level. With a look of determination, I activated the warp drive and this experience was even more bizarre than the previous one. Everything around started to elongate and the ship finally started to move and it felt that we were traveling through a blue tube. The weird feeling was completely gone now.


    (Image Here)


    "Beautiful" Luna squealed in excitement. "In my visions, this looked rather dull" Luna said in a sullen tone, and the AI''s voice was heard once again saying that it was going to take approximately one hour and ten minutes to reach Andromeda Galaxy.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Jean asked curiously.


    "Of course we are going to have a quickie foursome" Luna said seriously while nodding her head.


    I shrugged and said "You heard her" while looking towards Jean and Nat.


    "Sure why not?" Nat said and got up from her seat.


    [Timeskip 1 Hour]


    "That was awesome... We should do this more" Jean said while sounding completely content.


    "If you don''t remember we do this almost every night" Nat said dryly but she also had a satisfied look on her face.


    "Jean wanted to say that we should have more quickies like this" Luna said innocently.


    "See Luna understands me" Jean said in a cheerful tone.


    "Girls, I would never say no to anything amazing like this" I said with a huge grin on my face. All four of us laying on the bed... We could still go on but we needed to stop for now.


    Luna was resting on my right side while she was hugging my right arm. Nat was on my left side and she was hugging my left arm and Jean was resting on my chest. Once again the voice of the AI was heard saying that we were going to arrive in Andromeda Galaxy in ten minutes.


    Except for Luna all of them groaned because she was already up even before the AI''s announcement. "So, we got 10 minutes to freshen up" Nat said while pulling herself up.


    "Now, I seriously wish that the warp jump should have been longer" Jean muttered and got up from my chest.


    "Well, we can always continue after I find what I am looking for" I said and the four of us entered the shower. The shower was really big... It was magically expanded because it was necessary.


    After a nice and quick shower, the four of us got dressed and finally returned to the cockpit. We took our usual seats and almost thirty seconds were still remaining before we came out of the warp jump.


    We patiently waited for the countdown to reach zero and with a small jerk the ship finally stopped and we arrived in the middle of nowhere. "Nat, start the deep scan" I said.


    "Started" Nat said and started the deep space scan. It took a minute to get the results.


    "There is nothing notable around us" Nat said with a frown on her face.


    I pulled out my phone and showed Nat some coordinates. "Enter these coordinates... I don''t think this will be accurate but we will arrive somewhere close to my destination" I said and Nat nodded her head and entered the coordinates.


    "You said you were looking for a planet, right?" Jean asked and I simply nodded. Momo did a deep scan of space from Earth. It didn''t give us any accurate coordinates but I did get some idea where Morag should be.


    "Oh Nat, allow me" Luna said in her usual dreamy tone and got up from her seat and approached Nat. Luna leaned down in front of Nat''s hud and entered new commands.


    The coordinates she entered weren''t very far from what I had given. The difference might be about some million kilometers... In space, a million kilometers doesn''t mean a lot I guess. Nat didn''t need to ask anymore and confirmed the coordinates while Luna returned to her seat.


    "I am activating warp jump" I said and started to power the warp drive. As soon as the warp drive was powered I activated the warp jump and once again everything around us started to elongate and we started to float through the blue tube.


    Only after a few minutes with a small jerk in front of an oceanic planet. The planet looked beautiful even if it wasn''t Earth. The planet had three moons... and the planet itself was revolving around Eclipsing Binary Star system.


    "Do you think there is some kind of life down there?" Jean asked in an excited tone.


    "Wait let me scan the planet" Nat said started to scan the planet. I didn''t say anything because I was way too excited to say anything... I couldn''t wait to get my hands on the Power Stone. The planet looked exactly like it was shown in the movies.


    I can already feel that I will get a lot of answers here on this planet like both Luna and Irene Adler had mentioned...

 Chapter 299: The Power Stone...

    [POV Reo]


    "Yes, the scans says that there is definitely life on this planet... I am getting multiple life signs from the planet" Nat said and Jean''s eyes shined in excitement.


    Even though Nat said that there was life on the planet I still wasn''t able to sense anything. It must be because of the distance but I knew for sure that there was life on the planet because in the movie Guardians of the Galaxy Quill was shown playing with some miniature dinosaurs of some kind.


    "I wonder what kind of life I am going to find on this planet" Jean gushed out a little kid on a sugar rush.


    "Wait let me look for a suitable place to land" Nat said and her eyes turned back towards the hud in front of her.


    "Nat... Did you find any odd energy readings on the planet?" I asked Nat since she didn''t say anything about energy readings. In the movies Quill used some kind of holographic device which allowed him to see the past or something like that.


    But I didn''t have anything like that I don''t think that I will be able to scan the whole planet with my power at once. Morag was many times bigger than Earth and the orb was very small in comparison but since it must be made of some unknown metal, I could possibly recognise it.


    "Umm... There is nothing odd on this planet... At least I didn''t find anything with the scans" Nat finished with a small frown on her face.


    "Nat, you should look for some ruins" Luna said dreamily and Nat immediately started to search any ruins on the planet. Luna''s idea was definitely going to work because she wouldn''t have mentioned it if it wasn''t going to work.


    "I got something but there is a problem too" Nat said and pulled the AI created picture of the ruins on the screen. It was definitely the temple where Quill found the Power Stone.


    "What is the problem?" I asked Nat.


    "It is submerged under water... and I mean a lot of water" Nat finished and pulled up another AI created picture of the ruins submerged under a few kilometres of water.


    I frowned as soon as I saw that... It wasn''t supposed to be like this. I didn''t know much about Morag but I was sure that neither in the movies or the comics something like this happened.


    "This is an oceanic planet... Most of the planet is always submerged under water. Every 300 years the water recedes and the ruins become accessible... If we would have come here after a decade, we would have found the water is receded" Luna said in her usual dreamy tone.


    But there is no way in hell that I am going to go back empty handed. Since Luna didn''t stop me from coming here that means that I must have acquired the Stone during this time in her visions.


    I looked towards Luna and she was already humming some unknown song. Looks like Luna isn''t going to tell me how to do it... She wants me to work it out on my own. Hmm... Let''s see, I could vaporize the water but that isn''t ideal.


    Hmm... I could use some kind of Force Field, hmm... I can use my Aegis Shield but I won''t be able to keep it activated for hours without a break. All of my reserves are still separate even though I have become stronger. It''s like I am stuck in a bottleneck.


    Nat can also make Force Fields but she also won''t be able hold the Force Field around us for such a long time after all, she didn''t have a source of unlimited energy stuck inside her.


    My eyes shot towards Jean... Yes, she could do that after all, even when she was weakened she was able to stop all that water during the events of X-men 2 movie. I need her to do something similar... have her build a bubble around us.


    "Jean can you possibly build a bubble around us?" I asked her and at first Jean looked confused until realisation finally dawned on her.


    "It would have impossible with just me but with the Phoenix inside me it will be a piece of cake" Jean said proudly. Just like I had thought... she could do it with the help of the Phoenix.


    "Buckle up, I am going to take us to the surface. Nat, can you mark the best place to land" I asked Nat who nodded her head and she sent some coordinates to my screen.


    I followed the directions and the ship arrived right above the coordinates in a blink of an eye. I slowly landed the ship on the ground... the planet looked like a complete wasteland and it was also raining.


    The four of us got up from the seats and walked towards the hatch. Since Quill and Rhodes were completely fine on this planet... I think we will be too. We opened the ship''s hatch and jumped down to the surface... We didn''t wait for the stairs to open up.


    I pulled out my phone and opened the space ship app and tapped the button to close the door. This was a nifty little trick Momo had done with the ship''s system and added the app to my phone. I looked towards the others and found Luna was already skipping around happily dancing in the rain while Nat was fiddling with her scanner.


    "This is the cleanest rain I have ever seen... No harmful chemicals or anything like that in this rain. People from Earth will be really jealous you know" Nat said with a smirk and Jean snorted.


    "Of course the rain will be clean... This planet is human-free, after all" Jean snorted once again. I agree with her but humans are still considered a primitive race according to much more developed alien races.


    In Elysium we only use fossil fuels when there is no other option. Most of the vehicles and buildings are powered by solar energy... This was only possible because Momo and Fleur decided to use a technology that they had invented in the HP World.


    Luna was able to find some of the miniature dinosaurs and caught them for research. Jean was obviously interested in researching about those creatures too. "Can I keep them please?" Luna asked me cutely.


    I thought for a few seconds "First of all you need to see if they would be able to survive on Earth or not" I said and Luna happily nodded her head and started to cuddle the miniature dinosaurs.


    I wasn''t surprised that those creatures didn''t fight back, they were already smothered with Luna. Luna did have charm like that around her... She was liked by everyone. After all, she was Luna, my innocent angel.


    After a few more minutes we finally started our trek... Jean was calmly holding the bubble around us... She didn''t even look winded. After walking for about 30 minutes we found that we were really slow so we decided to increase our pace. Three of us had the ability to fly but she said that she won''t be able to fly because she needed to concentrate on the Force Field.


    So, we decided that I was going to carry Luna while Nat was going to carry Jean. Nat didn''t have any actual flight ability but she had found a way to fly using her telekinesis power. It took us about three more hours to arrive in front of the Temple.


    "Wait can you click some pictures for me?" Jean asked and I happily complied with her request. I started to click some pictures of the temple for Jean. When Jean was finally satisfied we entered the temple... The whole place was filled with water and I had already sensed the orb made of some unknown metal.


    I didn''t know what kind of metal it was... It was never explained in either movies or comics but I am sure that it must be some extraordinary metal... After all, it was able to hold the Power Stone while it also hid all the energy released by the Power Stone.


    Since I had already sensed the orb, I easily led the group towards the temple vault. The whole vault room was made was made by some kind of metal but it was different than what the orb was made up of. I used my powers and morphed the vault door to make a path for us.


    I remember Quill used a nifty little key to open the vault. Pity... I didn''t need tools like that to enter a room that is entirely made up of metal. As soon as the pathway was formed... water rushed inside but none of us had any problems holding our own ground because we were still inside Jean''s Force Field.


    We entered the room and my eyes finally landed on the orb surround by the safety net. The safety net didn''t stop the water from entering... Hmm... They must have thought about something like this happening.


    The four of us arrived in front of the pillar and I raised my hand towards the orb and orb immediately shot towards my direction. The safety net did try to stop the orb from getting out but the orb directly flew into my hands. I stared at the orb for a few seconds with an odd feeling bubbling inside of me.


    "What is this?" Jean asked me curiously.


    "Odd... This thing doesn''t have any kind of reaction on my sensor. Its like it isn''t even there" Nat said in a slightly surprised tone.


    "This orb contains the Power Stone" I said and started to open the orb. It wasn''t something hard... I could have directly morphed the orb and took out the stone but that would have ruined the mechanisms inside the orb and I didn''t want to destroy it before giving it to Fleur.


    The orb started to rotate right above my palm and it started to open layer by layer. The girls including Luna kept watching the whole scene in complete fascination. The orb finally opened and slowly I pulled the two pieces apart and for the first time I saw an Infinity Stone with my own eyes.


    The moment my eyes landed on the Stone, the odd feeling bubbling inside me increased by several folds. My insides started to pulse and my whole being screamed at me to grab the Stone. Against my better Judgement I decided to follow my instinct and I grabbed the Stone.


    My hand glowed purple but surprisingly I didn''t feel any pain and slowly my hand stopped glowing but then I was surprised because the Stone was completely gone and I could feel the Power inside me rising but before I could react I found myself in a familiar dark place.


    Looks like God called me up for another chat... I mused and relished the feeling of the Power inside me rising by several times with each passing seconds...


    ("Tehee" Cliff-kun said cutely and skipped away)

 Chapter 300: *Hidden*

    (A/N: Ding!! Achievement Unlocked!! 300 Chapters published successfully!!)


    ------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    This was nothing I have ever felt... Pure Power was coursing throughout my body. Now that I remember something like this happened when I got my hands on the Death Stick back in the HP World.


    So God wants me to take away the Stones from the Marvel Universe?? But I don''t think that it would work because there are Infinity Stones in other realities too!! Hmm... Wasn''t that the case in the HP World too? I mean that I didn''t take the Death Stick from other realities so they should be there...


    Hmm... I need to ask God about this as soon as comes here. So, with that I decided to relish in the feeling of so much energy coursing through my body while waiting for the God... I didn''t know how much time has passed but I was still stuck within the familiar dark space and the God still didn''t show up.


    My Power finally stopped rising and I could already say that my current Power has increased by several thousand times. Now... I could easily destroy a planet with a flick of my hand. Destroying small things could be done with just a single thought.


    I thought I was OP before but the current me could beat the snot of the past me... That thought is kind of disturbing. I shuddered when I remembered that Infinity Stones are useless against beings like Fulcrum, The Living Tribunal, One Above All, and some Celestials.


    "Ah... Sorry for the wait" I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard the familiar voice of the God.


    "It''s fine... I needed some time to accumulate all the power I got after I absorbed the Stone" I said and brushed off God''s apology because I didn''t mind him being late.


    "Hmm... So, how do you feel after gaining that power?" God asked me in a curious tone.


    "Very powerful but this also made me think how powerless I was against some of the beings in my current Universe" I said honestly, I knew that I was weaker than beings like Fulcrum, The Living Tribunal, or One Above All but I never thought that the difference would be so vast between us.


    I gained so much power after I absorbed the Power Stone but the beings I just mentioned could easily shrug off the power of these Stones and I was sure that I was definitely going to face off some beings like that in the future... I have a nagging feeling about it.


    I know that God gave me a mission to kill Thanos but it doesn''t stop other powerful beings to become my enemy and if they become my enemy then I would need to fight them...


    "Hmm..." God hummed after hearing my answer but he didn''t say anything but I needed to confirm my theory though.


    "Is that why you allowed me absorb the Stone, so that I could successfully fight off the powerful beings in my Universe?" I asked God. He didn''t say anything for a few moments until he burst out laughing... I decided to wait, I was annoyed but I couldn''t do anything about it.


    "No... I did nothing like that" God said after he finally finished laughing. I was confused when I heard him... Then how the fuck did I absorb the Stone?? "I didn''t do anything this time... After all, the Stone always belonged to you" God mused cryptically.


    That immediately threw off everything I was thinking about. He said that he didn''t need to do anything because the Stone has always belonged to me?? How does that work?? Is that why I was getting the odd feeling as soon as I saw the Stone??


    Hmm... I am pretty sure that I never staked any claims on the Stone until now. So, it must be related to the Origin of the Stones... In the movies it is said that Stones were formed due to Big Bang but that wasn''t what happened in truth.


    {SPOILER ALERT}


    Before the Universe was created there was a being named Nemesis who decided to end his life because he was lonely or something like that. When he died his power was divided into seven parts... those seven parts represented the aspects of powers he held.


    These seven aspects came to be later known as the Infinity Stones... The Power Stone which I already absorbed, The Mind Stone, The Reality Stone, The Time Stone, The Soul Stone, The Space Stone, and finally The Ego Stone.


    So is there some connection between me and Nemesis?? I also don''t know how much difference there is between the story found in the comics and the actual reality.


    "From what I know the Stones came from a being named Nemesis, right?" I asked God who started to laugh once again. I patiently waited for him to finish.


    "And who do you think Nemesis was?" the God asked in an amused tone. I was immediately stunned silent and my brain went into overdrive...


    He means that I was Nemesis?? Then I am pretty sure that Nemesis didn''t die of boredom... because God had already told me that it was him who killed me during some war but even though I received some enlightenment... more questions have popped into my head. I was completely stumped now...


    "What happened and why?" I asked God and everything was completely silent for a few seconds.


    "Like I have told you... There was an ancient war. Both of us were almost equals and we fought for the opposite sides. I was finally able to defeat you but all of the power you had needed to go somewhere" God said and paused... I was carefully listening to his explanation and I didn''t want to miss anything.


    "So, with a huge explosion, you know this as the Big Bang, happened and your Powers were divided into seven parts and hurled through the Universe... But your power would have been too much for a single Universe so a friend of mine helped and fractured your power in between several Universes..." God said in a dramatic tone. Wow... My past self had been really awesome, I guess.


    "All of those Universes are now collectively known as the Marvel Multiverse. Each of these Universes have their own Infinity Stones and all of them are a part of you and all of them belong to you" God said and decided to take a small pause.


    "So... I have to visit all these Universes separately to collect these Stones?" I asked God who laughed once again.


    "No no... You don''t need to do that. Each of these Stones spread throughout the Multiverse is connected to one Stone... The Ego Stone which you can find in the Ultraverse. There is only one Ego Stone, you need to absorb the Ego Stone and you will absorb all of your powers back and the Infinity Stones will disappear from this Multiverse" God said and I immediately started to think about several things.


    "But remember that you must have one of each type of Infinity Stone before you try to absorb the Ego Stone" the God said in a warning tone... I nodded my head in understanding.


    "Why are you helping me so much? You said that we were enemies then why are you helping me?" I asked God, I always wanted to ask about this. Even though i didn''t hold any enmity against him... It can''t be said the same for him.


    "Because we might have been on the opposite sides but we were never enemies... You see I am the Supreme God of this Omniverse but I am also the Creation God whereas you are the Leviathan of Destruction... You were the God of Destruction. Both of us are necessary" God said and I understood what he wanted to say.


    He represented Creation and I represented Destruction and both of us were needed because of Balance...!! For Creation there must be Destruction and for Destruction there must be Creation. We were each other''s opposites who held the Omniverse at balance.


    It was something like that Light could never exist without Darkness and Darkness could never exist without Light. "So, what happened to me after I died is also natural? I mean how I was born?" I asked God curiously. I always wondered what happened to Cosmic Entities after they died.


    "No... That was a special case. When Beings like us dies we are reborn in some random Mortal World with no memory but some powers... Throughout the years we slowly gain back our powers and some of the memories that tell us who we were and what our duties were. This is how it should have happened with you too" God said and I nodded in understanding.


    It was by a mistake that the Leviathan''s soul and a human''s souls merged together and I was born. Some freak accident but I wasn''t going to be complaining though. "By the way, it looks like we have spent a lot of time here... We will meet again after you absorb the Ego Stone" God said and before I could say anything I was back inside the Temple Vault and found that Luna, Nat, and Jean were still looking towards my hand which I wasn''t holding out any longer...


    {Chapter Name- NEMESIS}

 Chapter 301: Reactions (IV)

    [Kamar Taj, Nepal]


    The Ancient One was spending her time like any other normal day, while sipping tea and munching on potato chips. All of a sudden the Eye of Agamotto started to humm... this shocked and scared The Ancient One, after all, something like this has never happened before.


    The Ancient One took off the Eye of Agamotto and started to probe it... she wanted to find out what could be happening to such an artefact. She quickly found out that there was nothing wrong with the artefact... at least not technically.


    The Ancient One knew the true nature of the artefact and she knew how it worked. She also knew everything about what was inside the artefact... The Time Stone. It was not the artefact that was acting odd... It was the Stone that was acting odd.


    The Ancient One wished that she could discuss about this with Luna... She was sure that Luna would have been able to help her. Still The Ancient One needed to know whatever she could find out about it decided to use the Eye of Agamotto to get some visions of the Future.


    The Ancient One spent a lot of minutes trying to watch visions. What she found was even more shocking to her... She didn''t know what to make out of the visions she just saw.


    She saw Itsuki Reo, the Cosmic Entity who represented destruction absorb The Time Stone in all of her visions. In some of them she handed it to him on her own will and in some she fought which was obviously useless and he took the Stone from her cold hands.


    But there was something common in all of those visions... At the end of each vision Itsuki Reo got The Time Stone and absorbed it. In some of those visions the order was different... Sometimes she saw him collecting all the Stones and absorb them and sometimes he came after The Time Stone as soon as he returned from Space.


    She immediately decided that she should find more information about this. The Eye of Agamotto has always failed to show the future of Itsuki Reo until it was fixed to happen in the future... This meant that Itsuki Reo was going to collect all the Infinity Stones and absorb all of them and there was nothing she or anyone else could do to change it.


    In some visions he faced a lot of challenges and in some he wasn''t even bothered by anyone but each time he succeeded. The Ancient One released a huge sigh... She couldn''t see anymore of the future since the Stone was absorbed by Itsuki Reo.


    For now The Ancient One decided to watch what Itsuki Reo has been up to and saw him absorb The Power Stone... suddenly a dangerous thought clicked inside her mind... Is it possible that these Infinity Stones belonged to Itsuki Reo?? Was that really possible??


    She had researched these Stones once out of curiosity and found that there were only a few beings who were capable of using their power without a medium. The Eye of Agamotto was a medium for using The Time Stone and Itsuki Reo just absorbed the Power Stone and he was going to absorb the other Stones too.


    This was something which shouldn''t be possible... Unless the Stones already belonged to him. She knew that something like this scenario was very unlikely but what she just saw pointed in that direction. For now she felt that she won''t get any more answers and decided to give up.


    She decided to talk with Itsuki Reo as soon as he returned. She knew that Reo wasn''t someone evil and fighting him would be really foolish but she needed to talk with him... At least she would be able to get some answers from him.


    [Sanctuary, Asteroid Field]


    A being donned in battle armor was sitting on a throne that was floating in air. The being was holding a sceptre with a yellow stone embedded on it with a curious look on his face. A few moments ago the thing hummed... This caught the attention of the being.


    But no matter how much the being tried he didn''t find anything odd with the sceptre... He knew what the sceptre contained... The Mind Stone but it he didn''t think that it was possibly the Mind Stone, after all, there was no being within this Universe who was strong enough to make an Infinity Stone react like that.


    Unable to find anything the being decided to give up for now... This was something he could ponder at a later date. For now, he had more important things to do... Like search for the other Stones...


    [JDEM Facility, Mojave Desert]


    "So, what exactly happened here?" Fury almost growled in anger. He was currently standing in the room where the Tesseract was kept, they had to bring lights from other rooms because everything in the room was completely burnt down.


    "No one knows sir" Barton answered with a serious face. Fury raised his non-existent eyebrow in his direction... The gesture meant that Barton should continue.


    "Sir, no one knows what exactly happened but the researchers are saying that there was some kind of power surge from the Tesseract which caused the fire" Barton said and Fury hummed in understanding.


    "So, was there anyone inside the room running tests?" Fury asked.


    "No sir... The room was completely sealed. When the fire alarms went off we unsealed the room to put out the fire" Barton answered. Fury looked thoughtful for a few seconds before his head snapped towards Barton.


    "I don''t like this... but keep me posted if anything happens again" Fury growled and walked out of the room.


    He didn''t like this because he never liked not knowing and this could be a threat to Earth so he decided to keep a much closer eye on everything going on inside this research facility...


    [Somewhere Unknown]


    It a completely dark and barren place a red liquid hummed but there was no one around to notice it. It looked like no one had been there in thousands of years...


    [Vormir]


    The Soul Stone hummed when in Reo absorbed The Power Stone in another part of the Universe but no one noticed it.


    Not even the so called Keeper of the Stone noticed the reaction from the Stone...


    [POV Reo]


    "So, you are some ancient God of Destruction?" Jean asked looking somewhat frantic. She had known that I was a Cosmic Entity but she didn''t know stuff about the God of Creation and stuff like that so she was more than little surprised.


    "Yes, that seems to be the case" I deadpanned. Nat looked towards Luna who was still playing with her new pets. I don''t think that it was a coincidence that Luna caught a male and female and she had named them Adam and Eve. Both Adam and Eve were completely taken by Luna and won''t leave her arms.


    "It''s just really hard to wrap my head around everything" Jean muttered.


    "Well, I had never thought deeply about things like space... Though sometimes I wondered how all these planets or galaxies came into existence" Nat shrugged dismissively.


    "The Phoenix said that it has been quite long since she had heard about beings like this... Apparently they stopped entering this Multiverse about billions of years ago" Jean said. She must be having a really hard time wrapping her head around all these things.


    Only a couple of years ago Jean thought herself to be a human with some powers then I unlocked her memories and she found that a Cosmic Entity was stuffed inside her and now she found that her existence didn''t mean much when everything was considered. This would obviously throw you for a loop.


    "Jean, are you going to be fine?" I asked her softly.


    "Yeah... Yeah... I will be fine..." Jean said with a smile and sat down beside me.


    "So, what do you want to do next girls?? I mean I got what I came here for" I asked the girls and they looked thoughtful... Well except Luna, she was still playing with her pets.


    "I say we spend sometime flying in space and look around" Jean said and Nat shrugged once again. I think Nat doesn''t have many desires... She just wants to keep spying and then my eyes finally turned towards Luna... Well she was Luna.


    "What do you think Luna?" Jean asked Luna when she saw that Nat wasn''t interested.


    Luna finally looked towards us and smiled innocently. "I know a place where we could go... I think all of you will love it" Luna said with a bright smile.


    "Sure" Jean immediately agreed. After all, drifting through space without any destination wasn''t a good plan.


    "So do you girls want to spend the night here or leave now?" I asked the girls and this time it was Nat who answered.


    "Since we aren''t in a hurry... I say we spent our night here and leave tomorrow morning... Whenever that will be" Nat frowned at the end when she notice that the our shadows were still the same even though hours have passed since we have been on this planet.


    "I also think that it would be better if we do that... Adam and Eve will get time to say goodbye to their birth planet" Luna said in a caring tone and patted both of them who looked really happy because of that.


    Now that we have decided a makeshift plan... I need to plan about our future. Hmm... I have no freaking idea where The Reality Stone is so that has to wait... and Soul Stone is on Vormir and I am in no hurry to get my hands on that.


    After I came back I am able to sense the locations of all the Stones except The Reality Stone and The Soul Stone. The Mind Stone is somewhere near the edge of the Universe while The Space Stone and The Time were on Earth.


    I think The Reality Stone is elusive because it is stored in a completely different Space and I don''t have any Space Powers which could be corrected right after I absorb The Space Stone. I know about Vormir and how the Soul Stone is kept but I don''t know why I am unable to sense it. It''s like something foreign is stopping my senses.


    Hmm... Looks like that I need to do some research if I want to get The Soul Stone, after all, there is no way in hell that I will sacrifice any of my girls...

 Chapter 302: Cosmic Clouds...

    [POV Nemuri]


    "What do you think Reo is doing?" Ororo asked while staring at the endless space.


    "Probably... he is also in space" I said while buttering my toast. Coming to space was a pretty nice experience but I was rather bored now.


    I didn''t have anyone to manipulate here... I could teleport back to Earth and return after I have my fun but I am pretty sure that someone would notice that I am missing even if I use magic.


    "Hmm... Momo did say that she would need one more day to finish the ship" Ororo muttered and I simply nodded my head. I wish I had some of my porn collection here.


    "Do you want some juice?" Ororo asked me finally turning around from the window. She walked up to the juicer while I was still buttering my toast. I miss my liquor too... That''s one more negative point.


    "Yeah sure" I said in a grateful tone and sat down on the table. Hah...!! I released a huge sigh... Only if I could get Reo''s man meat... It has always cheered me up and I am sure that I wouldn''t have been disappointed now.


    "Good morning, guys" Susan greeted us when she finally arrived for breakfast.


    "Good morning, Sue" both I and Ororo greeted her back. She is a really nice woman, she is smart, beautiful and all things you should expect from an ideal woman but she is wasting her potential.


    I kind of pity the woman... She would have gone far in the World if she wasn''t forced to babysit her brother, Reed, and that bastard Doom. Well, if this Project succeeds then I will bring her with me to Elysium. She has a much brighter future in Elysium.


    "So, when will the Cosmic Cloud would come to pass by Earth?" Ororo asked and placed a glass of orange juice in front of me.


    "Reed says that it will be almost midnight according to the clock when the Clouds are going to pass by our ship" Susan answered with a smile and started to prepare breakfast for herself.


    "Are the Shields ready?" I asked Susan who slightly frowned.


    Reed said that we would be needing some Shields to protect ourselves from the radiation of the Cosmic Clouds. So, I gave them the money to make the Shields but the problem was that the Shields needed to fitted on the windows only after we are in the Space.


    They mentioned some scientific reason why it couldn''t be fitted back on Earth but I wasn''t bothered with the reason, so I forgot. "Doom, Ben, and Johnny will start putting up the Shields after breakfast" Susan said.


    "I will help" Ororo chirped in from the side. I simply shrugged... If needed I will help but I think that even without Ororo, they would have been able to put up all the Shields before midnight.


    I would rather laze around... Only after a few minutes the men also arrived for breakfast. Susan''s brother once again tried to flirt with me but landed on his face when I decided to hit him with a tripping hex. He looked confused while the others told him to be careful... Thankfully, the fool decided to give up and didn''t try to flirt after that...


    The rest of the day passed in a blink of an eye... I spent most of the day while sleeping and lazing like a cat. Who the fuck is pointing light on my face??!! I raged in my mind and my eyes snapped open... My eyes immediately grew wide in shock.


    I waved my hand and a digital clock appeared in the air. It wasn''t midnight so that meant, Reed''s prediction was wrong. I immediately pressed the alarm button in my room and the alarm started to blare throughout the shuttle.


    In my sleep I had turned towards the window and the light that woke me from my sleep was coming from the Cosmic Cloud... I didn''t have much time, it was already near the ship... I ran out of my room to help the others.


    Before I could even reach the others the Cosmic Clouds collided with the ship... I know this was an emergency but I decided against using Flash Step... I didn''t want to use Magic in a spaceship unless I couldn''t help it because it would cause more problems if the ship started to malfunction due to magic.


    I wasn''t that much bothered by the Cosmic Cloud... and I could bother with it later because not much is happening except I was glowing dark purple... That was my hair colour, it definitely meant something but I had more important things to think about now because I heard Susan''s scream.


    I arrived and found Susan screaming on the floor... The Cosmic Cloud has turned her body translucent. I grabbed her arm and pulled her over my shoulder... I cloud hear the others screams. I finally arrived where everyone was working on the Shields...


    For some reason Ororo was knocked out and lightning was crackling around her body. The others were on the ground screaming in pain... I stunned all of them and grabbed Ororo... I was electrocuted but I could withstand it... I pulled her on my other shoulder and carried Ororo and Susan to the infirmary.


    When I was finally done with Susan and Ororo... The Cosmic Clouds have already passed. I decided to bring the others here... I didn''t like Doom or Susan''s brother but I wasn''t going to kill them...


    I wasn''t saying this because I grew a conscience, rather, it was because Luna told me not to kill them. I quickly levitated the rest of them into the infirmary. After I was done with them... I moved beside Ororo and started to cast diagnostic spells on her.


    I frowned when I didn''t get readings I wanted from from her. I quickly pulled out my phone and called the girls back on Earth... Only after a few seconds Momo picked up the call. "Momo! I need your help" I gushed out as soon as she accepted the phone.


    "Nemuri... You need to calm down and tell me what happened, slowly" Momo said from the other side.


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Getting restless won''t help me and I needed to stay calm. So, after I was calmed down... I patiently explained everything to Momo.


    "Wait!! I will need Fleur''s help. I might know a lot of spells but Fleur is better than me in charms" Momo said before I could say anything she Flash Stepped into Fleur''s room. Momo quickly explained to Fleur about what happened here.


    "Momo... If you need I can send Ororo to you using the necklace Reo gave her" I told Momo. I didn''t teleport because my magic could have affected the ship but Ororo''s portkey won''t be a problem because it was specially made by Reo... When used it would only use a little bit of magical energy... It wouldn''t affect anything electrical around it.


    Momo shook her head denial. "No, don''t do that. We don''t know what has happened to Ororo and the Portkey could have a negative effect on her health" Momo said and I nodded my head in understanding.


    "Nemuri... You know basic healing... Have you used the diagnostic charms?" Fleur asked from the side and I nodded my head.


    "Yes, I used them but for some reason none of them are working or I am simply unable to understand the readings" I said and both Fleur and Momo told me to cast the charms once again. I Face Timed them and put the phone on the small table beside Ororo''s bed so that they could also watch.


    I casted all the basic diagnostic charms I knew and saw that both Fleur and Momo were frowning. Momo disappeared and appeared with a green tome in her hands.


    "From what I understand, the spells are unable to get a reading but something like that isn''t supposed to happen... Unless..." Fleur began to speak but once again frowned and stopped.


    "Unless the spells no longer detect the subject as a human" Momo said dryly and closed the tome in her hands.


    "I guess you are right but I have seen that those spells have worked on Meta-Humans before, so, why isn''t it working now?" Fleur asked with a frown.


    "Fleur Mera-Humans might have powers but their anatomy isn''t much different than a human. What I meant to say is she is no longer a human as in Homo-Sapiens" Momo said and put down the tome.


    "Do you mean she became an alien??? Is there any chance that she will grow tentacles??" I asked Momo with a straight face but the thoughts inside my head were completely different. After Reo comes back we will have tentacle play... Hehehehe...


    "Stop drooling you depraved pervert!!" Fleur''s screamed and brought me out of my beautiful thoughts. I wiped off the drool and looked towards Ororo seriously.


    "Sorry Nemuri, something like that would never happen. I need you to cast these spells on Ororo" Momo deadpanned. She told me the spells one by one and I kept casting them.


    "I think I understand what happened to her... That Cosmic Clouds affected her body in some way and her body is currently undergoing the changes... She is alive... That''s for sure but all of her organs have disappeared" Momo said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    How is she even alive if her organs have disappeared. "What do you mean her organs have disappeared?" I asked Momo.


    "I think what Momo meant to say is her body is becoming a solid construct" Fleur said me and I gave her a confused look. From Momo''s expressions, I could see that she had also reached the same conclusion.


    "Hmm... I think, her whole body is transforming into..."


    (Naughty Cliff-kun makes another appearance)

 Chapter 303: Chapter 303

    A/N: Is it just me or Webnovel has started showing ads in the app??


    ------------------------------------------------


    [POV Rumi]


    I Flash Stepped in front of Eric''s office and knocked on his door. I was surprised when Eric decided to call me for a mission... I was getting somewhat bored because I wasn''t getting any entertainment recently.


    "Enter" Eric''s voice was heard. With a swish the door opened and I entered the room and found that Eric wasn''t alone in the room. Raven was also there.


    "So, how can I help you?" I asked Eric and plopped down on a chair.


    "Did Nat tell you that someone tried to enter Elysium about a week ago?" Eric asked me and I tried to remember if Nat told be something like that or not... Since it wasn''t important, I might have shrugged it off.


    "Nah... Doesn''t ring any bell" I said while I shook my head in denial.


    "Then let me tell you about the incident" and with that Eric told me about that incident. I quickly understood the gist of it.


    "So, Emma has finally find out who the guy was and where he came from?" I asked Eric with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes" Raven said with a serious look on her face.


    "So, how did she found that out? I don''t think that she was able to catch him, after all, you said that this guy had the ability to teleport" I asked Eric. People with teleportation ability is really hard to deal with.


    "He was lurking around our office in Madagascar and it was completely due to luck that Emma was able to get some of his thoughts" Eric said and I nodded my head in understanding.


    It''s not that I don''t trust Emma but the person could have willingly released that much information to Emma so that he could lead us to some kind of ambush. I wasn''t scared but it would never hurt to be fully prepared.


    "You will be leading the team... Emma is already on her way back to Elysium" Eric said and I nodded my head. After that Eric told me that the guy who tried to infiltrate Elysium was named Gordon and their base was called Afterlife and it was in Nepal.


    Emma finally arrived and Eric arranged a team for us. Eric gave us our own teleporter even though I was here... If remember correctly then his name was Kurt... I haven''t seen much of him throughout the years but Raven had told me that his memories were fuzzy when he was under Stryker''s control.


    Raven has also found that Kurt was in fact her son but no matter how hard she tried she wasn''t able to remember any of memory regarding that incident. It''s like all the memories of that part part of her life was completely missing. Emma had checked her mind and found that someone has erased those memories.


    It was pretty obvious to guess who did it. Emma would have never done something like this and only other person who had the power to something like this was Charles Xavier and he would have happily done it, if it meant that he could manipulate others to do his bidding.


    Both Kurt and Raven were dealing with it on their own pace because Kurt also never had a family and Raven remembered nothing of her son but both of them had decided to give it a try.


    The others on the team were a woman named Elizabeth Braddock, Emma Frost, and Logan. It was a chance of getting off the island so Logan decided to tag along. After his going berserk incident... He didn''t have anymore friends even after Reo had killed the person who was responsible.


    Unfortunately, Emma wasn''t able to get the exact location of their base or we would have been able to teleport there directly. It looks like we would have to take a flight. After discussing some matters with Emma, we finally left Elysium...


    [POV Nemuri]


    "Hmm... I think, her whole body is transforming into a lightning construct... You said that when you found her, lightning was crackling around her body, right?" Fleur didn''t look so sure but Momo agreed with her theory. I nodded my head when I heard her question.


    "Looks like you are right Fleur... Her whole body might be turning into lightning" Momo agreed with Fleur.


    "Until she wakes up, I can''t say anything for sure. Nemuri, you need to keep an eye on her and don''t let her freak out when she wakes up... Calm her down after she wakes up" Momo said in a stern tone. I nodded my head in understanding.


    After that, I disconnected the call and leaned down beside Ororo''s bed. I looked towards the other knocked out bodies in the room and since the others were still knocked out, I decided to check out my powers.


    I really feel different now... My powers have increased drastically and I don''t seem to have gained any new powers... Instead, it looks like all of my bloodline powers have been given a kick start. I raised up my hand and deep purple flames burst out of my hand but it didn''t hurt me.


    I kept watching the fire in complete fascination. I raised up my other arm and a nine-tailed fox made up of deep purple ice formed on top of my palm. I am finally able to use my Fox Fire and Fox Ice... I have been right... The Cosmic Cloud kick started my bloodline powers.


    Both of the fox statue and the fire disappeared and I picked up the phone once again. I needed to inform Reo about what happened here...


    [POV Reo]


    "I never want to leave this place... It''s sooo beautiful" Jean cooed while relaxing on a beach chair. Even though the four of us were the only intelligent life forms on this planet we were still wearing swimsuits.


    Luna brought us to a planet in the corner of some random galaxy. There were no intelligent life forms on the planet and according to Luna this planet had one of the most beautiful beaches within this whole Universe and all three of us agreed with her after we saw the beach.


    (Image Here)


    Nat, Jean, and I were sitting on beach chairs without any shade because we didn''t need a shade. They atmosphere of the planet was somewhat odd... The planet revolved around two giant red stars but when you are on the planet you will see ocean blue colored suns.


    Luna was already in the water playing with Adam and Eve and she also brought Attila here so that all of her pets could introduce themselves to each other. Luna''s teleportation ability is really OP.


    (Images Here)


    (A/N: Sorry, I wasn''t able to get Luna''s bikini pic so I couldn''t do anything about it)


    "I agree with Jean... The beach is really beautiful" Nat muttered under her breath. All three of us had beer bottles in our hands and we were simply relaxing now.


    Suddenly my phone started to ring... I Accio''ed the phone from our bags. The phone flew into my hand and I accepted the call... I was surprised to see that Nemuri was calling me... Did it already happen??


    ''Hello honey~, where are you?'' Nemuri asked me in a sing song voice.


    "I can''t tell you exactly where but we are in some kind of beach... It''s quite beautiful" I said and Nemuri growled from the other side. She must be really annoyed that we are having fun on a beach.


    ''You will take me there...'' Nemuri practically growled.


    "Sure... Whatever you say, love" I said and Nemuri finally started to explain what happened after that. So, it did happen... I thought but didn''t say anything more than that.


    "How is she now?" I asked Nemuri who released a sigh.


    ''Momo and Fleur said that she would be fine but she is still sleeping and won''t be up until her body finishes transforming'' Nemuri said and sighed once again.


    "Luna, do you know how long Ororo will be knocked out and if she is fine or not?!" I yelled loudly and Luna turned her head towards me and gave me a dreamy look.


    "She is completely fine... She will wake up in about 7 hours" Luna said and went back to play with her pets.


    "You heard her... Ororo will be up in about 7 hours" I said and Nemuri sighed in relief this time.


    ''It''s good then... I have also awakened my bloodline powers because of the Cosmic Cloud'' Nemuri said and I was pretty excited to hear that.


    "So, what are your powers?" I asked Nemuri who clicked her tongue.


    ''Ah... Ah... Ah... That is going to be a surprise, mister'' Nemuri said in a seductive tone and disconnected the call.


    "What happened?" Jean asked me in a worried tone. So, I calmly explained to the girls about the Cosmic Cloud incident that happened. Nat was simply happy that two of her sisters were able to become stronger and Jean was happy because both Nemuri and Ororo were fine.


    "Reo... Come join us" Luna yelled from the water. I looked towards both Jean and Nat who nodded their heads and we joined Luna in the water...

 Chapter 304: Back to Earth (I)...

    [POV Ororo]


    I groggily opened my eyes and and I felt like I was ran over by a giant truck... Everything felt different and I knew for sure that my body was different or something in my body was different.


    "Ororo... Thank God, you are finally up" I heard Nemuri''s voice and she swooped beside me and sat down.


    "What happened to me? How long was I out!??" I asked her in a confused tone and tried to get up but Nemuri pushed me down.


    "Don''t get up... Your body needs rest" Nemuri said softly, she has rarely shown this side of her. "What is the last thing you remember?" Nemuri asked me softly and smiled at me reassuringly.


    The last thing I remember... I remember helping the others with the Shields when suddenly the alarms started to blare. All of us heard woman''s scream sailed through the shuttle... I knew Nemuri''s voice and Susan was the only woman other the Nemuri and I on the ship so it must be Susan.


    All of us shot towards the Susan but before we could have even taken a step... We were thrown away by a bright glowing smoke. Pain shot throughout my body... It was like my body was being melted and I collided with the wall... That is the last thing I remember.


    I knew that the pain was because of the bright glowing smoke... But the shuttle was airtight so it couldn''t have been smoke... It must have been the Cosmic Clouds... That is the only conclusion I can derive for now but Nemuri would definitely know much more.


    "It was the Clouds wasn''t it??" I asked Nemuri who simply nodded her head.


    "Yeah... It was the clouds. Reed''s prediction was wrong" Nemuri said and turned her head. I also followed her gaze and found that the others were there too, they were still knocked out.


    "What happened to me?" I asked Nemuri after gathering my courage.


    "I don''t know but Fleur and Momo had said that you body is changing and they think that it became a solid construct made up of lightning" Nemuri finished hurriedly. It took me a couple to seconds to digest all of that.


    "I don''t understand..." I said weakly... I clearly understood what Nemuri said but I needed to know more... A better explanation would be really nice.


    "Umm... Why don''t I call Fleur and Momo? They will be able to explain this much better" Nemuri said and I immediately agreed... They are the ones who would be able to give me more details along with a better explanation.


    Nemuri pulled out her phone and Face Times Momo. Momo picked up the phone and Flash Stepped into Fleur''s lab. "How are you feeling, Ororo?" Momo asked me.


    "Really bad and sore... I think that a truck ran me over" I said dryly. Both Momo and Fleur cracked a small smile seeing that I was still making jokes even in my current predicament.


    "Nemuri, I need you to use these spells" Momo said and a text message appeared on Nemuri''s phone which contained a list of spells.


    Nemuri nodded her head and started casting the spells on me... I didn''t even know what kind of spells these were. But before Nemuri started casting the spells she placed the phone on the table beside my head so that both Momo and Fleur can watch the results.


    Fleur told Nemuri to stop after she had casted three spells. "It''s just like we had thought... Ororo is no longer a human... At least not physically" Momo said and I felt like my whole world collapsed around me... What kind of being am I now??


    Please don''t tell me that I will grow tentacles like I had seen in one of the videos Nemuri was watching. That was really disturbing and sick... "Ororo... You don''t need to worry from what we have found out your outer appearance isn''t going to change in the slightest" Fleur said in reassuring tone.


    "So, what exactly happened to me?" I asked them in a worried tone.


    "You are basically a lightning bolt shaped like yourself... Everything inside you have turned into lightning including your bones, muscles, and organs" Fleur said and Momo nodded her head when she heard Fleur''s statement.


    "We need to do more tests for anymore information and we don''t want to guess anything" Momo said going into her scientist mode and I simply nodded my head. I know that freaking out won''t help in the slightest.


    I am really upset... If everything inside me had turned into lightning... Will I ever be able to sleep with Reo again?? Or will I even get pregnant?? When my thoughts were going in darker direction, I felt Nemuri patted my shoulder reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry Ororo... Everything will be fine..." Nemuri said with a reassuring smile on her face. I simply nodded my head in understanding.


    "Where are we now?" I asked Nemuri.


    "I have already set course for Earth... I don''t think that the others would be up before we touch down" Nemuri said and I nodded my head in understanding.


    "What about the readings?? Please tell me that we got something... I don''t want to go back empty-handed" I asked her in an desperate tone. I don''t know to what extent I or my body have been affected but I didn''t want to go back empty-handed. If the Project was a success then there was something positive about the Project.


    "Yes... The Project was a success... Currently the five of them are going through Evolution or whatever Reed called it... I have diagnosed them and all of them have mutated in some way after being exposed to the Cosmic Clouds" Nemuri said in an excited tone.


    "I feel really bad for them... They will no longer be able to live with humans" I said with pity in my voice.


    "Yeah... But this is also good... Since the Project was a success, I would have taken them to work in Elysium but this would make the chat much easier" Nemuri said with a smug grin on her face.


    She must have done some underhanded things to them. Some kind of trap in the contract or something similar... I am really glad that Nemuri is on our side. "Were you knocked out too?" I asked Nemuri who shook her head.


    "No... No... I was the one who blared the alarm and I was coming to save you but the Cosmic Clouds were really fast and it reached you guys before I could. I found Susan first... I knocked her out and then I found all of you. I picked you up too and carried the two of you to the infirmary" Nemuri explained with a smile on her face.


    "What happened to you? Did the Cosmic Clouds affect you?" I asked Nemuri who gave me a smug grin and raised up her hands. On her one hand deep purple flames burst and on her other hand an ice cube of deep purple colour formed.


    "The Cosmic Clouds kick started my bloodline powers" Nemuri said in an excited tone.


    "Enough of that now... You need to take a rest. I will be going to the cockpit... I don''t want to crash the ship into a mountain or the ocean... We will be entering the atmosphere in a few minutes so hold tight" Nemuri said and got up from her seat. I nodded my head in understanding.


    Nemuri pointed her finger towards the others laying on the bed and with a few waves of her hand, all of them were strapped on the bed. At least they won''t fall off the bed now. Nemuri turned towards me and waved her hand in similar manner and I was strapped too.


    "Hey!! I can hold onto the bed on my own" I exclaimed but Nemuri smirked at me and left the room. I wanted to struggle but the pain in my body was too much for me to keep moving.


    Fleur told me that my body was a lightning bolt... So, I just imagined it and my whole body turned into lightning and the straps passed through my body and appeared over the bed. My whole body was crackling like lightning... This is bad... I need to stop or I might blow a hole in the ship.


    I thought about turning normal and once again I was back in my human form. I pulled myself up from the bed with some struggle... I walked out of the room while supporting my body with help of the wall. I finally arrived in the cockpit and saw that we were about to enter the atmosphere.


    "You should have stayed in the bed, you know" Nemuri said... She didn''t even look away from the control panel and addressed me.


    Her senses are really sharp... I am pretty sure that I didn''t make any noise while I was coming here. I walked up to Nemuri and plopped down beside Nemuri''s seat. "I wasn''t able to hold myself back... I needed to help you. Two novices are much better than one novice" I said and activated the panel in front of me.


    "Looks like your powers will come in handy... And I guess you are right and I won''t deny any help at this moment" Nemuri said and grinned at me. I grinned back at her and we finally entered the atmosphere and the ship started to shake.


    After some really intense minutes of turbulence the ship finally calmed down and we were finally able to land the ship without any hitch with the help from Control Room...

 Chapter 305: Chapter 305

    [POV Rumi]


    "He says that he knows the place" Emma said in a slightly relieved tone. It has been a few hours since we have arrived in Nepal but we didn''t find anyone who knew about Afterlife.


    We were facing another problem... Language barrier but we were still able to communicate with the people here. Thanks to Emma we didn''t need to roam around the city asking people if they knew about Afterlife. Emma used her telepathic powers to find out about Afterlife.


    "OK... Let''s go then" I said and I led the group towards the person Emma had found. I saw the vehicle he had and stared at it oddly... After all, it wasn''t a normal cab... It was a truck.


    "Are you sure about this?" Braddock asked in a worried tone as soon as she saw the truck.


    "I don''t think that we are going to have a problem" Logan grumbled and Emma went to talk with the driver. I turned towards the rest of the group.


    "This is the best we have so we have to go with it" I deadpanned and jumped at the back of the truck. The rest of the group shrugged and climbed on seeing no other option.


    ''I will be at the front with the driver'' I heard Emma''s voice inside my head. I didn''t mind her entering my head as long as she wasn''t scooping around my thoughts and memories.


    Our journey finally started after a few minutes. I didn''t mind the truck ride that much... It could be said that it was a completely new experience for me... An experience that I didn''t hate. But Braddock and Kurt looked really uncomfortable because of the ride.


    Logan was completely fine though... He pulled out a cigar from his jacket and lit it up. Logan turned his head in my direction... He must have noticed that I have been staring at him. "Want one?" Logan asked me while gesturing towards his cigar.


    "No, thanks" I politely declined his offer with a smile. Logan simply shrugged.


    "Pity" Logan muttered under his breath and put the cigar back in his mouth.


    "So... How are we going to do this?" Kurt said in an excited tone.


    "Do what exactly?" I asked Kurt, I don''t know why but this seemed to scare him slightly. I thought his memories were fuzzy... Hmm, it could be a subconscious reaction.


    "What he meant to say is do we attack this place or do we meet them in a friendly manner?" Braddock explained when she noticed that Kurt was a sputtering mess while he was unable to form any coherent words.


    "We are going to try to meet them like friendlies but if they turn hostile then they are free game..." I said and shrugged dismissively. Both Kurt and Braddock nodded their heads and Logan simply shrugged. I decided to lean back to rest for now.


    I wonder what the others are doing...


    [POV Nemuri]


    Just like I had thought we were immediately surrounded by doctors and guards as soon as we came out of the ship. There was the army too... after all, the Control Room had found out that the others were knocked out due to the Cosmic Clouds.


    They already knew that because when the Cosmic Clouds passed by our ship they were notified because of the communication blackout. As soon as I rebooted the systems they started asking questions and I had to tell them the truth so that I could get them off my back.


    They immediately reported this to their higher-ups back in NASA. Their higher-ups notified The White House... So, the President decided to send the army so that the situation could be handled without any hitch but in truth the army was here to bury any kind of incident...


    After all, the tension between Meta-Humans and the Humans are in an all time high because of the formation of Elysium. So, they mostly wanted to learn about how these people were affected because of the Cosmic Clouds and if needed detain them.


    I growled at the annoying woman beside me who was continuously running tests trying to find out anything unnatural within my body. Stupid bint won''t find anything in me or Ororo since she is in the room too.


    I am continuously fiddling with the woman''s find... Even if the tests bore any result, she won''t notice it and move on. I looked towards Ororo who shrugged once again... You were the one who told me that I shouldn''t kill all of them!! I raged in my mind.


    "How long are you going to prod me??" I growled completely irritated. The woman gave me an neutral look.


    "As long as it takes me to finish all these tests... I would recommend that you co-operate ma''am" the woman said in a neutral tone but she had a slightly smug look on her face.


    "Sure... Take all the time you want lady" I said in a sing-song voice. This seemed to irritate the woman even more... I immediately used this chance and dived into her mind. She is a woman who loves duty but she is a total bitch too.


    Now you are going to ask me how she is a nice woman. She is a nice woman because of her nature and personality and she was a bitch because of how she saw the Meta-Humans... She thought that the Government should be controlling them because according to her Meta-Humans should not have any rights.


    That is the reason why I am going to destroy her life... I could have forgiven her but she shouldn''t have been a bitch to me thinking that her job would save her. The woman finally finished all the tests and she looked really frustrated because all of the tests gave her negative results.


    She badly wanted to prove that I was a Meta-Human or something similar... Even though I have read her memories, I don''t know why she hates me so much... She must be jealous of my success.


    "Now be a nice girl and inform your superior that you found nothing on us" I said and the woman left the room while gritting her teeth. Ah... I might have some fun with her...


    "Your smile is really scary, Nemuri" Ororo said and I slowly turned my head towards her and my face turned completely normal.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about... I was thinking about giving the woman a nice gift" I said innocently like it was completely normal.


    "The woman was a bitch!! No arguments there... I hate people like that the most" Ororo said with a look of disgust on her face and I simply smiled.


    The woman finally returned with an important looking guy with her. "How may I help you ma''am?" the important looking guy asked me politely.


    "You see... All of our tests came negative... Both of us are completely normal humans" I said pointing towards Ororo. "So, I wanted to ask when can I leave?" I asked the man in an annoyed tone. The man slightly blanched hearing my tone.


    "Uh... Ma''am, we are still running tests on the others" the man said politely try to placate me.


    "None of my concern... You see I am a busy woman and I have a lot of things to do" I growled in annoyance.


    "Ma''am... Please let me talk with my superiors" the man said hurriedly and I gestured him to do so. He immediately pulled out his phone and walked out of the room while calling someone.


    The woman shot me a glare and walked out of the room too. Enjoy while you can bitch!! The important looking guy returned after a few minutes and told us that we could leave but we shouldn''t talk with the press before the others are released and their superiors might contact me again if needed.


    I wanted to argue but arguing with this guy would be completely useless, after all, this guy is not that high on the food chain and he can''t make important decisions. I haven''t slept since I was woken up by the light of the Cosmic Clouds and Ororo has been up since she woke up after her body changed.


    Both of us were really tired so we decided to leave without anymore arguments. We simply wanted to leave for now... I can arrange something for the others later... Even though I said that I won''t be talking to the press but that doesn''t mean that I couldn''t tell the press how to get inside without getting caught.


    Both Ororo and I finally left the make shift place with my company''s convoy. I asked them to take me to my building. I can always go home from there...


    [POV Rumi]


    We finally arrived at the place and thanked the truck driver for the ride even though we paid him. We currently stood outside a temple looking place... Hmm... Looks nice though... I would hate it, if they decide to treat us as enemies.


    "This is the place, right? Looks like a temple to me" Logan said while pointing towards the temple gates.


    "Yes... This is the place. I remember the place from that teleporter''s mind" Emma said and all of us started to walk towards the gate.


    I had already sensed that several people were already watching us. There were a couple of people behind the gates too. When we reached somewhat close to the gate... It opened and an Asian woman came out.


    "Welcome to Afterlife... How may I help you?" the woman greeted us politely...

 Chapter 306: Back to Earth (II) & Meeting Inhumans (I)...

    A/N: I am really sorry guys... I was really busy since day before yesterday and wasn''t able to write anything...


    -------------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "So, Luna, do you have any more places to visit before we return to Earth?" I asked Luna¡­ she was currently playing hide and seek with Adam and Eve on the ship.


    According to Luna, Adam and Eve have been really sad that Attila wasn''t able to come with us. Even with the absurd size difference, Luna''s pets became quick friends with each other. Because of Attila''s massive size, she was unable to join us on the ship and Luna had to return Attila using her teleportation ability.


    I had asked her if she could have brought me to Morag using her teleportation ability. She simply smirked and she conceded that she could have done that but that would have changed the timeline and this was something I had to do on my own¡­ something like a quest that must be completed by me.


    I conceded to her point and after spending two days on the beach island I decided to return. Nemuri had informed me that Ororo had gained consciousness and what kind of changes her body was going through¡­ Luna assured me that it would be completely fine and there was no need to worry about anything.


    "Yes¡­ there are. We haven''t even scratched the surface but I want the others to be here too¡­" Luna said in her usual dreamy manner.


    "She does have a point there" Jean chirped in from the side.


    "Yes¡­ I already miss the others" I said in a reminiscing tone. Even though it hadn''t been that long since I have been away from the rest of the girls but I still miss them.


    Now I understand my clumsy girlfriend''s pain¡­ Dora, don''t worry I understand your pain now. (A certain clumsy woman sneezed suddenly and tripped due to that but fortunately for the clumsy woman she was able to grab the table and balance herself before she could land on her face).


    "Guys, I have just heard that Rumi is also out on a mission" Nat said while walking down the stairs from the upper floor.


    "Oh¡­ what is she doing?" I asked Nat curiously.


    "Apparently, Eric found the name of the guy who tried to teleport inside Elysium¡­ well, technically it was Emma who found out¡­ it was due to complete luck that she found out the guy''s name when he was lurking around her office in Madagascar" Nat answered and plopped down on her chair.


    "Oh¡­ so who is the unlucky bastard?" Jean asked curiously with a raised eyebrow.


    "Gordon¡­ he belongs to a group known as Inhumans and their base is in Nepal" Nat answered and furrowed her eyebrows in thought.


    Hmm¡­ Inhumans, I was already expecting them but I didn''t think that Gordon would be caught by Emma with his pants down. Let''s see what happens next¡­ everything depends on Jiaying now¡­ if she decides to play team with us then it would be completely fine but if she becomes hostile then farewell Afterlife¡­


    "Nat, set course for Earth¡­ we are going back" I told Nat who gave me a teasing smirk.


    "Aye, aye, captain" Nat said with a smirk and did a mock salute and entered the coordinates for Earth. As soon as she was done, I started to power up the warp drive, and as soon as the drive was completely powered up¡­ I activated the drive¡­


    [POV Dora]


    I am really surprised that Fury called me¡­ until today, Fury has only called me once before and it was when they decided to test my disguising skill. It was usually Hill that called me¡­ but Hill is away on some mission regarding the Tesseract. She thought that it was a secret but I still found out.


    I finally arrived in front of Fury''s room and knocked on his door. I heard Fury''s growl from inside telling me to enter and the door opened with a swish. I entered the room and found Fury pointing his gun towards me. I was immediately worried but not by much¡­ I am pretty sure that my cover is still intact regardless of my lack of balance.


    "Agent Tonks, reporting for duty sir" even though he was pointing a gun in my direction, I didn''t lose my cool and reported to him formally.


    "What is your negative point?" Fury asked me in a neutral tone. This isn''t funny you fucker!! Is this insult Dora Tonks day?? I know that I lack balance but I don''t deserve to be insulted like this!!


    Even though I fumed inside my mind, I still had to answer. "I am a clutz sir" I said while gritting my teeth. Fury nodded his head and finally lowered his gun.


    "Can''t lower my guard since Leviathan can enter my office like he owns it" Fury said in a neutral tone¡­ paranoid arsehole!!! How dare he make me insult myself¡­?? I will fry an egg on his bald head and make him choke on that egg!!


    "I have got a mission for you" Fury said and threw me a file. I caught the file and opened it and quickly skimmed through the file¡­ why the fuck is the fucker giving me a mission to steal dead bodies. I looked at Fury weirdly¡­ he must have a dead body fetish¡­ he could build a new cemetery with all these bodies.


    "When do I start, sir?" I asked Fury not quite sure of what to make of this mission.


    "As soon as you can" Fury growled coldly¡­ don''t worry Fury, I will definitely break eggs on your bald head. Nobody messes with Agent Tonks and gets off scot-free¡­ well, except the floors and types of furniture¡­ these two are the bane of Agent Tonks.


    "You are dismissed" Fury shooed me off¡­ I quickly left his office and decided to visit the cafeteria before I returned to my room. I reached the cafeteria and all of a sudden I sneezed and tripped but thankfully I caught a table nearby and stopped myself from landing on my sweet and delicate face.


    My poor face¡­ you have suffered so much throughout all these years, I will try to protect you as much as I can. I ordered some of the oiliest food available and gobbled them down without any remorse¡­ Momo would be proud of me.


    After I finished my food, I cheerfully left the cafeteria but my happiness didn''t last that long and I tripped once again but this time I wasn''t lucky and I skilfully planted my face on the floor¡­ thankfully the skin on my beautiful and poor face is really thick and it wasn''t bruised.


    I arrived in my room and opened the file once again¡­ I needed to read the file carefully before starting the mission. But before I could do that¡­ I needed to do something more important¡­ I needed to get some eggs¡­


    [POV Rumi]


    "Welcome to Afterlife... How may I help you?" the woman greeted us politely but that''s only on the surface¡­ her voice, posture and everything might be polite but her thoughts are completely opposite.


    She might fool novices with that face and that expression but that definitely won''t work on me¡­ my eyes drifted towards Logan¡­ I wanted to know if he noticed it or not and he did notice it¡­ I wanted to smile but I had to stop myself from smiling.


    Then my eyes drifted towards Emma¡­ I wanted to see if she was reading the woman''s mind or not. ''I am inside her mind'' Emma''s voice rang through my head and without giving away any sign¡­ I turned back towards the woman.


    "We are from Elysium, we come here as friendlies¡­ we don''t want any fight" I said and the Asian woman smiled but it was pretty clear that the smile was fake. For exactly this reason I didn''t lower my guard.


    "I have heard about you people¡­" the woman trailed. "I would have to be living under a rock if I hadn''t heard about your exploits" the woman continued her bullshit.


    "But, you are keeping some of my people in Elysium¡­ I want them back" the woman''s whole persona changed. Looks like she is going to show her true face now. As soon as she said that¡­ other people also started to come out from around us and they started to surround us.


    "Are you really sure that you want to fight me?" I asked her with a raised eyebrow. The woman''s face soured and she grimaced¡­ looks like she does know me.


    "I truly want to avoid any conflict with your group and your people¡­ but I want my people back" the woman said in a serious tone.


    "Even if they are happy where they are?" I asked the woman who went completely stoic, the people were already surrounding us now¡­ I wouldn''t have bothered so much with them, after all, I was getting a fight out of it but they are really weak¡­ It would be like that I was bullying them.


    "I want to talk with them¡­" the woman finally spoke up after thinking some more. The woman looked really serious about this and it didn''t look like she would back down from this demand.


    I thought for a few seconds before I looked towards Emma, who slightly nodded her head. Since she agreed I decided to give the woman an answer. "I can arrange a meeting for you in Madagascar if you want" I said and the woman seemed to think for a few seconds.


    "That will be completely fine with me¡­ but before we could build any kind of friendship between our groups¡­ we need to deal with this matter first" the woman said and the people who were surrounding us started to back off.


    "Sure¡­ but, you better not pull off any tricks or I would be the least of your worries" I warned her¡­ the woman grimaced once again but didn''t say anything more and she retreated back inside the gates. It looked like she might try to pull some kind of trick¡­


    "Is that it? What are we going to do now?" Kurt asked looking completely confused.


    "Yeah kid, that''s it. It was good for them that a fight didn''t break out" Logan shrugged in his usual tone.


    "Yes¡­ that''s it, Kurt. Like I had said previously, we didn''t come to fight but if they started a fight then they were free game¡­" I said and pulled out my phone to check the time.


    "But they seemed like they were ready to fight" Braddock muttered under her breath.


    "Believe me¡­ they weren''t. It was just a scare tactic¡­ let''s go back now" I said and Kurt nodded his head.


    "That woman should never be trusted¡­" Emma said coldly and Kurt grabbed Braddock and teleported out. Only after a second Kurt popped back and took Logan with him.


    "Activate your diamond form" I said to Emma who immediately activated her diamond form¡­ I placed my hand on her shoulder and Flash Stepped along with her to Elysium¡­

 Chapter 307: Chapter 307

    [POV Rumi]


    "So, how did the meeting go?" Eric asked me and Emma. Both of us were sitting on the opposite side of the table. After returning to Elysium we told the rest of the group to return while we reported back to Eric and here we are now. Raven was also with us in Eric''s office.


    "We found out their base and I had a conversation with one of the leaders or some representative¡­" I was saying but Emma cut me off.


    "She was the self-appointed leader of the Inhumans" Emma spoke up and she once again leaned back on her chair. "Rumi doesn''t have all the facts so I will fill in the gaps where I can¡­ the woman''s name is Jiaying Jhonson or simply Jiaying" Emma finished and I nodded at her gratefully for the additions.


    After that, I recited the whole incident in front of Eric and Raven. Emma spoke up in the middle from time to time to add some facts that I didn''t know about. When I was finally done with my story¡­ Emma decided to speak up, she wanted to tell us about the things she had found inside Jiaying''s mind.


    "That woman cannot be trusted¡­ I didn''t have much time to delve deeper into her mind, or I could have been found out so I looked through anything I could" Emma said with a shrug. Eric gestured her to continue¡­


    "First, I don''t know what she is planning but she wants to take those Inhumans with her, she won''t shy away from using force if needed¡­" Emma said and I was kind of expecting this. I don''t understand why she is so fixated on the Inhumans who are happily living here¡­ something is definitely amiss here.


    "Secondly, if the meeting ends on a happy note. That is if those Inhumans agree on their own accord to leave with them¡­ then, she intends to use us. She hates a Government Organization with passion¡­ I didn''t find which organization but she would go to any lengths to see that organization burning¡­" Emma said and took a deep breath.


    "No matter the outcome of our next meeting¡­ she wants to instigate a fight between that particular Government Organization and us¡­ if we become friendlies then she would do something from the inside and if the meeting ends on a sour note then she would simply point that Organization in our direction¡­ that is what she plans to do" Emma finished and once again she leaned back in her chair.


    "Now that we know this¡­ we can simply cancel the meeting you know? Why risk our people for someone''s agenda" Raven was the first to speak up. That''s wouldn''t work¡­ I don''t know much about these kinds of stuff but I know canceling the meeting would just postpone the incident.


    "No¡­ that won''t work" Eric said while shaking his head. "If we cancel the meeting then we would be showing them that we are weak¡­ and not only that, we would be also sending Jiaying the message that we know about her true intentions¡­ she would simply find some other way after that. We would just be delaying the face-off" Eric finished and shook his head once again.


    "We also can''t kill her off¡­ if we do that, then we would be simply starting a fight between the Inhumans and us. Remember what I just said¡­ nobody in Afterlife knows Jiaying''s true intentions and we would simply become enemies¡­" Emma said with a frown on her face.


    "The fight between Inhumans and us won''t be a problem¡­ we would win easily without much problem but I don''t want them to die needlessly" Eric said and both Raven and Emma gaped like fishes out of water when they heard Eric. I was also somewhat surprised after hearing Eric.


    "The hell???!!" Both Raven and Emma exclaimed loudly. "You aren''t sick, right?" Raven asked Eric looking really worried.


    Eric could only smile wryly seeing Emma''s and Raven''s reaction. I was also having some weird thoughts¡­ Eric had never cared for anyone else except Meta-Humans. "Well, at first I didn''t care about them much¡­ but after watching them I understood that they aren''t much different than us" Eric said in a sheepish tone.


    "Wow¡­ I never thought that I would hear something like that from you Eric" Emma said with a genuine smile on her face. I also agree with that¡­ suddenly my senses picked up something and a smile appeared on my face. Reo is back¡­


    [POV Reo]


    I landed the ship in front of our house. Momo and Fleur were already out of the house, waiting to greet us. Weird¡­ Nat told me that Ororo and Nemuri were already back, so why are they not here yet?


    I powered down the ship and the four of us walked out of the ship with huge grins on our faces. Momo was in the front so I grabbed her first and pulled her towards me and before she could say anything¡­ I smashed my lips on hers. She moaned and after a few minutes, I finally parted my lips from hers.


    Fleur was already beside us waiting for her kiss. I grabbed her waist and I initiated a hot kissing session with her. Once again a few minutes passed when I finally backed away from her. "I missed you girls" I said looking towards Momo and Fleur caringly.


    "And what about me?" Rumi appeared beside us out of thin air and asked with a small pout on her face. She looked damn cute when she pouted¡­ it was a very rare occurrence so I saved the memory in the special memories section inside my mind.


    "How, can I forget you" I said with a teasing smile and snaked my arms around her waist and pulled her into my arms. I leaned down slowly and pulled her into a heated kiss¡­ Rumi moaned into my mouth and a few minutes had passed when we finally finished exploring each other''s mouths.


    "So, how was your trip? Anything fruitful?" Momo asked curiously and Adam and Eve started to chirp from Luna''s arms. Only now both Momo and Fleur noticed Luna''s new pets.


    "I think we have a hell of a story¡­" Jean nodded her head with a knowing smile on her face.


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    Nick Fury was talking about something with Agent Coulson on his way out of the base. Agents were moving around the place always saluting Fury and Coulson on their way when suddenly an egg landed on Fury''s bald head.


    Fury immediately turned around with a gun in his hand. Everyone around Fury froze and no one moved a muscle. Fury looked around but scowled when he didn''t find anybody. Now the bodies of everyone around him were shaking¡­ trying to stop their laughter.


    Fury noticed this and scowled even more¡­ Fury growled loudly and touched the top of his bald head and only now he found that someone had thrown a rotten egg at his head. "Shut up!!" Fury snapped angrily and everyone froze once again in fear.


    Coulson didn''t know how to react. He was unable to understand how to react to this¡­ he conceded, that the guy who threw the egg really had a pair of balls, balls of steel!! He declared inside his mind but he really felt pity for the guy. The whole base was riddled with hidden CCTV cameras after Leviathan broke into Fury''s office and he was sure that the guy was caught on some camera.


    "When I find the person responsible¡­ I promise that he or she is going to regret tha¡­" Fury couldn''t even finish before another rotten egg landed right on his face. Nobody said anything¡­ the whole place was completely silent¡­ until everyone burst out laughing.


    Fury was shaking in complete fury (A/N: Pun intended). "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!!" Fury yelled and everyone stopped laughing when they noticed the rage in Fury''s eyes. Fury didn''t say anything more and turned around and started to head directly towards the CCTV room and Coulson followed him like he always did¡­


    [POV Ororo]


    I finally landed on the couch inside Nemuri''s office. "I am spent¡­" I said in a tired tone.


    "Take some rest¡­ I have some work to do" Nemuri said cryptically and sat down on her chair or throne¡­ whatever you wanted to call it.


    "What are you doing?" I asked her and Nemuri was already typing something on her computer.


    "I am sending a nice and incriminating video to some nice and famous news channels" Nemuri answered with an evil grin on her face. I laid down my head on the couch after I heard Nemuri''s answer¡­ I simply shrugged after I heard her answer.


    Maybe a few minutes passed when Nemuri started to cackle in mad glee like a villainess. She must have done something evil¡­ "What have you done now?" I asked her curiously even though a part of my mind wanted to stop me from knowing what she had done.


    "That bitch is going to find a lot of problems in her life starting tomorrow" Nemuri said with an evil grin and once again she started to cackle like a villainess.


    Pity¡­ I almost felt bad for that woman, after all, she was simply doing her duty but she was still a bitch so I used the keyword almost.


    "Ororo, I am done¡­ Let''s go back to Elysium" Nemuri said getting up from her throne. I simply nodded and with some difficulty, I pulled myself up from the couch. Nemuri picked up a pen from her table and turned it into a Portkey and handed me the Portkey.


    "Even though you are no longer a human, I don''t know if your body would be able to handle the stress of Flash Step or not¡­" Nemuri said and I nodded my head hearing her explanation. Nemuri Flash Stepped and I activated the Portkey and arrived in our living room and found that Reo was already back.


    Momo, Fleur, and Rumi were sitting around Reo while gaping like a fish out of water¡­ Nemuri was looking at them weirdly. "What happened?" Nemuri asked with a raised eyebrow and a weird look on her face¡­ but I find it odd that Nemuri wasn''t already trying to mount Reo¡­

 Chapter 308: Killing Gao...

    [POV Reo]


    "Wow¡­ that was a lot to take in¡­" Dora muttered with an awed look on her face. This was the third time I have recited the whole story about my true heritage. First I had to tell Momo, Fleur, Rumi.


    As soon as I finished telling the story, Nemuri and Ororo popped up and I had to retell the story once again. I was surprised that Nemuri wasn''t trying to pull out my dick as soon as she saw me. She patiently heard my story¡­ even though she was gobsmacked she did mount me after I finished my story.


    So, because of Nemuri, we had an intense sex marathon right after I finished my story for the second time. Nemuri found out that she had a special ability, she used it the whole time during the sex marathon and she loved that particular ability of hers.


    Both Ororo and Nemuri were the first to pass out with silly grins on their faces. Both Nemuri and Ororo were really tired. The rest of the girls fell asleep somewhere in the middle. Fleur was the last one who was still up¡­


    Even though Fleur was no longer a Veela¡­ her sex drive was still out of this world. Even though I have been with Fleur for so long¡­ it still surprises me every time. If I didn''t have so much stamina then I really doubt that I would have been able to satisfy her¡­ I really pity those men and Veelas who get married back in the HP World.


    I pity those men because too much sex can be really toxic and I pity the Veelas because if I go by Fleur''s standards then they could never be satisfied by simple men. It might hurt their pride but it is the truth¡­ they shouldn''t shy away from the truth.


    So, when I finally woke up the next day, I decided to visit Dora. I have really missed the girls when I was out in space so I can''t even imagine how she feels when she has to stay away from us. Before I tell her anything¡­ for whatever reason, her inner-pervert came out and she asked for roleplay sex.


    So, the next moment I was a HYDRA Agent who was caught red-handed by the big bad Agent Tonks. When we were finally done I started to tell her about the things I have recently discovered and here we were now, with Dora staring at me looking completely awed.


    "Do you have any idea how awesome this is??!! My lover is a Primordial God¡­ and a few years ago I didn''t even know that there were other worlds¡­" Dora gushed out in an excited tone and snuggled into my arms.


    "So, how have been Dora?" I asked her after some time while I was caressing her back. Dora immediately started to pout.


    "I could have been better if Fury wasn''t such a dick" Dora said with a pout on her face. I raised my eyebrow towards her¡­ what did Fury do now? Do I need to kill him now?


    "What did he do now?" I asked Dora, her pout intensified by several folds.


    "He made fun of my clumsiness¡­" Dora mumbled under her breath. But unfortunately for her, my hearing is really good and I heard her clearly. I wanted to laugh so badly but seeing her pout like that, I decided otherwise.


    "But I got him back" Dora did a complete 180 and gushed out proudly and puffed out her chest. Since she was naked it looked even more impressive and I squeezed her boobs gently¡­ Dora moaned when I pinched her nipples.


    "So, what did you do?" I asked Dora while I was still caressing her chest. Dora moaned softly¡­ for a couple of seconds she wasn''t able to say anything coherent.


    "I threw rotten eggs at his bald head and face¡­" Dora tried to look really proud but she failed due to my ministrations¡­ my fingers have already reached her snatch. I imagined the scene and this time I did burst out laughing¡­


    "Please¡­ you gotta give me the memory" I said and plunged my fingers inside her honeypot. Dora groaned in pleasure and squirmed in my arms.


    "Sure¡­" Dora moaned while gritting her teeth. I leaned towards her chest and licked her right nipple and her head snapped back in pleasure.


    "By the way why did he call you?" I asked her gently bit her collarbone. Dora''s pussy was getting tighter with each passing second and I knew that she was really close.


    "He gave me a mission to steal some dead bodies" Dora stuttered out in between her moans which were getting louder with each moment.


    Hmm¡­ dead bodies?? What the hell is Fury going to do with dead bodies?? Hmm¡­ I guess he is starting Project TAHITI. Looks like I would need to pay a visit to Guest House¡­ which is where they started Project TAHITI in the original timeline.


    "Keep me posted Dora¡­ I need to know everythinhg about your mission progress" I said to Dora, she looked really close now but I didn''t want her to finish now, so, I slowed down my fingers.


    Dora''s eyes immediately snapped in my direction and she growled like a wild tigress. "Shut the fuck up and fuck me!!" Dora exclaimed and lunged at me¡­


    [POV Nemuri]


    I silently strolled down through the downtown area of New York. I finally arrived in front of a completely rundown building. All the windows in the building were blocked with wood planks. I arrived at the front door¡­ it was a reinforced steel door.


    I banged on the door loudly and only after a few seconds, someone opened a small slot on the door and peeked outside. The slot closed and with a loud clang the door opened. I strolled inside without any care and the man behind the door lowered his head in respect.


    I didn''t even bother to take a second look at him¡­ after all, I didn''t need to. He was one of my Imperiused servants. I reached the lift and pressed the button for the top floor. Today was the day I would be taking over Gao''s business. I can''t deny it¡­ after all, she generously gifted me her business and I never look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I arrived at the top floor and the lift opened with a ding. On this floor, Gao had set up her whole management department and she also had her office on this floor. As soon as anyone saw me, they would lower their heads¡­ it was some kind of greeting and they were also paying me respect.


    I finally arrived in front of Gao''s office and the receptionist got up from her chair and lowered her head. She gestured me towards the door¡­ I opened the door and walked in like I owned the place, well, I did in fact own this place.


    Gao was sitting behind a desk, the room had a kind of medieval vibe to it. Gao shot out of her chair as soon as she saw me. "What are you doing here?" Gao asked me coldly.


    "Why? This is my office¡­ it would be pretty weird if I didn''t come here?" I asked in a mocking tone. I looked at her like she was a complete fool. Gao was completely dumbfounded, for a few seconds she looked at me blankly until she started to giggle.


    "Sorry, sorry, it was a really good joke¡­ it has been some time since I have heard a good joke like that" Gao said and giggled once more. "But I have to commend you¡­ you have got guts. Since you are already here, you must know what kind of dangerous people are involved in these kinds of businesses" Gao said with a feral grin on her face.


    "Oh¡­ yes, I do know" I said with a smile.


    "I would have expected nothing less from a resourceful woman like you¡­ it must have been easy for you to find my¡­ business, right?" Gao asked me sweetly and I simply nodded my head casually in agreement.


    "But I am really curious about something¡­ how did you enter the building without causing a ruckus?" Gao asked looking really curious.


    "Everyone in this building knows who they work for¡­ I can''t think of a single reason why they wouldn''t let me enter" I said like it was a matter of fact and shrugged. Gao looked at me weirdly¡­


    "¡­I have no idea how you accomplished such a feat but believe me you are going to regret it¡­" Gao said and she started to release some kind of energy from her body.


    This must be Qi, Reo has already told me about this. For a human to be able to channel Qi is a humongous accomplishment but for someone like me, it was a child''s play. Rumi had always used Qi since she has gained Armament Haki and after she showed me it was really easy to replicate¡­ I didn''t get Armament Haki but I did learn how to channel Qi.


    "So, this is how Qi feels like when a dead person uses it" I said and Gao completely froze in shock but she quickly moved past her initial shock and her look hardened.


    "How do you know about Qi? How can you sense my Qi?" Gao demanded.


    "Even if I tell you, you won''t be able to use it because you won''t be leaving this place alive¡­" I said and Gao''s eyes narrowed.


    "You have no idea who I am but don''t worry¡­ before I kill you, I will find out everything you know about Qi¡­" Gao said and smiled viciously.


    "Is that so? But I do know who you are¡­ don''t worry, you won''t be alone in hell for too long¡­ the rest of the members will be there shortly¡­" I trailed with a smug grin on my face when Gao looked really horrified for a few seconds before two arms wrapped around her neck and with a quick twist the person behind Gao snapped her neck.


    Gao''s body dropped on the floor completely lifeless. The person behind Gao walked out of the shadow and another me appeared. She was me but she was slightly different than me¡­ like her skin tone was slightly darker and her hair was lavender-colored instead of deep purple like mine and instead of nine, she had only one tail. She was my alter ego¡­


    Not only her appearance was different, but her personality was also different. She didn''t have a moral compass nor did she have any shred of goodwill inside her but fortunately, she was under my absolute control and she was way much weaker than me but she was good for situations like this because she had the ability to merge with shadows.


    "Fuck you geezer¡­ did you see how fragile she was?? I snapped her neck like a toothpick¡­ pathetic insect. Queen, I don''t know why you don''t take over this world?? The whole world is filled with insects after all¡­" I cut off Alter before she could finish speaking. I called her Alter, after all, she was my Alter ego.


    "You know, I am already taking over the world" I said dryly.


    "But your way is boring, Queen" Alter whined while dropping her arms. "Taking over the world must be done using bloodshed and slaughter¡­ how can I have my fun if I can''t bathe in the blood of innocents??" Alter continued her whining.


    "You can bathe in her blood if you want" I said pointing towards Gao''s dead body. Alter''s face scrunched in disgust.


    "I would get sick¡­ she was an Ancient Hag, who knows what kind of diseases she was carrying" Alter snarked back.


    "Alter, I will call you later" I said and dispersed her. She has started to call me Queen since she had found that I was the one who was in control. Deep purple flames appeared in my hand and I dropped the fire on Gao''s dead body and in a few minutes, nothing was left of her body¡­

 Chapter 309: (R-18)

    [POV Reo]


    "Come on¡­ you can do better than this" I taunted Ororo in a mocking tone. She was right in front of me¡­ trying really hard to get up from the ground. It was clear that she was gritting her teeth due to frustration.


    "You were the one who challenged me though¡­" I said in a sing-song voice. It might seem like I am being cruel but I needed to do this. I knew Ororo hated being mocked and she always pushed herself when someone taunted her determination.


    "I am up, let''s continue" Ororo said while breathing heavily. Even though she said she was up¡­ she still wasn''t standing. Her legs were shaking while her whole posture was screaming ''I am dead tired''. That was the point though¡­ she wasn''t hurt except for some minor scratches and bruises.


    Ororo looked like she would keel over any moment now but she was still trying to hold herself up on her legs. In one hand she had her wand¡­ she was trying to cast spells but it wasn''t working anymore. Her wand was completely fine but her magical core was completely depleted. I had to commend her determination though¡­


    Usually, when a person''s magical core became empty their body would give up and they would simply pass out. That is how human bodies worked back in the HP World. When I was in HP World, I was a human, so, if I had emptied my magical core then I would have passed out too¡­ even Nemuri with her absurd magical powers wasn''t an exception to this rule.


    But, I don''t think that would happen now¡­ at least not with me or Nemuri. I think Ororo is still standing because of her recent body upgrades. Momo and Fleur have done extensive tests on Ororo and they have finally concluded that Ororo has become a lightning human.


    Her body would still function like any other human body. Like, she was still breathing even though she no longer had lungs¡­ even though she no longer had blood running through her body, her body still needed oxygen. During our first night together after I returned to Earth, I noticed that she didn''t have any blood inside her body.


    She would still sweat even though she no longer had sweat glands. She would still need to eat and drink even though she didn''t have a digestive tract inside her body. She still needed to use bathroom facilities and she would still become pregnant even though she no longer had a womb.


    Well, neither Momo nor Fleur were able to find out how her body works¡­ so, I simply had no chance of figuring it out. But what both Momo and Fleur did confirm was that she won''t feel much different than before because her body would still function like any other human.


    (A/N: Just think that she ate Goro Goro no Mi fruit. This way it would be much better to imagine and if you haven''t seen One Piece then you could read about Goro Goro no Mi on Fandom)


    Ororo was really happy to find out that she would be able to get pregnant. I remember the happiness I saw in her eyes at that moment. She was really ecstatic after hearing the report¡­ but now her eyes were filled with clear determination.


    "Ororo, that''s enough. You can rest now" Momo yelled from the side. This was another test Ororo had to go through¡­ Momo and Fleur wanted to see how Ororo''s magical core has changed and if it has changed at all or not¡­


    "No¡­ I can keep going!!" Ororo said stubbornly. Now, I really regret taunting her.


    "Ororo¡­ listen to the doctors¡­ oh, well, they aren''t doctors so experts. Ororo, listen to the experts" Dora chirped in from the side where Momo and Fleur were.


    "Ororo, you don''t need to push yourself anymore. You have worked really hard but you need to stop now or you might hurt yourself and I don''t want that" I said in a caring tone while I Flash Stepped beside her pulled her into my arms for a tight hug.


    "Okay¡­" Ororo mumbled in a low tone and moments later I felt that her breathing evened out. I looked down and saw that she was already asleep¡­ she was only standing because of her clear determination.


    "I will be back after I put her in bed" I yelled and Flash Stepped into our room with Ororo still in my arms. Since I Flash Stepped for such a short distance it wasn''t a problem. I gently laid down Ororo on the bed and caressed her face before I kissed her on the forehead.


    I waved my hand and took off all of her clothes. Next, I casted a Scorgify on her to get her cleaned before I covered her body with a duvet. Ororo was completely different than the other girls, a smile made its way to my face when I remembered the first time I have been with her¡­


    ~FLASHBACK~


    "So where are we going today?" I asked Ororo. We have been dating for a couple of months now but we were yet to do the deed. We have explored each other orally but we haven''t taken the final step.


    "No matter how many times you try¡­ it is still going to stay as a surprise" Ororo said with a smirk on her face while wagging her finger in front of my face. To be honest, I didn''t mind going to places while not knowing where I was.


    With the other girls, it was me who decided almost all of our date locations but with Ororo, it was completely opposite. It was Ororo who decided our date locations almost all the time¡­ I have only decided on a place once.


    "So, are you ready?" Ororo asked me and extended her hand towards me. I gently grabbed her hand and she activated the portkey and I felt a familiar tug around my navel and both of us were whisked away.


    I landed on wet sand, with the ocean in front of my eyes it was clear that we were on some beach. The water was very clear and there were hills behind us¡­ there weren''t a lot of places with this kind of landscape. If I had to make a guess then I would say that we were somewhere in Italy.


    I have already noticed that it was only the two of us who were on the beach and only now I noticed the there was a tent set up a few feet away from us along with a fireplace. "Can you guess where we are?" Ororo asked me curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ if I had to guess then I would say that we are somewhere in Italy" I said and Ororo nodded her head with a smile.


    "We are in Cala Mariolu, Baunei, Italy to be exact. This was a tourist beach when I told Nemuri about this beach¡­ she bought the beach from the Italian Government and made it completely private" Ororo said with a smile on her face.


    From what I know, there is no way that the Italian Government would have sold a place like this willingly. Nemuri must have strong-armed or forced the Government to sell this beach to her. Knowing her, she would never allow a place like this to slip through her claws.


    "I like it" I said with a huge grin on my face. Ororo smiled and started to strip.


    "There is no one here beside us¡­" that was the only thing Ororo needed to say and I was already stripping. Within a couple of seconds, both of us were completely naked and we were ready for skinny dipping. We have already seen each other naked a few times so we didn''t feel awkward.


    "Wanna race? No powers though" Ororo gave me a challenging look.


    "Accepted!!" I said and Ororo was already running towards the water. I didn''t need to use my powers to defeat her¡­ my physical stats couldn''t be compared with normal humans or even Meta-Humans. I quickly ran past Ororo and jumped into the water. Ororo finally reached me and glared at me.


    "You cheated" Ororo said while clenching her fists tightly.


    "No¡­ you said no powers. I didn''t use my powers, this was a basic sprint for me" I said with a smug grin on my face.


    "That is still unfair" Ororo grumbled but I grabbed her arms and pulled her in my arms. Feeling her hot naked body against me was turning me hard. I was already excited seeing her naked in front of me. She looked like some Ancient Goddess¡­


    Ororo frowned but her frown quickly turned into a grin. "Looks like someone is excited" Ororo said with a grin on her face when my hardness brushed against her stomach.


    "It isn''t my fault that you are so beautiful" I said cheekily.


    "That earned you points in my book" Ororo smirked and started to caress my chest and abs.


    "How many points?" I asked her curiously with a raised eyebrow.


    "Major points" Ororo said and tip-toed so that she could reach my lips. Her lips met mine and we initiated a heated make-out session.


    Neither of us knew how much time passed but Ororo suddenly backed out a bit¡­ "Take us to the tent". Ororo mumbled and her fingers finally wrapped around my member and she started to stroke me roughly. We started to make out once again but this time it was much rougher.


    I Flash Stepped along with her and appeared right in front of the tent. I used my power to open the tent zip. Ororo pulled me towards the tent and slowly sat down on the floor mat and she pulled me down along with her.


    "Take me Reo¡­ take me like you own me¡­ dominate me! Make me yours" Ororo mumbled in between her moans and when she finished she bit my collarbone. I was getting really close now¡­ I backed off a bit from her and pointed my dick in front of her entrance.


    I grabbed her hips and slowly pushed forward, the tip of my dick was quickly enveloped by her folds. She was also aroused and it already felt like she was already trying to milk me¡­ Ororo groaned in pleasure and within a couple of seconds, I was completely sheathed inside her.


    "Come on¡­ don''t make me wait and fill my insides¡­" Ororo stuttered out in between her moans. I leaned down and started to suck on her boobs¡­ one at a time while I started to move my hips slowly.


    I quickly picked up the pace and Ororo started to moan and scream my name. I felt really proud of myself at that moment¡­ I knew what Ororo wanted¡­ she wanted to be dominated by me. So, I quickly picked her up and turned her around while I was still pounding her.


    Ororo was now on her knees and elbows getting pounded by me from behind. "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ harder¡­" Ororo screamed and I obliged. I increased my momentum and I was really close now¡­ I knew that I was going to blow my load.


    "Ororo¡­ I am cumming" I grunted and Ororo''s was already spasming¡­ she was already cumming and her pussy wall''s tightened even more around my member and I finally shot my load inside her¡­ filling her womb with my seed.


    I slowly pulled out of her and Ororo fell on the mat and turned around to look at me¡­ "I love you, Reo" she said with a caring tone, and I laid down beside her.


    "I love you too¡­" I said and started to kiss her passionately¡­ this was just the beginning, we didn''t stop until Ororo finally passed out with a stupid grin on her face¡­

 Chapter 310: Chapter 310

    [POV Reo]


    After putting Ororo in the bed I returned to the training room and found the girls were reading the Quibbler. They looked really hyped up while reading the paper¡­ Luna must have written something juicy. I leaned by Fleur''s shoulder to check the headline.


    I guess Nemuri and Ororo forgot to tell me about this¡­ not that I can fault them. Both of them had more pressing matters on their hand. Fucking like rabbits was much more important at that time and the next day, Nemuri went out early morning saying that she had some business to take care of and Ororo was busy with her tests.


    On the front page, there was a giant headline printed with bold letters along with pictures of Nemuri, Ororo, Reed Richards, Susan Storm, Jhonny Spencer, Benjamin Grimm, and Victor Doom. The headline was ''HEROES ARE BEING HELD CAPTIVE''. I quickly skimmed through the article and I have to say, Luna really knows how to spice things up.


    The article went into detail about how the recent heroes of America were being held captive by the government against their wills. After all, in the US astronauts were considered heroes. I am pretty sure that a lot of people will be busy now wanting to keep their asses off the fire. I wonder how the President is going to react and who is going to take the fall this time.


    "*whistle* I bet Fury is going to have a massive headache today and I like it" Dora said after whistling in appreciation.


    "Thankfully, the Quibbler isn''t going to take much heat this time¡­" Momo said looking really pleased.


    I read through the article and found the reason why Momo said that. Apparently, the news channels were a lot faster than Luna. Well, in either case, Luna wouldn''t be having a problem though. Nemuri would have taken care of it¡­ I wonder if Nemuri would be questioned about this or not??


    Well, I am sure that she would be able to deal with something like that. "Yeah¡­ your boss is going to have a really hard time" I said to Dora while I was making some new plans inside my mind.


    "But hardworking Agents like me aren''t going to get leave because of this¡­ I need to head out and start my body robbing mission" Dora said in a sarcastic tone and Flash Stepped after she gave me a peck on my lips.


    "So¡­ either of you have anything planned for today?" I asked looking towards both Fleur and Momo.


    "I wanted to inspect the orb you brought me but it can be done later¡­" Fleur said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "I have nothing to do¡­ I am completely free" Momo said with a smile on her face and glomped on my arm. She pulled my arm in her cleavage. I have played with those boobs so many times that I can''t even remember but they can still get me aroused in an instant and Momo knew that too.


    "Do you have anything planned?" Fleur asked with a naughty smile on her face and pulled my other arm in her cleavage.


    "Well¡­ I can think of something¡­" I trailed off with a smirk on my face and Flash Stepped along with the girls in my arms¡­


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    Fury wasn''t having a good time since last night¡­ first, someone threw rotten eggs at him right in front of everyone. Within an hour the tale about the rotten egg incident spread throughout the building like wildfire.


    He wanted to make an example of this guy¡­ but unfortunately, even with all these new hidden cameras, he wasn''t able to catch the culprit. It was like that the eggs appeared out of thin air. He was already a paranoid bastard¡­ so he immediately concluded that it was the work of a Meta-Human.


    But he didn''t even know how that was possible¡­ the whole building was rigged with Mutant detectors and they would have picked up something if it was the mutants. Leviathan was still able to enter his office without raising any alarm¡­ so he knew that the sensors weren''t that perfect but he thought that only Leviathan was able to move around without being sensed.


    He finally returned home¡­ nobody knew where his home was except him. What did you expect?? He is a paranoid bastard, after all. He was thankful that Fox hasn''t caused any chaos lately. Unfortunately, he shouldn''t have thought that¡­


    As soon as he opened the TV, he saw that every news channel had gotten their hands on some CCTV footage from the facility where they were keeping the astronauts. He wanted to scream and shout in frustration but he knew that it would be useless¡­


    He could do that later or he could take it out on the culprit behind this¡­ he decided that he was going to have serious chat with the person responsible for this. Nemuri Kayama was the first suspect that came to his mind but there was very little chance that he could accuse her.


    There was also the fact that the media was able to get their hands on CCTV footage from inside the facility¡­ there was no way Nemuri Kayama could get her hands on something like that. It must be the work of someone from the inside.


    Before he could think about it anymore he got a call from the President and he wasn''t happy with this incident and the reason the President decided to call him, because it was his department who was in charge of this matter. The President immediately ordered him to take care of this matter or it will be Fury''s ass that will be on fire.


    Fury didn''t even know where to start¡­ they were already caught with their pants down and everything was in the public now¡­ so there was no way he would be able to put a lid on this. So, now there was only one thing he could do now¡­ get a scapegoat to take the fall.


    This was the best idea he could think of in this situation¡­ but everything changed when the next morning that blasted paper called Quibbler came out. He had no idea how the hell the journalists from the Quibbler were able to get so many incriminating documents on them.


    His Agents will be crucified by this and there was nothing he could do to stop this¡­ If he tried to do something then he was sure the SHIELD would be revealed to the general public. That was something he would never allow to happen¡­ so he had to sacrifice all those Agents. It was something that would hurt his department heavily but this must be done if he wanted to save his department.


    When he finally arrived in his office¡­ he had only thought in his mind. He needed to figure out the mole¡­ but he had no idea that he would never find the mole no matter how much he tried¡­


    [POV Rumi]


    "Are you sure about this?" Raven asked me with an unsure expression on her face.


    "Yes¡­ this will work" I assured her once again. Since the Inhumans who are coming for the meeting have never met Raven, I have asked her to impersonate me while I keep an eye on the meeting.


    "Yes, I also agree with her¡­ she should stand guard until Jiaying tries something and she would be able to keep better watch from some distance" Eric said while rubbing his chin. He had a thoughtful look on his face.


    "When will they arrive?" one of the Inhumans asked us. They really liked it here and they didn''t want to go back to Afterlife. When we told them about the upcoming meeting¡­ they were really reluctant to agree with us but they finally relented when we told them that we won''t allow anything to happen to them.


    "They will be here shortly¡­ Rumi you should go and set up" Eric said. I nodded my head in understanding and Flash Stepped into a room in the opposite building we had already set up.


    I didn''t need much to keep an eye on the meeting¡­ I just needed to hear what they were talking about. My natural eyesight was enough to see what was happening inside the room. I called a house-elf and told him to bring some coffee for me¡­ stake-out is impossible for me if I don''t have coffee in my hands.


    Only after a minute, the house-elf popped back and handed me a coffee mug. I thanked the house-elf and sent him on his way. I took a sip from the cup and a satisfied grin escaped from my lips. I leaned on the window frame kept my eyes towards the entrance of the building where the meeting was scheduled to happen.


    Almost half an hour passed when a smile appeared on my face¡­ it was because Jiaying was finally here along with a couple of guards. With this, the meeting has officially begun¡­

 Chapter 311: The Time Stone...

    [Stark Industries, New York]


    "I am going to scrap this idea¡­" Tony mumbled loudly shocking everyone around him.


    "What are you talking about?" Virginia asked in a worried tone.


    "This laser project¡­ I don''t think this is going to work" Tony said looking completely serious which was a pretty rare sight.


    "And why do you think that?" a scientist-looking guy spoke about his concern.


    "There is not enough power¡­ I have seen Leviathan''s power and I don''t think a laser like this is going to hurt him and he can always dodge¡­ after all, the laser isn''t small" Tony exasperated pointing towards the truck-sized laser they have made.


    "But this isn''t something you can decide on your own¡­ you need to discuss with our contractors and our investors" Virginia said with a frown on her face.


    "Pepper¡­ you take care of them while I plan something else" Tony dismissed the matter with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Virginia wanted to scream at Tony but he was her boss so she couldn''t do that¡­ she could only follow his order¡­


    [POV Reo]


    I was relaxing with Momo and Fleur on our yacht while drinking beer. Momo and Fleur were sunbathing in their bikinis while I was lying beside them, I was under shade. I didn''t like sunbathing like the girls did. Suddenly a sparkling portal opened and The Ancient One walked out.


    "Forgive me for interrupting your time with your women" The Ancient One spoke in an apologetic tone and she genuinely looked sorry for interrupting us but since we were just relaxing I didn''t mind it that much.


    "It''s no problem¡­ we were just relaxing" I said and with a wave of my hand conjured a beach chair for her. The Ancient One looked at the chair critically for a second, but she finally shrugged and sat down.


    "Can I get you something?" Fleur asked The Ancient One politely.


    "Some tea would be nice¡­" The Ancient One said and Fleur called a house-elf asked her to bring tea for the Ancient One.


    Only after a few seconds the house-elf popped back and placed a tea-cup near the Ancient One and popped out. "Thanks¡­" The Ancient One said dryly looking towards the place where the house-elf had appeared.


    "Um¡­ I have always wondered, what is your name?" Momo asked curiously. I was immediately interested in the topic. In the movie Universe, her name was never revealed but in the comics, The Sorcerer Supreme or The Ancient One was a man named Yao. I wonder if her name is Yao even though the gender is swapped.


    The Ancient One got a look of melancholy on her face. "¡­It has been a really long time since I have used my name¡­ there is no longer anyone alive who knows my name now¡­" The Ancient One said with a sad look on her face.


    The Ancient One didn''t speak for a few seconds until she looked towards Momo and a small smile appeared on her face. "¡­ I was named Flavia¡­" The Ancient One¡­ said with a smile on her face. "¡­I don''t mind being called by that name, I could get used to it once again" Flavia said and started sipping her tea.


    "Reo, I wanted to talk with you about something" Flavia turned towards me and said with a serious look on her face.


    "Yeah¡­ sure. What did you want to talk about?" I asked Flavia while I looked slightly curious. Did she figure out something about me¡­ I know that she keeps using that Time Stone to look around. So, she might have noticed something¡­


    "I wanted to ask you, how you absorbed that Infinity Stone?" Flavia asked me. I looked at her blankly for a few seconds¡­ deciding if should tell her or not. From what I have seen, she wouldn''t try to fight me¡­ even if she tries, I am confident that she won''t be able to cause problems for me.


    I finally decided to tell her about my true heritage¡­ I didn''t give her all the details though. Flavia was completely shocked after hearing my story. For a few minutes, she didn''t speak and kept gaping like a fish. No matter what she knew about this Universe or this Multiverse, nothing could have prepared her for a shock like this.


    She couldn''t imagine how strong I would be if I absorbed all of them, since all the Infinity Stones were aspects of my own powers. "¡­That was a lot to take in¡­" Flavia murmured under her breath.


    "We are simply frogs living inside a small well if we compare ourselves with strong entities like you¡­" Flavia was exasperated and she started to fiddle with the Eye of Agamotto she was wearing around her neck.


    "That''s the Time Stone, right? I can feel it" I said with a smile on my face. I already knew that the Time Stone was inside that artifact but I decided to feign ignorance. Flavia stopped fiddling with the Eye of Agamotto and looked at me.


    "¡­Yes¡­ you are right" Flavia said with a serious look on her face.


    "You already had some idea about my true heritage, right and you still brought the Stone to me?" I asked her weirdly. I am pretty sure that someone smart and experienced like her would have guessed something, I really wanted to know why she brought the Stone with her¡­ did she have that much confidence in her own powers?


    "Yes¡­ I know that you would have come for the Time Stone someday¡­ Now, knowing this I could have done two things. I could have tried fighting you¡­ or I could hand over the Stone to you¡­" Flavia said in a serious tone and then finally, she opened the Eye of Agamotto, revealing the Stone to me and the girls.


    "It was a pretty easy decision to make¡­ if I fight you, I know that there is no way, I am going to win but this way, we can avoid a conflict which would have obviously resulted in my death¡­ and I know that you will protect Earth from the threats out there¡­ so the stronger you are¡­ the better it will be for us humans" Flavia said and Stone flew out of the artifact and started to float over her hand.


    "Well¡­ I guess I can''t deny the logic behind your decision. Momo and Luna would have been really sad if you had chosen otherwise¡­" I said and extended my hand towards the Stone and the Time Stone flew into my palm and with a bright green light I absorbed the Stone and memories about how to use the Time Stone''s power started to appear inside my mind.


    Several memories started to pop inside my mind¡­ and I immediately started to understand the laws of Time and how to manipulate time according to my wishes. It wasn''t reality-bending powers but I got powers to reverse time, pause time, and the strongest power, I could exist out of time¡­ that power was still locked.


    It was a complicated power, to be honest¡­ it could make me exist out of time meaning that I won''t be bound by the laws of time¡­ it was a really simple power but at the same time it was also very complicated. But I wasn''t worried about this power at this moment¡­ because currently, I wasn''t able to use this power.


    The important thing is the Time Reversal power for now¡­ this power will give me the ability to reverse time but this power isn''t absolute¡­ like if I reverse the time while I am on Earth¡­ the whole Universe won''t be affected. At most only our solar system would be affected. But everything is not flowers and roses¡­ this power can''t be used continuously without stopping.


    The next power I gained is to use the power to Stop Time. At most, this power will also affect only our solar system. This power also got the same limitations, but the strongest suit of these powers are, that they are almost absolute. Only a few beings like the Living Tribunal, Adam Warlock, The One Above All could ignore these powers.


    There was another power which was important¡­ The Future Sight. I would be able to see all the possible futures up to a certain point but I can only do that when I activate it. My power wasn''t like Luna''s, she is able to see everything¡­ it doesn''t matter if it was about the past present, or future¡­ she is even able to see everything about other realities. That is way too OP.


    But as my powers keep growing¡­ the range of my Time Powers will also keep increasing. That is something good¡­ that means if I reach my previous level then I will be able to affect whole groups of Multiverses with my powers¡­


    "¡­Seeing you absorb the Infinity Stone with my own eyes was much more impactful than the memory" Momo mused with a grin on her face.


    "Yeah¡­ I could feel your Powers increasing even though I don''t have a connection with the Stones" Fleur said with a thoughtful look on her face¡­ it could be possible that she can feel cosmic energies because of her bloodline. She also felt the Phoenix Force which was locked inside Jean.


    "Pity¡­ I didn''t feel anything. I only noticed the light¡­" Flavia said in a slightly depressed tone.


    "Hmm¡­ I am feeling quite different now¡­ I am way stronger than before. I even got a lot of raw power from the Stone even though the Stone only represented Time Powers¡­" I said with a contemplative look on my face and green rings appeared on my right hand and the four of us were wrapped in a small bubble and everything around us froze completely.


    "Wow¡­ I never knew that the Stone has Time Freezing Powers¡­" Flavia mumbled under her breath and shot a projectile made of her magic into the water. The water splashed and froze in mid-air.


    "The Stone always had this power but you weren''t able to use this power simply because the Stone didn''t belong to you¡­ so, you weren''t able to use its full potential" I said with a thoughtful look on my face.


    "¡­I think Reo is right¡­ Reo had mentioned that the Stones have some level of sentience¡­ it must have known that you weren''t the original owner, so the Stone didn''t allow you to use all of its powers" Momo said with a contemplative look on her face.


    "I guess you are right¡­" Flavia said with an awed look on her face and kept playing with water in the ocean.


    Two down¡­ four more to go¡­ hmm¡­ I wonder what kind of challenges I will face next to get the rest of the Stones¡­

 Chapter 312: Old Crowd...

    [Somewhere Unknown]


    An extremely beautiful woman could be seen sitting alone on a giant asteroid sailing through some unknown part of the Omniverse. The woman was dressed in a very skimpy set of draconic armor. Even though her armor was completely black¡­ it was still shining like it was made of gold.


    (Image Here)


    The woman''s complexion was somewhat pale¡­ but she looked like any other normal human. If she wasn''t in space nobody would have known that she was not a human. Well, not exactly normal after all, the woman had demonic horns on top of her head and the woman''s eyes were glowing red¡­ even her sclera was glowing red. The woman had ash-colored hair, but her hair looked really slick and silky.


    The woman''s body was surrounded by a crimson aura. All of a sudden a frown appeared on the woman''s face. The woman stood up and crimson smoke started to ooze out of her body. Her frown transformed into a small smile and with that, the woman''s body started to morph, and the next second the woman transformed into something that could only be seen in nightmares¡­ then the woman slowly dissolved into crimson smoke¡­


    (Image Here)


    A crimson smoke cloud appeared on a semi-molten planet¡­ from the smoke cloud the same woman walked out in her nightmarish form. Even the ground on the planet has turned into lava but the woman didn''t even flinch when her feet landed on the ground. The planet was extremely hot¡­ any normal being would have burned long ago.


    The woman slowly transformed back into her human form and started to walk on the lava. This was an absurd sight but the woman still managed to make it a beautiful and enticing sight¡­ the woman finally stopped and she licked her lips seductively. Finally, a sick smile appeared on the woman''s face...


    "Ardat, you know, you should knock when you enter someone''s house" a feminine voice was heard and a naked woman floated out of the lava. This woman was also extremely beautiful and this woman had silver hair along with two draconic horns on top of her head. The woman''s eyes were slitted in the middle like a reptile and her pupils were glowing red.


    "Kukuku¡­" the first woman, now known as Ardat chuckled. "Hydriana¡­ I have already seen all of you and we have done more than just seeing each other naked¡­ there is nothing to hide" Ardat purred in a seductive tone.


    "But you should have knocked¡­ it is called manners you bint! Being lovers isn''t an excuse¡­" the second woman now recognized as Hydriana said proudly and started to get out of the lava exposing her naked body to Ardat. Ardat grabbed Hydriana by her waist and pulled Hydriana into her arms and Hydriana smashed her lips on Ardat''s. After a passionate kissing session, both of them separated.


    Hydriana''s body started to glow and a skimpy silver and black armor appeared on her body. "I wanted to do much more but I think we have much more pressing matters at this moment" Hydriana said with a scowl on her face.


    (Image Here)


    "Kukuku¡­ my thoughts exactly" Ardat chuckled. "So, you felt it, right?" Ardat asked her lover but before Hydriana could answer a knocking sound was heard.


    Hydriana smiled that the newcomer had some manners and decided to knock. "Come in¡­" Hydriana said looking into thin air and the next moment another woman appeared in skimpy armor.


    The woman had white feathery wings behind her back and in one of her hands, she had a lance. The woman''s auburn hair was flowing out of her helmet. The woman had a metal halo floating on top of her head.


    (Image Here)


    Along with the woman, a blond man also arrived. The man was in a blue Chinese-styled dress and he was carrying a trident with him. The man''s eyes were glowing blue¡­ it looked like he could shoot lightning out of his eyes.


    (Image Here)


    The woman gave Hydriana a friendly smile but as soon as her eyes landed on Ardat, she gave the woman a disdainful glare. The woman''s eyes returned to Hydriana and she smiled once again.


    "It''s nice to meet you again Hydriana¡­ and I loathe myself for seeing you once again Ardat" the woman greeted Hydriana politely with a sweet smile on her face but as soon as her eyes returned to Ardat, her voice turned from polite to clear disdain.


    Ardat sneered at the woman "Don''t worry the displeasure is mine¡­" Ardat greeted back in a similar disdainful voice.


    "It''s nice to meet you too Gotzone¡­ how have you been?" Hydriana greeted back the woman politely.


    "I have been nice till now¡­ but now that I have seen her, I am feeling sick¡­" the angelic woman named Gotzone answered but once again shot a jab at Ardat.


    "Will you two stop fighting?" the only man asked in a defeated tone. Both Ardat and Gotzone started to glare at the man.


    "Lars, you better not be trying to take that demoness''s side" Gotzone growled while looking at the man. The man was now recognized as Lars simply shrugged it off like nothing.


    "I am not taking anyone''s side¡­ I am simply stating the facts¡­ both of you know that you can''t fight so why do you even bother to hate each other" the man said in a dismissive tone.


    "Sorry to burst your bubbles, thunder bastard but there is no way I am going to be civil with this slut!!" Ardat snarled at Gotzone and the man sighed once again.


    "See¡­ such a mouth could only be found on a demon¡­ I don''t know why you are still with her Hydriana?" Gotzone asked Hydriana who smiled and pulled Ardat into her arms. Ardat''s anger vanished into thin air and a smug grin appeared on her face.


    "Love is just like that Gotzone¡­ you can''t choose who you fall in love with¡­" Hydriana said proudly and pecked Ardat on her lips.


    Gotzone scowled at the sight in front of her. "Damn Pegion¡­ you said that I have a dirty mouth but it was you who was screaming like a slut when Lars was fucking you¡­ let me remember what you were screaming" Ardat said with a smug grin and Gotzone turned red like a tomato and started to growl in anger.


    "Ah¡­ I remember. ''Plough this sacred garden and plant your seeds'', ''Fuck me harder¡­ I want to cum like a waterfall'', ''Paint my insides with your essence like I am your cum dump'', ''Rub my pus¡­" Ardat started to mimic Gotzone but before she could continue Gotzone cut her off.


    "Shut up!! That was only once and I was drunk!!" Gotzone yelled with an embarrassed look on her face. She wanted to hide in a hole so badly and she would give anything for a hole to hide but this darted planet didn''t have a hole.


    "Gotzone¡­ Ardat got you there" Hydriana said and started to chuckle. Gotzone was so embarrassed that she shrunk back in shame and she wanted to disappear out of existence. Lars knew that it was an awkward situation so he decided to keep his mouth shut and he found the situation really troublesome.


    The incident happened a few centuries ago when they decided to go for a drink in the mortal world so they had to seal all their powers temporarily or they would have destroyed the world. Gotzone got drunk and became horny because Ardat and Hydriana were already making out¡­ so she ended up doing it with Lars.


    They weren''t lovers or anything like Ardat and Hydriana but when you live for millennials a quick fuck isn''t something frowned upon. At most Lars and Gotzone could be called Friends with benefits, they sleep with each other from time to time to relieve stress and take a break. But that night things got really wild and Gotzone screamed some things which shouldn''t be spoken by an angel.


    "Enough of that¡­ but I think we have some more pressing matters to discuss now¡­" Hydriana said successfully changing the topic.


    "Yes¡­ since the two of you are here¡­ I think the two of you also felt it?" Ardat asked with a serious look on her face. Gotzone and Lars nodded their heads with a smile on their face.


    "Yeah¡­ let''s go and meet Ikaggen, after all, it was him who took the responsibility to guide him¡­" Lars said with a smile and both Ardat and Hydriana nodded their heads in agreement.


    The next second the four of them disappeared using their own methods of teleportation. Ardat dissolved into crimson smoke, while Hydriana disappeared with a magic circle below her feet. Lars disappeared with a rumble of thunder and Gotzone vanished with a sound of flutter of her wings.


    The next moment the four of them appeared in front of a middle-aged man. The man was staring towards a computer screen. The man noticed their arrival and smiled¡­ the man looked like a real God.


    (Image Here)


    "Thanks for knocking Hydriana¡­ I can depend on you when it comes to manners" the man said softly and Hydriana puffed out her chest proudly, this made Ardat stare at her lover''s chest hungrily.


    "Since the four of you are here¡­ may I presume that the four of you felt it?" the man asked politely and the four of them simply nodded their heads.


    "Ikaggen, what can you tell us about him?" Gotzone asked the man now recognized as Ikaggen in a hurried tone.


    "Everything is going on smoothly¡­ he had just absorbed the second aspect of his power. All of you must have noticed that" Ikaggen said and got up from his chair and the whole landscape changed and they arrived in a huge garden with a tea table and five seats. All of them quickly sat down and tea appeared on the table on its own.


    "I can''t wait to meet Nemesis once again¡­ I really miss him¡­ it has been so long that the three of us have gone on a destruction and a killing spree¡­" Ardat gushed out looking really excited.


    "Yeah¡­ I really miss those times. I miss the slaughtering the three of us did together" Hydriana said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "When he died¡­ I also vowed that I wouldn''t bathe in the blood of babies until he returns¡­ I am sick of bathing in the blood of innocents" Ardat said with a scowl on her face.


    "I simply can''t understand your fetish with baby blood nor do I understand why someone like you should exist" Gotzone said with a scowl on her face and glared at Ardat disdainfully.


    "Gotzone¡­ I have said multiple times that she needs to exist because if there is good then there must be evil too¡­" Ikaggen said in a defeated tone and rubbed his temples.


    "Yeah¡­ yeah¡­ I know, there must be a balance between everything" Gotzone slumped back in her chair looking defeated.


    "Good that you understand but he no longer goes by the name Nemesis¡­ he calls himself Itsuki Reo now" Ikaggen said with a smile when he saw that Gotzone understood what he meant.


    "A human name?? What the fuck??!!" Ardat said with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    "¡­Well¡­ there were some complications with his reincarnation" Ikaggen said with a frown.


    "What happened?" Hydriana asked hurriedly. The rest of them also paid rapt attention to what Ikaggen was going to say.


    "His soul merged with a human''s soul and I had to reincarnate him manually" Ikaggen said and four horrified gasps were heard.


    "Please don''t tell me that he got those pesky things morals or some shit like that¡­" Ardat said in a desperate tone. If that happened then it would mean the end of the Omniverse for her.


    "You don''t have to worry about that¡­ his personality has changed but I think this Leviathan would be much better than the last one¡­" Ikaggen said with a huge grin on his face.


    "Really?" Lars asked looking really unsure of what to make of this situation.


    "Yes, if you want¡­ then you can see his life" Ikaggen said and a holographic screen rose up from the table and Itsuki Reo''s life started to play on the screen since he was born. It was an abridged version of his life and after a few hours, it finally ended.


    "Wow¡­ you were right. He has really changed for the better. He took lovers¡­ I am so happy for him. He has been so lonely since the two of us decided to get together" Ardat cooed like a mother.


    "Yeah¡­ his progress is also good but he needs to balance his soul with his body" Hydriana said with a smile on her face.


    "Looks like he will be back in full power before the war starts for real¡­" Gotzone mused.


    "Yes¡­ we need to prepare though, Ardat I need you to do something for me¡­" Ikaggen said in a dark tone and a sick smile appeared on Ardat''s face¡­

 Chapter 313: Meeting the Inhumans (II)...

    A/N: Yesterday I asked if you guys if you wanted to read a read a side-story with a different MC or not and I am really surprised with how vehemently denied to have something like that.


    So, please bear with me if the quality of my writing somewhat drops... Currently, I am really bored with the plot.


    Well, enough of that, let''s start the chapter...


    ---------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "For how long can you use this Power?" Momo asked me curiously.


    "Thats depends on the area I want to be affected by my Powers. If I use my powers at maximum range then I could use it for a couple of days without stop" I said with a thoughtful look on face.


    The Time around was still frozen while the four of us could easily move and play around. "You said you could reverse time, right?" Fleur asked and splashed water with her leg.


    "Yeah" I said and another green ring appeared on my hand and I rotated my hand. The water Fleur had splashed returned to its original place like it have been before.


    "What are the limits of this Power?" this time it was Flavia who asked me with a curious look on her face.


    "Depends on what I am using my power on... Just now, I used my power on the splashed water... I can go on doing something like that for months without a break but say if I had to bring back a person from the dead then I would have to spend a lot more energy" I said while green rings were continuously forming on my hand.


    "What is the maximum output?" Momo asked me, looks like she is back in scientist mode if the gleam in her eyes meant something.


    Hmm... Let me think about this... With my current Powel Level I will only be able to surround this whole Solar System, just like I had said before but rewinding the Time of the whole Solar System would be really tiring but I think I would be able rewind it for about 4 days before getting completely spent.


    "I think I could reverse the Time of our whole Solar System for about two days without stopping" I said after decreasing two days from my calculation. It''s not that I didn''t trust them... I trusted them with my life but some things should be kept secret so that you can have a trump card and Flavia is still here.


    She might be the one to bring me the Time Stone, she might be a good person but I don''t trust her completely. I might sound like a paranoid bastard... But like I had said before, for the safety of me and my girls I am happy being paranoid bastard... It''s much better than being a stupid bastard.


    No matter how Flavia looks... She is really strong. I am not saying that she would do something but she could always try something. Yeah... I think I need to calm down or I might turn into Fury. I shuddered as soon as the thought appeared inside my mind. That was a really disturbing thought... Must have been Nargles.


    "Hey! Are you alright? You look somewhat pale" Fleur asked me in a worried tone and I simply shrugged.


    "Thanks for asking Fleur but I am completely fine" I said and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Reo... Can you return everything to normal? I don''t want to impose on you guys any longer" Flavia asked and simply nodded my head but before I could do anything Momo decided to butt in the conversation.


    "Rubbish... You aren''t imposing on us. Why don''t you take a break and relax here with us" Momo asked Flavia looking really hopeful. Flavia''s eyes turned towards me and I simply shrugged signifying that she was free to decide whatever she wanted.


    I didn''t mind her staying here with us. After all, we aren''t doing anything naughty and we were simply relaxing under the sun. After a couple of minutes Flavia finally agreed to stay here and relax but before she could do that, she needed to return to Kamar-Taj so that she could inform someone about her absence.


    So, I had to return the Time to normal... Everything around us turned back to normal... Our yacht once again started to move because of the ocean waves. Flavia left after making a portal saying that she would return in a couple of minutes.


    I wonder if the other girls noticed the change or not... Nemuri and Jean might have noticed it. Jean is self explanatory... She has a Cosmic Entity stuffed inside her gut and since Fleur was able to notice it, I am pretty sure that the Phoenix would be able to notice it.


    Nemuri might have noticed it because she is the one who is most sensitive to magical energies among the girls and her powers got a huge boost after she was exposed to the Cosmic Clouds and she got her bloodline powers kick-started.


    Rumi might have felt it too... After all, her instincts are monstrous. Yes, it''s possible that she didn''t notice anything since we are taking about the Infinity Stones here but the chances of something like that would be very low. She must have noticed something even if she didn''t know what happened...


    I wonder what she is doing now... From what I remember she said that they had some meeting with a group of Inhumans... Hmm... Let''s see how the meeting progresses. If Jiaying tries something... then I might have to pay a visit to Afterlife and exterminate them...


    [POV Rumi]


    The meeting finally started after usual bullshit like greetings and ass kissing.


    Finally, Jiaying asked if she could talk with the Inhumans. Since we had already agreed about this beforehand, we called the group of Inhumans we had on Elysium. They were somewhat uncomfortable with this but they still decided to talk with Jiaying.


    At first, Jiaying asked them how they were being treated and stuff like that. All of a sudden I felt something but nothing happened... I immediately looked around but there was nothing. I am pretty sure that I felt something... I have no idea what it was but it was completely gone now.


    My eyes narrowed on Jiaying but I knew that no one from Jiaying''s group could do something like this. I don''t know what it was but it felt felt really strong... And from really strong I mean Reo like strong or it might have been slightly stronger than Reo.


    It could have been a Cosmic Entity... I need to tell Reo about this as soon as the meeting ends. Jiaying finally told them that they had to return to Afterlife, after all it was their home. The group Inhumans from Elysium obviously disagreed telling her that they were happy here and they didn''t have look over their shoulders all the time just because they were different.


    Jiaying finally understood that they wouldn''t agree with her willingly. Jiaying gave a subtle signal to a guard she had brought with her and that is when it started. The guard she had brought with her started to use some kind of mental powers.


    "The guard on the right side is using some kind of mental power" I said into the microphone and Eric gave a subtle nod after hearing me.


    Jiaying asked them if they wanted to go back with her to Afterlife once again and surprisingly this time they did agree. A huge grin appeared on Jiayimg''s face and she turned towards Eric... Eric didn''t bother with it and gave me signal to engage...


    Without making a sound I Flash Stepped into the meeting room and my hand wrapped around the throat of the guard on the right side. The guard wanted to fight back but my grip tightened around his throat. This made him flail helplessly and this finally got the attention of Jiaying and the other guard in the room.


    "What is the meaning of this??!!" Jiaying screamed in anger and other guard shot some kind of wave from his hands in my direction. I didn''t even bother to guard against them because I knew that those waves won''t be able to harm me, even though I didn''t know what those wave did.


    The waves finally collided with my body and I felt the waves trying to push me back. So... That is what the waves did?? They would just push you away?? Jiaying really must have underestimated us and she had only brought these weaklings with her.


    "I also want to know what is the meaning of this, Jiaying?? After all, it was your guard who started to use his power and broke the neutral agreement" Eric asked Jiaying while he leaned on the table in front of him.


    "Will you stop using your power... It''s simply annoying" I said with an annoyed look on my face but the guard didn''t stop using his powers. I waited for a few seconds and when I saw that he was still using his power, I decided to change my approach.


    "If you don''t stop using your power then I will snap his neck like a twig" I said and the threat worked like a charm and the other guard finally stopped using his powers. Jiaying was still silent... Looking really adamant not wanting to say anything.


    "Jiaying... It would be really good for you and your people of you cooperated with us..." Eric asked sweetly but Jiaying remained silent. I immediately noticed that Jiaying was subtly trying to pull something out. It wasn''t a gun or Eric would have noticed it.


    Jiaying pulled out a small button from her pocket... I must have some kind of beacon or distress signal. I didn''t say anything to Eric and allowed Jiaying to use the button... I wanted to see what has she prepared. The next second, I felt...


    ("Please play with me" Cliff-kun asked cutely while making puppy dog eyes)

 Chapter 314: Meeting the Inhumans (III)...

    [POV Agent Tonks]


    I slowly crept through the halls of the hospital without making a sound. Even if I made a sound there was no way anyone would bother with me, after all, I was currently mimicking the daughter of the Head Doctor, she was known for coming here to meet with her father from time to time.


    No matter what, I have to say that SHIELD takes information collection very seriously. I am so happy that we are able to use magic to avoid surveillance or I can''t even imagine what kind of information SHIELD could have acquired about us.


    I finally arrived in front of the Morgue and quickly slipped inside the room and my nose was immediately assaulted with the smell of dead bodies. Ugh...!! I hate Fury for giving me this mission. I cast a spell to clear the smell and picked up the chart kept on the front table.


    I quickly skimmed through the names of the dead bodies and finally found my targets. I took out a stretcher from the next room and prepared it so that I can take out the body. There is no way I am going to carry a dead body within my arms and I just have to take out the body. A van is already waiting in the hospital parking lot for the body.


    I finally pulled out the first frozen body and I carefully levitated the body over the stretcher and carefully lowered the body. I casted a notice-me-not on myself and the stretcher so that no one would notice us.


    I quickly left the stretcher in the hall and returned for the second body. I returned to the room next to the Morgue and took out another stretcher. It didn''t take me a lot of time to get the second body and after casting the notice-me-not on the second stretcher, I quickly brought it to the hall and it was completely easy after that... Using magic it was really easy to push the stretchers.


    I arrived in the parking lot and deactivated the notice-me-not charms I had cast on myself and the stretchers. The people waiting in the van finally noticed me and immediately rushed at me to help me. They quickly grabbed the bodies and carried them into the van.


    "Thank you, you were much faster than anyone of us anticipated. Looks like rumours about you are really true..." a tall man spoke to me in an appreciative tone. Yes... Mortal, stroke my ego. Finally someone who understands how awesome Agent Tonks is...


    The team didn''t wait any longer and quickly drove out of the parking lot. Hmm... I should also get out of this place... I pulled out my phone and started to text Reo, after all, he told me to keep him posted...


    [POV Rumi]


    I didn''t say anything to Eric and allowed Jiaying to use the button... I wanted to see what has she prepared. The next second, I felt something arriving and I before doing anything else, I leaned my head towards the right and a blade appeared exactly where my head was.


    "Im-impossible..." my attacker stuttered out. The man was one of the oddest looking creatures I have ever seen and that''s saying something when I have fought that Abomination.


    The man didn''t have any eyes and from his face I quickly concluded that his eyes weren''t surgically removed. He was born that way but that''s something I can contemplate later... My grip around the first guard''s throat tightened and a little bit more force a loud Crack was heard throughout the room.


    Everyone in the room knew what happened. Jiaying, the second guard and the new man who teleported in the room had horrified looks on their faces. I threw away the guard''s limp body like it was garbage. "Don''t look at me like that... After all, it was you who attacked me and like I had said, if you attack me once again I will snap his neck and I am not a liar" I said in a serious tone and turned my eyes towards the teleporter.


    He must be Gordon, the Inhuman who unknowingly gave the information about their base. But this guy doesn''t have any eyes... I wonder how Emma was able to get the location from his mind. Hmm... It''s possible that he created the image inside his mind after hearing the description of the place from others.


    "Jiaying, do you want to say something?" Eric asked curiously. He is yet to make any move... Well, he didn''t need to make any moves after all, I was more than enough if I had to take care of them. Raven has already changed back into her true form.


    When, I finally killed the Inhuman in my hands, the Inhumans finally got back their memories and they started to glare at Jiaying venomously. "How dare you bitch!!??" the oldest Inhuman roared in anger.


    "How dare you play with our memories? You would go to such lengths to silence us?" the man asked looking completely enraged. Jiaying was completely silent and didn''t even bother to answer them and made a small gesture towards the teleporter and the second guard in the room. Neither of them did anything but I knew that they would surely do something.


    Though I am curious to find out if Gordon noticed the gesture or not?? After all, he is kind of lacking eyes. It is possible that he has some kind of sonar powers too which help him.


    "I think I heard something really interesting... You said that Jiaying was trying to silence you, now, I really want to know why did she try to silence you?" Raven asked curiously.


    "I would have never revealed this to the outsiders, but you leave me no choice other than this, Jiaying..." the oldest in the group said in a regretful tone and this was when the teleporter acted once again but this time instead of attacking me he attacked the Inhuman who was about to speak up.


    But he forgot a small detail, his blade was made up of metal before the teleporter could even reach that Inhuman, Eric stopped him. "Gordon take them!!" Jiaying screamed desperately. She finally showed some kind of expression on her face.


    Gordon let go of the blade and teleported behind the group of Inhumans but I Flash Stepped right in front of him and punched him in the face. If compared with my full power it was just a love tap... I didn''t want to splatter his brain like a watermelon. He would be an important source of information.


    "You messed up Jiaying" I said giving her a condescending look.


    "I think you are right Rumi. If she prepared to go to such lengths then it must mean that it must be something important" Eric said with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "You guys go back... We will talk later" Eric turned to the Inhumans lived on Elysium and dismissed them. They became really happy and immediately went to leave the room but that is when the second guard decided to attack once again using his waves.


    I Flash Stepped in front of the second guard and backhanded him while seriously holding back my power. The man dropped on the floor and spat out several of his teeth along with a lot of blood. Before the guy could try anything else... I cast a Stupify and knocked him out.


    "Is there anymore surprises? More reinforcements?" I asked Jiaying in a mocking tone. Before Jiaying could answer Reo Flash Stepped inside the room and the temperature inside the room dropped several degrees.


    "Why are you here?" I asked Reo with a confused look on my face.


    "I didn''t have any plan to make an appearance here but it was Nat who reported to me that blows are being exchanged in the meeting... Now, I find myself really annoyed because my time with Momo and Fleur was interrupted" Reo said in a bold tone... Wow... He is really angry. Jiaying and the Inhumans are fucked.


    Even though I have threatened to kill all of them... I still wasn''t going to kill all of them mindlessly. I only killed the first guard because I said I would and he still had control over the minds of the Inhumans. But now that Reo is here... Jiaying is going to regret doing anything, I looked towards Jiaying with pity in my eyes.


    "I told you not to try anything funny during the meeting but it seems that you didn''t take it seriously... Now it is out of my hands" I said with pity in my voice and shrugged my arms.


    I could clearly see fear in Jiaying''s eyes now but she was still acting like someone tough. "I did what was necessary for my people..." Jiaying started to spout some bullshit about her people but before she could continue, Reo got bored.


    "Crucio" Reo said in a bored tone and Jiaying started to scream out her lungs. "Please... You should have tried something knew... That SHIT has become really overused" Reo said in a bored tone and kept using the Cruciatus Curse on Jiaying.


    "Reo... Don''t break her mind. There are a lot of important information we can get from her mind" I reminded Reo who nodded his head slightly in agreement. After using the Cruciatus Curse on Jiaying for a minute, Reo finally stopped and turned towards the knocked out guy on the floor.


    "Looks like you have to pay the price for Jiaying''s mistake" Reo said with mocking look on his face and awoke the guard who I had backhanded before. The looked at me with fear in his eyes... But now, he shouldn''t be afraid of me after all, Reo is here and he is angry.


    Without saying anything Reo fired a skin melting curse towards the man. The man''s screams rang through out the room while his skin was slowly melted from his body and after a couple of minutes, the man finally left the world.


    "Pity... I still feel unsatisfied..." Reo said looking really depressed. Anyone would think that he was depressed because he killed someone in such a manner but I knew the truth... He was still depressed because he wasn''t able to torture Jiaying.


    "You can kill the teleporter too" Eric said in a neutral tone. Looks like he also knew the real reason why Reo looked sad.


    After hearing Eric, a small smile made its way to Reo''s face...

 Chapter 315: The Hand Retaliates...

    [Midland Circle Financial, New York]


    "Can anyone of you tell me what is happening?" Sowande asked furiously as he arrived in the meeting room. Three people were already present inside the room.


    "Please calm down and take a seat" the only woman in the room known as Alexandra Reid said while gesturing towards the seat. Sowande frowned but followed Reid''s command and took the seat.


    Sowande might be someone arrogant but he knew that he shouldn''t mess with someone like Alexandra Reid, even more so when she was the leader of your group. After all, since Alexandra Reid was their Supreme Leader she was intelligent, cunning, and ruthless.


    She was herself responsible for the deaths of hundreds and millions of lives including innocents just because they were a means to an end for her. During the collapse of cities and societies since the Hand was active, it was Alexandra Reid who made the plans for their destruction.


    Alexandra Reid never regretted her actions though and still thought that they were necessary for her plans and those cities needed to fall so that she could move forward with her agenda. Reid also saw the rest of the members of the Hand as expendable pawns and it was very known among their group.


    She has always been completely apathetic to the deaths of her own comrades though she never thought of the other members as her comrades, for her they were only a means to an end who could be sacrificed if it meant that her own agenda was being forwarded.


    Sowande knew about Alexandra Reid''s nature and her intentions that is why he avoided standing up against Reid. Sowande could be easily described as a twisted individual. He took pleasure in causing as much pain as he can to his enemies. He also exudes a large amount of confidence.


    "Reid, I was really busy with some of my business... Now, will you tell me what was the emergency that required all of our presence?" Murakami asked in an annoyed tone. Murakami was a person who liked to pull strings from the shadows and he almost never showed his face in the public. Murakami was always known for his overconfidence and thrill-seeking nature which is why he always displayed outright defiance to Alexandra Reid.


    Murakami was a thrill seeker as evidenced by hunting games such as the rare but dangerous Moon Bear, which Murakami had personally slain as a trophy despite coming close to being killed by the animal. He had already tried to take over the control of the Hand but apparently failed.


    "Gao was killed..." Alexandra said and a gasp was heard. Everyone turned towards Bakuto. Everyone in the group knew that Bakuto was a gentle and righteous man. His faction in Hand also trained troubled individuals and gave them a purpose in life.


    Unlike the other members of the Hand, he didn''t like using violence as the primary solution to all of his problems. He always felt that he was much more outgoing than his associates, but if it was necessary then he didn''t have any qualms over killing innocents who dare to stand in his way. But no matter how heartless he seems to be he was the only member of the Hand who had feelings for something like companionship.


    But like the other members of the Hand, his mindset was also twisted. He despised traitors but still gave multiple chances to re-join him. He was strongly against corporations who controlled the society.


    It was somewhat contradicting since he himself demanded complete obedience. As of now... His biggest enemy was Nemuri Kayama who was single-handedly controlling the world economy.


    "What? How?" Bakuto asked with a depressed look on his face. He was the only one who had expressions like that on his face. He was feeling bad after hearing the death of their companion.


    "I knew that something like this would happen if you stayed in control!" Murakami roared angrily while pointing his finger towards Alexandra Reid, who didn''t even bother to react.


    The lone woman in the room simply shrugged in a dismissive manner. "She died due to her carelessness. If she wasn''t so arrogant... then she wouldn''t have died" Reid scoffed in a dismissive tone and veins started to pop on Murakami''s and Bakuto''s head. Sowande decided to remain silent and watch the new development from the side.


    "How dare you say something like that?? That is why I always said that you are unfit to be our leader" Murakami said with a smug grin on his face. Murakami wasn''t bothered by the death of his companion but he saw this as a chance to become the Supreme Leader of the Hand. In fact, Murakami also had similar thoughts like Reid regarding Gao''s death.


    "No matter how many times you say that it would be completely meaningless if you are unable to defeat me in a one-on-one fight" Alexandra Reid said in a mocking tone. Murakami was so enraged after hearing that the armrests of his chair cracked.


    Bakuto knew that it would be really bad if the two of them fought this time, so he decided to step in. "Murakami, you need to stop. Alexandra, don''t pour fuel into the flames, we have much more important matters to discuss now" Bakuto said and Murakami decided to glare at Bakuto.


    "I agree with Bakuto, fighting among ourselves isn''t going to help us... Not when one of us has just died and we need to find the person responsible for this..." Sowande spoke up for the second time since he arrived. Murakami reluctantly backed down and Alexandra simply smirked when she saw that.


    "Do you know who is responsible for killing Gao?" Bakuto asked looking towards Alexandra Reid.


    "Yes... It was Nemuri Kayama who was responsible for Gao''s death. I don''t know how she did it... If she did it on her own or if she hired someone but I know that it was her for sure" Alexandra Reid said in a cryptic manner and everyone else in the room frowned.


    "How can you be so sure that it was Nemuri Kayama when you don''t even know how Gao died?" Murakami asked with a sneer on his face.


    "Because it was Nemuri Kayama who took over Gao''s business as soon as Gao died" Alexandra Reid said and Bakuto gritted his teeth in anger.


    Nemuri Kayama was his biggest enemy and now she has also killed one of his companions. He would never forgive Kayama for this and Kayama was going to pay with her life for all the crimes she has done. According to Bakuto Kayama''s first crime was controlling the world economy and her second crime was killing Gao.


    "By the way, where is Gao? Is she still recovering?" Sowande asked curiously but Reid simply shook her head in denial.


    "Her body is gone... From what I know, Gao''s body was incinerated" Reid said with a massive frown on her face. The other three had horrified looks on their faces.


    "How did she find out about our secret?" Sowande stuttered out in fear. This was completely unnatural for him to feel fear and it has been so long that he has forgotten when was the last time he had felt fear until today.


    "How did she find our secret?" Murakami asked in a low tone.


    Reid shrugged once again. "I don''t think that she knows our secret. She might have incinerated Gao''s body to get rid of the evidence" Alexandra Reid said in a dismissive manner.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Bakuto asked dangerously after a few seconds. Now they were confident once again when they heard from Reid that Kayama didn''t know their secret.


    "There is nothing else we could do at this moment... We simply kill her. She had dared to act against one of us... That alone is punishable by death" Murakami growled in anger but Sowande and Bakuto were still waiting for Alexandra Reid to speak up. When Murakami noticed this... He once again growled in anger, this was another sign that Alexandra Reid was still their Supreme Leader.


    "This time I agree with Murakami... Nemuri Kayama must be put down, she has caused a lot of trouble for us, it would be better if we deal with her now before she could strengthen her position much more" Alexandra Reid said and this time everyone nodded their head in agreement.


    Alexandra Reid gave the responsibility of killing Nemuri Kayama to Bakuto, after all, he was the one who was most affected...


    [POV Nemuri]


    Hah... It''s really relaxing to find out that everything is going according to the plan and you have nothing to worry about. Since the others were still asleep I had decided to leave them be for the time being... but now that they are awake, I need to collect the five of them.


    I don''t want Doom though but unfortunately, they came in a package deal. Acquiring Gao''s business was also awesome and easy... I felt really good after acquiring her business... That Ancient hag didn''t know how to manage the drug business.


    Even though the US Government thinks that it was me who told the press that we were being held against our wills but they can''t act out against me since they have no proof and I have made them sweat for long enough... I would simply give them a deal that neither side could decline...


    I finally arrived in front of my car... For a few seconds, I stared at my car... So shiny... So beautiful. I opened the door and entered the car. After getting settled in the seat... I finally pressed the ignition button... after, a small pause...


    *BOOM*


    ("Say cheese!!" cliff-kun said cutely and took a picture of you)

 Chapter 316: Former Students & Nemuris Rage (I)...

    A/N: I have researched the whole day and I had found out that Olympians are really not that important in Marvel Universe. Most of them had lost their powers and they simply like to stay hidden in their pocket dimension.


    Only Hercules and Ares are the ones who have some roles in the plot. Yes, it''s true that Gaea plays a huge role but she isn''t an Olympian. She is basically Mother Earth, she is also one of the Elder Gods.


    So, I have simply decided to ignore the Olympians and Gaea. I know that you wanted me to involve her but you have to remember that this is an AU movie verse and I honestly want to avoid her to keep the things simple as I had avoided including Kang the Conqueror. Including him would have complicated things...


    -----------------------------------------------


    [POV Jean]


    Ah... I satisfied moan escaped from my lips. Just like I have said hundreds of times... the best way to start your day is with a nice cup of coffee. Nothing can defeat this... that is why I am here, cafe Amora Mocha. In Elysium, this is the place where you can get the best coffee.


    Yeah... I know that the house-elves would be able to make coffee for me whenever I ask them and they will bring it to me anywhere I want but the problem is that they somewhat lack coffee-making skills... Those are my personal thoughts though... though I hope that the elves don''t find out my thoughts or they would punish themselves...


    Even though there is the taste factor... I also like the atmosphere in this cafe. Meta-Humans with all kinds of looks coming in ordering food and coffee without any care of the world. They would sit together regardless of their looks or native country, they would chat with each other regarding everything else, this would have never been possible if it wasn''t for Reo.


    The door opened once again and a familiar group of youngsters walked in. It has been a long since I have talked with them... now, I feel bad that I haven''t found some time to meet up with them. Before I could call them, one of them noticed me, and only after a couple of seconds the whole group was surrounding my table.


    "It''s nice to meet you once again Professor Grey... How have you been?" one boy asked from the group. A small smile unconsciously made its way to my face.


    "Why don''t you all sit down? It has been so long since we have talked... and, I am no longer a professor. As for your question, I have been really nice" I said with a smile on my face. The group quickly pulled back the chairs and sat down. We were two chairs short so I used my power and pulled two chairs from the nearby table.


    "So, who is your new friend?" I asked curiously while looking towards the new girl in the group. I am pretty sure that I haven''t seen her before in the school.


    "Professor, let me introduce you to Marie D''Ancanto, my girlfriend" the first teenager proudly introduced the girl who blushed.


    "Bobby... You shouldn''t call me professor anymore" I said while sighing in defeat. My eyes turned back towards the girl and I extended my hand towards the girl. "It''s nice to meet you, Miss D''Ancanto... I am Jean Grey, their old professor though it seems like they don''t want to let go of me..." I said with a small smile and everyone in the group chuckled sheepishly.


    "So, how have you guys been? How is life on Elysium?" I asked them curiously.


    "It''s the best place I could have ever asked for... I would have never thought that I would have been able to live so freely... I don''t need to hide anything here... It''s, kind of..." Kitty was the first who answered my question. This isn''t the first time I have heard something like this... Almost all of the Meta-Humans in here have similar feelings like this.


    "Freeing??" the girl with purple streaks asked Kitty who didn''t seem to find the right word. After hearing Jubilee''s suggestion, Kitty nodded her head in excitement. "Though... I miss my parents sometimes but I think it''s better this way... Our last meeting wasn''t so nice" Jubilee said in a depressed tone.


    For a few seconds, nobody said anything. Honestly, I feel bad for Jubilee but there is nothing I could do. I know that a being named Sublime was responsible for the hate between Humans and Meta-Humans but Reo didn''t find a way to reverse the process in his mind. From what I have heard Sublime used some kind of virus but he didn''t make an antidote.


    "It''s the same for me... but the last time I talked with them, they treated me like I was a monster. My brother didn''t even talk to me..." Bobby said while gritting his teeth. His girlfriend quickly grabbed his hand and squeezed reassuringly. Odd... I have already noticed this but why is she wearing gloves??


    "I miss my parents... Thankfully we parted on a good note. I didn''t have the courage to call them after the truth about Meta-Humans came out" Kitty said with a smile and shrugged.


    "This is the best place I could have ever asked for... I don''t have the best experience with parents" the last boy who was named John said cryptically. He had been always like that... Somewhat Emo but who knows what kinds of hardships he has gone through. I shouldn''t make fun of his life.


    "I think it''s better that we change the topic..." I said and everyone immediately agreed. My eyes went back towards Marie, Bobby''s girlfriend.


    "Umm... I know this is a personal question but I noticed that you are wearing gloves... do have problems controlling your power?" as soon as I finished speaking, the girl got defensive.


    "Uh... Don''t take it the wrong way. I am not making fun of your control or anything... I am simply curious. If you tell me then, there might be a way I can help you" I said in a gentle tone. I don''t want to scare her, from her looks it seems like she has some really bad experience with her powers.


    "...Whenever I touch someone I hurt them... I put my last boyfriend in a coma... that is why I wear gloves and avoid skin contact" Marie said in a low tone.


    "Hmm... I think I might be able to help you though. If it isn''t a problem, can you visit the infirmary in the evening?" I asked Marie. She turned towards Bobby who nodded his head reassuringly and then she turned back towards me and nodded her head in acceptance.


    "So, what do you think about Leviathan? I mean he made this place possible, after all" I asked the group. I have asked this question several times but I want to hear what my former students thought about him. It wouldn''t change anything between me and Reo, after all, my love isn''t that fickle but I still wanted to know. I was simply curious...


    John stared at me for a couple of seconds... "Tch!! Lucky bastard!!" John snorted and looked away from the group. Honestly, I wasn''t expecting something like that. I stared at him with a confused look on my face until the others burst out laughing.


    "Oh... Don''t be like that John. You shouldn''t be jealous of him since he has so many girls with him..." Kitty said while giggling. Oh... I understand now. I didn''t expect that kind of reaction from John though... Three years have passed since I had closely interacted with them so it is quite understandable that he has changed so much.


    "I wanted to date him so badly when he threatened the whole world for the first time... He is the wet dream of a lot of girls" Jubilee said with stars in her eyes. I am glad that she wasn''t drooling...


    "Like... He would date us... He doesn''t like younger girls" Kitty snorted and Jubilee returned to the real world.


    "I hope that you didn''t just call me old?" I asked Kitty in a sweet tone who was already sweating buckets.


    "Um... No. I meant he likes mature women you know... Women in their twenties" Kitty stuttered out and I nodded my head in acceptance. Now, that I think of it... She is right and I had already heard from Momo that Reo''s always liked older women and Momo had to work really hard to get his attention.


    "So, how is it like, I mean sharing him with other girls?" Jubilee asked curiously. The rest of the group was also interested including the guys.


    "Tch... Tch... Tch... This isn''t something we should discuss in front of boys..." I clicked my tongue while wagging my finger in front of them. All the girls immediately started to glare at the boys who gulped hard.


    After a few seconds, only four of us were left on the table. Only girls, obviously. Bobby had to leave reluctantly when his relationship came into jeopardy and John left when he felt his health was in real danger...


    [POV Nemuri]


    For a couple of seconds, I didn''t notice what happened... I blinked several times until I found myself sitting in the middle of my burning car... My car... Whoever did this is going to pay for this... I going to break their bones and then skin them alive!!


    Even though my hot ass was literally on fire... I didn''t care about that now. I slowly stood up from the burning seat and my whole body was on fire but I wasn''t hurt. Only my tuxedo was on fire... That was a nice tuxedo too... I am going to scoop out their eyes too!!


    I walked out of the junk of my beloved car and I used my ice powers to put off the fire. My hair was a mess and some rags were barely hanging on my body. I might be an exhibitionist but I didn''t like the fact that my tuxedo was ruined and only Reo was allowed to see my body.


    I wasn''t worried about giving someone eye candy because this was my private parking lot... Hmm... Since it''s my private parking lot, it means someone high up from my company''s security team betrayed me.


    My eyes turned back towards my car... My vision blurred due to tears... I started to release my absurd magical pressure unconsciously. I touched the hood of my still burning car...


    "Don''t worry... I will kill every last one of them. You will be avenged before tomorrow ends and trust me... They will be glad that they finally went to hell when I am done with them..." I said while gritting my teeth and with a last look towards my car I Flash Stepped into our room in Elysium for a new tuxedo.


    After all, you can''t go on a killing spree while looking bad and I also have some people to torture so badly that they beg for death... So, I have to dress much nicer...

 Chapter 317: Nemuris Rage (II)... (R-18)

    A/N: This chapter doesn''t have a lemon. It''s rated R-18 for the graphic torture scene. If you don''t feel comfortable with it then I will put a mark before the torture scene so you can skip it.


    ----------------------------------------------


    [POV Nemuri]


    After I finished dressing in my best tuxedo, I took at myself in the mirror. Hmm... now, I am ready to go on a killing rampage. Now, that I was finally done with my clothes... I Flash Stepped back into my parking lot.


    My car was still burning and till now... Nobody was here, I didn''t expect anyone to be here. After all, this is my private parking lot and I don''t have any kind of surveillance in here... After all, I can''t have cameras here when I am always popping in and out whenever I want.


    From what I know... I am pretty sure that my car won''t be discovered by anyone else until tomorrow morning when the cleaners come here but I can''t be sure... After all, the culprit might come back and take a peek to check if he succeeded or not...


    But that brings me to another problem. I don''t know who was responsible for the destruction of my shiny car. Since there is no surveillance in here... I don''t have any way of deducing the identity of the culprit but is only the tip of the iceberg.


    I have so many enemies that it isn''t funny any longer and I am continuously making enemies too. Business rivals, governments of several countries, criminal organizations and I can keep going on. I wonder if there is some spell that could allow me to see the past??


    I pulled out my phone and called Momo, after all, she is the one who possesses unrivaled spell knowledge. Momo finally picked up the phone. ''Moshi~ moshi~ how may I help you?'' (Japanese)


    Is she kidding me right now? Or she simply wants to talk with someone in Japanese. Well, now that I think of it, I also miss the feeling of speaking in Japanese. "Momo, I needed some help. Do you know any spell which can allow me to see the past... Or find someone who had tried to cause me harm?" I asked her in Japanese.


    Momo didn''t answer me for a couple of seconds. ''I can''t tell you for sure but as far as I know, there isn''t a spell like that and I wouldn''t recommend using a Time-Turner at this moment... They have deteriorated a lot due to overuse and they are somewhat obsolete too'' Momo answered back in Japanese.


    I wanted to curse so badly but I held myself back, after all, we were all responsible for the deterioration of the Time-Turners. We used it every time we had sex with Reo... So now, I had no way to find out the identity of the person who placed the bomb on my beloved car.


    ''By the way... Did something happen?'' Momo asked in a worried tone. She was back in English... it was clear that she was genuinely worried.


    "Yeah... Someone placed a bomb in my car and tried to kill me..." I trailed off and Momo seemed to choke after she heard me.


    ''You are talking about your shiny car??'' Momo asked and I hummed sadly in agreement. ''...Now, I feel really bad for them...'' Momo said in a sad tone.


    "Don''t worry, they will also feel bad for themselves when I am done with them..." I said while gritting my teeth.


    ''Hey!! You can ask Reo for help... He gained some Time Powers a few hours ago... I think he will be able to help you'' Momo said and I released a relieved sigh when I heard that.


    "Thanks, I will call him now... I will call you later, bye and thanks" I said hurriedly after thanking Momo and cut the call. Then I called Reo, after the phone rang for a few seconds Reo picked up the phone. I could clearly hear someone screaming in the background.


    ''Hello honey~, what can I do for you?'' Reo asked me in a sing-song voice. I wanted to flirt with him so badly but I could do that later... Maybe, give him a reward and do a role-play with him. Dora told me about her latest adventure with Reo where Reo was a bad guy and she was big bad Agent Tonks.


    "Umm... I heard that you gained some Time Powers, will you be able to see the past??" I asked him and the scream in the background intensified.


    ''Yep... I can do that. Did something happen?'' Reo cooed. I know when Reo was like this... It was when he was annoyed and angry. It was pretty clear who he was angry at.


    "Yes... Someone tried to kill me but ended up blowing up my car..." I reluctantly answered him. After all, I knew how protective he was and I wanted to kill the people responsible with my own hands.


    ''...I am on my way... Avada Kedavra'' after a few seconds Reo said and AK''ed the poor fool who was screaming in the background. He must have been a fool... He should have known that he should have never angered Reo... Well, he can ponder it in his afterlife.


    Reo Flash Stepped beside me and he finally cut the call. As soon as Reo arrived, his eyes went towards my still burning car... after a couple of seconds, his eyes turned back towards me. "I almost feel bad for the guys responsible for this" Reo said dryly.


    "It''s good that you don''t feel bad... Now can you find who blew up my car?" I asked him desperately and he simply nodded his head. He raised up his left hand and a green ring appeared around his hand and a green hologram rose up beside my car.


    A hologram of myself appeared beside the car dressed in rags. I immediately understood that it was past me, Reo paused the video and stared at me blankly... I simply shrugged my shoulders. He shook his head and resumed the hologram... In the hologram, I went back into my car and it finally exploded.


    After the explosion, I walked out of the car with completely intact clothes. Soon, I disappeared from the parking lot and after a few seconds, a man appeared in the parking lot. I immediately recognized him... he is the head of my digital security team. Since I was also in the digital business, I needed a digital security team but he was a guy I never expected to betray me.


    The hologram video continued to play and I saw how that motherfucker placed the bomb in my precious car. He is going to pay... Jim Hardy, you are going to pay. Reo didn''t need to continue the video so he finally stopped.


    "It looks like you know him?" Reo asked and I simply nodded my head. The green ring on his hand disappeared and another similar green ring appeared on his hand but this was slightly bigger than the previous one. My still burning car was covered in a slight green glow and soon the fire started to increase.


    I was confused when I saw that... but quickly concluded that Reo was reversing the time. He was fixing my precious car!! Soon my car returned to its previous state like it was before the explosion. I was so happy that I wanted to jump him right here and now. When the green ring finally disappeared from Reo''s hand... I jumped into his arms and smashed my lips on his.


    "Thank you... Thank you... Thank you..." I kept mumbling on between the kisses. I only allowed him to go after a few minutes of hungry kissing...


    "I would have fucked you right here and now but I have some people to kill..." I said sadly and he simply caressed my cheek lovingly.


    "We can fuck all we want after you finish your revenge... Sex after successful revenge is much more exciting" Reo said while nodding his head like a sage... Hmm... Reo must be right... After all, he knew that porn scenes were faked. I nodded my head like a good housewife.


    After that, we quickly headed inside the building... Both of us were disillusioned. After all, I didn''t want anyone to know that I was in the office. I headed directly towards Jim Hardy''s office and Reo was calmly following behind me. We soon arrived in his office and I quickly stunned the dickhead.


    Reo quickly prepared a Portkey and gave it to me. I put the Portkey on Jim and activated it. As soon as he was gone, both I and Reo Flash Stepped into the torture room we had in Knox. This was the first time we were going to use the torture room... Until now, only Reo tortured people and he preferred Crucio.


    Jim Hardy was strapped in the chair in the middle of the room. But before I do anything... I wanted to confirm if he did it willingly or not. I don''t want my first torture victim to be an innocent. Reo was leaning on the wall at the end.


    I finally revived Jim and as soon as his eyes landed on me his eyebrows shot up in fear. That isn''t a good sign... "Legilimens" I said and dived into his mind. Jim was screaming on top of his lungs but I didn''t care. I only wanted to know if he did it willingly or not... I ignored everything else. I quickly found the information and he did it willingly and happily... I completely ignored why he agreed though.


    "Hello, Jim... I never thought that you would do something like that... that was really bad of you" I said cryptically and Reo used his powers to float a scalpel in my hand. I raised an eyebrow in his direction... this is an interesting choice of weapon to start the process.


    Jim though... He looked completely horrified when he heard what I said. He started to sputter incoherently... I simply walked up to him and slashed his cheek... He squealed like a pig. "Speak clearly..." I said sweetly.


    {Torture Scene Starts}


    A few seconds passed when he finally gathered back his wits. "Miss... Kayama, what are you doing?? And I have no idea what you are talking about... Agrh!!!" since he was once again spouting bullshit, I snapped his right index finger.


    "Hah... Hah... I don''t know what you are... Argh!!" I snapped his right middle finger.


    "Since it looks like you aren''t going to give me a straight answer... Let me somewhat persuade you" I said sweetly and started to run the scalpel on his chest.


    Jim groaned in pain and started to trash in the chair. But I didn''t stop there... I started to draw with the scalpel on his chest. Only after a few minutes, he had a nice nine-tailed fox playing with a dick on his chest... I would have been happy with the drawing if it wasn''t so bloody.


    "Do you think you can speak now?" I asked him sweetly and glared at me.


    "You don''t know who you are messing with..." Jim said in between deep breaths.


    "I think you misunderstand something... You are not in control here but I am and unfortunately, that was a wrong answer" I said and threw away the scalpel while I pointed toward a small hammer. Reo levitated the small hammer in my hand and I swiftly brought down the hammer on his crotch. Jim squealed like a pig.


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Reo flinched and he instinctively covered his crotch... I wanted to assure him that I would never do that to him but I can do that later when I worship his man meat. I threw the hammer too and pointed towards a butcher knife. Reo levitated the knife into my hand.


    "This is so much fun..." I moaned breathing heavily. My sadistic side hasn''t shown up for a long time... "Now... I want you to continue being stubborn... That way I can skin you completely... please bear with me" I said huskily and skinned his right arm. He squealed like a pig once again... Looks like he is truly a pig under a human guise.


    "I am telling you... It''s was Bakuto-sama. Some of his pupils came to me and gave me a lot of money to do it" Jim said hurriedly. The fuck is Bakuto??? Oh... Yeah!! He is one of the fingers of the Hand. So, it was revenge for Gao?? I will have fun skinning them too...


    "You shouldn''t have said it... I still wanted to skin you like the pig you are... You were a bad boy and bad boys must be punished" I said and a spoon of ice formed in my hand. I dropped the knife and grabbed his face. With a swift move my spoon was under his right eye he started to scream and thrash in the chair.


    "Don''t move... Or I will scoop out your other eye too..." I said but he didn''t stop screaming and thrashing. So I slowly pulled out his right eye and as soon as I was done with his right eye... My ice spoon entered his left eye socket. Only after a minute, his other eye was on the floor too.


    "Don''t worry Jim... We aren''t done yet..." I said and picked up my knife once again so I can finish skinning him. Half an hour passed when he finally died. I had killed him by accident when I cut off one of his nerves while skinning him. Pity...


    {Torture Scene Over}


    I thought after killing a human in such a manner I would feel different but I don''t feel anything... It didn''t even bother me now that I think about it clearly. My eyes immediately shot towards Reo in worry... He must think that I am a monster now but to my relief, he was still looking at me with care in his eyes.


    "Are you done?? You know I can bring him back if you want" Reo asked me and I simply shook my head in denial.


    "No... No need. But we still aren''t done yet... I am going to exterminate the Hand before the sun rises" I said with clear determination in my voice and Reo simply nodded his head.


    "Sure... Lead the way my lady" he said while he extended his arm towards me. A perverted giggle escaped my lips and I took his arm and pulled it between my breasts... Hehehe... After we are done... We are going to do a lot more than that my Reo...

 Chapter 318: Nemuris Rage (III)...

    [Savage Land, Antarctica]


    "Where the hell is it?" a man screamed completely enraged while looking at his underlings. Looking at their superior''s enraged expression, all of them cowered in fear and took a step back.


    "Don''t be so barbaric with your men... After all, it isn''t their fault that the metal is gone..." an older looking man scoffed from the side. The man looked like a noble and while the whole drama was going on he was simply sipping tea with a peaceful look on his face... like everything was fine.


    The whole group might look like humans but they weren''t humans. Their blue skin along with white markings on their bodies were the biggest clues. When the first man heard the older man''s words he growled out loud in anger.


    "It is me who will have to answer to his majesty!!" the first man said while gritting his teeth. The old man snorted with disdain and took a sip from his cup.


    "Hah... As if a half-breed bastard would ever be our King" the old man snorted in disdain. Such words would have already earned him a death sentence but most soldiers stood exactly where they were and some even nodded their heads in agreement.


    "You know, I should be executing you right now for such words" the first man said in a neutral tone. All of his anger was completely gone now...


    "But you wouldn''t... After all, you also loathe that half-breed bastard" the old man nodded with a smile on his face. The first didn''t refute and simply stared towards the horizon.


    "And that is why I don''t want to disappoint that filth... I would be belittled in front of that filthy mongrel!! Sometimes... I wonder if it would have been better to kill that filth and go to prison as a traitor..." the first man said with a saddened look on his face.


    "If you are to succeed then you would be treated as a Hero... Not a traitor. After all, he is the King only because he is the only one who can wield the Trident" the old man said and continued sipping his tea. The first man''s face soured when he heard that.


    "He had sullied our King''s Trident with his dirty blood... Sometimes I wonder if Neptune is punishing us for some sin or not..." the first man said while looking at his soldiers. All of his soldiers nodded their heads in complete agreement.


    "Sometimes I also wonder the same thing, my friend..." the old man said and threw away his tea in anger.


    "But it can''t be denied that we needed Vibranium B so that we can fight against those filthy surface dwellers... If this continues then our home would be soon filled with their trash" the old man said in a cold tone.


    "...If we use the sensors then we would be able to get an approximate location... Though I find it really hard to believe that someone was able to take every ounce of that metal with them... I really can''t imagine that a filthy surface dweller was responsible for this..." the first man said with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "But none of us have taken the metal, so it must have been those savages" the old man said coldly while nodding his head.


    "Let''s go back... We can''t do anything from here since the metal is already gone... Let''s hope that the sensor is able to find the metal..." the first man said and ordered his men to gather everything since they didn''t have anything more to do here... The old man simply sat down and poured himself another cup of tea...


    [Midland Circle Financial, New York]


    "So, Bakuto how did the mission go?" Murakami asked with a sneer on his face. He was annoyed once again because he had to be here for the meeting.


    "The assassination attempt was a success but I still haven''t received the confirmation" Bakuto said with a smile on his face. The rest of the members inside the room frowned after they heard Bakuto''s statement.


    "How do you know that the assassination attempt was successful but you don''t know if she had died or not?" Murakami asked with a frown on his face.


    "That''s because I paid someone to plant a bomb in her car... I received the report that the bomb went off in the morning but everything has been silent since then..." Bakuto said and smiled proudly. He was pretty sure that he succeeded.


    "Bakuto, there is no way that our organization is going to be connected to this incident, right?" Reid asked neutrally.


    "We won''t be having a problem with that... After all, Nemuri Kayama herself made our job easier with zero surveillance in her private parking lot..." Bakuto said and Reid nodded her head in understanding. Even though she looked worried, in truth she wasn''t even worried because if something happened then she would happily throw Bakuto under the bus.


    "If that''s all, then I will be on my way. A new group of prostitutes is coming tonight..." Murakami said with an evil grin on his face and got up from his seat, once again disregarding Alexandra Reid''s authority. But before he could even take a step... The room''s door exploded throwing everyone towards the other side of the table.


    "Honey~, I think that you used too much power" a man''s voice was heard from the other side of the door.


    "Ah... Yes. I was kind of excited you know" a woman said and giggled. A couple finally entered the room and looked around. The man waved his hand and conjured a marble slab where the door has been.


    The people who were inside the room finally pulled themselves up from the floor and saw the newcomers. All of their faces paled and their bodies became weak when their eyes landed on the man. There was no one on the planet who didn''t know who this man was...


    "Leviathan..." Reid stuttered out in complete fear.


    "Ah... So, you know me... I am really flattered but you see I am not the one you should be worried about right now... After all, it wasn''t my car you blew up" the man they recognized as Leviathan or Itsuki Reo said with a sweet smile on his face.


    When Reo''s words finally registered inside their mind, their eyes landed on the woman who came along with Reo. "Kayama!!" Bakuto yelled in anger but Sowande grabbed him before he could act because Sowande knew they shouldn''t fool around in front of someone like Leviathan.


    After all, killing all four of them would be a child''s play for Leviathan... Reid cursed her luck. She cursed her own stupidity... She should have seen it sooner... But Nemuri Kayama had never shown any sign that she was involved with someone like Leviathan.


    Murakami simply wanted to dig a hole and hide inside it. He might be a thrill-seeker but he wasn''t a death-seeker. He cursed his luck as soon as Leviathan appeared, there was very little chance that he would be able to leave this place alive but he would still try.


    "How are you alive?" Bakuto asked coolly but he was still glaring daggers at Nemuri who was still grinning.


    "Heh... Like something like a pesky bomb could kill me... but the same can''t be said about your students though... Slaughtering them made me feel really good..." Nemuri purred and after hearing Nemuri''s words, Bakuto wasn''t able to hold back and lunged at Nemuri after freeing himself from Sowande''s grip.


    For Bakuto his students were the most precious thing to him and when Nemuri confessed about killing them, his mind was immediately filled with rage. "Crucio" Nemuri said in a bored tone while pointing her finger towards Bakuto. Bakuto dropped to the floor and started to scream out his lungs while he was thrashing around in pain.


    The remaining three members of the Hand looked at Bakuto with horrified looks etched on their faces. One word... Nemuri Kayama needed one word to make a person like Bakuto scream like that... What kind of Power was this?? A part of their minds wanted them to find out about it but all of them knew that the situation wasn''t favorable for them... They didn''t even know if they would be able to get out with their lives or not.


    Nemuri finally stopped the spell and Bakuto''s screams stopped. He started to roll on the floor because of the residual pain. Nemuri calmly leaned beside Bakuto. "You see, you might have failed to kill me with the bomb... But you have hurt me with that more than you think... You blew up my car and ruined my tuxedo, both are crimes which are punishable by death..." Nemuri said sweetly and once again Crucioed Bakuto.


    The other three didn''t know what to say after they heard Nemuri''s words. She was doing this because he blew up her car and destroyed her clothes?? Murakami finally decided to make his move.


    "I was wondering if we could strike a deal..." Murakami started to say but before he could finish, Nemuri uttered the same words and he also dropped to the ground screaming out his lungs. Murakami was feeling unimaginable pain coursing through his body... he felt his whole body was on fire while getting torn to pieces at the same time...


    When Nemuri Crucioed Murakami, Bakuto finally got some time to take a breather but he was still in too much pain to do anything. "There will be no deal and no escape... After all, I am just starting" Nemuri said with a vicious grin on her face and a butcher knife of ice formed in her hand.


    [POV Reo]


    Five hours have passed since Nemuri started to torture them. I simply stood beside where the door was and watched the whole scene from the corner of my eyes. After Nemuri stopped Crucioing Murakami, she bound all of them magically and hung them up upside down.


    With a wave of her hand, all of them were now only in their underwear. I had to remind Nemuri to get their memories... So, Nemuri used Legilimency on Alexandra Reid... when Nemuri was finally done with her, Reid''s brain was dripping on the floor from her ears. I asked Nemuri if I should turn back time and bring her back but she denied saying that she still had three more pigs to skin.


    So Alexandra Reid got off easily. After that, Nemuri plucked out their eyes and started to skin them by order. She started with Sowande... This time she was very careful not wanting to kill any one of them by accident. Unfortunately, Sowande died after an hour due to blood loss.


    Then Nemuri started to skin Murakami... this time Nemuri''s technique was much more refined and she succeeded in skinning him completely while he was still alive but he also died after a minute.


    After that, she finally arrived in front of Bakuto. She wanted to refine her technique before she started with Bakuto. Even though all of them made the decision of killing her together, she was enraged with Bakuto the most because he blew up her car and burned her tuxedo.


    When Nemuri was finally done with Bakuto he was still alive but he was completely broken now... He was alive until Nemuri started removing organs from his body. "Satisfied now??" I asked Nemuri while I pulled her into my arms. She nodded her head meekly and cuddled in my arms.


    "Yeah... That felt really nice..." Nemuri purred and snaked her arms around my neck.


    "I would give her 6 out of 10... She was good but she could improve a lot more..." an unknown feminine voice rang throughout the room and I found myself along with Nemuri in an unknown place...

 Chapter 319: Meeting Old Friends (I)...

    A/N: For whatever reason Webnovel is shitting me once again and the picture isn''t showing up in the paragraph comments so I will post the picture in the comments...


    -------------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "Where are we?" Nemuri asked me curiously while looking around... We weren''t able to see much because the whole place was covered by mist... even my OP senses were somewhat useless as I was unable to sense any life sign but I was sure that someone was here with us... After all, I heard her voice.


    "Fufu... Don''t be like that... I am hurt" once again the feminine voice was heard and my head snapped towards the direction from which the sound came. With a wave of my hand, I blew away the mist.


    When the mist finally cleared our eyes landed on a woman wearing a skimpy outfit... At most, it was a pair of black leather bra and panties with a golden skull on them. The woman was wearing shoulder-high black gloves along with a black leather garter belt with thigh-high leather stockings... The woman was sitting on top of a throne made of bones.


    The woman''s body complexion was completely pale... It could be easily comparable with Ash. Her hair was also had a similar color and her eyes were completely white without a pupil. It was pretty easy to guess that the woman was not a human.


    "*whistle* it that the legendary bikini armor??!!!" Nemuri''s nostrils flared in excitement and she gushed out the question like a fan-girl. "Where can I get clothes like that??!!" Nemuri continued asking questions with stars in her eyes.


    "Fufu... It has been so long since I have met someone like you... I like you, Nemuri Kayama" the woman said with a grin on her face... With all the skulls and bones, I already knew who this woman was but she was a lot different than what I have seen in the comics... It is possible that she represents Death for the whole Omniverse...


    But what worried me more was the familiar feeling... I am pretty sure that I haven''t met this woman in my whole life but she seems quite familiar to me. Hmm... I might have known her in my past life... I mean when I was Nemesis...


    Nemuri gasped when the woman said her name. "You know me??" she looked at the woman with clear awe in her eyes. This was getting pretty ridiculous.


    "Of course, I know you... After all, you are dating him" the woman said and her eyes shifted towards me. "Since I like you... I will give you a bikini armor like mine... You could also customize it because skulls might not be your thing" the woman said with a gentle smile looked towards me once again.


    "Death?" I asked and her smile widened and she got up from her throne... She was tall... it might be those high-heels though.


    "I see you recognize me... though I think that all these skulls and bones were a dead giveaway. It''s nice to meet you again Nemesis... ah, forgive me you go by a different name now... Quite messy business if you ask me" Death walked towards me and gave me a bright smile.


    "You are Death??" Nemuri asked with a bewildered look on her face and Death giggled once again after hearing Nemuri''s question.


    "Fufufu... You can call me Death but I am not exactly Death. After all, Death is simply a Concept and I simply represent Death..." Death said and floated towards Nemuri. Death started to give Nemuri head-pats with a smile on her face... I didn''t know what to think of this development though.


    Death pulled away her hand from Nemuri''s head and turned towards me once again. "You won''t believe how surprised I was when Ardat and Hydriana told me that you are back and you have already started gaining back your power... That is when I started watching you" Death said with a smile and snapped her finger.


    Black smoke rose up from the ground... Skulls could be easily noticed forming within the smoke. When the smoke finally dissipated, we could see an old bony telephone on a telephone stand made out of bones. Death picked up the receiver and started dialing a number.


    "Yeah... I brought him into my realm... You can pop in here if you want" Death and put down the receiver. The whole stand along with the telephone disappeared into black smoke.


    The next second a woman in skimpy armor came out of red smoke. The woman''s eyes were glowing red and she had an evil aura around her. This woman was also giving me a familiar feeling... A red magic circle formed beside the new woman and another woman came out and she aslo had skimpy armor on her body.


    Is there a rule that you have to wear bikini armor if you are a Cosmic Entity like them??? This is getting really ridiculous now... Both women kept staring at me with care in their eyes. This was making me somewhat uncomfortable... I hope they aren''t my lovers.


    While I didn''t feel anything from Death for whatever reason, these two women were way stronger than me. If I fought them then I would die and there was no way around it, that is when the woman with evil aura lunged towards me with tears in her eyes... but the other woman who arrived with the magic circle grabbed the other woman and stopped her.


    That was so fast!! I am pretty sure that she didn''t want to kill me or I would have died before I could even twitch a muscle... "Don''t be a fool Ardat... Look at him, he doesn''t recognize us you stupid bint" the other woman glared at the woman now known as Ardat.


    Ardat looked towards me and wiped away her tears. "Looks like you are right as always Hydriana... I wasn''t able to hold myself back when I saw him after so many years" Ardat said with a smile.


    "Etto... Who are you?? Are you his lovers?" Nemuri spoke up from the side with a confused look on her face. All three of them looked at each other blankly and then Death and Ardat burst out laughing while Hydriana was giving the two of them disapproving looks.


    "Ah... Sorry, don''t mind them. Let me introduce myself... I am Hydriana, I am a Hydra as you might have already deduced from my name... I am the Omniversal Goddess of Magic" Hydriana said with a smile and extended her hand towards me. I accepted her hand and shook it.


    "From your looks, it seems that you already know everything about me... but I would still introduce myself, I am Itsuki Reo, the current Leviathan of Destruction and she is one of my lovers Nemuri Kayama... She is a nine-tailed fox" I said and Hydriana nodded with a smile on her face and extended her hand towards Nemuri who shook her hand with a smile.


    "As for your question Nemuri, I am not his lover, you could say that I was one of his best friends, and Reo, we do know everything about you, after all, we have been watching you" Hydriana said while nodding her head. This was was the second time someone said that they have been watching me.


    "That''s kind of creepy though..." I mumbled under my breath and Adrat and Death burst out laughing once again when they heard me and this time Hydriana also started chuckling after she heard me. I was confused when I saw their reaction. After half a minute they finally calmed down.


    "I am Ardat... Sorry for the scare though. I am the True Demon, or simply Omniversal Goddess of Evil, I represent everything evil within this Omniverse and I was also one of your best friends" Ardat said and extended her hand towards me. I accepted her hand and shook it.


    "And I would like to clarify that I don''t like men..." Ardat said and smashed her lips on Hydriana''s. Oh... So that''s the case. "As you can see the two of us are together and have been for some millennia" Ardat said and wrapped her arm around Hydriana''s waist while Hydriana also did the same.


    "I have much better things to do than watch you have a go at it like a rabbit in heat... I am not a voyeur who likes to watch one of their best friends fuck like a sex-crazed lunatic..." Death said while chuckling... Well, I guess I understand their point of view on this matter.


    "That was a disgustingly long way to say that you are single as fuck..." Ardat pointed out with a huge grin on her face. A tick mark appeared on Death''s head.


    "How many times do I need to tell you that I haven''t found someone that I like..." Death growled.


    "Says the millennia old Virgin" Hydriana said with a smirk and the whole place started to shake when Death started to release her power. Scary as fuck...!!! I need to change the topic.


    "Is there a way to get back my old memories??" I asked and Death stopped releasing her power.


    "We don''t know much, but I think if you absorb all of your aspects then you will gain back your memories... I can''t say for sure because Ikkagen knows all the details" Death mused with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Ikkagen and Gotzone are the ones who are the ones who can give you an exact answer..." Hydriana trailed off.


    "Ikkagen? Gotzone??" I asked with a confused look on my face.


    "Ikkagen is the Creator God or the Supreme God of this Omniverse, he is the one who has been guiding you and Gotzone is one of your best friends, though I don''t like her much" Ardat grumbled the last part.


    "Oh... I guess I will meet them sooner or later" I said and suddenly a thought popped into my mind.


    "How can we interact like this when Ikkagen hasn''t shown himself to me?" I asked and Death seemed to think for a few moments while Ardat and Hydriana were completely lost.


    "It must have something to do with our realms... Ikkagen has his own realm like mine and you must have absorbed your first aspect after you met with him the last time, right?" Death asked me and I nodded. "Then you must have been weak at that time... Or it wouldn''t have been a problem" Death concluded.


    It kind of makes sense, after all, since I have absorbed the Power Stone, I have grown a lot stronger and now I have also absorbed the Time Stone multiplying my Power by hundreds of times. She also mentioned something interesting... It was about realms...


    "What do you mean by your own realms?" I asked her but she simply smirked.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..." she said while wiggling her finger in front of me. "Can''t tell you everything at a time and I am not your guide..." Death said and all three of them smirked. I wanted to pout but men don''t pout...!!!


    "Now... the reason why I called you here..." Death''s face turned completely serious when she began to speak...

 Chapter 320: A Favour & Lokis Schemes...

    [POV Reo]


    "Now... the reason why I called you here is beacuse I wanted to ask you for a small favour" Death said in a serious tone.


    "The least I could do is hear what it is about" I said while nodding my head, Death also nodded her head and once again smiled at me.


    "What I want you to do is simple... I want you to free my Avatar... She had been imprisoned by her father, I think you already know about her" Death said with a smile and I simply nodded my head in understanding. As soon as she said that she wanted me to free her Avatar, I knew that it would be about her.


    I noticed that Nemuri was giving me curious looks. "Hela Odinsdottir, Asgardian Goddess of War and Death, she has a lot more titles but she is usually known as the Goddess of War and Death..." I explained it to Nemuri who simply nodded her head.


    (A/N: For my story, I decided to go with the movie version of her backstory. In the comics, she was Loki''s and Angrboda''s daughter but in the movies, she was Odin''s own daughter but it was never mentioned if Frigga was her mother or not. So, for the simplicity of my fanfic, I will consider Frigga as the mother of Hela.


    I know Death''s request was cliche and it has been used in multiple fanfics but sometimes clich¨¦s are much better than trying something new and messing it up and even if it is a cliche you can''t deny that this is a genuine reason to get Hela freed.)


    "That is the favor I ask of you... Now, the two of you have been here for quite some time... It would be better if you return now..." Death said with a smile and waved at us.


    "Take care Reo..." both Ardat and Hydriana said at the same time while waving at me and both Nemuri and I found ourselves back in the room where Nemuri had tortured the members of the Hand.


    "Fuck!!! ...I forgot to ask for the bikini armor" Nemuri screamed in looking completely enraged. I guess different people have different priorities.


    "Why don''t we go back and enjoy ourselves doing something which doesn''t include clothes??" I asked her with a smirk on my face. Nemuri shot me a glare and grabbed my collar and smashed her lips on mine. I felt my surroundings change and I found myself in our room.


    Nemuri threw me towards the bed but instead of my soft bed... I felt myself land on top of a package. I looked down and found it was a black package with a logo of a skull on top of it. I already had some ideas about its contents so I handed it to Nemuri.


    She took the package and opened it up and found a bikini armor similar to what Death was wearing along with a small note with it. ''It''s fully customizable... So go nuts with it... -Auntie Death'' the note also had a skull on it. She must have a skull fetish or something like that...


    Nemuri looked at the bikini armor with stars in her eyes and she squealed in complete joy. "You sit right here... I will back in a jiffy" Nemuri said and rushed into the bathroom to get changed. There was nothing I could do I simply sat down on the bed and decided to wait for Nemuri to come out.


    A couple of minutes passed when the door finally opened and Nemuri walked out wearing a completely white bikini armor like Death has been wearing. Her bra was being held together by a chibi nine-tailed fox clip. Another chibi nine-tailed fox could be found on her panties... Nemuri''s fox ears were out and her nine fluffy tails were swishing behind her.


    "Someone likes what he is seeing" Nemuri purred while walking towards me seductively.


    "Oh... You have no idea... I am gonna rock your world tonight" I said and a green ring formed around my left hand and everything around the two of us froze.


    "Eh?" Nemuri said with a confused look on her face.


    "Too late to back out now, my vixen" I said and grabbed her hand and pulled her into the bed.


    "Kya...!!" That was just one of her first screams that night...


    [Odin''s Treasury, Asgard]


    Loki silently prowled through Odin''s Treasury. This was a really stupid thing to do but Odin had finally decided to announce that he would be stepping down and Thor will be coronated as the new King after seven days, a week... Only after a week Loki''s dreams and ambitions are going to come to an end.


    There is no way that Loki would allow something like that to happen. For his previous plan to work he needed some time and time was something he didn''t have at this moment.


    Loki finally arrived in front of an odd looking key... Loki quickly took the key and placed an illusion in that place. If anyone sees that illusion... they would simply notice that the key was still there but there was a small chance that even Odin would notice it. After all, this was kept in the back of the Treasury where Odin kept things that were not that important.


    But after a lot of study and research, Loki was able to discern the importance of the key. He had no idea why Odin didn''t consider this important but he shrugged once again, after all, this was only going to help his plans.


    If anyone would have told Loki, a couple of weeks ago that this key was so important then Loki would have punched that person right in his face even when Loki loathed acting like his idiot brother. Then Loki finally arrived in front of his next target... The Casket of Ancient Winters.


    But he didn''t take this... after all, this was something Odin checked regularly and even Loki wasn''t sure if he could fool Odin with his illusions for a whole week. Yes, he had fooled Odin a lot of times previously using his illusions but he still didn''t want to take a chance with this... This was something he was going to remove on the day of the Coronation...


    For now, he had something important to do... He gripped the key more tightly. Loki finally came out of Odin''s Treasury and walked out of the Palace without getting noticed. Loki was able to fool Odin with illusion so fooling the guards was very easy. Only his mother Frigga could notice his illusions but he wasn''t worried about that now, after all, Frigga was busy arranging things for Thor''s coronation.


    After some unknown time, Loki finally arrived in a desolate place... Loki was standing right in the middle of a wasteland but Loki was smiling brightly... He pulled out the key and it started to glow... A holographic door appeared in front of Loki with a huge lock on it. Loki entered the key inside the holographic lock and twisted the key.


    With the clank, the holographic lock opened and disappeared out of existence. Loki grabbed the door handle and pulled the door open. The door also disappeared out of existence and Loki wasn''t able to see anything within the darkness.


    Only after a few seconds, a feminine figure floated out of the dark space... The woman only had one eye and she seemed to be wearing a helmet on top of her head. The woman was wearing a red gown and the woman didn''t seem to have legs... Her lower body looked to be like a snake''s and she wasn''t walking... She was floating above the ground.


    ''Finally...!!'' the woman thought inside her mind and looked down on Loki with clear disdain in her eyes. Manipulating Loki was so easy that it wasn''t even funny anymore. Loki was standing in front of her with clear awe in his eyes...


    (A/N: If anyone can guess who this woman is then Cliff-kun would give you a candy)


    [POV Rumi]


    "What happened to Gordon?" Jiayiing asked in a hoarse tone. Jiaying looked completely broken and her voice was hoarse from all that screaming.


    "Leviathan killed him..." Eric said blandly and Jiaying didn''t seem to react outwardly, she wasn''t simply in a condition to react, after all, Emma almost melted her brain trying to get all information from her mind. Emma was also taking a rest because she was also tired.


    "All of this could have been avoided if you didn''t try to use us and play tricks with us" Eric said in a regretful tone. We found that Jiaying wasn''t a bad person only if you are an Inhuman.


    Her personality and mind were pretty twisted. She wanted Inhuman supremacy. She wanted the Inhumans to be on the top and the rest were just stepping stones for the Inhumans. She started making plans for Elysium as soon as we came into power. The problem was she didn''t have any idea how dangerous we were.


    She thought that only Leviathan was a threat to their group. That was pretty stupid if you ask me, after all, she still thought that they could have handled me if they ganged up on me and if they were able to beat me then they would have used me as a hostage against Leviathan. The most stupidest plan I have ever heard...


    But thankfully she was the only one who thought like this... The others didn''t support her ideology so taking care of her would solve the problem and we won''t need to kill all the Inhumans, after all, never allow your enemies to grow stronger, this was something everyone else thought.


    My ideology was different, I will allow you to get stronger but you better give me a challenge when you are ready or I would be really displeased... I was brought out of my thoughts when I felt the same power I felt in the morning once again... I need to tell Reo about this...

 Chapter 321: The Guest House (I) & Unplottable Islands...

    [POV Reo]


    What should I make today??? Hmm... Pretty hard choice to make if you ask me... it has been some time since we had tried something different. I decided to make ''Upma'', it''s a simple dish from India.


    Soon the girls joined me in the kitchen... Nemuri''s legs were still shaking and a silly grin was plastered on her face. Dora wasn''t back because she was busy with her mission... Rumi was also back but she seemed to be in a hurry.


    "What''s up Rumi?" I asked her while still working on the food. Even though the house-elves were annoyed with me, they were still helping me around the kitchen... they didn''t like the fact that I was stealing their work. That was the gravest sin in their books.


    But I also didn''t back out because I loved cooking for my girls, at least the breakfast because I was busy most of the time for the rest of the day. So the house-elves had to agree with me on a middle-ground. While I would be making breakfast... they would be helping me around the kitchen.


    "Today I will be going to Nepal to meet the rest of the Inhumans along with Eric, and Emma" Rumi said with a smile and a house-elf handed her a cup of tea.


    "Oh... So what happened to Jiaying?" I asked Rumi. She simply shrugged her shoulders.


    "I have no idea... I left after we finished interrogating her" Rumi said and continued sipping her tea.


    "So, what is going to happen to the other Inhumans?" Nat asked curiously while sipping coffee from her coffee mug.


    "That is why we are going to meet them... From what we have learned from Jiaying, the others didn''t support her plans so we are hoping that they would listen to us and join us" Rumi said, and Nat nodded her head in understanding.


    "Reo, are you going to be free today?" Fleur asked me but before I could give her an answer, Luna decided to answer for me.


    "No... He is going to visit the Guest House" Luna said in her usual dreamy tone.


    Yep... Even though I wasn''t going to mention the name of the place I was going to visit, I was still going to answer negatively to Fleur''s question. I can''t overlook this matter... I need to deal with this as quickly as possible.


    "From the Guest House, did you mean the top-secret base of SHIELD?" Nat asked in an excited tone.


    "Yep..." I said when I finally finished preparing the food and told the house-elves to bring the food to the table.


    "Can I come too?? I really need a break and I can''t keep staring at that computer screen anymore" Nat almost whined and started to pout. Seeing her act like that I started to chuckle and immediately agreed.


    "So, are you free tomorrow?? I need to visit that planet where you found that Orb... I might find some clue about the Orb in that Ancient Temple you mentioned..." Fleur asked and I decided to think for a couple of seconds until I nodded my head in agreement.


    The food finally arrived in front of us. While eating, my eyes once again landed on Nemuri, who still had a silly grin on her face. I should have gone easier on her but she was the one who kept screaming for more... Well, it was a lovely session of passion.


    "Nemuri, are you going to be okay??" I asked her in a worried tone. She stared at me and started to grin like a pervert.


    "...You don''t have to worry about me, honey~. I will use illusions on myself when I arrive in my office..." Nemuri said and giggled perversely. Like always she was ignored by the other girls, everyone knew how she was.


    "Can''t you take a leave today?? You need to take some rest" I said while making a gesture towards her legs. A perverted grin appeared on Nemuri''s face.


    "Ah... This is the sign of our love... Just thinking about the things you did to me yesterday is making me want to cum once again~" Nemuri said in a fanatical tone. She was already rubbing her thighs jiggling her chest in between her moans, she was also breathing heavily and her eyes were completely filled with lust.


    I don''t even know what to say anymore... I really love Nemuri but there is no way in hell that I will accept another depraved pervert like her. Like usual Nemuri was ignored by the other girls. They have learned that they shouldn''t pay any attention to Nemuri when she is like that...


    "Uh... Sure, whatever makes you feel better" I said not exactly sure about how to react after hearing Nemuri''s rant.


    "I am done..." Rumi said when she was done with her food and she quickly left after that. Soon the others also finished their food... Well, except Momo.


    Even though all of us have changed so much, she still eats absurd amounts of food... If any other woman saw her eating like that then they would go spare after all, it was a hack. Even after Momo ate so much... She was still able to maintain her sexy figure.


    After finishing our breakfast, Nat dragged me to her spy room... or what I liked to call the Nat Cave. Hehehe... Nat quickly stripped out of her clothes and started to dress in her suit. But before she could continue I smacked her bare ass... Nat gasped and then glared at me... Such a perfect ass... I wasn''t able to hold myself back.


    "Looks like you didn''t get enough of that ass last night" Nat said dryly with a neutral look on her face.


    "Don''t blame me... After all, your ass is perfection and perfect things must be appreciated" I said while nodding my head like a sage.


    Nat smirked after hearing the compliment... "Flattery will get you everywhere, mister" Nat smirked once again and pecked me on the lips.


    "Ah... Then I will be waiting for such a reward..." I said while bowing my head and Nat giggled when she saw my antics.


    "Enough... Let''s go now... You can have my ass afterward" Nat said and walked away while swaying her hips and ass seductively. I quickly followed her and grabbed her shoulder.


    "We don''t need to walk you know..." I said and Flash Stepped along with her. I felt the world shift around us and both of us found ourselves on top of some rocky mountains.


    "Where are we?" Nat asked me while looking around the rocky hills... There was no sign of greenery around us... only desert and rocky hills. I was getting the ''The Hills Have Eyes'' and ''Wrong Turn'' vibes from this place... I can only hope that they aren''t in this world or I will simply flatten the whole place and be done with it.


    "Somewhere in North America... Dora simply send me the coordinates but I can already feel a building right beneath us... and there are a lot of Agents in there" I said with a thoughtful look on my face.


    "Yes... I can also feel their minds..." Nat said with a look of deep concentration on her face. Seeing her like that, I also started to concentrate on my powers... I quickly mapped the whole place and finding the entrance wasn''t that hard.


    "Come on... Let''s go, I have already found the entrance" I said while I started to walk towards the entrance. We finally climbed down the next hill and we found ourselves in front of a small concrete gate. It must have been a bomb shelter or something like that...


    "So, how do you wanna do this?? Go in guns blazing or take them out silently?" I asked Nat who seemed to think for a few moments before a glint appeared in her eyes. She must have decided on something mischievous.


    "You stay in the back... I will go in guns blazing. I think it''s about time that Fury got another headache" Nat said with the same glint in her eyes. Yeah... I kind of pity Fury now. From one side, Nemuri is creating problems for him and here Nat has decided to make his life harder...


    "Sure..." I agreed with Nat''s plan. Even though Fury deserved my pity, it didn''t mean that the bastard didn''t deserve it... He was still making plans to kill me and take over Elysium...


    [Kerguelen Islands]


    All of a sudden the calm sea near the Kerguelen Islands became chaotic and a gigantic submarine came out of the ocean. The hatch on top of the submarine opened with a clank and several people with blue skin with white marks came out of the ship.


    "This must be a joke... Are you certain that our sensors pointed here??" one man growled in anger. It was clear that he was the leader of the group.


    "Yes, sir" a soldier who was standing behind said. "It is still pointing in this direction" the soldier said and the leader snatched away the pad from his soldier.


    "...This must be a joke... There is nothing here except water...!!" the leader exclaimed in rage.


    "Sir, but our sensors show that there is a group of Islands here" another soldier from behind said. The leader growled in anger once again.


    "Then where it is?? All of our eyes must have rotten then... I don''t want to bow in front of that half-breed bastard" the leader said while gritting his teeth.


    "Sir, I don''t think that our sensors are at fault here... It could be some kind of magic..." one of the soldiers said from the back with a thoughtful look on his face.


    The leader wanted to punch that soldier right in his face and knock out his teeth but when he thought carefully, he found that the soldier''s words did have some merits. Magic wasn''t something unknown to them after all, it was a common thing in the past and they have records of different kinds of magic in the library.


    It might be some new form of magic something like that. So, the leader decided that they needed to investigate this matter more deeply... after all, they needed that metal. "Call reinforcements..." the leader said while gritting his teeth and one soldier rushed inside the submarine to relay the orders while the others stood outside...

 Chapter 322: The Guest House (II)...

    [POV Nat]


    I used my matter manipulation power and made a hole in the front gate. Only after a second, alarms started to blare... SHIELD really works hard with their alarms... I have broken in a lot of bases but SHIELD''s alarms were the fastest.


    I entered the building followed by Reo, he was acting like he was taking a walk through the park... Well, it might really be a walk for him after all, I don''t think there is anything humans can do to threaten Reo. They could blow up the planet... even that wouldn''t affect him.


    I felt several people coming towards us and two Agents were already around the corner. I waved my hand and the two Agents were buried alive. "I really don''t understand your fetish with burying people" Reo curiously while trying to make a point.


    "It''s just my power... En Sabah Nur, liked to kill his enemies like this... and I think this method is very efficient" I said while nodding my head. Before the rest of the Agents could arrive here, I used my mental manipulation powers and used them to kill themselves...


    Multiple shots were heard... Pity, two good Agents still survived so I manipulated one of them to shoot the other one and after killing the other Agent, he splattered his own brain over the wall.


    "You know, that''s pretty nasty" Reo said from behind. I turned around and glared at him.


    "You don''t get to say that Mister when you are a fan of the Imperious Curse yourself" I said with a smug grin on my face. Reo immediately raised up his hands in a surrendering manner.


    "Guilty as charged, my love" he said with a smirk on his face. I simply hmphed and turned around and resumed our excursion.


    There were only a few Agents left inside this place, so I won''t bother with them for now, but if they try to bother us, then I will kill them, obviously. Suddenly a thought popped into my mind... SHIT!! This is embarrassing, I still don''t know why Reo wanted to come here... this place wasn''t something special. As a spy, I am ashamed, I should have asked him everything before coming here.


    After walking for a couple of minutes in silence I finally decided to ask him. "Reo, why are we here?" I asked him with a seductive smile on my face but Reo only smiled innocently... Damn!! Ugh! He is going to mess with me now.


    "I thought you wanted to come here... So, I brought you here" Reo said with a SHIT eating grin on his face. He knows that as a spy, not knowing anything about the mission really annoys me and now, I don''t even know why are we on this mission. Calm down, Natasha, blowing your gasket won''t work... but before I could say anything more, Reo stopped.


    "...We are going this way" Reo said and ripped apart the whole wall. I shrugged, sometimes I pity Fury for having Reo as his enemy. I am really grateful that Nemuri brought me on board, I can''t imagine what I would have done if I had to fight Reo.


    Thanking my lucky stars and Nemuri once again, I entered the hole in the wall and rushed in front so that I can still be in the lead. Reo saw that and simply smirked. We finally arrived in front of a high-tech looking room. I was pretty sure that this place was the main attraction of this place.


    Reo simply morphed the think steel doors and made a hole right in the middle of it so that we can enter. "Ladies first" Reo said and gestured me towards the hole in the door. I snorted once again... I would never say this out loud but I like it when he treats me like this but I suspect that he already knows that I like it when he acts like that.


    I didn''t mind entering first because the room was empty. I entered the room and I gaped like a fish... I never knew SHIELD kept things like this and what the hell were these guys doing with all these dead bodies... This wasn''t a high-tech morgue, after all, you don''t need all these machines to keep some dead bodies.


    And the body in the back doesn''t look to be a Human''s, after all, humans don''t have blue skin. "Pretty messed up right?" Reo asked me and I didn''t know what to say, after all, I didn''t even know what they were doing here.


    "If you are wondering about what they were doing here then the answer would be that they are trying to bring the dead back to life" Reo said and while gesturing towards the dead bodies... Well, I don''t have any personal thoughts about this but I think Reo''s old friend, that Lady Death would go spare if that happens.


    "Luna said something about preventing anyone from bringing the dead back to life, right?? It''s about that right??" I asked and Reo simply smiled, I knew about it since I was right beside Reo when Luna made the request to Reo. At that time, I didn''t understand much but I knew one thing that if Luna is worried about it then it must be something serious.


    "Nat, I am going to burn down this place... It would be better if you leave" Reo said in a serious tone then a smile appeared on his face. "Why don''t you go out and greet our guests... Don''t be too hard on them... Dora is also with him" Reo said and I already understood what he wanted to say. A portal opened in front of me and I walked in...


    [POV Agent Tonks]


    I was just in the headquarters to sign in for today but as soon as I arrived to sign in.... Yeah, that bald fucker increased the security after I broke eggs on his bald head. Looks like he wants me to break more eggs on his head.


    Where was I?? Yeah... As soon as I arrived to sign in, I was informed that all active missions are postponed for the moment, some kind of emergency had come up. So, here I was, the prodigal Agent Tonks stuffed inside a Quinjet like cattle being taken towards a slaughter.


    After all, I already knew what the emergency was... I have told Reo where the bodies were going and he must have attacked that place and all of us were going there to get slaughtered. I just hope that I don''t get tripped and end up dying... That would be a pretty bad end for someone majestic like me.


    "Hey, are you Tonks??" the guy sitting opposite of me asked with a grin on his face. Ugh!! This is what I needed now... Some stupid fucker trying to get lucky.


    "Agent Tonks" I reminded him in a serious tone. Please leave me alone... If you annoy me anymore then I would have to kill you... you really don''t want to annoy me right now.


    The guy smirked even more... "Yeah... Yeah... I get all that jazz Agent Tonks, I was kind of hoping if you want to have a drink after this fias..." before he could finish... I cut him off.


    "I am sorry but I am on an active mission... So, I will have to go back to work, after the fiasco is over" I said in a serious tone and the guy started to glare daggers at me when his friends started to laugh.


    I snorted internally... just like I had thought, except Reo, all men are the same, just wanting to date women so that they could brag in front of their friends. I wanted to blow his head up so badly but I can''t do it now... when I can easily get rid of him after some time.


    At least now, I will bide my time and when the fight finally breaks out I will simply kill him at that time... No one would notice a single casualty when they will be facing Leviathan... but I wonder if Fury is out of his mind or not. Until now, SHIELD hasn''t faced Reo directly... what made Fury make this decision??


    [POV Reo]


    Hmm... Now that I have so much control over my Power of Destruction, I wonder if I could make a new move with it. I still remember the Protego Diabolica Gellert Grindelwald used in the movies... that was some fire. I wasn''t interested in that spell since I had mastered Fiendfyre and I could make the Fiendfyre act like it was Protego Diabolica.


    Now, I really want to upgrade my Fiendfyre... After all, it is something, I use most of the time, and giving an upgrade to it would be really nice. I know that in the future, I will be facing Cosmic level threats so I need some fire to deal with them... It is a must and I really love Fiendfyre, I don''t want it to become obsolete.


    Let''s see if I can merge my Power of Destruction or Fiendfyre or not... with that, I closed my eyes and started to concentrate on the spell and my Power of Destruction. Surprisingly, merging my Power of Destruction with the Fiendfyre was really easy... Why the hell I didn''t do that before??


    It must have something to do with Fiendfyre''s nature, it''s a spell that was made to destroy and burn everything in its path. It didn''t even take me a minute to completely transform the spell. I slowly opened my eyes and raised up my arms...


    "Fiendfyre Diabolica" I muttered under my breath and two Leviathan''s made up of purple flames lunged out of my palms and started to devour everything in front of them...

 Chapter 323: The Guest House (III)...

    [POV Nat]


    I walked out of my portal and found that I was quite far from that base... I did want to get as far away as I could. I clearly heard Reo saying that he was going to burn down that place... He must be thinking of using those blasted flames... I still remember those flames from the ruins of Nebraska City.


    Even though I was hundreds of miles away from that place... It still sent several shivers down my spine. I am pretty sure that I would die if I ever get surrounded by that fire. All of a sudden my head snapped towards my left and I immediately noticed several Quinjets flying in our direction.


    Looks like I had to entertain my guests until Reo finishes whatever he wants to do... Sometimes, I think that Reo was an arsonist in his past life... The ships started to hover in front of me and their mini-guns were already pointed in my direction.


    I knew that I could even regrow my brain along with my memories intact but I had no idea how I was going to fare if my whole being was turned into a goo of blood and gore... After all, En Sabah Nur never faced mini-guns. His era was kind of technologically lacking...


    One of Quinjets lowered and a hatched opened, someone with a friendly face popped out of the hatch and he slowly came down using a rope... Like always he was carrying a bow with him.


    "It''s nice to meet you again, Natasha" Clint greeted me with a grin on his face. He wasn''t mocking me though... he was simply greeting me like any normal friend even though he was thinking about ways to subdue me without hurting me too much... Thanks for your consideration... I thought dryly.


    "It''s also nice to meet you, Clint... though I would have liked it if it was under better circumstances" I greeted him back with a smile... There is no way that I am going to surrender so it was obvious that a fight was going to break out but there was a small problem, I wasn''t able to sense Dora.


    Reo said that she was here and his senses were much sharper than mine so she was obviously here... I can''t attack them blindly...


    "Natasha, as you can already see you are already surrounded... There is nowhere to run, as your old friend... I would ask you to surrender, I promise that you won''t be mistreated" Clint said with a friendly smile on his face.


    I simply snorted after hearing his words, like I didn''t know how the prisoners were treated. They would be tortured until they give up all the information and if their condition is bad then SHIELD would get rid of them and if by any chance your condition is good then they would lock them up and then they would throw away the key... You would be lucky to see the sunlight ever again... Forget about Court and stuff like human rights.


    "Clint... I think you might have forgotten but I also worked for SHIELD, so I know how SHIELD likes to treat their prisoners..." I said with a smirk on my face. Clint''s face soured but he didn''t say anything for a few seconds. I immediately understood that they wanted to catch me alive or they would have started shooting already.


    "Natasha, please don''t make this hard for either of us... We both know that you won''t be getting out of that place..." Clint said with a desperate look on his face. Still, I don''t understand why they want to capture me... with Reo here, they should know that they don''t have any chance against us.


    "Tell me, Clint, did Fury finally snap?" I asked him curiously. Now, from Clint''s previous statement, a strong suspicion arose in my mind. I think that no one knows that Reo is here... they think that I came here on my own, that is why Fury decided to capture me.


    I know that there is a very low chance that they missed Reo. "You should know better Natasha... He is a really careful and paranoid person... So, only after careful planning, he dispatched us" Clint said with a frown on his face.


    A vicious grin appeared on my face... seeing me grin like that, Clint''s frown deepened. "I am really sorry to break this to you but I am not alone..." I said and Clint immediately paled.


    "Take her down!!" Clint screamed and before the Quinjets could start firing, I was surrounded by my Force Field... My Force Field might not be strong like Reo''s but it can easily stand tall against something like small missiles and mini-guns. All of the Quinjets start to fire in my direction but they suddenly stopped when the ground started to shake.


    I noticed Clint''s eyes and he was looking behind me... My head snapped back and I saw that the whole mountain range caved in and Leviathans made of purple flames burst out of the rubble and started to engulf the rocks... I shuddered once again... Looks like he upgraded those blasted flames!!


    Reo slowly floated out of the rubble and with a wave of his hand the purple flames were extinguished... his eyes flashed in my direction and the next moment he was standing right beside me...


    "Clint Barton... Hawkeye... I have heard a lot about you but now that I have seen you with my own eyes... Now, I think the rumors about you might be hyped up" Reo said in a cheerful tone and raised up his hand. As soon as he closed his fist, the engines of the Quinjets were crushed and they started to drop like flies.


    Reo was still smiling cheerfully... One of the Quinjets was coming in our direction but it simply disintegrated along with the people inside the Quinjet before it could reach us... "You see, I don''t like flies buzzing around me" Reo said with a grin, and Clint''s face was red in anger but he kept himself calm and didn''t attack Reo.


    "I am fine being weak... After all, I am not a monster like you" Clint said coldly and Reo simply smirked hearing his answer.


    "At least I don''t bully someone''s family when their man is away from their family..." Reo said with a SHIT eating grin on his face. That was a low blow... but I didn''t mind it since Clint did try to bully me.


    "Keep our families out of this" Clint snarled in anger and Reo laughed out loud. There he goes again... Acting like a villain... But I like it!! It''s turning me on!!


    "But you are the one who threw the first blow..." Reo pointed out with a smile on his face. "You see... Nat is my family and I didn''t like the fact that you were bullying my family member" Reo said and started to walk towards Clint.


    People were already coming out of the Quinjets... some Quinjets had already caught fire... "Stay away from my family..." Clint said in a low tone and with a desperate look on his face. He had almost a pleading look on his face. Reo raised his hands in a surrendering manner and started to chuckle.


    "...Don''t worry, I was just kidding..." Reo said and started to chuckle once again. Clint looked really murderous now. All of a sudden Reo, stopped laughing and his face turned completely serious... "Try this again and all bets are off" Reo said and he started to release an oppressive aura and lightning started to crackle around him...


    Everyone almost choked feeling Reo''s oppressive power... I wasn''t affected by his power. Clint was barely able to nod his head and Reo finally stopped pressuring them... I finally noticed Dora who tripped and landed face-first in the dirt. There was no mistaking it... It was definitely her.


    Sometimes I really wonder, how is she still a spy... I mean her cover would be easily blown if she trips like that. Must be some universal secret... "It''s really good that you understand..." Reo said with a smile and turned his back towards Clint and the SHIELD Agents but nobody dared to do something.


    "You see... I am in a really good mood today... So, I am going to let you guys live... Aren''t I magnanimous???" Reo said in a majestic tone and extended his hand towards me. Looks like there will be no action. I would have liked some more action...


    I took his hand without saying anything and Reo Flash Stepped with me while waving towards Clint and the SHIELD Agents...


    [POV Agent Tonks]


    Oh... Please tell me that SHIELD didn''t come here with zero information... Looks like Fury did mess up big this time. How did these fuckers not notice that Reo was here too... I know that this was going to end badly but who cares... It will give me a chance to kill that fucker... I thought and glared at the guy in front of me.


    When the purple flames burst out of that mountain range, I skillfully took off my seatbelt without making a sound. Only after a few seconds Reo appeared and crushed my Quinjet''s engine... Oh... I am going to make him pay for that.


    I quickly readied myself for the crash and as soon as the Quinjet touched the ground, I lunged towards the guy in front of me and buried my elbow in his chest... Everyone around us would think that it must be due to the crash but it wasn''t... but nobody knew that except me... After all, no one was as awesome and majestic as Agent Tonks...


    Hmphf... I looked in the eyes of the dick head and I could clearly see the life fading away from them. In your next life remember not to flirt with the wrong woman... Hmphf!! That would teach him... I said and the Quinjet finally stopped skidding and I was thrown back to my seat.


    Everyone was disoriented so I took this chance to get out of the Quinjet. I manually opened the hatch because there was no power and I stuttered out while limping slightly... I wasn''t hurt, after all, a Goddess like me can''t be hurt by something puny like the Quinjet but I had to act my part.


    Before I could continue basking in my glory, my eternal enemy took this chance and attacked me. That is why I was planting my face in the dirt... Hmm... That wasn''t bad... much better than concrete... Maybe... I should carry a patch of dirt with me all the time...

 Chapter 324: Fantastic ??? & Meeting of House-Elves...

    [POV Nemuri]


    I was feeling pure bliss because of all the pain of love coursing through my body. I just wanted to get naked and relax under the sun but I have some important things to do before I can relax. I finally arrived in front of the facility where the rest of our space group was being kept.


    After the news of their imprisonment came out, SHIELD moved them into a new location. I really wanted to force the government to release them but I think it would be much better if I do it secretly... I have heard from Reo that SHIELD''s director is a paranoid bastard and he might connect the dots...


    Even though I was walking slightly bow-legged, I wouldn''t mind another passionate night like that... Ah... I loved how Reo dominated me... My whole body shivered in excitement. I appeared in front of the facility.. and frowned. I never understood why SHIELD uses abandoned buildings for their bases in cities... Lights in abandoned buildings will always make people curious...


    It''s time to use Alter now... Her ability to travel through shadows will be really useful.


    A copy of myself rose out of my shadow... She wasn''t exactly a copy though... her skin tone was slightly darker than mine and instead of deep purple like mine... She had lavender-colored hair. Instead of nine, she only had one tail swishing behind her back...


    "Wass up Queen?? (A/N: Not a typo) Last night was awesome if you ask me!! My King is really awesome!!" Alter said with stars in her eyes. I simply smirked after hearing her worship Reo.


    "It''s good that you feel like that about him..." I said and she gasped after hearing me... she looked at me like I said something blasphemous.


    "Of course, Queen. No matter the difference in our attitude... both of us are the same... My feelings regarding him are the same as yours" Alter pointed out. I had to concede to that point.


    "True... No arguments there" I said with a smile. "Now... I need you to do something for..." I didn''t even get to finish before she cut me off.


    "Yeah... I know. I need to find where those fools are and then call you... If they agree then, you will take them with you while I slaughter everyone else in that building and if they don''t agree, then, I would have to persuade after slaughtering everyone in that building" Alter said while nodding her head.


    Sometimes I forget that both of us are the same beings and she is a part of me when she is in me... Hmm... That didn''t sound very nice... Only Reo can be inside me if you are not counting tongues!! "Yes... That''s right" I said and Alter saluted me and dissolved into my shadow.


    [POV Alter]


    As soon as Queen confirmed the order, I dissolved into her shadow and went to find the targets. It didn''t even take me more than a minute to skim through the whole building and locate everyone''s position. I have also found the location of those five fools.


    They are being kept separately in glass cells inside a huge room, the room was under constant surveillance... but nothing my Queen can''t deal with. Now, that my job is done for now... I quickly returned to my Queen so that I can give her my memories... It''s much better than telling her slowly... I slowly rose out of her shadow and stood beside her.


    "Already done?" Queen asked me with and she raised her eyebrow in my direction.


    I snorted... "Hah...!! It was so easy that it wasn''t even funny... They only have meta-human sensors around the place but I am not a meta-human" I said with a huge grin on my face.


    "Oh... It''s good that you had some fun. Now, tell me what did you find" Queen asked me and I simply started passing on my memories to her. She had absolute control over my being... So, if she wanted she could have seen my memories without permission and I wouldn''t have minded because she is my Queen but I like my Queen because she even considers my opinion, which is completely unnecessary.


    These small things are the difference between a tyrant and a good ruler... Though I am still annoyed that she didn''t call me when she was torturing the Hand members... I also loved my Queen''s car and I also wanted to punish them for trying to harm my Queen but Queen said that she wanted to do it on her own to show that she wasn''t weak... I was brought out of my thoughts when Queen finally finished assimilating my memories.


    "Hmm... Let''s go Alter... stay in my shadow, you don''t need to merge with me right now" Queen said and once again I saluted her.


    "As you wish my Queen" I said with a huge grin on my face and slowly melted into her shadow. Queen casted some illusions on herself and with a swish she appeared in the huge room where those five fools were being kept. Queen continued casting illusions around their cages so that no one would notice that they are talking with someone.


    In a matter of seconds Queen was done... and she finally dropped the illusion she had casted on herself. "Hello... How have you been my friends?" Queen greeted them with a malevolent smile on her face... A smile appropriate for a Queen.


    "You...!!" a man with black hair shot up his bed and screamed at Queen while pointing his finger towards her. I don''t like him but my Queen''s sister Luna said that he was important for the future so I can''t kill him, that is the only reason why Victor von Doom is still alive.


    "Nemuri, you just appeared out of thin air... That means you also received powers?" Susan Storm said with a questioning look on her face.


    "You can say that..." Queen said with a huge grin on her face.


    "Then how are you able to fool their sensors?? From what I have seen, it is impossible to go around them" Reed Richards spoke entering his scientist mode. I also feel pity for poor Susan... she spends most of her time babysitting these big babies.


    "Forget all that SHIT!! Can you get us out?" Benjamin asked in an excited tone... I am quite glad that not all of them are stupid.


    "You look hot though... Just like me, pity, I can''t show you my fire..." Jonathan said in a flirting tone... that was really cringing... If I was in his place then I would have already died in shame. I also wanted to kill this fool for flirting with my Queen but all of them are needed for the future and can''t be killed at this moment.


    "I am really happy to see that all of you are fine" Queen said with a grin. "As all of you might have already noticed, the five of you are nothing more than lab rats for the government..." Queen said and she was cut off rudely by Doom... I also wanted to cut off Doom but I meant it quite literally.


    "Then how did you get out?? Did you sacrifice us for your and Munroe''s safety?" Doom sneered.


    "Do you really think I would need to sell a pathetic insect like you so that I can go free?" Queen said and burst out laughing. All five of them were shocked to see the sudden change in Queen''s demeanor.


    "You must be a bigger fool than I had thought... Do you know that you are only alive because you are a business investment and killing you would just be a waste when I already own you" Queen said with a grin sending chills down all of their spines. I love it when the Queen is acting like that!!! So cool... This is why she is my role model.


    "Nemuri... What are saying??" Susan asked with a confused look on her face.


    "Oh... Let me explain nicely... You see, when I made the contract I entered a small phrase in there..." Queen said and pulled the contract out of her pocket and showed it to everyone. When they saw what was written in there they paled except for Doom who was gritting his teeth.


    "That is useless now... You can''t force us to work for you, after all, there is no way that the government would let us go... even you know that" Doom said while sneering at my Queen.


    "True... That is why I am here... You see, I free you... All of you if you agree that you are going to work for me..." Queen said while smiling like a devil who was about to get her claws into innocent lambs.


    "It''s not like we have any other options!!" Benjamin screamed in anger but he wasn''t angry at Queen though. "There is no way that these people would ever let us go... and I am only a human because they are suppressing my powers... Or I would have been that stoney monster" he continued ranting but this time he sounded completely defeated.


    "Even though, after leaving I am going to be a monster... I want to be free..." Benjamin continued speaking while looking towards Queen but Queen cut him off before he could finish.


    "You don''t have to worry about that... We have our own suppressors... So, if you want you can use them and keep yourself as you were before you transformed" Queen said with a smile on her face. I could already tell that this fool was already sold.


    "Then I agree to go with you" Benjamin said with a relieved sigh on his face.


    "Ben... Don''t be hasty... We can''t make this decision lightly..." Reed started to spout his bullshit once again but Benjamin cut him off.


    "Yeah... Right. Like we have any more options... We have already concluded that these people won''t let us go until they get all of our secrets and you don''t turn into a monster like me... So don''t tell me what decision I should make!!" Benjamin screamed in anger while glaring at Reed.


    "Reed... I think Benjamin is right. Look... there isn''t anything to lose if we decide to go with her but I have one question..." Susan said and looked towards Queen who gestured her to continue. "I know that if we go with you then the government won''t stop looking for us... Do we have to spend our lives on the run?" Susan asked Queen and I really wanted to laugh out loud... Is she insane?


    "You don''t have to worry about them anymore if you decide to come with me... After all, we will be going to a place where only people like us are allowed to enter" Queen said cryptically but I am sure that everyone understood what Queen wanted to say.


    "...Elysium" Susan murmured under her breath and a huge smile bloomed on Benjamin''s face. They knew that in Elysium they would be able to live freely without worrying about the government and their stooges. Even though they knew nothing about Elysium... they knew that it was a safe haven for meta-humans and that was enough for them at this moment.


    "If I agree then you have to take my brother too" Susan said.


    "Are you sure about this sister?" Jonathan asked his sister in a serious tone and she simply nodded her head while biting her lower lip.


    "Then I will be going to Elysium with you" Jonathan said while nodding his head. Reed still looked unsure of what to do while Doom was gritting his teeth in anger.


    "I don''t have the whole day so you two need to make the decision right now..." Queen said seriously while looking towards Doom and Reed. Queen waved her hand and vanished the glass walls of three cells. Benjamin, Susan, and Jonathan came towards my Queen and stood beside her.


    "...I will stay..." Reed said with a conflicted look on his face. Well, good for us then... I never liked that whiny brat... He might have a brain but he is still stupid and whiny...


    "There is no way in hell that I will work under you" Doom said with a sneer on his face. Queen simply smirked and pointed her finger towards Reed. A white light shot out of her finger and it passed through the glass and hit Reed on his chest.


    "What was that?" Doom asked while he stepped back.


    "That was to stop him from telling anything that happened here..." Queen said with a shrug and shot another white light from her finger but this time her target was Doom. The light hit Doom on his back when he tried to run away.


    "This won''t harm either of you... It will just stop you from telling the others about the things I have said and happened here... I wish you good luck" With that Queen silenced their cells and started pull out a Portkey from her pocket.


    "Grab this... It will take you to Elysium" Queen said and gave the three of them the Portkey. Susan looked towards Reed and Doom for the last time and grabbed the Portkey with her brother. Benjamin was the first to grab the Portkey and after that Queen activated the Portkey and the three of them were whisked away.


    "Alter... You know what to do... I am going back... I need to relax" Queen said while stretching and I slowly rose out of her shadow. After I was out of her shadow, Queen Flash Stepped away from this place.


    I looked towards Reed and Doom and waved at them. "Both of you still have some uses so I won''t be killing either of you" I said and turned around and a vicious grin appeared on my face.


    [Sacred Garden, Kerguelen Islands]


    "Oh no... This is very bad... Biry needs to inform Mistress about this... Biry is a good house-elf and she won''t allow Missy Ravenclaws Sacred Garden to be dirtied (A/N: Did you see that wordplay I did right there)" Biry the house-elf said to the other house-elves who have gathered together to discuss about the people outside their wards.


    They could feel that these people outside the wards wanted to break into their Mistress''s favorite place. They can''t allow something like that to happen so they decided to discuss the best course of action.


    "Yes, Sappy agrees with Biry, Biry must inform the Mistress as soon as possible" another house-elf named Sappy agreed and all house-elves nodded their heads.


    "Then Biry will be going" Biry said and popped to Elysium so that she can inform her Mistress about this upcoming danger to her Sacred Garden (A/N: Pun intended)...

 Chapter 325: And Here We Go Again... (I)

    A/N: Sorry guys... I was only able to finish yesterday''s chapter and today''s chapter... No extra chapter today.


    -----------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    I was happily cuddling with Luna when my phone chimed. I ignored it... After all, I was spending quality time with Luna and nothing should interrupt my quality time with Luna. Both of us were completely naked only covered by a thin sheet of cloth... We had just finished our session of passion and love.


    After returning from the Guest House, I decided to pay Luna a small visit and things slowly escalated from there and both of us ended having a wild romp in the sheets. Sometimes Luna becomes naughtier and hornier than Nemuri and that''s saying something.


    "You should check that you know... It''s from Nemuri" Luna said while patting and caressing my head. I know, it should be me who should be doing that... but it was really comforting so I didn''t mind. I guess I need to check it out since Luna told me about it.


    I used my powers to pull out my phone from my pants, which were laying on the ground by the bedpost. I unlocked the phone and read Nemuri''s text. ''Come quickly... We have a problem'' I sighed after reading her text.


    "I need to go... but, you must have already known about that" I said while looking at Luna''s innocent face, she was smiling innocently like she always did.


    "Of course, I knew about that" Luna said innocently and leaned forward. I leaned down and locked my lips with hers... Luna opened her mouth, inviting me and soon both of our tongues were tangling with each other. After a minute the two of us finally separated and I stared into Luna''s eyes which were filled with lust.


    "I think a bath is necessary don''t you think so?" I asked Luna while I started kissing her jawline and I slowly went down towards her neck.


    Luna moaned... "Oh... Yes, that is a marvelous idea and we should take a bath together... After all, we need to save as much as water we can" Luna said in a cheerful tone while her hand snaked around my shaft and she started to stroke it gently.


    "Then we shouldn''t waste any more time..." I said with a grin and pinched her left nipple... Luna moaned and I pulled up her in my arms... She was still stroking my manhood with a naughty grin on her face. A green ring appeared on my arm and the Time around us froze.


    I used my power to open the bathroom door and also closed it using my power... Soon the bathroom was filled with moans, pants, and screams of passion... Not that anyone other than the two of us could hear it...


    [One Eternity Later]


    I finally arrived where Nemuri was... She was in the Elysium infirmary. Wow... That''s quite surprising... "What took you so long?" Nemuri asked me and her eyes narrowed.


    "Only five minutes have passed since you have texted me" I deadpanned... Nemuri thought for a few seconds but she finally nodded her head.


    "But I thought you were having sex...!! My pussy senses were tingling..." Nemuri whined... I decided to keep my mouth shut regarding this matter... I didn''t want to discuss anything about pussy senses.


    "Yep, I was with Luna" I said, that isn''t a secret, Nemuri simply nodded her head. This was a common occurrence and all the girls asked for a quick shag here and there from time to time...


    "Oh... Then I will apologize to Luna... I wouldn''t have called you if it wasn''t so important" Nemuri said hurriedly and I simply nodded. Since Nemuri was a depraved pervert, she never interrupted me when I was being intimate with someone else... She always knew when I was doing that, thanks to her pussy senses.


    "Don''t worry, Luna already knew about that" I said in a dismissing manner.


    "But I will still apologize to her... Now, the thing is... Someone found my Island and they are trying to enter the place" Nemuri said with a frown on her face. Eh... She called me for such a simple thing??


    "Kill them and throw them in the ocean... The ocean will take care of their bodies" I said and shrugged... It was something really simple...


    "That was my first thought too and I would have done that if they were humans... I didn''t want to start a war with some unknown race or species... That is why I decided to inform you" Nemuri explained. Oh... It is a problem then... but who would attack Nemuri''s island?? If they are specifically trying to enter Nemuri''s island then it must be for two things...


    They either want Nemuri''s golden pyramid, which would mean that they signed their death warrants and second, they want the Anti-Metal or the Vibranium-B that I have kept there... that also means that they signed their death warrants. Now, the chances of someone coming for Nemuri''s pyramid are very low, after all, nobody should know about it but it could have been for the gold.


    But I personally think that whoever is trying to enter the islands wants the Anti-Metal, after all, it is something that is sought out by many races within this Universe. Can it be Spartax Empire?? Quite possible... but Momo''s satellites would have noticed their arrival. Yes, their technology might be advanced enough to fool Momo''s satellite but they would have still noticed something...


    "Ok... I will go and check it out... but why are you here??" I asked Nemuri who simply pointed towards the patients inside. Oh... So the Fantastic Four are finally here... Hmm... One of them seems to be missing... Good... I never liked Reed, neither in the movies nor in the comics. So, it''s fantastic Three now.


    I pecked Nemuri on her lips and Flash Stepped near the Kerguelen Islands, I decided to Flash Step near the Islands so that I take a good look around before looking for the stupid species who seemed to be courting death. My eyes finally landed on the blue-skinned people walking around on giant submarines... Oh... So it was the Atlantians. They must have come here looking for the Anti-Metal.


    Now... What should I do with these guys??? I don''t think that talking with them nicely would work so I will have to use Legilimency. From what I have read in the comics... They despise humans and for them, I am also a human. I quickly started to look for someone who could be the leader of the group. It wasn''t hard to find them since they were the only ones who weren''t doing anything except barking orders.


    I raised my hand but suddenly stopped when I clearly thought about the crime I was about the commit... No... I shouldn''t do this... After all, the submarines were completely innocent, and destroying them would be really criminal. Why destroy something so nice and awesome...


    I raised up my hand and my hand was surrounded by a purple glow. As soon as I closed my fist... Everyone except the three leaders crumbled into dust.


    (A/N: MC used the Power of Power Stone and don''t tell me that he can''t do something like that with the Power Stone when Thanos did something similar when dropped the moon on Ironman and the Guardians of the Galaxy and remember that Thanos was unable to use the Stone''s full power unlike the MC)


    The three leaders in front of me were completely horrified and started to look around in fear. I slowly floated down and as soon as they noticed me, they pulled out their guns and started to point them in my direction. Their guns shot out of their hands and the guns started to float beside me pointed towards the three of them.


    I grabbed one of the guns and looked at it carefully... "This is a nice gun... Quite advanced" I said and shot one of the leaders on his knee. (A/N: If anyone of you has read the MHA Arc then you will remember that MC liked to blow off kneecaps).


    "Argh!!!" the Atlantian screamed and started to roll on the floor while grabbing his knee.


    "How dare you filt..." another of them started to spout bullshit even though I had a gun in my hands so I also blew off his knee cap.


    "I don''t like people who spout bullshit... You aren''t someone who spouts bullshit are you??" I asked the third leader and he started to shake his head in fear. "Good... You see I am somewhat tight on my schedule so I am going to hurry this up a bit... Legilimens" I said and dived into his mind.


    I quickly surfed through his memories and found that this poor guy just arrived here and didn''t know much. So, I started to shuffle through his other memories, and just like I had thought they hated humans and they despised Namor even more than normal humans.


    I collected all the data related to Atlantis from his mind. When I was finally sorting all of his memories, he was already on the ground, leaking brain matter from his nose, ears, and mouth.


    "Don''t worry... This is just a side effect from reading memories" I said in a gentle tone when I saw that those two fools were backing up in fear. "Now... Who should I start with??" I said with a thoughtful look on my face which scared the two of them even more.


    [A Small Eternity Later]


    Hmm... I got a lot of stuff from those guys. Looks like the Elders are trying to wage war against the surface dwellers and Namor has no problems with it... To win the war they needed the Anti-Metal so that they could render the human weapons useless and they arrived here looking for Anti-Metal.


    Well, enough of that... Now, I should ask the House-Elves to help with these Submarines... Yes, I can make them float in the air along with me but that isn''t practical when I can teleport them into Elysium using teleportation seals...

 Chapter 326: And Here We Go Again... (II)

    [POV Reo]


    "Where did you get these things?? They are more advanced than the human technologies by several centuries" Momo gushed out with stars in her eyes. It was like watching a small kid that got the toy he or she wanted.


    "It would be much better if we knew this language" Fleur said with a frown on her face. Hearing Fleur''s words, Momo also frowned, and all of her excitement was completely gone.


    "It is still possible to reverse engineer all this technology but if we would have known their language then it would have been much easier" Momo said with a sad look on her face and she started to trace her fingers on the control panel.


    "You don''t have to worry about their language... I can give you the memory..." I was saying but two over-excited scientist-looking girls lunged at me.


    "Give us the memory now" Fleur almost growled. I raised my eyebrow in her direction and a huge grin formed on my lips.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah... It won''t be that easy..." I said while wagging my finger in their direction. "You know I need some incentive... After all, I had to work hard to get my hands on them and learn their language" I said in an amused tone.


    Getting these submarines wasn''t that hard... After all, the Atlantians happily gifted me these submarines when they went on their next great adventure. Learning Atlantian also wasn''t that hard... After all, I picked up all this knowledge directly from their brains.


    "Ah... So, what kind of incentive you might be looking for" Fleur asked me seductively and caressed my crotch... Ugh...!! That''s intense!!


    "I might have some idea..." Momo said and smashed her lips on mine. It quickly turned into a three-way make-out session along with some groping and caressing... When we finally separated... both Momo''s and Fleur''s faces were slightly flushed.


    "I would have loved to continue but all three of us have some work to do..." I said in a regretful tone. I really wanted to continue our session and maybe enjoy a threesome before the two of them started to explore the submarines, but I needed to go so that I locate Atlantis. I am sure that they have already noticed the missing people and submarines...


    "The first thing the both of you should do is to disable the homing devices on these submarines..." I said and both of them nodded. I called a house-elf and asked him to bring the Pensieve which was in Fleur''s room. The house-elf popped once again and handed us the Pensieve and left.


    I quickly concentrated on the memories related to the language and I slowly pulled it out. I dropped the memory in the Pensieve and handed it over to the girls... "Enjoy your time girls..." I said but before I could leave Momo stopped me.


    "You didn''t tell me where you got these submarines from" Momo asked me once again. I smiled cheerfully... this wasn''t the first time that I had to tell her that I killed a lot of people... She already knew what I did but she ignored it most of the time.


    "Some people graciously handed me these submarines before they went over to the next world..." I said with a small grin on my face, Momo simply nodded her head and smiled.


    "Don''t overdo it..." Momo said and pecked me on the lips and started to pull away Fleur with her... Ah... Thank God, Momo is so understanding, I don''t know what I would have done without her...


    [POV ???]


    I patiently stood in the corner of the room staring towards the foolish prince... I had to stop myself from squashing him like a bug multiple times... After all, I still needed him if I wanted to rule Asgard.


    I once again looked towards my pawn... I can''t believe how simple he is... It is almost like he is a bug... I have seen bugs with more intelligence than him... Sometimes I wonder how Asgard is still standing if they are so foolish... It must have to do something with luck...


    "Do you think this plan will work?" the foolish bug asked me the same question for the 5th now... I have been locked away for a millennium and due to that I was able to cultivate a lot of patience but it looks like my patience is still lacking...


    "Of course Young Prince, your plan is perfect" I said in a respectful tone... I wanted to rip him apart from his limbs, then split his skull, and then finally spit inside his skull. I once again reminded myself that I still needed him so that I don''t kill the insect because I wasn''t able to control my temper.


    "Hmm... You must be right" the insect said and poured himself some wine... I looked at him with disgust etched on my face. He is such a fool that he has no idea about my true identity... He doesn''t even know how strong I am and what I can do to him.


    He still thinks that he is stronger than me and he can control me because he released me but he doesn''t know that I manipulated him to think that. Even the books he had read didn''t exist... After all, it was all in his mind... I showed him what he wanted to see and he thought that he found my history.


    Like that coward, Odin would keep my records... He is the most pathetic Odin I have ever seen in all my life... That fool even locked away his daughter when she decided to continue his crusade... I would have never dared to act against Asgard if his daughter wasn''t sealed...


    I still laugh sometimes when I remember how Odin sealed away his daughter... He sent the Valkyries to fight her so that he could buy some time... Odin knew that his daughter would kill him if he fought her so he decided to sacrifice the Valkyries... Pathetic fool...


    He still acts like he is a great King but he is still the same coward when he fought me... Though I shouldn''t bad mouth him that much... After all, he is the one who sealed me by sacrificing a part of his army... He is really good at sealing entities... I guess that coward also has something he should be proud of.


    I looked towards the insect once again in disdain but held myself back from doing anything... I need to bide my time... It would be much better that way...


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "What the hell did you just say?" Fury asked in a dangerous tone and the Agent right in front of him almost cowered in fear.


    Fury was so angry since yesterday that he would be blowing up his gasket any moment now. Yesterday he read the report that the Guest House was completely gone along with the Kree corpses. Fury already knew that there was a high chance that they would lose Project TAHITI but Fury thought that he might be able to capture Natasha Romanoff.


    That idea was also ruined when Leviathan popped up destroyed all of the Quinjets he had dispatched... SHIELD might seem to have a lot of money but that really hurt SHIELD''s budget. He also lost several good men and women... and now he was hearing this??


    So, just after the day Leviathan destroyed so many of his Quinjets and killed several men he women, someone else decided to go on a killing spree... As soon as Fury heard about it... He knew that Leviathan wasn''t responsible for the slaughter... After all, it wasn''t his M.O.


    The person who carried out the attack was a brutal and ruthless person but still human. All of the dead bodies were killed by a human and whoever did the deed, was enjoying killing all these people. That also wasn''t the main problem... the problem was, neither Reed Richards or Victor Doom were able to give them any information even when they were trying.


    This was Fox''s M.O. After all, she was the one who liked to mess with people''s memories but she had never killed anyone so they didn''t know much about her killing methods. It was highly possible that Fox was responsible for doing this...


    That was one of the reasons Fury was feeling murderous... The second reason was, three of his prisoners were gone... Richards and Doom were the only ones who were left alive... Fury had no idea why Fox did something like that but he was sure that she had her own reasons. Maybe she wanted to plant them as a spy in his Organization.


    Fury snorted in disdain... Like he would allow something like that to happen. Fury took a deep breath so that he could calm down his anger... Getting angry won''t help him with anything... He vowed that he would hunt down Leviathan and Fox to the end of the world if he needed to...


    [POV Reo]


    I was calmly floating over the Atlantic Ocean trying to search for Atlantis. I knew their exact coordinates from the memories but they were traveling underwater while I was floating above the water... So, I was having some difficulty.


    I suddenly paused and a huge grin appeared on my face. Jackpot!!! Looks like I finally found Atlantis... I surrounded myself with Aegis Shield and dived into the water... I started to use the spell Rumi used in the Second Task of GOF to propel me forward.


    I had thought that Atlantis would be somewhat smaller but looks like I was wrong... It was similar to Australia in size... I could already feel the life signs down there... Let''s see what you are going to do now Namor McKenzie...

 Chapter 327: And Here We Go Again... (III)

    [POV Jean]


    "So, how have you been Bruce?" I asked Bruce who has been spending some time talking with me trying to get used to his other personality.


    I always had to do these kinds of things when I was still in the Xavier Mansion. Both Ororo and I had to talk with the children from time to time so that they can get used to their powers. The new children who came to learn about their powers were the hardest to deal with.


    After all, most of them got their powers due to some kind of trauma or they would fear their powers because they had hurt someone using their powers. Unlike his cousin, Jennifer, Bruce was unable to come to terms with the fact that he was no longer a normal human.


    Though I can''t blame him, I guess. After all, unlike Jennifer, when Bruce transforms, his body is taken over by a completely different being while Bruce is stuffed in some corner of his mind. Jennifer has complete control of her mind when she transforms.


    "I have been somewhat fine..." Bruce said in a slightly nervous tone. "I have been getting better since I started these sessions" Bruce said in a sheepish tone and started to chuckle nervously. Hmm... It''s not his fault though.


    "Did you make contact with the other guy?" I asked him in a gentle tone because I didn''t want to scare him. After all, this has always been a sour topic for him, and most of the time when I ask him this question, he would try to change the topic.


    "...No I haven''t" after a few moments of silence Bruce finally answered but he didn''t look comfortable when he was talking about this. "...I am scared..." Bruce said and started to stare out of the window.


    "What are you so scared about?" I asked him trying to see if he would speak about it or not. I decided to take a chance when I saw that he was talking today.


    "I am scared that he will take over... I don''t want to hurt anyone" Bruce said with a sad look on his face. I really felt bad for the man but that is why you shouldn''t test newly created drugs on yourself.


    "Quite understandable... Do you know... When I gained my powers, I crushed a few cars on a whim. Thankfully no one was hurt and no one found out about my powers but I knew that it was me and I was scared... I was only 9 when it happened" I said telling him about my story. Maybe he would grow a spine after hearing my story.


    "I was so scared for a week that I fell ill but then a thought appeared in my mind... I thought that if I could control this power then incidents like this could be avoided... That way, I won''t be hurting anyone accidentally" I said and Bruce nodded his head in understanding.


    "...I will try..." Bruce said in a somewhat determined tone but it is good for now... Slow progress is always better than no progress...


    [POV Rumi]


    "They look pretty angry though... Are you sure that they didn''t believe in Jiaying''s ideals?" I asked loudly when I saw that the Inhumans were glaring at us after they heard about Jiaying''s death.


    All of them clearly heard me and their glare turned towards my direction but I wasn''t even bothered in the slightest. "Even if we didn''t believe in her ideals, she is still one of us and you people killed them" an old man came forward and spoke up from within the group glaring at us.


    "That''s because she tried to play games with us" Eric said in a neutral tone. The group started to glare in Eric''s direction after that. I wonder... if they have some kind of hive mind... their glare kept shifting from one target to another at the same time.


    "Now, you have three options... One, both of our groups can remain separate and if something happens among our groups in the future then we will deal with it at that time. Two, we can have a fight because we killed your so-called leader and, three, you can join Elysium" Eric said in a serious tone, and after the whole group started to murmur among them.


    After some time the same old man came forward. "We would like to discuss this with our group before giving you an ans..." before the old man could even finish, Eric cut him off.


    "No... Make your decision right now... If you are an enemy then I would like to deal with you as soon as possible so that I can continue with more important stuff" Eric said and the whole group of Inhumans in front of us got tensed.


    "You mean paperwork" I asked in an amused tone and Eric shot me a death glare, his head snapped towards Emma when he saw her giggling like a little girl after hearing my words.


    "*cough* on a second thought, take as much time as you can" Eric coughed once so that he could get back the dignity he just lost now.


    After hearing Eric''s words both Emma and I burst out laughing once again and we could hear Eric was grinding his teeth in anger...


    [POV ???]


    Hehehe... Just a little bit more and I can take Odin''s place and no one will find out. As soon as the bug left his chambers so that he could continue frolicking with his pathetic family... I resumed my work.


    I need to make some preparations on my side before I could take over Asgard. From my past experience... I learned several things. Using my absurd power to subjugate Asgard won''t work... After all, Odin would once again sacrifice his army so that he could seal me...


    Even though I was strong enough to crush any Asgardian except Hela like a bug, I couldn''t kill all of them in a blink of an eye... After all, anyone would need some time to crush bugs under their feet, and thankfully selecting this route was a really good idea.


    Now that I have decided to use subterfuge... I have made a mind-blowing discovery, Odin had connected Hela''s prison to his life force so if I kill Odin then his insane warmonger daughter will get released from the prison and she will kill me. I can''t have that now, can I?? So, Odin will be going into my prison.


    I will seal him there as he sealed me and I will also keep feeding him some of my power... That way, Odin won''t die and he will also stay healthy. As long as Odin is alive, Hela is in prison. So a healthy Odin will also keep me healthy...


    [POV Reo]


    I finally arrived above the submerged city of Atlantis... The city looks quite beautiful but I highly doubt that it will stay like that when I am finished dealing with the Atlantians... While I was thinking all that, I noticed several Altantians coming towards me with weapons in their hands.


    They finally arrived in front of me and surround me from all directions. I was still surrounded by my Aegis Shield. "Surface dwel..." that was all he could say before the Atlantian was disintegrated.


    I really hate when enemies start monologuing ... Only I can monologue and the Atlantian I just disintegrated wasn''t even an enemy... He was just a grunt. Before the other could even shoot their weapons, I disintegrated them too...


    My eyes turned towards the city of Atlantis and I could already feel their turrets and cannons turning in my direction... I didn''t have a problem if I had to slaughter a whole race but I would still give them a chance...


    I cast Sonorus on myself so my voice could reach the people of Atlantis. "People of Atlantis... I am Leviathan... I am sure that none of you have heard about me but that won''t be a problem... I give you two options... First, hand over Namor and the Elders and I will allow the rest of you to live, and second, keep fighting and I will slaughter every last one of you" I said and cast Quietus on myself.


    I am pretty sure that every Atlantian heard my voice though I have no idea if they will listen to me or not... All the cannons and turrets started to fire at the same time... There is my answer I guess... The shells and projectiles impacted against my Aegis Shield but they failed to even put a scratch on it.


    While they kept firing in my direction... I started to concentrate on the metals inside the whole city... There was a lot of metal inside the city and I also sensed the Adamantine Trident... Hehe... I will see what kind of power it holds and can I make it work even when I don''t carry their royal blood.


    Slowly the whole city started to tremble... And slowly I started to pull every ounce of metal from the city but I decided to leave the Trident... I wanted Namor to struggle... Personally, I had no hard feelings against Namor or the Elders, after all, they wanted to wage war against humans but they came after something which was mine and that wasn''t something nice...


    I know how these people think and they won''t give up until they get their hands on what they want or die trying... I find it really stupid. If I didn''t attack Atlantis then they would have kept trying to get their hands on the Anti-Metal.


    I have seen the same thing in Cultivation Worlds too... Suddenly the MC would need some rare ingredient and everyone would say that getting it would be impossible but the MC will still embark on the journey to get that ingredient. They will find out that the ingredient he wants is someone else''s but he won''t give up until he gets the ingredient. Once again stupid!!!


    I came out of my thoughts and saw the state of the city now... The beautiful city was in complete ruins now and about half of their population was already dead... I morphed the metals and started to transform them into giant lances... Since I was underwater... I refrained from using lightning... But before I could launch the lances I noticed someone coming towards me at a high speed.


    I grin appeared on my face when I sensed the thing he was bringing with him...

 Chapter 328: And Here We Go Again... (End)

    A/N: I think I will also start posting this fanfic on Scribblehub from the beginning so it would be much refined, I will be posting from tomorrow I guess, so if you want, you can check it out...


    ---------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "I see you are finally here... Look at what you have done... You killed so many of your people" I said in a fake sympathetic tone when Namor Mckenzie finally arrived in front of me... I hoped that he would wear clothes like a normal person but my wish remained unfulfilled... He came to fight me in his speedo.


    Ugh...!! That was disgusting. Hearing my words Namor clenched his fists in anger, he was glaring daggers at me and I was pretty sure that if glares could kill me then I would have died several times by now. Now, I am really glad that he brought his trident though.


    "I don''t know who you are... but you have successfully angered the King of Ocean... As a graceful King, I will make sure that your body is lost in the Ocean..." Namor said in a kingly manner. I would have been impressed but unfortunately, he was wearing a speedo... and there is no in hell that I would take a guy wearing a speedo seriously.


    After finishing his small speech, Namor started to swing his trident... He would have done really good if he had chosen to dedicate his life to a Circus... "Ooh... I am so scared" I shivered in a mocking manner. "I am so scared... See... I am getting goosebumps" I continued to mock him.


    Namor finally stopped swinging the trident and thrusted it in my direction... A huge underwater jet was sent in my direction but it didn''t even budge my Aegis Shield. The metal lances were still floating around me because I didn''t get the time to launch them towards Atlantis... Before I could do that, Namor arrived to keep me entertained.


    "Impossible..." when Namor saw that I shrugged off the giant jet of water like nothing he was surprised and shocked at the same time... Namor pointed the trident in my direction and started to fire beams towards me from the trident... Each time he fired a different colored beam, I didn''t know what those beams did though... After all, they even failed to scratch my Aegis Shield.


    "Is this the best you can do?? My disappointment is immeasurable..." I said in a disappointed tone while I kept shaking my head in disappointment. Namor''s rage increased when he heard my words...


    Namor rushed towards me while releasing electricity from his body... He punched my shield and a Crack formed on my shield... I was taken aback when I saw that. Fuck... Do you mean to tell me that his punch is more powerful than a nuke???


    Wait...!! This fucker had the ability to negate Shields and Barriers. In the comics, he negated Susan''s barriers using this power... No matter how strong my Aegis Shield is... It is still a barrier so it can be canceled with his ability.


    Namor smirked when he noticed the crack... "Looks like you can''t hide behind your barrier for much longer..." Namor said and punched the Shield once again and the Crack started to get bigger. Hmm... I can''t have that now, can I??


    I morphed the lances floating around me into metal sand and which rushed towards Namor... While Namor was trying to get away from the sand, I was already moving towards the surface at my max speed. Being underwater was slowing down the speed of my metal sand and Namor was really nimble when he was underwater.


    I finally burst out of the water with a sonic boom... A whirlpool was formed from where I came out... I deactivated my Aegis Shield and started to pull the trident towards the surface... I knew that pulling the trident will also bring Namor to the surface... After all, he would never let go of his trident.


    Was I scared to continue to fight him underwater?? No. I could have killed him in hundreds of ways when I was still underwater but that would have ruined my fun... I want him to feel despair... I want to crush his will and hope before I kill him...


    Hah...!! I think I have really changed, I have become much more sadistic now... Most of the time I kill my enemies quickly because they bore me but I still use painful methods... Looks like the Power of Destruction is affecting me more than I had thought. Though I didn''t mind my new side...


    After all, you should always crush your enemies. You can forgive your enemy, that''s up to you but forgiving your enemy makes you crueler to yourself... because they can come back and attack your family when you aren''t around.


    Some say that forgiving your enemy is the hardest thing but they are weak-minded people... After all, taking a life for the first time is the hardest thing... Some might disagree with my ideology but they aren''t Gods of Destruction like me... I know that when I gain back all of my power, I will have to destroy worlds, innocents will also die but it''s my duty so I have to do it.


    Namor finally came out of the water and he was hanging by his trident in the mid-air. "Just wait a sec... I want to prepare the stage" I said and the metal sand also started to come out of the water. I quickly formed a giant stage beneath us... It was made like a boat but it looked like a giant arena from the top.


    "If you think that you have weakened me by bringing me to the surface... then you are really wrong" Namor said and slammed the trident on the arena floor.


    "Ah... I didn''t do that because I wanted to weaken you... I brought you here was simply because I wanted to drown you into the abyss of despair before I killed you..." I said with a smile on my face.


    Namor snorted after he heard my words. "Big words for a weakling" Namor said and the sky started to darken and within seconds, it started to rain heavily. I knew that Namor had the power of Atmokinesis like Storm but instead of Lightning Storm, Namor could create heavy rains.


    In the comics, Namor extinguished Human Torch''s flames using this power. Namor started to swing his trident like he did previously when he was underwater... I quickly Flash Stepped in front of him and sent a right jab in his direction.


    Namor was surprised by my speed and used his trident to defend himself... Since I was in my Anti-Metal armor, the trident started to melt... NO!! I wanted to try using that trident!! Namor was also horrified when he saw that... I quickly used my power to snatch away the trident from his hand... I didn''t want to destroy the trident.


    "What?? How??" Namor had a bewildered look on his face and he had no idea how to react to this. I took a look at the trident... and I used my power to fix the place where my fist landed on the trident... I could still feel the magic from the trident so it should be fine.


    "It''s a nice trident... I wonder if I can use it..." I said with a contemplative look on my face and started to force my will on the trident... I could feel that something was denying my will from within the trident.


    "Fool...!! Give it back!! There is no way that the trident could be used by a surface dweller" Namor exclaimed in rage and lunged towards me in anger but I simply fired a beam at him from the trident... When Namor saw that I was able to use the trident, he was horrified... The beam wasn''t anything harmful though... Namor was simply thrown back when the beam landed on his chest.


    The trident really tried to deny my will but it fell short... "Hmm... Since I can use it, I am going to keep it" I said with a grin but Namor had already lunged towards me. I moved away from the trident and punched Namor in the same... I used my power to move away the trident from us... A sonic boom ripped through the air when my punch landed on Namor''s face.


    Hmm... I didn''t know that I had become so strong... Namor was thrown back and a loud crunch was heard when my fist landed on his face... I Flash Stepped behind him and sent a kick towards his spine... Another loud crack was heard and Namor screamed loudly and fell down on the ground right in front of me. The rain had also stopped when I broke his spine.


    I had thought that he would put up a better fight than this... But I was disappointed once again. "It would be really ironic if you are killed by the Trident of Neptune" I said and the trident floated into my palm... I quickly brought down the trident and stabbed Namor on his chest...


    "Monster..." Namor muttered under his breath and finally died... Not the first time someone called me a monster. I dispersed the whole platform and once again I dived underwater with Aegis Shield surrounding me... Now that Namor was dealt with... I needed to deal with the Atlantians. I cast Sonorus on myself when I arrived above the city.


    "Your King has already died... Now, I will be sending the rest of you after him..." I said and cast Quietus on myself. I opened my palm and a small ball of Power of Destruction was formed on top of my palm. With a small gesture, I send the small ball towards the city of Atlantis... I kept looking towards the city with a cold look in my eyes.


    As soon as the ball landed on the ground, the whole city disintegrated leaving behind a giant crater...

 Chapter 329: Chapter 329

    A/N: I have finally started posting on Scribblehub, so I refined the chapters, I have already started to post edited chapters on this site too... I have reduced the swearing and improved some things at the beginning of the story... I did a lot of corrections too... So, if you want, you can give them a try.


    If you try Scribblehub then you will find a much better chapter because of the writing options that site offers like bold text and italics and much more. I personally found that writing there is much better than the experience Webnovel offers.


    ----------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    Water rushed towards the giant crater creating gigantic torrents under the water, a crater around the size of Australia?? Hmm... I think I lowered the water level around the whole world by something around 10 centimeters give or take.


    Hmm... Now, that all the Atlantians have been wiped off, I can bring back Atlantis so that I could get my hands on their technology and knowledge... Momo and Fleur would be really happy. I raised my hand and multiple green rings formed around my hand. I started to rewind the time slowly and water started to recede back from the crater.


    It took a little bit more power than I normally needed but the crater started to return to its previous state at a rapid speed. In a matter of minutes, the whole city was brought back but I didn''t bring anyone back to life... Even though the city was there, it was completely devoid of any life. When I finally stopped, the water also settled down because the city was already there.


    "I think I will bring the girls here when they are finally done with the submarines..." I said to myself and Flash Stepped back to Elysium... This was going to be my underwater holiday resort...


    [POV ???]


    Hehehe... The plan is moving really smoothly and the bug has no idea about my plans... I have also discovered another odd thing from that annoying bug... He said that he plans to drag Cosmic Entities into his little scuffle... That is the stupidest thing I have heard in my entire life.


    I knew that two Comic Entities were living on a planet called Earth... The Asgardians called that place Midgard and I found it really odd... At first, I was the one who gave this bug the idea of sending Odin and Thor towards them but I had to scrap that plan because Odin needs to stay alive, and keeping someone like Thor on my leash would be really good.


    I understand that it was my fault for planting the idea in his head but how the fuck did he get the idea that bringing the two of them here would be really nice. Insect aren''t you an Asgardian?? Don''t you fear Ragnarok??


    Well... Looks like I need to take care of this too... There is no way I would allow such a plan to succeed... For now, I allow him to do whatever he wants. Now, everything is prepared on my side... now, only one thing is left to prepare. Three days... In three days, my ambition will be finally fulfilled...


    [With Odin]


    In three days, he was finally going to step down from his throne and his younger son Thor was going to take his place... He couldn''t be more proud of his younger son.


    A couple of years ago... He never thought that he would see this day... After all, his younger son was a complete disappointment... his son was practically a muscle head who only thought about fighting.


    But everything changed after that fateful day... Odin had thanked his lucky stars multiple times since that day. Yes, it was a really bad day, his younger son and his adoptive son could have died... He was also humiliated along with his sons... He hated that but he still thanked that day.


    That day made his son younger son change, and it was all good changes. He was happy... but something in his mind screamed at him telling him that something was wrong... But no matter how much he thought about it, he failed to find out what was wrong...


    [POV Rumi]


    "I think that you will feel much better if someone else gave you a lap pillow..." I said while I kept stroking Reo''s hair, he returned some time ago from God knows where and he had a silly grin plastered on his face. He immediately demanded a lap pillow from me and Here we are now...


    "Nah... Rumi, your thighs are also heavenly" Reo muttered under his breath and he turned his head so that he could look directly into my eyes... Though it wouldn''t be possible due to my chest... Or he simply wants to stare at my boobs.


    "I don''t know... Unlike others, my thighs are filled with muscles..." I was saying but he put a finger on my lips to shut me up.


    "That enhances the allure of your thighs..." Reo said in a husky tone and pulled me down... I was laying down beside him and his head was no longer on my thighs though... Is he trying to get naughty with me out here?? I don''t mind... Though I won''t be telling him that.


    Reo''s arms snaked around my waist and he pulled me closer... "You look beautiful..." he said and started to trail kisses along my collar bone and my neck... Now, I was also getting turned on...


    "Ahn... Reo~" a moan came out of my lips when he bit my collar bone... Reo raised up his head and he started to stare into my eyes intensely... Reo started to lower his face towards mine... I instinctively closed my eyes and felt Reo''s lips landed on mine...


    I brushed my tongue against his lips, asking for permission to enter his mouth... Reo did open his mouth and both of us started a battle of dominance using our tongues... I wanted to win really badly... So, I shifted my body and pinned him down... He didn''t fight back and kept kissing me... After a few minutes... I finally won the battle and pulled my head back so that I can look into his eyes...


    "Looks like I won the battle..." I whispered in front of him in a husky tone and a smug grin made its way to my face.


    "It looks like that is the case..." Reo said with a thoughtful look on his face. "So, what are you going to do now?" Reo asked with a challenging look on his face.


    The grin on my face intensified... I could feel that I was getting excited just thinking about the upcoming battle... "I am going to rock your world..." I purred into his chest and ripped his t-shirt...


    [One Eternity Later]


    I had no idea how much time had passed but it was already dark now... I couldn''t feel my legs any longer and my whole body has turned into a mess of sexually satisfied goo... At first, Reo allowed me to dominate him but right in the middle he took over and started to dominate me.


    Everything is history after that... Even though he is no longer inside me... I could still feel his thrusts... This was the most intense sex I ever had... and I am really glad that I am still able to think straight... Though, I did blackout from time to time when Reo was pounding me...


    I wanted to rock Reo''s world but instead, he rocked mine... Though I didn''t expect anything less from him. After all, this wasn''t the first time he had fucked me into oblivion and this was surely the most intense...


    "What are you thinking about?" I heard Reo''s voice... He was laying under me and my head was resting over his chest.


    "You owe me a date..." I whined and started to make circles on his chest. I know this was out of character for someone like me but Nemuri said that this would get me better results.


    "Oh... Is that so?" Reo asked me with a contemplative look on his face.


    "Yes, you do" I said and glared at him. I was back in my own character now.


    "Then you will get a date..." Reo said softly and pecked me on my lips... I could feel that he was already hard and he had been like that for quite some time but he didn''t say anything because he knew that I couldn''t handle it anymore.


    Thank God... there are others. If he had only one lover then he would have surely killed her. "I love you, Reo..." I muttered and closed my eyes but before I fell asleep, I heard Reo''s voice once again.


    "I love you too..." and with that, I finally fell asleep while a small smile appeared on my face...


    [POV Ororo]


    It has been a few days since I have returned from Space. I had already started to explore my powers and I have to say that these powers are really diverse. I have found out that physical attacks no longer worked on me... Thank God, sex wasn''t a problem...


    According to Momo, it must be because of my thought process. I instinctively know how to differentiate between attacks and sex... That is why I don''t have any problems during sex. I wanted to have more intense training now so that I could become strong like the others.


    And there was only one person who could train me... So, I decided to look for Rumi, I knew that she would probably be training in her usual place... It was already dark but Rumi could still be training... When I finally arrived at the place where Rumi trained, I found two naked people laying on the ground...


    It was obviously Reo and Rumi... I could tell that Rumi was asleep while Reo was caressing her back. Reo''s head turned towards me and I finally noticed that his dick was still standing tall... So, like a dependable lover, I decided to take care of it...

 Chapter 330: *Hidden*

    [POV ???]


    I will be finally taking over Asgard today... it was a day of celebrations on Asgard, after all, a Asgard was getting a new King today... well, it was going to be a Queen, they just didn''t know about it.


    Well, technically they will still have a King. I looked towards the two faux bodies I have prepared... they will do nicely... now, I just need to get rid of the bug before the fool ruins all of my plans by bringing those Cosmic Entities to Asgard.


    So, I decided to patiently wait for the bug to start ranting... to be honest, I have somewhat gotten used to this shit, after all, this is what he does when he is free and today is the day, his dreams were going to come to an end... there is no way he won''t start bitching and moaning.


    "Do you believe all these pathetic people? All of them worshipping my fool of a brother..." the bug said in disdain and pointed towards the people arriving in front of the Palace to watch the Coronation ceremony. Looks like I didn''t need to wait too long...


    I shrugged my shoulders and shot a sleeping spell towards the bug. The spell hit the bug on his back and the bug finally turned around with a horrified look on his face... "You... you..." the bug somehow stuttered out before collapsing on the floor.


    "Ah... yes, it was always me" I deadpanned and snapped my finger and a magic circle appeared beside the bug''s body. A faux body formed inside the magic circle and the magic circle disappeared.


    Currently, the faux body looked like a wood puppet... I kneeled down between the bug and the faux body. I placed one of my hands on the bug''s head while I placed my other hand over the faux body''s head.


    My hands started to glow slightly and slowly the bug''s powers started to transfer into the faux body through me. The faux body slowly started to transform into the bug''s copy. Fufu... I wonder how Odin would react when he would see my face.


    It took me five minutes to transform the faux body into the exact copy of the bug... even the bug himself won''t find any difference. The faux body had all of his memories along with his power signature but there is a small difference... the copy was absolutely loyal to me.


    I awakened both of them but I didn''t want to hear the bug''s yapping, so I silenced him and bound him so that he couldn''t move... "Don''t even try... you won''t be able to speak..." I said while looking towards the bug while the faux body got up and kneeled down in front of me.


    "My Queen" the fair body said in a completely devoted tone. I already like him much more than the original... even though both of them had the same memories, my servant wasn''t bitching about anything... that was already a plus point in my books... Pity... he was going to die.


    I should have made him sooner... that way, I wouldn''t have to keep that bug''s bitching and moaning but faux bodies need a lot of time and magic to prepare. "See, this is how you should have been bug... then, I might have kept you as my pet... but now..." I trailed off and snapped my fingers.


    The three of us appeared near the edge of Asgard... the bug started to squirm but it was all for the nought. "Stay still bug or you will fall off... I still need to show you the results of your hard work... after all, you released me, didn''t you??" I asked the bug in a sweet tone... this scared him even more.


    I snapped my finger once again and another magic circle formed under the bug and his body was raised in the air... "You see... you are someone who knows about and I cannot allow anyone to find me... You see this magic circle will hold you up until the better of you dies... at least I can do that much for you" I said with a gentle smile on my face and my head turned towards the better version of the bug.


    "Before your foolish brother could get Coronated, you need to break into Odin''s Treasury to steal the Casket of the Ancient Winters and then you have to attack the Bifrost to interrupt the ceremony... remember, you need to die in the end" I said to my servant who bowed down his head and I teleported him back to the Palace.


    The bug was making some noises while he was still squirming in the bounds. I grinned while looking at him... "Don''t worry bug... I will keep you company while my servant fulfils your ambition" I said in a cheerful tone, the bug started to squirm even more.


    "Ah... don''t be like that bug... let me seal off your power for a few hours" I said in a gentle tone and sealed off the bug''s powers. He is squirming too much... I can''t have him escaping now.


    I snapped my fingers once again and several displays appeared in front of us. I wanted to show him how everything was progressing. After all, this was his dream and you shouldn''t steal someone''s dream. "See... you could have been in his place bug but you are too stupid to follow orders" I said while pointing towards a screen showing my servant''s 3rd person view.


    The Coronation ceremony was already starting... my Servant left an illusion and headed straight towards Odin''s treasury. My servant broke into Odin''s treasury and Odin immediately noticed that someone broke into his treasury. My servant could have sneaked in but that would have been a waste... after all, I needed Odin to be distracted.


    My servant quickly grabbed the Casket of Ancient Winters and teleported in front of Heimdall. I snorted in disdain... all seeing eyes... what a joke!! He couldn''t even keep an eye on his own backyard... I wouldn''t be surprised if he failed to see his own wife sleeping with his neighbour.


    Heimdall was surprised when he saw my servant teleported in front of him with the Casket of Ancient Winters in his hands. Before Heimdall could do anything he was frozen in an ice cube. My servant took Heimdall''s sword so that he could activate the Bifrost. My servant opened a gateway to Jotunheim.


    My servant then used the Casket of Ancient Winters to freeze the energy, so it would continue to build until Jotunheim was destroyed. My servant also sealed himself inside the dome forming around the Bifrost Bridge. "See... you should have been like him... he is so smart" I said while looking towards the bug who was looking really miserable now.


    Odin, Thor, and Frigga finally arrived in front of the Bifrost Bridge along with their army. It was a crying reunion of their family... it would have been really nice if I had some snacks with me... I am pretty sure that the bug would have also liked some snacks.


    It was a really sad moment for Asgard''s Royal Family, I almost felt pity for them... the keyword being almost. "Isn''t this poetic... your father or brother must kill you or Jotunheim would get destroyed but your mother wants to sacrifice a whole world and protect you... this must be what they call mother''s love... I don''t have a mother so I don''t know... pity" I said with a simple shrug and continued watching the drama. The bug was already crying now.


    Odin finally grabbed his wife and started to pull her away. Frigga did something which I had never expected... she slapped Odin in front of everyone and started to hurl various kinds of spells at him... Odin was also taken aback when Frigga slapped him and Odin retaliated in anger feeling humiliated...


    "Hahaha... that''s the Odin I remember. He always showed power in front of the weak and sacrificed his people if the enemy was stronger" I laughed loudly and exclaimed. Odin was finally able to land a blow on Frigga and without waiting anymore he knocked her out.


    Thor didn''t know what to do but Odin finally ordered him to destroy the Bifrost Bridge... with a reluctant nod he started smashing his hammer on the Bifrost Bridge... cracks started to form on the Bridge and Thor looked towards his brother and asked him for forgiveness. With that, Thor finally landed the finishing blow...


    The Bifrost Bridge slammed down on the edge of Asgard. The Bifrost finally exploded and sending shockwaves through the whole place... everyone was thrown back by several meters. Both Thor and Odin walked towards the edge of the Bifrost Bridge and both closed their eyes in sadness. Frigga was still knocked out... I wonder what kind of drama I am going to witness when Frigga finally wakes up.


    "Ah... it was so cute... I already miss my servant, he was so much better than you. I had said before, I won''t be killing you, after all, you are the one who released me from my prison but as you are already dead..." I said in a cheerful tone while looking towards the bug who was crying like a baby now.


    "Now... bye bye... if you survive by any miracle then please stay away from Asgard... I would hate myself if I had to execute my benefactor... but I would do it with a heavy heart... after all, it will be for the greater good of Asgard... we can''t have some riff-raff challenging the throne now, can we?" I said with a grin on my face and the magic circle holding the bug finally disappeared.


    I kept waving at him while he fell from the edge of Asgard to be forever lost in the endless space... there is a very small chance that he would even survive... now, this would be the best time to deal with Odin... after all, you should always strike while the iron is hot...


    {Chapter 330- A Family Destroyed...}

 Chapter 331: *Hidden (II)*

    [Royal Palace, Asgard]


    Only an hour ago everyone was preparing for the festival... but now everything and everyone looked solemn... their current King Odin, their All Father have called off the celebrations and Crown Prince also agreed with his father''s decision.


    It didn''t take much time and the stories of the whole incident were spread throughout Asgard like a wildfire but no one bothered to stop it. The Asgardians who have gathered in front of the Palace slowly left because there was nothing they could do now.


    "Father... I..." Thor began to speak in a broken tone but Odin stopped him by placing his hand on his son''s shoulder.


    "...I understand what you had to do today must have been really hard... I know that you blame yourself but it had to be done or a whole world would have been destroyed... you did what any good King should have done" Odin said with a sad look on his face.


    "...But I wasn''t a good brother... if I had been a good brother then he would have never done something like this..." Thor trailed off with tears pooling in his eyes.


    "No son... it wasn''t your fault... it was mine... I could have been a better father..." Odin said while shaking his head and looked into his son''s eyes intently.


    "We can''t keep thinking about the what-ifs my son... we have to live through the consequences of our actions..." Odin said solemnly and looked towards his throne.


    "...What about mother, father??" Thor asked after a small pause. Odin simply hung his head in defeat.


    "...She won''t forgive me this time... she almost didn''t forgive me the last time..." Odin muttered under his breath and started to shake his head in defeat.


    "Last time, father?" Thor asked with a confused look on his face. Odin simply shrugged it off.


    "It''s nothing you should worry about, son" Odin brushed it off and Thor also decided to drop the matter for now. After all, it has been a long day and something like this could wait.


    "Son... I am really tired... I think it is time for my sleep" Odin said with a small smile on his face. Thor was slightly surprised at first but he simply nodded his head. His father was about to go into Odin Sleep... "Take care of your mother, son" Odin said and rushed towards his bed chambers.


    "Of course, father. You can depend on me..." Thor declared proudly while he started to head towards his mother''s chambers...


    [POV ???]


    Awww... how cute... the chat between father and son was so heart-warming... it almost touched my heart but unfortunately, I don''t have a heart but I wonder where my son is... as a good mother I will visit him.


    For now, I decided to patiently wait for Odin to arrive in his room... As soon as Odin entered the room a magic circle flared... Odin immediately dropped to his knees... it took me three days to prepare this magic circle... this magic circle can seal away Odin''s power and stop him from moving.


    "Who is there?? Show your face coward!!" Odin thundered in rage. Being called a coward by Odin feels like a compliment.


    "Fufufu... thanks for the compliment... after all, you are the one who taught me how to strike from the shadows..." I said slowly as I appeared in front of him. It didn''t take much time for Odin to recognize me... but as soon as he recognized me, his face lost all colour.


    Odin was so pale, he could be easily mistaken for a ghost... I did expect him to react like this... after all, when he was in his prime, I could have still crushed him like a bug... "So... are you surprised?? I had to work really hard behind the scenes" I said with a huge grin on my face. Odin was now shaking in fear...


    "Z...Ze...Zelia...!!" Odin stuttered out in fear and I simply backhanded him.


    "That''s Majeston Zelia for you insect!" I exclaimed in disdain. "But I am glad, I can still strike fear in people''s hearts... I thought that I have lost my touch after being locked for almost a millennia..." I said with a gentle smile on my face and I started to pat Odin''s head.


    (A/N: For those who don''t know Majeston Zelia was a small-time villain in marvel but she was insanely OP. She was the leader of Dark Gods. In the comics, she took over Asgard with the help of other Dark Gods and she also absorbed Odin''s power.


    Thor returned to Asgard along with the Destroyer and Replicus but Zelia was still winning when she called the Union. She basically merged all the Dark Gods together into a single being... there was no way she or the Union could have lost the fight but plot armour defeats logic so Thor was suddenly able to blow a hole in her when Thor''s lightning had been useless just a few dialogues ago.


    I decided not to include the other Dark Gods to keep my fanfic simple... but Zelia was still strong enough on her own to crush anyone like Odin and Thor but plot armour is absolute, so nothing could be done there. She wasn''t the only OP villain who was defeated by the plot armour).


    "I...Im...Impossible... how did you escape your prison?? There is no way I wouldn''t have noticed" Odin stuttered out in complete disbelief.


    "...Your seal was really brilliant... it took me nearly 5 centuries to nullify the alert seals you had added in my prison" I said with a smirk on my face.


    "So, you manipulated Loki into freeing you?" Odin asked me in a broken tone... looks like he worked it out.


    "Oh... yes... manipulating him was also easy... he was so driven by his ambition... he failed to notice my manipulations" I said with a shrug.


    "So, you decided to kill him??!!" Odin shouted in rage and I simply burst out laughing.


    "No... I am simply told him to attack Jotunheim... it was Thor who killed him" I said while giggling...


    "So... what now?? Kill me too??" Odin asked in a defeated tone... ah... it seems that he is trying to lead me into another trap. He is pretty good...


    "No... you need to stay alive... after all, it wasn''t hard for me to notice that Hela''s prison was connected to your life force... I don''t want your insane warmonger daughter after my ass..." I deadpanned and Odin paled once again.


    "...You will still fail... someone will definitely rise against you... and my son will definitely defeat you" Odin said while gritting his teeth... I didn''t expect to hear such bold words from a coward like him.


    "Oh... don''t worry... I have also arranged something for that" I said with a grin and snapped my fingers and another magic circle appeared beside Odin and a faux body appeared on the ground beside him. This faux body was a lot different from the previous one I had used.


    I snapped my fingers once again and another magic circle appeared beneath both Odin and the faux body. I connected the faux body directly to Odin and the faux body slowly started to transform into Odin. The one I had used before was for short time usage but this one was special... it would last as long as the original is alive and it will drain power from the original to keep its form.


    He would act like a puppet king while I will he the giving orders from the shadows... "Nooo...!!" Odin started to scream so I decided to shut him up...


    "Don''t be like that Odin... I get really annoyed when someone screams... but let me tell you what I am going to do with you... I am going to lock you in the same prison you had locked me away in for centuries... but don''t worry, I will also keep giving you some of my energy... after all, I can''t have you dying on me, can I?" I said and snapped my fingers.


    The three of us appeared in front of my prison. I noticed that my new servant was already carrying Gungnir... good... I like it. "So, Odin? Do you have any last words before being locked away for eternity??" I asked him in a sweet tone.


    "Go to hell" Odin muttered while gritting his teeth and I signalled my servant to throw him inside the prison... Odin was easily flung inside the prison... Hah...!! Finally!! After so much time... I finally gained control over Asgard...


    [POV Reo]


    "Let''s go back to our homeworld... it has been two decades since we have been there" I said all of sudden. I really missed my mom but I wasn''t worried because only a few months would have passed in that world.


    "Are you serious... I really want to meet Eri-chan once again... I want to see how my sister is growing up" Momo said in an excited tone.


    "It''s time that my mother gets to meet her favourite daughter-in-law once again... she must be missing me" Nemuri said with a melancholic look on her face... I didn''t want to tell her the truth.


    But I noticed that the other girls were suddenly nervous... this was the first time they were going to meet my mother. A sudden chill ran down my spine... I will be going back home with 6 new lovers this time... SHIT!! But I still needed to assure the girls.


    "Don''t worry girls... it will be completely fine... she will accept you all" I said with a reassuring smile on my face but on the inside, I was sweating buckets...


    {Chapter 331- Majeston Zelia}

 Chapter 332: Going Home...

    [POV Reo]


    I was really excited to meet my mom and dad once again... I know that I should have gone to meet them earlier but I was just way too busy until now... even though I seemed to be free, I didn''t have the time to go back, after all, the time in the MHA World passes very slowly.


    The last time I went back to the MHA World, I stayed there for a day and when we finally returned, we found that more than a week had passed in the HP World. Momo, Rumi, and Nemuri were really excited while the other girls were both excited and nervous, well all of them except Luna. Luna was well... Luna.


    My eyes finally landed on the most nervous person among us... she was continuously making weird faces while her hair was also continuously morphing into various colours and styles... "Dora... you don''t need to be nervous... everything will be fine" I said while I grabbed her hand and squeezed it reassuringly.


    "I don''t know..." Dora said frantically. "What if your mom doesn''t like me and throws me out of the house because I am klutz??" Dora continued mumbling while imagining delusional scenarios... my mom won''t mind that she is a klutz...but she might throw someone else out of the house... I thought and my eyes lingered towards a certain depraved pervert.


    "Dora... you don''t need to worry... his mom is really nice. She will love all of you..." Momo said with a gentle smile on her face... the girls visibly relaxed.


    "From what I have seen of her... I think Momo is right" Fleur said in an elegant manner. Even after so many years, her accent was still there and it definitely made her sexier.


    "Both Fleur and Momo are right... but there is someone who should be somewhat worried" Luna said with an innocent expression on her face but her eyes flashed towards me for once... Shit! Shit! Shit! I am really fucked!! But I won''t back down, I will face my mom''s wrath like a good son.


    Luna was dressed very uniquely... her style screamed ''LUNA'', she was a whole class on her own... Luna was wearing a blue sundress... that was something pretty normal but she also had a golden lion topped hat... this wasn''t something normal.


    Fleur was dressed elegantly like a high-class woman. She said it was a must if you are going to meet your In-laws.


    Thankfully, Nemuri''s dressing sense had changed drastically after coming to this world... she was dressed in a black suit along with pants instead of a skirt... she would have looked like a high-class woman if she wasn''t wearing all that bling... she was looking like a mafia boss right now.


    The rest of the girls were dressed casually... Dora wanted to wear a nice dress so that she could impress my mom but unfortunately for her, her clumsiness stopped her from wearing a nice dress. "Guys... I am going to have a small chat with Eric before we leave... I will be back in a jiffy" I said and Flash Stepped outside Eric''s office.


    I knocked on his door and only after a sec I heard Eric''s voice from the inside. The door opened with a swish and I approached his table and plopped down on a chair. "It is quite surprising to see you here... are you going to kill anyone?" Eric asked me with a frown on his face. I could only smile wryly after I heard his words... I couldn''t have been that bad, right??


    I quickly remembered about our previous interactions and found that Eric was right... I approached him most of the times before I was going to kill someone... well, can''t change the past... well, I could but it wasn''t a problem so I will let it be...


    "Nope... this time it is something else... I am going on a trip along with the girls... so, I will be probably gone for more than a couple of weeks or it could be a month" I said in a cheerful tone.


    "Oh... sure, enjoy your time, you didn''t need to tell me after all, I am not your leader not that I can ever be. Sometimes I am really jealous of you... after all, you are living every man''s dream... but sometimes I also pity you... keeping all those girls happy must be a pain in the ass. By the way, if something happens then I will call you" Eric said in an amused tone.


    "You are right... it is a pain but it is worth it and I have no problem with it, after all, they deserve all the happiness and I came to tell you about my absence because I won''t be available... I will be completely unreachable" I said with a smile on my face.


    "Oh... ok... I don''t think something will happen so it will be fine..." Eric said with a grin... he raised a flag right there but it was fine. I only came here to inform him about our absence so that he doesn''t get tangled with something dangerous. After all, I wouldn''t like the fact, that Elysium got destroyed in my absence.


    I nodded my head and Flash Stepped to my house. The girls were patiently waiting for me to return... "Are you girls ready??" I asked the girls and they happily nodded their heads. So, I willed inside my head and like it happened in the HP World... a portal formed right in front of me...


    I turned towards the girls and gestured them towards the portal... "Ladies First..." I said and bowed slightly like a gentleman. The girls giggled after seeing me act like that... Momo was the first one to enter the portal followed by Rumi and Nemuri.


    Luna was the next to enter the portal, she was still wearing that lion topped hat... she was followed by Nat and Ororo. Jean and Fleur entered the portal together. Dora was slightly fidgeting so I walked up to her. "Let''s go together..." I said while I grabbed her hand. Dora nodded her head meekly.


    Both of us stepped into the portal together and when we came out... I found that all of us were standing in the backyard of the Yaoyorozu Compound. "Seeing this place after such a long time is making me feel really nostalgic" Momo said with a smile and kept looking around.


    "This is the Yaoyorozu compound, right?" Fleur inquired curiously and Momo nodded her head.


    "How did you know that this is the Yaoyorozu compound?" Ororo asked Fleur but Luna decided to answer Ororo''s question.


    "Fleur had seen Momo''s memories. I have to say they were really nice" Luna said and giggled innocently.


    "You have seen them too?!! How did you see them" Momo and Fleur blurted out incredulously.


    "Of course I have seen them... that was a stupid question, after all, I can see everything" Luna said it like it was the most obvious thing.


    "Sounds like a voyeur to me" Nemuri pointed out with a perverted grin on her face. Luna slowly turned towards Nemuri and gave her a brilliant smile...


    "Oh... I love to see when Reo is doing it with me... can watching myself be considered as voyeurism??" Luna asked curiously... Nemuri started to ponder after hearing Luna''s question like it was the most important thing in the world... her priorities are really messed up.


    "Let''s go..." I said trying to change the topic and all the girls nodded their heads.


    "I am going to meet my mom and dad..." Momo said and Flash Stepped inside the compound.


    The rest of us slowly ventured through the compound and we finally arrived in front of our house... I knocked on the door. "Coming..." I heard my mom''s voice from the inside and the footsteps kept getting louder. Only after a couple of seconds, the door opened.


    My mom didn''t react for a few seconds until her hand shot towards her mouth and tears started to roll down her eyes... "Mom... I am back" I said with a smile and pulled her into a hug... I felt her hands wrapped around me.


    "I missed you, son..." my mom said and kept hugging me while weeping. We separated after a few minutes... no one interrupted our moment... my mom placed her hand on my cheek and caressed it. "You have grown up a lot... though you haven''t changed much" my mom said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Mom!! Your favourite daughter-in-law is also back!!" Nemuri exclaimed in an excited tone and jumped towards mom. I clearly noticed that my mom shuddered when she heard Nemuri''s voice... yeah... looks like my mom is yet to accept Nemuri completely.


    My mom reluctantly hugged her back when she noticed that Nemuri wouldn''t let her go if she didn''t hug her back... "It is good to see you again too..." my mom said with a thin smile on her face.


    "I knew you would miss me..." Nemuri said in an excited tone and she finally let go of my mom. My mom finally looked towards the other girls standing outside the door and her eyes immediately started to bore a hole in me.


    "Why don''t all of you come inside so that we can talk?" my mom''s eyes returned toward the girls but she was no longer glaring...her eyes were filled with care her tone was also filled with care. "Reo, go and bring us some snacks while I have a chat with all the lovely girls" my mom glared at me and her tone left no room for arguments.


    I sighed and decided to leave... it was going to be a long day...

 Chapter 333: Catching up with Family & Friends...

    [POV Reo]


    It took me half an hour to return with snacks for everyone... thanks to Flash Step I was able to return so quickly... I noticed that the number of people inside our house has increased and Momo was also there... so, Momo must have brought her parents along with her.


    "Mom... I am back..." I called out to mom as soon as I entered our house.


    "Reo-kun, place everything on the kitchen table..." Mom answered from the couch. Mom along with Mr and Mrs Yaoyorozu were sitting on the couch while the girls have conjured some chairs for themselves so that they could sit around.


    The girls were happily chatting with my mom and Momo''s parents. Eri was enjoying herself on Momo''s lap while she was also receiving head-pats from Momo. Eri has grown up a lot since the last time we have seen her... I wonder how much time has passed since the last time we have visited.


    "Reo-kun... why don''t you come here and sit with the girls while I prepare the snacks for you?" mom said and got up from the couch.


    "Mom!! Let us help you" Nemuri exclaimed in an excited tone and my mom shuddered once again but she didn''t say anything more and allowed the girls to help her. I walked towards the couch and plopped down on an empty chair. Momo was still here because Eri refused to leave her lap.


    I greeted Mr and Mrs Yaoyorozu, even though they didn''t have any problem with me for having multiple lovers along with their daughter, I was still kind of worried because now there were so many girls... but they didn''t bring up that topic.


    All of a sudden a glass-shattering sound was heard from the kitchen and only after a few seconds, Dora walked out of the kitchen with a saddened look on her face and plopped on the empty chair beside me... I kind of had an idea about what happened.


    Dora looked at me and gave me puppy dog eyes... "Don''t worry it will be fine..." I said and started to give her head-pats, this seemed to somewhat improve her mood.


    After a few minutes, Jean and Nat came out of the kitchen while carrying all the plates using their telekinesis. I conjured a table so that they could place down the plates, the rest of the girls also came out of the kitchen along with mom.


    All of us started to exchange stories and stuff while munching on snacks. After a couple of hours, dad also came back and he was quite surprised to see us. He gave me a proud look when he saw the number of girls I have brought with me this time.


    Mr and Mrs Yaoyorozu invited all of us to their house for dinner... during dinner I finally found that about two years have passed since the last time we have visited... I felt somewhat bad for not visiting for so long but it couldn''t be helped...


    "Reo... let''s have a small get together with our friends... it has been really long since we have met them and they have become really good heroes..." Momo''s words brought me out of my thoughts and I finally noticed she was pointing towards the TV. It was Eijirou... or Red Riot, he was interviewed by the press after he successfully saved a little boy from getting hit by a truck.


    "Sure..." I said and Momo was already texting them so that we can make plans to meet... the other girls decided to go shopping with my mom... money wasn''t a problem, after all, Nemuri still collected money from our businesses in the HP World and in the Marvel World, she controlled the World Economy.


    Momo quickly got the replies and all of our friends have agreed to meet us... Momo booked a whole floor in the best restaurant in the city for ourselves and then she forwarded the address to all of them. All of us continued chatting until it was really late.


    Since none of the girls wanted to part with me, we had to expand my room. We refrained from doing anything naughty... Nemuri had to be tied up so that she could be stopped... which ended up turning her on even more... the rest of the night was quite peaceful.


    The next day... all of us got up late and the girls quickly got ready so that they could go on a shopping trip with my mom... Luna decided to continue wearing her lion-topped hat... she said it was very important for the shopping trip. My mom was completely fine with it... like I had thought... Luna can win everyone''s heart.


    Mrs Yaoyorozu also decided to join the shopping trip, so my dad and Mr Yaoyorozu decided to go fishing. That was a really good decision... so, after all of them left, only Momo and I were left behind. The two of us also left the compound after getting ready...


    We had to take a cab because all the cars were gone... when we finally arrived in front of the restaurant, we found that we weren''t the first to arrive... a pink-skinned girl got off a cab along with some unknown guy... it was Mina Ashido.


    Our cab also stopped in front of the gates and as soon as Momo was out of the cab, she was pulled into a bone crushing hug by Mina. I paid off the cab and gave him some tip too... after some time both the girls finally separated.


    "I missed you so much Momo..." Mina said in excitedly, looks like she still had her bubbly personality from the school. Her eyes finally turned towards me and she also pulled me into a hug but she let me go quickly. "Wow... you have changed a lot".


    "Ahem... I think we are ignoring someone" Momo said looking towards the man Mina brought along with her. The guy smiled awkwardly while Mina started to chuckle sheepishly.


    "Ah... sorry... sorry... I was just too excited" Mina said while rubbing the back of her head. Mina pulled the guy forward and linked her arm with him. "Meet Yibito Aiba, my fiancee" Mina introduced the man... the man extended his hand towards me and I happily returned the gesture and shook his hand.


    After exchanging some pleasantries... we decided to head inside and wait for the others. We gave the names at the reception so that they would send everyone to our floor. Mina and his fiancee were somewhat gobsmacked when they heard that we booked the whole floor.


    Only after a few minutes, the rest of the group also arrived. It was Eijirou, Jiro, Denki, and a girl, all of us knew from the school Itsuka Kendo. But what surprised both me and Momo was Denki''s fingers were intertwined with Kendo''s.


    After exchanging a lot of pleasantries all four of them finally sat down... thankfully none of us has started throwing verbal jabs, which was pretty common in between me, Denki, and Eijirou.


    "So... what is the story here?? I want the details" Momo said pointed towards Denki and Kendo.


    "She was unable to resist my charms..." Denki said with a proud look on his face but everyone on the table except Me and Momo snorted after hearing Denki''s statement. Even Kendo snorted after hearing him...


    "More like she took pity on you..." Eijirou shrugged and Mina giggled. I could see that Denki was about to blow a gasket but Kendo placed her hand on his shoulder this seemed to calm him down.


    "Don''t be like that... he is not wrong though... but you don''t want to cause a scene here, right?" Kendo asked him sweetly and I could clearly see that Denki was sweating buckets.


    "Of course not dear" Denki said in an excited tone and smiled brightly.


    "Whipped" both Eijirou and I muttered under our breath. I am pretty sure that Denki heard that but he didn''t react. Kendo seemed to be pleased after seeing that.


    "...Everything aside... I am still confused about how the two of you ended up together...?" Momo asked but this time she was pointing towards their wedding rings... wow... so Denki married Kendo...!! I never expected that.


    "Oh... no, we are yet to marry. He had only proposed" Kendo said with a brilliant smile on her face... but that''s still a lot of progress. "He kept bothering me for a date... I agreed to a date so that he would stop bothering me... I found that he was a decent guy so I decided to go on a second date and we never looked back" Kendo said and grabbed Denki''s hand.


    "By the way... all of you guys are invited... even though we haven''t decided the date yet," Denki said looked towards me. "At least I am getting married but a certain someone hasn''t done that yet even though he had a head start" he finished with a smug look on his face.


    "We have decided to take our time... there is no hurry..." I said while nodding my head.


    "Oh... right... I was going to forget these" Mina gasped and pulled out several wedding cards from her purse and handed out the cards... her wedding was next week...


    "So, what about you guys?" I asked looking towards Jiro and Eijirou.


    "I haven''t found the right girl, yet" Eijirou said and shrugged.


    "I want to concentrate on my band..." Jiro said and started to explain that being a Hero didn''t suit her, so she decided to enter the music industry... after some time we finally decided to order food.


    I also found out that most of the students from our class were concentrating on their Hero carriers but some of them weren''t that lucky. Midoriya was finally able to become a Hero and he was rising ranks fast because of his good nature but Bakugo wasn''t so lucky.


    Bakugo''s Hero licence was revoked after he had an outburst in public when he tried to attack a civilian because he said that Deku was a better Hero than him. Shoto has changed a lot and he was currently the top Hero and Endeavour was in jail after the truth about his family abuse came out in the open.


    Hmm... I am not surprised by any of those endings...

 Chapter 334: Unwelcomed Guests...

    [POV Reo]


    "So, what are we going to do about their marriages? I mean we can''t stay here for that long... I mean I don''t know... how much time will pass in the Marvel World" I asked Momo while we were returning to the Yaoyorozu compound.


    Both of us were mildly drunk... after lunch, everyone decided to go for some barbeque and drinks... but we finally decided to call it a day, after all, everyone needed to return their homes. Momo said that it was really good weather so we decided to walk.


    It took us almost two hours to reach the Yaoyorozu compound but neither of us were complaining, after all, we weren''t humans and walking only this much wasn''t a problem for us.


    "I have already calculated the date when we need to return for the wedding... you don''t have to worry so much when I am here" Momo said with a proud look on her face. How did she even calculate that?? I am pretty sure that the time zones in the HP World and the Marvel World are different.


    "Ho did you differentiate the time gap between the HP World and the Marvel World?" unable to hold back my curiosity I asked her.


    "Well... it was something really simple... after all, we returned to this world after we had spent some years in the HP World... so it was pretty easy to find out the time difference between the MHA World and the HP World... you get it right?" Momo asked me and I simply nodded my head, after all, she was completely right.


    "Well... we are already here" I said while looking towards the Yaoyorozu compound... "Though the others aren''t back yet" I said while shaking my head, Momo also shook her head in disappointment but she was disappointed because she missed the shopping trip.


    "Do you want to have some ice cream?" I asked Momo... slowly a grin appeared on her face and she nodded her head like a little girl.


    I extended my hand towards Momo, she took my hand and intertwined her fingers with mine... with a grin I pulled her towards me and both of us started to walk towards the nearest Ice Cream parlour.


    When we finally returned from the Ice Cream parlour, we found that the others were already here... well, everyone except our dads. Both of us entered the compound and found that the girls were already looking through the clothes that they had bought... Momo squealed in delight and joined them.


    To be honest, I would never understand why women are so enthusiastic about shopping... all of them looked really beautiful even when they were wearing normal clothes... I simply shrugged and decided to patiently wait for the girls to finish... a defeated sigh escaped from my lips.


    Apparently... Momo didn''t miss the shopping trip... as Luna had bought clothes for her. Luna is a hacker... she is hacking the whole world...!! Luna is using her powers for the wrong purposes... I want to report to the GM.


    [Back in the Marvel World]


    [Kamar-Taj, Nepal]


    Three weeks have passed since Reo and his girls have gone on a vacation. No one around the world seemed to have any problem with that... not even Flavia... after all, both Luna and Reo had informed her about their absence but there was something that worried Flavia.


    Flavia picked up the teacup and took a small sip and then she rummaged through her potato chips bag... potato chips were very important. She was deep in her thoughts... she was thinking about the warning Luna had given her before leaving... to be honest, she still had no idea if it was a warning or not and that is why she was worried.


    ~FLASHBACK~


    Flavia was having her usual tea party with Luna while chatting about various stuff... all of a sudden Luna stopped and looked upwards... Flavia also stopped and looked towards Luna... she knew that Luna was seeing something important... that is why she was concentrating on the vision so much.


    Only after a few seconds, Luna was done with her vision and she looked back towards Flavia. "There is nothing to worry about... I just wanted to tell you that we will return after one month..." Luna said with a smile and continued sipping her tea.


    "Oh... that''s good... though I would miss our tea parties" Flavia said with a smile and continued munching on her potato chips.


    "Greet our guests before we return..." Luna said cryptically and Flavia frowned after hearing Luna''s words... Flavia was immediately worried and wanted to know what Luna meant so she decided to ask Luna directly.


    "Will someone come to this world?" Flavia asked Luna who continued to smile innocently.


    "Who knows... forget that I said anything" Luna said and Flavia frowned once again... there is no way she could forget something like that but she also knew that Luna wasn''t going to give her more information... at least not at this moment...


    ~FLASHBACK ENDS~


    Flavia remembered that three weeks have passed since Reo and the girls have left and Luna clearly mentioned that they are going to return after one month...


    Before she could continue with her current train of thoughts, a deep scowl appeared on Flavia''s face when she felt space displacement energy from New York... Flavia wanted to curse... she never understood why everyone liked New York that much...


    Flavia needed to find out who or what it was... after all, Luna told her to greet the guests... a sparkling golden portal appeared in front of her and arrived near the bank of the Hudson River. Flavia looked around but didn''t find anything... but she clearly noticed some mud trails going into the water... she scowled once again.


    Whatever came out of the portal was already gone... Flavia decided to follow the river stream so that she could find whoever or whatever came out of the portal... she badly wanted Reo to be here so that she could dump the responsibility on his shoulders. Two magic circles formed under her feet and two formed on her palms while she started to float in the air...


    But before she could start following the river stream another scowl appeared on her face and she already knew that it was going to be a long day when she felt another space displacement portal had opened in Texas... Flavia really wanted to find out who or what came out here but she needed to investigate the new portal too...


    So, Flavia decided to follow the river stream for about 10 minutes and if she didn''t find anything then she would go to Texas after that... after all, she knew where the other portal had opened and there was no river to erase your traces...


    [Chihuahuan Desert, Texas]


    Everything was completely calm and silent... except the hot breeze blowing through the desert... all of a sudden the wind started to blow erratically... and with a swish, a purple portal opened and 8 individuals were thrown out and all of them landed on the ground painfully... all of the groaned in pain.


    "What the hell happened Blink??" a man within the group asked a purple-haired woman who was trying to get up...


    "...I did the best I could, Pyro... only after jumping into the portal, I noticed that we aren''t going through a normal portal... I had to use all of my power so that we could come out in one piece... but I still messed up the landing..." the purple-haired woman said with a scowl on her face.


    "I don''t think that we are in our world any longer..." a middle-aged black-skinned man said while he stood up with some difficulty.


    "...So, does anyone of us have any idea about where we ended up?? Because I don''t..." a blonde man said while dusting his clothes.


    "...neither do I, Bobby..." a middle-aged woman with a silver mohawk on top of her head said with a frown, she looked up towards the sun and her frown deepened.


    "Storm... I don''t know in which world we ended up but I think that we are in Texas..." a girl with black and white hair said while looking around.


    "I was also thinking the same... it looked like the Chihuahuan Desert to me..." the woman now recognised as Storm agreed with the other woman.


    "...I can''t believe that he got away even after that... this was the best shot we had... now, God knows where he will be hiding" a man growled and slammed his fist on the sand.


    "Logan''s right... we need to move quickly... we need to find him..." a woman in a deep-purple leotard started to speak when suddenly a sparkling golden portal opened in front of them. The whole group was already in their fighting stance and the woman who was talking with Logan formed two deep purple blades from her hands.


    All of them kept their guards when they saw a bald woman walked out of the portal with a neutral look on her face. The woman scanned through the whole group with a frown on her face... "Oh... boy. This is going to be a problem..." the woman said with a wry smile on her face.


    The group didn''t know how to react to that statement but the woman called Storm came forward... "...Who are you and what is your connection with Kamar-Taj?" Storm asked in a neutral tone.


    "I am the Sorcerer Supreme..." as soon as Flavia finished saying that, she noticed that everyone frowned after hearing that. Flavia did have some ideas about why that was. "By the way how did you know about Kamar-Taj?" Flavia asked them curiously.


    "How can you be Sorcerer Supreme?? What about Stephen Strange??" the woman with black and white hair asked hysterically.


    "Oh... boy... Strange didn''t become the Sorcerer Supreme until 2017, so he is yet to become the Sorcerer Supreme... so, what is the year??" the black-skinned man said dryly.


    "Very astute... it is 2005 to be exact" Flavia said with a thin smile on her face...


    "...It means that the Xavier Mansion is still there... that means we have the Cerebro... we can easily use it..." the woman known as Blink gushed out excitedly but she was cut off by Flavia.


    "*ahem* Sorry to ruin your hopes but there is no Cerebro and Charles Xavier is dead..." Flavia said in a neutral tone and the whole group gasped.


    "How??!!" some of them gasped out in horror... seeing them react like that, Flavia could only smile wryly...

 Chapter 335: Differences & Visiting HP World...

    [Chihuahuan Desert, Texas]


    "How??!!" some of them gasped out in horror... seeing them react like that, Flavia could only smile wryly... Flavia knew that it would be best if she told them the truth but currently, she was facing a dilemma... she had two options in front of her... she could slowly ease them into the truth or she could be blunt but from their expressions, she knew that they were in for a rude awakening.


    Yes, Flavia knew that the Charles Xavier in their world or to be exact, in their dimension might not be a fool and a good guy so she will refrain from making any comments about their world''s Chares Xavier. After all, Luna had shown the possible differences between their own counterparts.


    "...He was killed by Jean Grey" Flavia said in a neutral tone but she kept watching the group''s reactions to that very carefully. Flavia didn''t hide the truth... because hiding something like this could cause problems.


    Flavia noticed that no one from the group even flinch after hearing that Jean killed Charles Xavier... "...Looks like the Dark Phoenix got released much sooner in this world..." Storm muttered under her breath but Flavia clearly heard it. But for now, Flavia kept her mouth shut... she knew what the Dark Phonix was, but she wanted to get more information before making any comments.


    "How was she stopped??" a young man asked from the side. Flavia mused for a few seconds before answering.


    "The Dark Phoenix was never released in this world... as far as I know, Jean was completely herself when she killed Charles Xavier" Flavia said bluntly... this time everyone was shocked when they heard that Jean killed Charles even when she wasn''t under the Phoenix''s influence.


    "What??!! Jean would never do something like that!!" Logan denied vehemently. Flavia simply sighed... this conversation wasn''t going anywhere and she didn''t want to spend the rest of the day tangled in a waste of time conversation. She was already missing her potato chips... she would also appreciate some tea.


    "I can answer everything but I will be blunt with my story so please don''t interrupt me... I have more important things to do like looking for the other being that came from your world... so after explaining, I will have to drop you guys off at Elysium..." Flavia stopped when she noticed a girl raised her hand like she was in a class... Flavia simply gestured towards the girl.


    "What is Elysium?" the girl asked and everyone seemed to be interested in this question.


    "It is the Meta-Human nation... now, I will explain everything. Now, let''s start..." with that Flavia started telling them about their timeline so that they could understand the difference between their world and this world. Flavia didn''t accept any questions when she was explaining.


    The whole group looked somewhat lost when they heard the whole story... all of them had multiple questions but all of them were wondering how strong this Leviathan guy was... after all, he had strong-armed the whole world.


    "Who is this Leviathan??" Storm asked, after all, she found that Leviathan was responsible for a lot of things.


    Flavia seemed to contemplate for a few seconds but she decided to answer. "You know about the Phoenix Force sealed inside Jean''s body, right?" Flavia asked and to that everyone nodded their heads. This would make it a lot easier for Flavia to answer.


    "The Phoenix Force is a Cosmic Entity that represents Life Force, Resurrection and things similar to that... Leviathan or Itsuki Reo is a Cosmic Entity that represents destruction, ruin, and everything similar to that" Flavia explained and the whole group had paled after hearing her words.


    "So it would be best if you guys don''t cause problems in Elysium... now, you need to answer my questions... who is the other being that came from your world to ours?" Flavia asked in a serious tone... she didn''t mind telling them about Reo after all, he never hid it.


    "We came to this world following..." Storm started to tell Flavia about the being they followed here and Flavia could already feel a huge headache... she just glared at the people in front of her with an annoyed look on her face... she wanted to dump the whole group in the Antarctic or some other frozen tundra...


    Flavia kept rubbing her temples in annoyance... this wasn''t something she can deal with on her own and the whole group didn''t even know what they were dealing with... they were way out of their league, they just didn''t know it yet.


    But Flavia deduced something very bad after hearing their story... the being didn''t come here because it was running from these fools... the group might be strong but they won''t be able to pose any threat to that being... that means that the being came to this world because it needed something.


    "Come on... I will take you guys to Elysium..." Flavia said in a defeated tone.


    "But what abo..." a girl with purple hair started to mutter but Flavia shot a dangerous glare towards her, successfully shutting up the woman.


    "She is right Blink... we need to take a rest and currently, we have no way to look for him. This world is very different from ours..." the black-skinned man said in a defeated tone.


    "He is right... he came out near Hudson river... the trail is already gone..." Logan muttered softly. Flavia nodded her head seeing that the group won''t be causing any unnecessary problems for now...


    A sparkling golden portal opened in front of Flavia and all of them entered the portal one by one...


    [POV Reo]


    After bidding everyone farewell we finally decided to leave the MHA World... though we won''t be returning to the Marvel World... we needed to pay a small visit to the HP World too... Dora, Luna, Fleur wanted to meet their families.


    As soon as I thought about it, a portal appeared right in front of us. The girls entered the portal one by one and I was the last one to enter the portal... I walked out of the portal I found myself standing in front of Castle Ravenclaw.


    "It still looks the same..." I said with a grin and all the girls nodded their heads after hearing my statement.


    "Looks like the elves are doing a really great job..." Momo muttered under her breath.


    "True... so where are we going first?" Nat asked with a raised eyebrow.


    My eyes immediately turned towards Luna, Fleur, and Dora. The three of them looked towards each other... and nodded while looking towards each other intensely. Their looks were really intense... but what happened next made everyone face fault.


    They started to play rock, paper, and scissors... after a very short game of rock, paper, and scissors, Luna came out victorious. "The game was rigged from the start... Luna knew every possible future..." Jean said with a teasing grin on her face.


    I could understand Dora playing rock, paper, and scissors with Luna but I didn''t expect Fleur to do something like that... it seems that everyone can make mistakes. Understanding finally dawned on the two of them and they started to glare daggers at Luna who was smiling innocently.


    "Luna that wasn''t fair..." Dora whined and started to pout cutely... and Luna simply stared at Dora with a confused look on her face...


    "I don''t know what you are talking about Nymphadora..." Luna said with an innocent look on her face and dodged the hexes from Dora without even looking... Dora was really annoyed that Luna used her forbidden name. Dora quickly understood that her hexes weren''t going to hit Luna so she stopped and resorted to glaring.


    We finally Flash Stepped to the Rook, Luna''s father was walking around the house using his hands... well, this wasn''t something odd when you are considering the Lovegoods. Luna cast a couple of spells on her dress and joined her father... I didn''t know that Luna could walk on her hands... the spells on her dress stopped her from getting exposed.


    Meeting Xeno was really an experience... he was eccentric like he has always been... none of us understood what the father and daughter duo were talking about... they were lost in their own world. Luna said that she was going to take her dad to the Marvel World to look around so she teleported with her dad to the Marvel World.


    "Stay safe..." I said dryly looking at the thin air in front of us. Both Fleur and Dora looked at each other and shrugged. After another game of rock, paper and scissors we concluded that we will be going to France to meet Fleur''s family. Dora was sulking in the corner and I had to give her some head pats to motivate her.


    We all Flash Stepped to Fleur''s home... Fleur''s sister and mother were sitting outside the house, relaxing under the sun... as soon as Gabrielle saw her sister... she practically flew into Fleur''s arms and started to babble away in French while poking Fleur from time to time... she seemed somewhat, happy and annoyed at the same time.


    The rest of her greeted Fleur''s mother who happily greeted all of us and invited us inside but we had no problems sitting outside, so we simply conjured ourselves some chairs and Apolline called the house elves to bring us snacks and drinks. Fleur''s father returned before lunch... we spent the whole noon in Fleur''s house...


    It was already evening and Fleur decided to spend some time with her parents, so she was going to stay here for dinner. So, after leaving Fleur''s house, we finally arrived in front of Dora''s house... Dora busted into the house in her usual grace and planted her face on the floor as soon as she entered the house.


    Dora wasn''t much bothered by that though... she immediately bolted up and ran towards the kitchen, she found her mom and aunt were chatting in the kitchen... we also greeted the two of them... both Andi and Cissa happily welcomed all of us... Ted finally arrived after a couple of minutes of our arrival... we decided to spent the night in Cissa''s island where everyone joined us for a small celebration...

 Chapter 336: Chapter 336

    [POV Reo]


    "How have you been Amelia??" I asked the woman sitting in front of me... the woman was giving me a stink eye while she was fumbling with her coffee cup.


    "I am surprised that you still remember me... after all, you did forget about me for 4 years..." Amelia said in a slightly annoyed tone... I could only smile wryly after hearing that... I couldn''t tell her about the other worlds now, can I??


    "I am not going to make any excuses... but, I did have a valid reason..." I mused with a grin on my face. This seemed to irritate Amelia even more... "So, how is married life treating you?" I asked, and Amelia gave me a blank stare and snorted.


    "...Don''t even start..." Amelia deadpanned... after she moved to France with Susan, she still kept in contact with me even though her husband didn''t like it... after all, Sirius hated me after the Graveyard... to be honest, I couldn''t be bothered by something like that.


    "He is still a good guy who likes to fool around... sometimes I wonder, why the fuck did I waste all of my life behind that fool..." Amelia said and released a defeated sigh. "He still acts like a baby..." Amelia muttered under her breath while shaking her head.


    "But everything is not bad... after getting married to him, I was finally able to relax... I have been married to him for a decade and since then, I have been relaxing... there is nothing to do... except lazing around" Amelia said with a small grin on her face.


    "Good for you... you had worked really hard for the DMLE" I gave her genuine praise... she had worked very hard for that department and if it was anyone besides her in that position, then they would have given up a long ago.


    "Thanks for the compliment... though, sometimes I think that having that job would have been much better than lazing around while doing nothing" Amelia said with a melancholic look on her face.


    "Getting stressed in the old age would have gotten you more wrinkles..." I said with a sly grin but I flinched when Amelia hit me with a stinging hex from under the table... though I only felt a tingle. If I wanted, I could have dodged it but that would have annoyed her more.


    "Who the fuck are you calling old, you brat??!" Amelia growled out dangerously and I simply smirked.


    "Ah... my bad, I wanted to say mature beauty..." I said with a smirk and a grin appeared on Amelia''s face... I could see that she was clearly amused.


    "Hmph!! That''s more like it... even after having a harem you don''t know how to treat a lady... though you can still be redeemed" Amelia said with a smug grin on her face. "You know... coffee isn''t working anymore... let''s go for a drink" Amelia said with a frown while staring towards her coffee cup.


    I thought for a couple of seconds and nodded my head. "Sure... why not, but where are we going?" I asked Amelia while I left some money on the table for the coffee. Both of us quickly walked out of the cafe and entered a back alley so that we can Apparate without getting noticed.


    The world has changed a lot and the whole Mundane world was riddled with CCTVs. Neither of us wanted to be in the interest so a deserted alley was the best. "It''s a small bar near the Ministry..." Amelia said and extended her hand towards me, I took her hand and with a crack both of us disappeared from the alley and appeared inside a small room.


    An old man was sitting behind a table and he wasn''t even surprised in the slightest when he noticed our sudden arrival... "...It''s nice to see you, Amelia... especially after such a long time" the old man greeted Amelia in a shaky voice.


    "I am surprised that you are still alive old goat... I had thought that you had kicked the bucket" Amelia said in a teasing tone and the old man simply snorted... "Though it is nice to see you again, Moris, and I am glad that you are still alive and kicking" Amelia said with a smile on her face.


    "So, what can this old man get for you?" the old man asked in a shaky tone, I simply kept watching their conversation from the side.


    "Get us a private table, old man" Amelia said and the old man looked towards a board near the wall and pointed his finger towards table number three... Amelia curtly nodded her head and gestured me to follow her. Both of us left the room and entered a moderately busy bar, Amelia led me towards table number three.


    As soon as we sat down, a waitress arrived to take our order, I ordered whisky on the rocks while Amelia ordered bourbon on the rocks. Only after a minute, the waitress returned with the drinks. As soon as the waitress left, Amelia pulled out her wand and she lightly tapped the table surface with her wand, the table hummed slightly and I felt some wards flare up around the table. Pretty neat!!


    "So, how do you like the place?" Amelia asked me and picked up her glass from the table.


    "It is pretty nice, though I never knew that this place hosted wizards and witches..." I said and took a small sip from my drink.


    "Of course you didn''t know... only the higher-ups from the Ministry knew about this place... we came here from time to time to have a drink without getting bothered" Amelia said with a smile on her face.


    We simply sat there while enjoying our drinks while chatting about some common stuff...


    [In Marvel World, Elysium]


    "I can''t believe that they have built a safe place for us, mutants" a girl gushed out in an excited tone.


    "I would ask you to refrain from calling us mutants... we are Meta-Humans" a middle-aged woman with auburn hair said with a frown on her face.


    The previous girl looked really embarrassed and squeaked out an apology. "Please, forgive her Kaya (OC), she didn''t mean to offend you, she is simply excited" the woman known as Storm said in an apologetic tone.


    "It is no problem Ororo, but some people will be really offended if they hear that term, after all, some of us have gone through a lot of bad stuff before Leviathan made this place for us" Kaya said in a bland tone but there a fanatical glint in her eyes when she mentioned Leviathan''s name. Some members of the group didn''t fail to notice that glint.


    "...Though, I really hope that someday we could make a place like this for ourselves, what do you say, Kitty?" the girl named Blink said in a cheerful tone.


    The first girl now known as Kitty frantically nodded her head with a grin on her face. "Hmph... If someone tries to do something like that then they would simply send Sentinels after them..." the girl with white and black hair snorted.


    "Rogue, you don''t need to be like that... after all, everyone can dream" the guy named Bobby chastised the girl named Rogue with a frown on his face.


    "...Speaking about the Sentinels, what happened to the Trask Industries?" the man named Pyro asked Kaya in a curious tone.


    "I don''t know much... but from what I have heard, Leviathan had destroyed all of their branches and facilities when he was annoyed by the Trask Industries" Kaya said with a smile on her face, Kaya was sent by Eric so that she could show them around Elysium.


    The whole group didn''t know what to say... after all, some of them felt it was wrong to mindlessly kill humans... after all, they were taught by Xavier and the ones from the Brotherhood relished when they heard that the humans were taught about their place on the food chain.


    "...Looks like you seriously like this Leviathan guy" Logan commented offhandedly but Kaya wasn''t offended by it.


    "Of course I do. He saved us when we were being persecuted for something out of our control... all of our rights were taken away, we were treated like animals... the Meta-Humans in this country had it much better because after they were captured they were thrown into pits, but I can''t say that about Meta-Humans from some countries..." Kaya retorted and the group finally understood that the mutants in this world had more problems at the beginning but now they were living happily because someone decided to kill anyone who tried to stop him.


    The whole group seemed to be deep in their thoughts after hearing Kaya''s words. "... I think all of us are really tired today, it would be really nice if you could show us where we will be staying" Ororo said with a thoughtful look on her face when she saw that the whole group was deep in their thoughts.


    "Of course, please follow me" Kaya nodded curtly and started to lead the whole group towards the place Eric had arranged for their stay...

 Chapter 337: Two Gifts...

    [POV Reo]


    Five days passed in a blink of an eye, Nemuri needed to take care of her company in the HP World, that is why we had to stay for so long in the HP World... after all, a company won''t run itself and even though there are other people to take care of the business, Nemuri needed to check if there were any discrepancies in the records or not.


    Momo, Fleur and Ororo also travelled around different parts of the world to collect magical knowledge and books... according to Momo, they were liberating the books for better use. Yep... I knew how that sounded but it is what it is... Ororo has decided to pick up spell crafting... according to her, spell crafting intrigues her.


    After arriving in the Marvel World, Momo had given up on spell crafting... she was more interested in making and inventing new stuff now but she still loved reading new things (old things to be exact). Fleur was also like that... even though she was into enchanting things.


    "You know... I had to take a leave for one and half months and it was over in just a week... it''s not fair!!" Dora whined while pouting and stomped her feet on the ground like a little girl throwing tantrum.


    "Don''t be like that Dora... you will still have two weeks of holidays after returning..." Nat said while patting Dora''s back.


    "Yeah... you can still have your fun, you know" Ororo said gently while she was supporting Dora from the other side. Dora looked really cute with the silly pout on her face.


    "You can even have Reo for a whole day after we go back..." Fleur said. Hey!! Don''t decide without asking me, though I don''t mind spending a day with Dora.


    "Yeah sure, Dora" I said with a smile and started to give her head pats. Dora finally got back her motivation and happily nodded her head like a woodpecker.


    After getting Dora''s hopes up, I finally imagined about returning to the Marvel World and a portal appeared right in front of me. The girls quickly entered the portal one by one and I was the last one to enter the portal...


    "Is there any reason we appeared in the Knox?" Momo asked curiously while looking towards me. I had no idea why it was like this so I simply shrugged.


    "I have no idea... this might be designated as our home location... like Yaoyorozu compound is marked as our home location in the MHA World, and Castle Ravenclaw in the HP World" I mused with a thoughtful look on my face and all of sudden a frown appeared on my face... this isn''t right.


    "I think you are right" both Fleur and Momo said at the same time after hearing my words.


    "So, you have already felt it, Reo?? I knew that you would be able to feel it" Luna beamed with a bright smile on her face. "You really are getting stronger!!" Luna said in an excited tone and started to skip around me.


    All the girls were immediately brought out of their thoughts and started to pay rapt attention to both me and Luna. "What''s up Reo?" Rumi asked curiously.


    "I feel three Infinity Stones on this planet... but there should have been only one Stone on this Planet" I said with a scowl on my face. I have already absorbed the Time and Power Stone, and I could feel that these Stones were different...


    "Oh... so will you be getting these Stones??" Nemuri asked me curiously and I simply nodded my head. To be honest, I have no idea about what happened when we were not here but since someone had worked hard to bring those Stones for me, I will be a gentleman and accept the gift with open arms.


    "So, what now?" Nat asked and I shrugged once again.


    "Let''s go back to Elysium, even though I can feel those Stones, I know that the Stones are currently on earth but I can''t locate their exact position... I think I will ask Flavia... she might know something" I said in a dismissive tone and the girls nodded.


    Without saying anything more, all of us Flash Stepped to Elysium, well except Jean and Nat, they can''t Flash Step on their own so they were taken by the girls beside them. As soon as I arrived at our house, I went to my room to get my armour. It took me only a few seconds to put on my armour.


    As soon as I was done with my armour... I returned to the living room where the girls were. I kissed the girls one by one and Flash Stepped to Kamar-Taj after telling them that I would be back as soon as I am done.


    Rumi wanted to fight the person possessing the Stones but she knew that those Stones were unpredictable and dangerous so she backed off for now. Though I had to promise her several fights after I return.


    I arrived inside Flavia''s room and found that Flavia wasn''t there... I should have called her before coming here... well, no harm done. I pulled out my phone and called Flavia. She picked up the call only after a couple of seconds. ''Hello!! Reo, are you back??'' Flavia asked hurriedly.


    "Yep... I am currently in your room, where are you?" I asked her but I didn''t get an answer and a sparkling golden portal opened in front of me... I shrugged dismissively and entered the portal. I appeared inside a room and scanned the whole room.


    Wow... I wasn''t expecting this though... I saw Flavia was sitting with an unexpected group. They must be from some other reality... "Come on Reo, take a seat... these guys here have a really interesting story to tell you" Flavia said with a mysterious look on her face.


    I waved my hand and conjured a chair for myself and sat down, as soon as the group saw me, they were on guard... that''s a plus point. "I felt the story as soon as I returned... that is why I went looking for you" I said while giving Flavia a meaningful look.


    "Did Luna tell you something?" Flavia asked me curiously and I simply shook my head.


    "You know that she can''t... or she would risk changing the whole timeline..." I said and Flavia simply nodded her head, after all, she knew a lot of things about the pesky laws related to time.


    "So... what is this interesting story you wanted to tell me about..." I looked towards the group and asked them with a raised eyebrow...


    I have already noticed Ororo but I wasn''t bothered by it, after all, she wasn''t my Ororo. I will treat her like any other normal person... "As you might have already deduced, we are from a different dimension or reality like Flavia called it" Ororo said softly and I simply nodded and gestured her to continue.


    "We arrived in this world a week ago while we were chasing an android... a very dangerous android to exact" Ororo said slowly and I was already getting a headache... I simply raised my hand and stopped her.


    "I just want to ask one thing... which Infinity Stones are in the possession of this certain android??" I asked dryly and this seemed to make the whole group nervous.


    "...I am waiting..." I said blandly as none of them wanted to answer.


    "It is the Space Stone and the Soul Stone..." Flavia deadpanned and the headache I was feeling increased by several folds... don''t get me wrong, I was really happy that I would be getting the Soul Stone... after all, I was still unable to feel the Soul Stone and here someone brought me the same Stone wrapped like a gift.


    But the problem was the Space Stone since the group is sitting in front of me, the android could use the Space Stone, which means that he could run away and I won''t be able to follow him... but I can''t lose this chance. I want the Soul Stone...


    But if I want to stop the android from running away... I will be needing powers over Space, and there is only one way to get Space powers so quickly... I need to absorb the Space Stone of this world... this is going to ruin a lot of my plans... meaning, Loki won''t be coming to this world.


    "By the way, how did the android get his hands on the Soul Stone??" I asked curiously, after all, I am pretty sure that it didn''t get the Stone by sacrificing its battery. I wasn''t interested about the Space Stone because the Tesseract has been on Earth since Odin hid it here.


    "...He took the Stone from Tony Stark" John or Pyro said while gritting his teeth... the Android got the Soul Stone from Tony?? How the Fuck??


    "From where did Tony get the Soul Stone?" I asked in a slightly bewildered tone.


    "He took the responsibility to protect the Soul Stone after they killed Thanos on Titan during the battle of Saturn..." a black-skinned man said, I immediately recognised him. He was Bishop or Lucas Bishop from the movie X-Men Days of Future Past.


    Hmm... "Did the snap never happen in your world?" I asked once again to make sure and the whole group gave me weird and confused looks after hearing my question...


    Now I am sure that Thanos Snap never happened in their world, Bishop said that he was killed on Titan during the battle of Thanos, it means that their world is similar to the comics world... after all, Thanos was born on Saturn''s moon Titan in the comics but in the movies, his birthplace was some exoplanet named Titan.


    "And the Space Stone?" I asked even though I knew the answer. The whole group looked somewhat ashamed, it confirmed that I was right.


    "...We were given the Space Stone to protect... the Android took the Stone from Professor Xavier" Logan said in a neutral tone... oh... that bastard is alive in their world, no surprise that they lost the Stone, after all, it was Xavier who decided to help Sublime when his sister came to Earth for revenge.


    "...I will take care of it" I said and got up from my seat. Looks like its time to give Fury another heart attack...

 Chapter 338: An Agents Thoughts...

    [POV Reo]


    "Stop!! Take us with you... we might not be strong like you but we can hold our own ground!!" just before I could use Flash Step, I heard Rogue''s or Marie''s voice from the back. I stopped and turned around so that I could look directly into her eyes.


    "I think you simply don''t understand what you are dealing with and all of you will be simply dead weight..." I said coldly and started intently... Marie slightly cowered after hearing my colds words... no one in the group was happy after hearing my words but none of them refuted since they knew that this was truly out of their league.


    "...You should at least hear about the powers the Android possesses..." Ororo said in a neutral tone and I knew that she was right... after all, I didn''t even know that Android''s name and going in blindly would be stupid when the Android possesses two Infinity Stones. So, I simply gestured Ororo to continue...


    "The Android''s name is Nimrod... it is an extremely advanced Android, it is made with extremely durable metals and it can also fix itself... not much is known about its powers because we arrived as soon as he got the Space Stone in his possession... Tony Stark would have been able to give you more information" Ororo finished with a small frown on her face.


    That was basically nothing!! She basically didn''t tell me anything except the name! I already knew those things about Nimrod from the comics... I knew that he could completely configure his body to defeat his enemies but he must have information about them. I wonder how much information does it have regarding me.


    "I see..." I said with a blank look on my face and I used Flash Step to appear right outside of JDEM Facility...


    [JDEM Facility, Mojave Desert]


    "Is the Tesseract reacting now?" Fury growled out with an annoyed look on his face. It has been a week since he had been annoyed because of the Tesseract, no one knew why but the Tesseract had started to act weirdly.


    Agent Maria Hill could only shake her head in denial. "No sir, there have been no changes in the weird energy readings" Hill said in a neutral tone and this made Fury scowl even more but he didn''t scream or shout, after all, he knew that it wasn''t anyone''s fault.


    "Agent Hill, keep me posted!" Fury said and the screen turned off. Hill shook her head and released a defeated sigh... she has been under a lot of pressure since the Tesseract had started acting weirdly... somehow, the World Council found out about this and they have been relentless to know about the progress.


    All of a sudden the whole building shook and alarms started to blare... her hand immediately shot towards her ear, she pressed the earpiece... "What the hell happened??!!" Hill roared in an urgent tone... she was already stressed and she didn''t need anything new on her plate.


    ''Ma''am... Leviathan''s here'' the man from the other side answered while stuttering... Hill would have torn into her underling for stuttering if she herself wasn''t shaking in fear... after all, it was a common human reaction.


    Hill''s face was completely pale now... and she shuddered once again... there was no way that she could stop Leviathan... she knew that there was a huge chance that she was going to die today but she would carry out her duty... She gathered back all of her bearings and called Fury with the computer in front of her.


    It didn''t take much time for Fury to pick up the video call... "Hill!! Reinforcements are already on their way... we can''t have Leviathan get his hands on the Tesseract..." Fury barked and the call was disconnected. Hill''s hand robotically went towards her earpiece.


    "Agent Barton, take the Tesseract to the vault" Hill said in a monotone.


    ''I am already on the way, ma''am'' Barton''s voice was heard from the other side... Hill stood up from the seat and checked her gun... yep... it was loaded but it won''t do her any good and she also knew that. Hill walked towards the cupboard and took out two grenades from there... she kept them for emergencies and this was definitely an emergency.


    After that she quickly rushed out of the room, she was heading straight towards the vault... from time to time Hill was shaking her head, she knew that her job was dangerous and she could die anytime but no that the death is slowly creeping up on her... she found her resolve to be somewhat lacking.


    Hill finally arrived in front of the lift, and as soon as she entered the lift, she pressed the passcode for the vault, but for whatever reason, the doors weren''t closing, before she could do anything, she started to hear footsteps.


    Someone was coming in this direction... metallic footsteps... the door was also not closing... it wouldn''t take a genius to figure out who it was, she felt several chills run down her spine. Her instincts screamed at her... telling her to run away but she stood frozen in her place.


    ''Ma''am, we are already here, where are you?'' Barton''s voice came through but Hill failed to answer... she felt a lump stuck in her throat when Leviathan or Reo finally appeared in front of her, in his ever glorious red armour.


    Fury wanted to take down this monster with guns...?? what a joke!!! Hill thought, and with shaking hands, she pulled the grenade pins... ''Goddammit!! Seal the door, Hill is KIA'' Barton''s voice sailed through her earpiece, she would have smiled if the situation was better but she was going to be Killed in Action, just like Barton said.


    [POV Maria Hill]


    I was simply waiting for the grenades to explode but it seemed that Leviathan didn''t agree with me... the grenades sailed out of my hands and landed on his... the grenades were surrounded by a purple glow and the grenades disintegrated into thin air... what kind of power was that??


    "Tsk... Tsk... Tsk... a grenade can be really harmful if it is not handled with care... looks like SHIELD Agents lack some training" he said in an amused tone and the doors finally closed. I remained completely silent... after all, what can I do??


    "Umm... aren''t you going to pull out that gun??" he asked me curiously... Hell!! He wasn''t even slightly bothered by the fact that I still had a gun on me... but why would he be?? After all, he had absolute control over metals from what I have read in the reports.


    "...It won''t do me any good..." I said in a somewhat shaky tone... never in my life, I have been so afraid and if I survive, this is going to be my life''s greatest shame.


    "Aww... you don''t need to be scared... I will let you go... probably. Hehe... by the way, thanks for the passcode... the last guys weren''t helpful as you, so I had to persuade them..." he said in a cheerful tone and stood beside me with a smile.


    "...What are you going to do with the Tesseract?" I asked him after some time, I didn''t know how I was able to get the courage to ask him something like that. He gave me a blank stare for a couple of seconds... I was getting slightly worried until he finally burst out laughing.


    "...Ah... sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh like that but I just remembered something funny... for now, it will be a surprise... Agent Hill, do you like surprises?" he asked with a serious look on his face but after he finished speaking, a gentle smile appeared on his face...

 Chapter 339: The Space Stone...

    A/N: I simply decided to give up on the idea of going to the cultivation world to destroy it... the complaints are getting really annoying and I simply no longer want to write anything new and just continue with the already decided story.


    But I simply want to ask the readers who are still complaining, do you think the Gods of Destruction from the Dragon Ball Universe or Galactus are evil because they destroy worlds?? They just do it because they have to do it... they are neither good nor evil... that concept doesn''t even affect them.


    -------------------------------------


    [POV Maria Hill]


    All of a sudden the lift stopped with a jerk... I think Barton''s team had cut off the power... from the corner of my eyes, I looked towards Leviathan... he had a thoughtful look on his face... I knew that cutting off the lift''s power would simply slow him down.


    "Looks like they cut off the elevator''s power... so cute" Leviathan mused in an amused tone and the lift started to move again without power...


    "They are trying to slow you down" I said while gritting my teeth... he simply looked at me with a raised eyebrow... he looked really confused.


    "I know why they are trying to slow me... after all, the reinforcements are on their way... but I simply don''t understand why he is sending so many men to die... I mean even if Fury nuked me, it won''t cause me any problems" Leviathan said with a confused look on his face... I have no idea how to react after hearing his words... I shuddered once again.


    "...Why do you hate humans?" I asked him but before he could answer we finally reached the vault floor... the lift doors opened without making a sound... everything was dark.


    "Hmm... looks like you people don''t like guests or you people are just perverts who like to have a go in the open..." Leviathan said dryly and I was completely speechless... he is simply crazy! All of a sudden, the whole hall was filled with a red light... Fuck!!! Is that the Particle Cannon?!! I instinctively moved towards the corner and Leviathan simply raised his hand.


    I quickly curled myself, but my eyes were on Leviathan... there was a chance that I was going to die too, but it would be fine if Leviathan also goes down with me but something in my mind tells me that I will be disappointed. The shot was finally fired and Leviathan didn''t do anything, the shot collided with his hand and stopped.


    I simply started with wide eyes... something like this shouldn''t be possible... the Particle Cannon could vaporize someone like the Hulk and he simply stopped the shot with his hand??? What kind of opponent are we even facing??? The Particle Cannon finally powered down and Leviathan simply shrugged and lowered his hand. He looked towards me and gave me a complicated look...


    "That was... disappointing... I thought that you guys would have better weapons... after all, I didn''t break in here much sooner only because of that reason..." Leviathan said in a disappointed tone... Wait!! He knew about this place for all this time!!


    I got up and gave him a complicated look but I didn''t say anything. "Let''s go... you said you wanted to see what I did with the Tesseract, right?" he asked and I simply nodded my head. "As for your question ''Why I hate Humans?''" he said and I nodded my head once again and I started to follow him as he started to walk.


    "I don''t hate humans... it''s plain and simple like that... they get in the way so I simply remove them... it is nothing personal... well, some guys annoy me more than they should and I simply kill them after I finish breaking their minds" Leviathan said in an indifferent tone and I simply shuddered in horror.


    He said all that like he was talking about the weather... "Now, don''t get me wrong, if the Meta-Humans were getting in my way then I would have killed them too... its nothing personal... just like I had said previously" he said and shrugged once again. At this moment I reached a very dangerous conclusion...


    Leviathan didn''t even considered us as threats... and he could erase us completely if he thinks that we are getting in his way. He was simply amused watching us try so hard and ultimately fail. I stopped my musings when we finally arrived in front of the Vault. All of a sudden a translucent barrier surrounded me.


    I gave Leviathan a questioning look and he simply smirked... "Since I have decided not to kill you... I can''t have you dying now because of Friendly Fire..." he finished with a grin and I stood there completely stumped. "Now... let''s go inside" he said in a cheerful tone and then he turned towards the vault.


    I also followed his gaze and saw that a human-sized hole had started to form on the vault door. It took him only a few seconds to blow a hole through the door and as soon as he did that, shots started to fire from the inside but the bullets didn''t even reach Leviathan and stopped in front of him and dropped on the ground.


    Leviathan quickly entered inside the vault... I was immediately worried that he would start killing everyone inside, so I quickly followed him, I knew that I didn''t have any power over him but I could still beg, but he didn''t do that... he didn''t even bother with any one of them... he simply started to walk towards the Tesseract...


    Barton and his men finally stopped shooting... they also noticed me and started to give me questioning looks but I didn''t pay them any attention... watching Leviathan was much more important. All of them followed my gaze and they also decided to follow my example.


    "Leviathan... don''t do this... if you take that, you will be starting a war with the whole world... we already know the location of Elysium..." Barton said trying to sound diplomatic. Shut up you stupid fuck!! Do you think he cares about that?? He will simply crush the whole world if we wage a war against him...


    "Eh... is that so?? Sure, have a go at it" Leviathan said in a dismissive tone and grabbed the Tesseract with his bare hands... he started to put pressure on the Tesseract and cracks started to form.


    The Tesseract finally exploded sending a shockwave throughout the room... everyone in the room besides Leviathan and I were blown away... I was protected by the translucent barrier Leviathan had erected around me. Leviathan carefully picked up a glowing blue shard.


    He blew away the remaining dust from his hand his armour retracted on its own. My eyes landed on the stone or shard in his fingers and I could feel unimaginable powers coming from the stone. Leviathan slowly grabbed the stone and with a blue flash the stone was absorbed by him.


    Leviathan''s whole body started to glow with blue colour. The glow didn''t last for long and he was back to normal... he turned towards me and the barrier around me disappeared. "You saw that right?? Tell Fury that I was in a good mood today, so, I decided to spare the lives of his reinforcements" Leviathan said while waving at me and disappeared.


    As soon as he was gone, I felt like an invisible pressure was lifted from me and I simply dropped to the ground... I think I need to re-evaluate my whole life...


    [POV Reo]


    As soon as I finished absorbing the Space Stone, I could feel the space around me... I mean literally feel like a physical object. So, I decided to leave that place so that I could test my new powers... so, I appeared on Nemuri''s island.


    I quickly started to play with my powers... it felt really amazing... my powers have increased by several folds and now, I also understood several things about Space... Flash Step now seemed to be obsolete to me. I could easily destroy our whole solar system now with a little bit of effort... the power coursing through my body was completely intoxicating but I knew that I shouldn''t lose myself in this feeling.


    Slowly I reigned back all of my emotions and I started to play with my new Space Powers... I could open portals to other worlds... but I needed to know where I was going or at least I should have some idea, a simple picture would also work.


    I could lock down the space around me... stopping any kind of teleportation method... I need to test this power on Luna, after all, she said that no one could stop her from teleporting but I was basically locking down the space... I could do that later...


    The best power I got after absorbing the Space Stone was Intangibility... I was like Obito but without his weakness, because unlike him I wasn''t sending a part of my body into another dimension... when I used this power, I would simply be existing out of space.


    I could also make unbreakable barriers... well, not exactly unbreakable since if someone else has stronger space powers than me they would be able to break the barrier... I could also travel to MHA and HP Worlds on my own now.


    The range of my Time Powers also increased by several folds... I could probably cover the whole galaxy with my power now... now, I wonder, how strong I will be after I absorb all of my powers... hmm... I can''t wait to get the Soul Stone now... I wonder what kind of Powers I will get after absorbing that Stone...


    Hmm... now... let''s go and deal with the Nimrod on Steroids...


    ----------------------------------------


    A/N: 600K+ words count... author-san wants a candy...

 Chapter 340: The Soul Stone...

    A/N: Guys, I would like some suggestions regarding the mission for the Bleach world, I do have some ideas but I would also like to get some ideas from you guys...


    ---------------------------------------


    [The Sanctuary, Asteroid Belt]


    An armour-clad Titan could be seen sitting on a floating throne with a deep frown on his face... he was twirling a sceptre with a glowing yellow gem in his hand... some time ago he felt the Space Stone disappear, he had been keeping an eye on that Stone for some time.


    The Space Stone was necessary for his plans... he looked down and his eyes landed on his newest pawn... Loki of Asgard... he had some plans for Loki and he had declared that he would help Loki to conquer Earth in return he needed the Tesseract. But all of a sudden, his minions had lost the connection with the Space Stone.


    It was like that the Space Stone had simply disappeared into thin air... at first he had thought that someone had destroyed the Stone... there were only a handful of beings who could do something like that but it was still possible... but his sensors didn''t pick up any kind of energy discharge, it was like the Stone had disappeared into thin air.


    This was really bad for his plans... he needed all the Stones to fulfil his ambition. After he saw the readings from the sensors he knew that he should investigate this matter and sending some underling won''t do... but before that, he needed to send someone to Morag... he had a feeling that someone else has been also collecting the Stones...


    "Send the Accuser to Morag... I have waited long enough" the Titan said in a majestic manner looking down towards one of his servants.


    "Yes, sire..." the servant answered back in a devoted tone and quickly left, the Titan''s eyes shifted towards another servant.


    "Gather the Black Order and prepare the ship... we are leaving..." the Titan said and leaned back in his throne...


    [POV Reo]


    Now that I had finished checking my new powers... I decided to continue my mission, after all, I had already wasted a lot of time... so, I closed my eyes and started to scan the whole planet... doing something like this with the Space Stone was easy...


    After about half a minute, two such energy signatures finally pinged inside my mind... got you... but a deep frown appeared on my face. Something didn''t feel right... it was like that the Stones have been drained of their powers... is that even possible?? Their energy signatures were really weak like almost non-existent.


    I decided to use the powers of the Space Stone to teleport... and the next moment I found myself in front of an abandoned mine in the middle of woods... I looked around and shivered... Wrong Turn vibes!!! Jokes aside, I didn''t even feel anything... I simply willed the very fabric of Space to bring me here and here I am.


    I didn''t know the exact name of this place... but I was somewhere in New York... I didn''t even know places like this existed inside New York... I quickly locked down the Space around us... even though the Stones didn''t seem to have any power, I didn''t want to take any chances... surprises can be also harmful to you.


    It didn''t even take me a second to lock down the whole area... there will be no teleporting now... no matter what kind of power you use. I had already located the so-called Android... I felt Nimrod, it was made of Vibranium and Adamantium... no wonder they found it really hard to kill it.


    Since I had already locked down the Space... I decided to go fuck it and go in guns blazing... with that thought, I used the power of Power Stone and blew apart the whole mine... I am pretty sure that if Nimrod was alive then he would have died due to a heart attack...


    Nimrod was somewhat buried under the rubbles... with some difficulty it turned towards me and spoke up. "Leviathan..." Nimrod said while looking towards me... I am pretty sure that I wasn''t in their Universe... he must have collected a lot of information after coming to this Universe.


    "I am flattered that you know of me" I said in a cheerful tone and started to walk towards it... I used my powers to pull it out of the rubbles... I could already see the two Stones embedded in its left hand.


    "I don''t have any quarrel with you Leviathan... I also don''t want to do anything with the Meta-Humans of this Universe..." Nimrod started to spout some bullshit but I wasn''t interested in the tripe he was spouting. I arrived in front of it and with a clank, its knees cracked and dropped in front of me.


    "Do you really think I would be worried about something like that?? I want those from you..." I said while pointing towards its left hand. Nimrod looked down and found that his whole arm was missing.


    Its left arm was in my hands and I quickly plucked out the Stones from its arm and threw back the arm to Nimrod like it was thrash... the fuck it did to the Stones?? There is no juice in them... I looked towards Nimrod... "The fuck did you do with the Stones, tin can?" I asked while glaring.


    But instead of answering it shot lasers from its eyes... I wasn''t even bothered by the lasers as they were blocked by something invisible before they could reach me... I rolled my eyes in annoyance and pulled out its eyes using my power... "Will you answer...?? Don''t make me pull the answers from your hard drive..." I growled out in annoyance.


    "...They have been like that since I arrived in this world" after a few seconds, Nimrod finally decided to answer... hmm... there must be a reason why the Stones are... simply Stones...


    (A/N: Reo was born 8 months ago... when I started this fanfic that is why he doesn''t have knowledge related to the Loki series... I ain''t an asshole, so he has to follow the timeline and shit... ????)


    I wonder if I can absorb these paperweights... the armour on my right hand retracted and grabbed the Space Stone... with a blue glow, I absorbed the Space Stone... and I felt my powers increase by several folds... I didn''t gain anything new but my raw power did receive a massive boost...


    "Hmm... that felt really nice" I said after absorbing the Stone. I also got the location of their Universe. My eyes finally landed on the Soul Stone in my armour-clad palm... slowly I grabbed the Soul Stone and my whole body was surrounded by an orangish glow...


    After a few seconds, the glow finally subsided... I felt the new power coursing through my whole body and I immediately knew why someone decided to create the test for the Soul Stone... it gave you power over Souls... all life was based on souls... in other words... it simply gave me powers over life.


    I could control and manipulate a being''s Soul to do my bidding... I could bring back dead people to life even if they didn''t have bodies... I could call Souls from Death''s realm to fight for me... I could already feel all life within our galaxy and some other galaxies around us... that''s wasn''t all... I could call a Soul to the physical world to have a chat.


    I also gained my own pocket dimension... for now, the dimension was entirely made up of shallow water underneath a dim orange sky... like it was shown in the movies. This is where Thanos talked with Gamora after he snapped away half of this Universe''s life... well it was completely customizable... I will do that later.


    (A/N: I know that the dimension changed according to a person but I decided to use Thanos''s version when Reo saw the dimension for the first time but its customizable for him so it won''t be a problem).


    I could also call a Soul in this dimension if I want to have a chat with them and no Time will pass outside the dimension, when I am having a chat with someone... this dimension existed outside Time so the normal laws of Time didn''t apply to this dimension.


    Now that I was finally done checking out my new powers... I looked down towards Nimrod, the Android that brought me such awesome gifts... that is why I am going to let him go... do I feel bad for the people or Meta-Humans in their dimension?? Fuck No!! They built this thing so it is their responsibility...


    "Nimrod... this is your lucky day... for such awesome gifts, I am going to send you back and I will even fix you" I said happily and a green ring formed on my hand... the damage on Nimrod started to reverse and his eyes were fixed, after that his arm was also fixed and after that, the scratches were also gone.


    I stopped pressuring it with my power and it finally stood up... "...Thank you, Leviathan..." Nimrod said in a robotic voice but I could feel that it was grateful. With a small gesture... a rip in the Space was opened beside Nimrod. Nimrod gave me another grateful nod and entered the rip in the Space...


    See... people say that I am a bad guy even after I do so much good... even an Android was grateful towards me... I wiped away an imaginary tear from my eye and teleported back to Elysium...

 Chapter 341: War on the Horizon...

    A/N: There will be only four women from Bleach X Food Wars world... I have already selected one woman... as Author''s choice and it is Unohana Retsu, I don''t think that anyone will mind her addition to the harem.


    Now, that leaves only three spots for the harem. I wanted to ask if you guys want two girls from Bleach and the last one from Food Wars. If that''s the case then like the ''YES'' comment in this paragraph and like the ''NO'' if you don''t agree with it.


    The vote for the last three women will be done tomorrow... also mention the names of the girls you want to see in the voting list...


    Peace...!!


    --------------------------------------


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    It has been a couple of hours since Fury has been fiddling with his intergalactic pager... it has been some time since most of the governments have found the location of Elysium but no one wanted to make the first move... after all, no one wanted to attract Leviathan''s ire towards their country.


    But that was going to change today... the news of Leviathan destroying the Tesseract has reached the ears of the World Security Council and only after a few minutes, they have called an emergency meeting... this was the last straw for the World Security Council and they won''t shy away from war now that Leviathan had to destroy such a resource.


    But he needed to wait for the official word... only after that, he would call his intergalactic friend... but that wasn''t the only problem... only now he has received Barton''s and Hill''s reports... they clearly mentioned that Leviathan absorbed a glowing shard from the Tesseract... according to Hill, Leviathan only wanted the shard... not the Tesseract.


    It could be the power source of the Tesseract... and if that was the case... then they were in real trouble and they couldn''t allow Leviathan to have such power when he already had so many powerful mutants under his command... all of them should have been under SHIELD''s control, after all, no one with so much power should be left unsupervised...


    [Unknown Location]


    Leaders of various countries could be seen sitting inside a closed meeting room with their personal translators sitting beside them... five individuals could be seen sitting in the centre of the room, they were members of the World Security Council.


    A lot of world leaders were attending the meeting through video calls... but all of them were present. When the members of the World Security Council saw that all of the members were present... they decided to start the meeting.


    Alexander Pierce stood up from his seat and looked around the room dramatically... "I won''t waste our time... all of us are facing a great danger. Today, about three hours ago, Leviathan destroyed the Tesseract..." Alexander Pierce said coldly. Some gasps were heard throughout the room but Alexander stopped when he saw someone raise up his hand.


    The leader whispered something into his translator''s ear and the translator spoke up... "What exactly is this Tesseract?" the translator asked in a respectful tone.


    "...The Tesseract is... was an unlimited source of energy... we have been trying to harness its power. If we had succeeded, then we would no longer have energy problems" Alexandar only said the good points, after all, there was no way that the World Security Council would confess that they were making weapons.


    All of sudden the woman beside Alexander Pierce read something on her phone and paled... she jumped up from her seat and showed it to Alexander... Alexander frowned and then paled. "...Looks like there is more bad news for us... it seems that Leviathan never wanted the Tesseract... he wanted its power source" Alexander said and his whole body was shaking.


    A lot of whispers broke out in the room. "A lot of you might not know it... but the Tesseract was used by the Nazis to create weapons... I don''t even want to imagine what kind of weapons Leviathan will make now..." Alexander said while shaking his head.


    "What kind of weapons are we talking about here?" a certain king from a hidden country asked curiously. After all, they never needed to involve themselves with the outside affairs of the world but that didn''t mean that they would ignore a possible threat.


    Alexander and the other members of the World Security Council internally smirked when they saw King T''Chaka asked such a question... now if they could get Wakanda involved in this... they would greatly benefit from this. "World ending type weapons... the Nazis didn''t use those weapons because they wanted to take over the world" Alexander said in a disappointed tone while shaking his head.


    More whispers broke out in the room... "That could be problematic..." T''Chaka said and leaned back in his chair.


    Alexander came forward with a miserable look on his face. "That is why we need to stop this... we can''t allow Leviathan to continue like this... he could cause the destruction of this whole world... and Elysium also needs to be destroyed... they can''t be unsupervised with all that power" Alexander said and a lot of leaders started to agree with Alexander...


    [With King T''Chaka]


    "What do you think we should do father??" a young T''Challa asked his father. They were currently in their car, travelling towards the airport so that they could go back to Wakanda... their private jet was already waiting there.


    T''Chaka looked thoughtful for a few seconds... "For now, I don''t know son. I don''t want ourselves to involve with matters of the outside... but we might not have any other choice. Before deciding anything, I would need to investigate this matter more deeply" T''Chaka said with a smile on his face.


    T''Challa simply nodded his head after hearing his father''s words, he was too small to be present in the meeting but his father told him about the meeting, after all, he was teaching his son about how to be a good King...


    [POV Nat]


    So... they finally decided to declare war against Elysium and Reo?? Bunch of fools... we might be living on a small island but our Reo could destroy continents with a wave of his hand... Reo has also absorbed the Space Stone now... then he must be more powerful now.


    The meeting room didn''t have any cameras but that didn''t mean that they could stop me... I could have hacked their phones to get the audio but that wasn''t the only way. I asked Dora to infiltrate the meeting... it was a piece of cake for her, she even streamed the whole meeting with her phone...


    Needless to say... I watched the whole meeting... I was quite surprised to see that the King of Wakanda was also present... that was something pretty rare. I wonder what they are going to do... we might face some minor problems if Wakanda decides to join the war effort... I sighed and leaned back on my chair while putting my feet on the table.


    Boring...!!! I really need some action... hmm... let''s search for some big-time criminals... taking them out might be interesting... with that thought I started to look for the big-time villains from SHIELD''s database... it was going to take some time even with Momo''s satellite network.


    *BOOM*


    The whole house trembled due to the explosion... Goddammit, Fleur!!! Don''t bring down the whole house...


    [POV Reo]


    After sending off Nimrod, I decided to return to the room where Flavia was chatting with the group... They also needed to go back... I arrived inside the same room but now, I found that my Ororo and Jean were also there chatting with the X-men from another Universe.


    My Ororo and Jean noticed me as soon as I arrived so, the whole group from another Universe also noticed me.


    "Did you find Nimrod?" Rogue asked me in a hopeful tone.


    "Yeah... I found him and send him back to your Universe" I said in a cheerful tone... I was really happy with the loot I got from Nimrod... the whole group paled after hearing my words.


    "...Do you know what you have done??" Bobby roared in Fury but I didn''t even bother with him.


    "Heh... he came from your Universe so it is your responsibility... after all, I am not the one who made him" I said with shrugged dismissively.


    "...Do you have any idea how many Mu... Meta-Humans would die because of that??" Ororo from the other Universe asked me in a dangerous tone.


    "Nope... no idea not that I care... Blame Tony Stark of your world, he made Nimrod" I said and shrugged again. I could tell that the group in front of me didn''t appreciate my words but just like I said, it wasn''t my problem and Nimrod was such a good Android... he brought me two Infinity Stones...


    "...Can you send us back to our world?" It was Bishop who asked me that question. The rest of the group started to give him weird looks... "It is clear that he isn''t bothered by Nimrod''s kill count... it would be better if we could go back and stop him on our own" Bishop and everyone seemed to contemplate after hearing his words.


    "Yeah sure..." I said in a cheerful tone and opened a rip in the space... all of them gave me dirty looks and entered the portal one by one. The rip in the Space was closed as soon as all of them entered the rip.


    "I think they don''t know that you took the Stones..." Jean said with an amused look on her face.


    "Nope, they don''t... Flavia is there a way you could travel from one reality to another reality or hop to other dimensions??" I asked Flavia in a curious tone...


    "It could be done... in theory. First of all, I would need the location of the other dimension or reality... it''s doable but really complicated" Flavia said with a frown on her face.


    "I can''t do something like that... but I think Strange might be able to do it... after all, he is destined to be the Greatest Sorcerer Supreme..." Flavia said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "...Oh... I really wanted to fight my double... she didn''t seem to be weak" Ororo said with a grin on her face. I am quite familiar with that grin... I have seen that smile multiple times on Rumi''s face... looks like Ororo has gained some of Rumi''s traits after training with her for so long.


    "You might get your wish... I think they will be probably back for the Stones..." I said in an amused tone... enough about them... now that I have the Space Stone, I can free Hela... let''s see if I can find her or not...

 Chapter 342: Powers, & The Red Room (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    After a couple of minutes, all of us finally returned to our house... Flavia bid us farewell and left saying that she had something to do... I arrived followed by Jean and Ororo and found a younger Fleur was being scolded by Momo...


    "...What happened?" I asked curiously... and I am sure that something has happened, after all, Fleur was currently looking like a middle schooler.


    "She blew herself up" Momo snarked looking really angry... Fleur simply cowered under Momo''s scathing glare.


    "...It was a calculated risk... and I knew that I was going to come back... it''s not like I can die" Fleur whined and started to pout cutely... wow... so she blew herself up.


    "...Fleur you shouldn''t take unnecessary risks because you are going to come back" I said while I sat down beside her... Fleur looked towards me and used her deadliest attack... puppy dog eyes...!! Ugh...!! Critical damage... she looks so cute!!


    "Fine... just be more careful from now on... we can''t have you bringing down the whole house..." I said and she happily nodded her head. Momo shot me an annoyed look but she just hmphed and didn''t say anything for now. "So... how long are you going to stay like that?" I asked her curiously.


    "...Half an hour probably... it takes me a total of 4 hours to completely grow up after dying" Fleur said with a thoughtful look on her face. "If I become stronger then I will be able to resurrect directly into my adult form within seconds" Fleur said with a proud look on her face.


    "The Phoenix says that you could become even stronger... you are a True Phoenix... when you reach your strongest... you will be unkillable" Jean said in a cheerful tone... that''s way more impressive than resurrecting.


    "I am also unkillable as long as I have any kind of energy inside my body..." Ororo said with a proud look and puffed out her chest. Damn, that''s cheating but I am pretty sure there aren''t any things like unkillable... after all, the Creation God killed me, yes we can''t be killed permanently but we can still be killed.


    "Jean... are you like her too...??" Momo asked curiously while looking towards Jean... all of our eyes turned towards her. Jean looked thoughtful for a few moments, she must be having a chat with her Phoenix...


    "The Phoenix said I am still killable but when I become strong enough to wield all of her powers... I will be a pseudo-immortal..." Jean said in an unsure tone, after all, she didn''t know this herself, the Phoenix gave her the information.


    "What about you Momo?" I asked Momo who simply shook her head with a smile.


    "No fancy powers like that" Momo said with a grin. "To be honest, I have no problems because of that... after all, I don''t like fighting... when I was young, things were different but now, I simply want to research and invent new things..." Momo said with a grin... I understand what she is saying but it would have been better if she had some powers like that.


    "Oh... love, don''t need to be worried like that... I might not have any fancy powers like them but as long there is a sun... I am practically invulnerable... my body keeps absorbing the sun''s radiation all the time but if I actively absorb the sun''s power then I will practically heal before getting injured" Momo said with a small smile on her face and pulled me into her arms...


    Looks like I was worried for no reason... "By the way, where are Nemuri and Luna?" I asked and Fleur perked after hearing the question.


    "Luna said she wanted to buy some news stations, so Nemuri took Luna with her" Fleur said and I simply nodded my head. Looks like Luna wants to control the media. Good for her I guess...


    "And what about Nat and Dora?" I asked and Fleur simply pointed towards the direction of the Nat Cave... pfft!! I need to stop saying that.


    "I don''t know much, but Nat asked Dora to infiltrate some meeting" Momo said trying to remember the conversation... and I didn''t need to ask about Rumi... I had a pretty good idea about where she was.


    "Girls... I have something to do... so I will be going. Now that I have the Space Stone, I think I should start looking for Death''s avatar" I said and all of them nodded their heads in understanding. After all, all of them knew about my meeting with Death and my old friends.


    I left them and went straight towards our bedroom... I conjured a chair near the balcony and sat down. I closed my eyes so that I could concentrate better... the Universe was a huge place and looking for Hela would be like looking for a small needle in a whole field of haystack.


    But I already had a plan... I remember Death''s aura, and she had said that Hela was her avatar, it meant Hela will also have that same aura... and I am pretty sure that there aren''t many beings in the Universe who would have Death''s aura.


    I have no idea how much time had passed but I haven''t found anything... so, I decided to take a break. I stopped and finally opened my eyes... it was already evening... a released a defeated sigh and asked a house-elf to bring me some snacks... when I finished munching down the snacks, I decided to start again.


    A couple of minutes passed and I have finally found something... well, it seemed to be minutes, at least from my perspective. It was a completely separate dimension from ours... the dimension seemed to be locked but it won''t be a problem for me...


    I opened my eyes and saw that it was already dark. So, I left a message for the girls and with a simple wave of my hand, a tear in Space opened beside me. After steeling myself I finally entered the portal... there was a good chance that Hela would attack me and I knew that she was going to be the strongest opponent I have ever faced...


    [POV Nat]


    Ugh...!! I hate waiting... why can''t anyone pop up on the scanners?? I want to kill some people... hah...!! All of a sudden my stomach grumbled. Fine, let''s find something to eat... I pulled myself up from the chair... even my bones are creaking wanting some action.


    A portal formed in front of me and I arrived in the kitchen... I sat down and then I called a house-elf. I asked for some exotic dish... like always, everyone was busy with their own stuff... Dora was yet to return, after some time the house-elf returned with some food and popped away. After filling up my rumbling belly, I returned to my Spy Room.


    Walking also seemed boring so once again I decided to use my portal powers... some might say that I am wasting my potential but who cares... I didn''t have anything better to do... my eyes snapped towards the screen when I noticed a picture on the screen.


    No... it can''t be... I am sure that he died... a lot of memories from the past starting to flash in front of my eyes... memories that I had long buried deep in my mind. SHIELD told me that he was dead...!! My hands rushed towards the keyboard on their own and I started to look through the files... and with each passing moment, my anger kept rising...


    SHIELD knew that he was alive but they kept it hidden from me... why wouldn''t they?? After all, they took over Red Room to train Agents like me after I went AWOL in New York after the Kelly assassination incident and even when I was working for SHIELD, they kept a close eye on the Red Room, so that SHIELD could hire their services.


    I clutched my fists in anger... Fury!!! I wanted to strangle Fury with his own intestines... I got up from my seat and I threw my chair in anger... after pacing around the room for some time, I was finally able to calm down... I released a deep sigh... I needed to take care of this... even if it is the last thing I do.


    A portal formed in front of me and I arrived in our room and found that it was completely empty... I found a note on the bed... ''I found Hela... I don''t know when I will be back *smiley emoji*'' I guess Reo is not here...


    I was about to leave when I heard a loud thump and Dora came in while fumbling around, still trying to get a proper footing... she tripped once again and she was about to bang her head on the bedpost when I used my telekinesis to catch her... "Are you ok?" I asked her in a worried tone.


    "Oh... yeah... yeah, thanks... I am fine!! It''s pretty common for me... it wasn''t the first time I was about to bang my head on the bedpost... you won''t believe it but I have a really thick skull..." Dora started rambling and I wasn''t sure if that''s something she should be proud of.


    "Ah... sure, Nat... though thanks for the catch... my poor face is really grateful" Dora said while giving me a thumbs up... at least she is done with her ramblings.


    "Sure... any time Dora" I said dryly...


    "Hey... do you know where Reo is??" Dora asked me and I simply handed her the note... her hair flashed through several colours and it finally stopped on neon orange... her tastes are really... eccentric.


    "So... Nat, what are you doing?" she asked curiously while she returned the note to me, I left it on the bed.


    "I have some business to take care of... from my past" I said and Dora seemed to look excited after hearing my words... "Wanna come?" I asked her, she might be a klutz but she is my sister and she is damn good and unbeatable when it matters.


    "Oh... sure let''s go... so what are we doing??" Dora asked me in a cheerful tone and I am simply smiled... all of my anger was completely gone after chatting with Dora...


    "You know, Dora, never change..." I said with a small smile on my face... she gave me a confused look and a portal opened in front of me...


    "...Yeah sure" Dora said in an unsure tone and followed me through the portal...

 Chapter 343: Red Room (II)... & Meeting Hela...

    [POV Nat]


    "So... why are we monitoring an abandoned mental asylum?" Dora chirped from my side while she lit up a cigarette... I didn''t know that she liked to smoke... she noticed my eyes and a grin appeared on her face.


    "Ooh... want one? Don''t worry, it doesn''t have any nicotine... Momo and Fleur made these together back in my World. It has various effects... think of these things as magical MREs... I was somewhat hungry so..." Dora tailed off and handed me one... I simply shrugged and lit it up. Hmm... I could already feel that a lot of nutrients were entering my body.


    "Magic is involved?" I asked Dora curiously who got a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Of course... from what I know, Momo and Fleur had used some potions and alchemy to make these things... they had to use real food to make these things... after all, Alchemy is based upon the principle of equal exchange..." Dora answered me after thinking for some time. I was quite surprised that she was able to give me so much information... that''s quite... astonishing!!


    "You know that''s rude!! For your information, I was one of the best students in my time" Dora said with a proud look on her face. She must have noticed my weird looks... Again I looked towards the cigarette in my hands, and I have to say, this thing could be pretty useful during stake-outs or wars.


    "Sorry... I didn''t mean to say that you are stupid though, it was just surprising..." I said trying to cheer her up... she simply hmphed and continued pouting. "As for your question... this isn''t a mental asylum, this was the Red Room Academy... it was, at least when I was being trained" I said with a solemn look on my face. I unconsciously caressed my stomach... I still hate them for doing that.


    While I was busy with my thoughts, Dora was waving her hand... her hands glowed a couple of times, the sudden glow brought me out of my thoughts... "So, what did you find?" I asked her, after all, I knew that she was casting surveillance spells.


    "There are no humans in there... that''s for sure... but I have found several monitoring devices inside there... they shouldn''t be active but they still are... which means that someone is monitoring this place from another place" Dora said with a frown on her face and her hair morphed into midnight black.


    "So, are we going to get noticed as soon as we enter that place?" I asked her and she gave me a smug grin.


    "Do you know who I am?? I am Agent Tonks... follow me" she said and walked out of the bush we have been hiding until now. I didn''t have any better ideas so I decided to follow her... she waved her hand towards me and my whole body turned invisible... hmm... after all, I can''t use mental manipulation on cameras.


    We stopped beside the letterbox and she showed me that there was a camera inside of the letterbox. After passing by several motion detectors without triggering them... we finally arrived in the archives... I wanted to take a look at the archives before moving on.


    "There are a lot of files in here but most of them are pretty useless..." Dora said and threw away some files... I also agree with her, I didn''t expect to find anything here but there is no harm in looking.


    "They were training us to be a bunch of mindless assassins... they won''t leave any tracks, especially when SHIELD was involved" I said and shrugged, we quickly left the archives and started to look around... I still remember my training... it''s still fresh in my mind like it was only yesterday.


    We finally arrived in front of the dorms... slowly, I made way towards my old bed... the bed was long gone but there was something else in there. I started tapping the fake floorboard and it was still there... I kneeled down on the floor and pulled off the floorboard. There was a small photo album in there... my vision turned blurry. I felt someone pulling me into their arms...


    "Who are they?" Dora asked me softly.


    "They were the other students... some of them even died by my hands..." I said softly and wiped off the tears from my eyes, then my eyes landed on a particular blond girl... "she was like my sister... when we needed to pose as a family, she even acted like my sister, Yelena Belova" I said in a melancholic tone and caressed the picture.


    "Oh... you must miss her" Dora asked me and I simply nodded. When I ran away I decided to abandon her so that she could live freely... I didn''t want SHIELD to find out about her... I had thought that I had killed Dreykov but it seems that I was wrong.


    "Then lets go and find her..." Dora said hurriedly but I simply stopped her by grabbing her hand.


    "No... finding her would be useless... since the Red Room is still active, she must be under Dreykov''s control... before looking for her, we would need more of this" I said pulling out a small pouch from the floor... the pouch was hidden under the photo album.


    Inside the pouch, there was a small vial filled with a red coloured substance... "This is Red Dust, this thing can free the widows from Dreykov''s control... we need to synthesise more of this..." I said and Dora nodded her head in understanding.


    "So, we are going back to Elysium?" Dora asked me and I nodded my head.


    "I would need more Red Dust to free the widows... and Elysium is the safest place to synthesise more of this thing" I said and a portal appeared in front of me. Dora quickly followed me and I went straight towards Jean''s office.


    Jean would know better about this thing, after all, she is the best doctor I know...


    [POV Reo]


    Well, I shouldn''t have expected anything else... the whole dimension is kind of... GREENISH. I think that Hela had some kind of green fetish... I could feel a life sign in front of me and the life sign was already heading towards me.


    (A/N: I honestly don''t know how to portray Hela''s power of Death so I had decided to modify her powers, so that it could fit better for my purposes... so, I am giving her the powers of Baraggan from Bleach, the power of Rot, and Sung Jinwoo, well Hela had shown Sung Jinwoo''s powers in the movies when she resurrected the army of berserkers).


    I kept walking in that direction and soon a black-haired woman became visible... the woman was wearing a combination of a black and greed skin-tight armour, like she wore in the movies... her eyes were green like everything in this dimension... her eyes glowing eerily, she was releasing a lot of power.


    (Image Here)


    "Mortal... no... you are not a mortal... tell me how you were able to enter this portal and I will give you swift death" the woman spoke in a raspy tone...


    "Would you believe me if I told you that someone asked me to free you??" I asked her in a neutral tone, Hela simply smirked.


    "Oh... you will tell me..." Hela said in an eerie tone and launched several swords towards me from her hands. I didn''t flinch and the swords stopped in mid-air... Hela was slightly surprised to see that... the swords turned Hela and before I could launch them, they turned into dust.


    "My weapons would never harm me..." Hela said with a grin and greenish-black smoke started to ooze out from her hands and two long swords formed in her hands... the swords continued to ooze the smoke... and with that Hela lunged towards me... I tried to stop her but I was quite surprised when my power didn''t even affect her.


    "Surprised??" Hela asked me when I dodged her slash... I knew that Hela was simply playing with me and she also knew that I wasn''t serious... she has fought for millions of years... I wouldn''t be surprised if her battle instincts were superior to Rumi.


    "My swords are imbued with Death Energy... your power of controlling metals won''t work on my swords any longer" Hela said and back away and started launching swords at me... I feel that I am fighting with a less arrogant Gilgamesh. I wasn''t bothered with the swords as they stopped in front of me.


    "Hoh... Space powers too... I am impressed. Your Space Powers are quite strong too... my name is Hela... what is your name, man?" Hela asked me in a proud tone.


    "...Itsuki Reo..." I said after a small pause. Hela gave me a weird look... "Quite a weird name... but you are strong so it''s fine" Hela said with a shrug and attacked me once again... but this time she wasn''t playing and was pretty serious... if the bloodthirsty grin on her face meant anything.


    I made a sword with my iron sand and as soon as Hela sword touched my sword, it rotted away... hmm... that''s dangerous... another sword formed in my hands and I surrounded them with my Power of Destruction... this time my sword didn''t rot away but I was able to match Hela''s blows... Hela was taken aback that I countered her Death Energy and backed away from me a bit.


    "...Power of Destruction... hoho... you are full of surprises Itsuki Reo... tell me, Itsuki Reo, are you a Cosmic Being??" Hela asked me with a smile and I could feel a small amount of respect from her voice.


    "Yes... I am the Leviathan of Destruction..." I said and Hela gave me weird looks once again.


    "Never heard of such a being... but you are strong so you have my respect but you aren''t a sword fighter..." Hela said with a grin on her face and I shrugged. "You said that someone asked you to free me... who is it?? Don''t tell me that it''s the old coward... I will kill him as soon as I leave this place" Hela spat in clear disdain.


    Well, I would have also hated the person who sealed me away for thousands of years... "No... it was Lady Death... so are we going to stop fighting now??" I asked her in a hopeful tone...


    "No... the fight is just starting" Hela said and started to grin viciously... I simply sighed...


    (A/N: Reo didn''t use the Space Stone or the Time Stone to stop her because they aren''t serious and Hela isn''t a threat for him at this point but if it gets dangerous then he would use them... he also wants to defeat her in combat to earn her respect after all, he needs to show her who is the boss).

 Chapter 344: Reo VS Hela & The Armour...

    A/N: All of you know about the vote I have taken yesterday. Here are the results¡­ From Bleach World.


    1) Unohana Retsu (Author''s Choice)


    2) Yuroichi Shihoin [146 votes] (I pretty much expected this result)


    3) Tier Harribel [104 votes] (I was confused between Tier and Nelliel, but Tier beat Nelliel by 49 votes)


    From Food Wars, it is Nakiri Alice [117 votes] (I knew it would be either Alice or Rindo, Rindo got 73 votes)


    Now, the reason I am posting this is because, I don''t want anyone of you complaining afterward saying that these women are always used and how clich¨¦ it is. After all, except Unohana, all of them were chosen by votes.


    ---------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "No... the fight is just starting" Hela said and started to grin viciously... I simply sighed knowing that our fight is going to resume¡­ I didn''t want to kill Hela, killing her would have been easy, use a little bit of Power of Destruction, and voila!! No more Hela.


    I also can''t simply free her¡­ after all, she was a loose cannon and if I let her go then she would fly straight to Asgard so that she could kill Odin and take over the throne but that would cause a lot of troubles¡­ Odin wouldn''t allow Hela to take over the throne without a fight.


    Even if Hela kills Odin¡­ there are still Frigga, Thor, and Loki. They would never allow Hela to rule peacefully¡­ in the movies, Thor decided that it would be much better to destroy Asgard rather than allowing Hela to rule Asgard. See, how prideful Thor was in the movies¡­


    If Hela takes over Asgard, then the same thing will happen once again¡­ and to be honest, I don''t want Asgard getting destroyed. Now, don''t get me wrong¡­ personally, I don''t give a flying fuck if Asgard gets destroyed but this will cause a lot of troubles in the Nine Realms and that is something I don''t want.


    Currently, the Nine Realms are pretty peaceful because of Asgard''s presence but if it is gone¡­ then there will be no one to stop the chaos¡­ currently, no one is taking over anyone''s world but with Asgard gone¡­ everyone will be a free game¡­ well, except Earth that is¡­ that is why I need to reign in Hela.


    "Arise¡­" Hela said in an eerie tone and started to release her greenish-black smoke from her hands¡­ the whole area was covered with the smoke and slowly, astral figures started to rise from the ground¡­ Eh¡­ is it me or do those astral figures look feminine?? Yep¡­!! Those are the Valkyries Odin had sacrificed to buy time.


    Now, it would have been really badass to fight against a whole army and then defeat Hela after that but I simply don''t have time for this¡­ so, I decided to freeze them using my Time Powers¡­ Hela was taken aback when she saw me using Time Powers.


    "You have Time Powers too?? You are not a normal Cosmic Entity¡­ honestly, what are you?" Hela asked me with a deep frown on her face.


    "That''s for me to know and for you to find out¡­" I trailed off with a grin on my face and Hela simply nodded her head and dispersed the astral figures. Seeing that, I also stopped using my Time Powers¡­


    Hela started to walk towards me and two long swords appeared in her hands and they started to ooze her Death Power¡­ I looked towards the sword in my hand and dispersed it¡­ no matter how much I try I will never be a sword wielder¡­ swords simply never appealed to me.


    Hands were much better¡­ so I surrounded my hands with the Power of Destruction. I don''t want my hands to rot away¡­ they will regrow but I am pretty sure that it would be a quite painful experience¡­


    Hela didn''t say anything when she saw that I dispersed my sword¡­ but all of a sudden, she lunged towards me and brought down her sword towards me¡­ I raised up my left hand and parried it away. I punched her using my right hand but she simply brought her other sword in front of my fist to block my punch.


    Her swords weren''t melting even when they came in contact with my armour, it must be because her swords were imbued with Death Energy¡­ after all, I couldn''t even sense them even when I was using Magnetokinesis. We kept exchanging blows like that for a few minutes¡­ but neither of us were able to gain the upper hand.


    Both of our speeds were somewhat similar but I was a little bit faster than her¡­ but Hela''s nimble movements were honed through centuries of combat¡­ she was easily countering the difference between our speed by using her superior battle instincts¡­ my physical power was clearly superior to her but Hela was managing to fight me quite easily with her superior fighting techniques and style.


    Until now, Rumi was the best fighter I have ever seen¡­ but she didn''t hold any candles in front of Hela¡­ she might be physically stronger than Hela but that didn''t mean shit in front of someone like Hela¡­ in the movies, it was never shown that clearly but Hela is a battle maniac¡­ she was really enjoying our fight.


    But I think that it is about time that we ended this fight¡­ I need to return to the girls¡­ I started to channel the power of Power Stone into my hands and I also started to use the power of Space Stone to parry her sword and my left fist landed on her face¡­ Hela staggered back due to the blow and spat out some blood.


    "Hehe¡­ come on¡­ no holding back now" Hela said with a smirk and attacked me once again but this time all of her attacks were aimed towards my vital points and she was a lot reckless too¡­ she also launched swords in my direction from time to time, trying to catch me off-guard but I clearly saw them coming now that she was also getting slowed down by the powers of the Time Stone.


    Even after that, I wasn''t able to land a blow on her for a couple of minutes¡­ she was being hindered by the Time Stone and Space Stone¡­ even after that, she was so dangerous. I wasn''t using the Time Stone or the Space Stone completely or I could have easily immobilized her but there is no denying that she was an insanely strong opponent.


    I was finally able to land a right uppercut on her¡­ My Power of Destruction and power from Power Stone covered fist was too much for her and Hela''s mind blacked out for a couple of seconds¡­ that was all the time needed¡­ my left fist smashed into her gut¡­ "Oompfhhh" a painful grunt escaped from her mouth and her head came down due to the force behind my left hook.


    But I wasn''t done¡­ her head smashed on my knee and a crunch was heard¡­ her head shot back once again but I grabbed the back of her neck and pulled it down once again¡­ once again her face slammed on my knee and some blood splattered on the ground¡­ I smashed her face for the third time on my knee and I finally dropped her on the ground.


    People say that the third time is the lucky charm and I think that they are right¡­ after all, Hela was knocked out cold¡­ I wasn''t worried about her though¡­ as I could clearly see that she was already healing¡­ I grabbed her hand and snaked my other hand under her knees and picked her up in a princess carry. I had decided to take her back to Elysium¡­


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "Stark, I heard that you had something to show me¡­" Fury said in a neutral tone and Tony simply nodded his head¡­ both of them were in the shooting range along with all the higher-ups of SHIELD.


    "Of course¡­ and I know that you are going to like it" Stark said in an arrogant tone and pressed a button on his watch¡­ the truck Stark had brought with him opened and everyone''s eyes landed on the weapon Stark has been talking about¡­


    "Is that a robot? You made me a robot?" Fury asked Stark in a bewildered tone¡­ it was clear that a lot of high-ups also had similar thoughts when they saw the robot in front of them.


    "Don''t insult it by calling it a robot¡­ it is the Future¡­ it is high-tech armour made of the toughest metals that could be found on Earth¡­ at the same time, this armour is fitted with the most advanced weaponry available on Earth¡­" Stark said in a fanatical tone. "Best defense and offense at the same time" Stark said with a smirk.


    He knew that these people were already sold with his armour idea¡­ "Can you show us a demonstration?" someone asked from the back¡­ Fury was also interested so he nodded his head. Stark snapped his finger and a tall guy from the Stark Industries went towards the armour¡­ the armour opened up and the man entered the suit.


    It took a few seconds for the armour to close down¡­ the man walked towards the shooting range and started to demonstrate the weapons¡­ it was a very small display but everyone was impressed¡­ "How quickly can you produce these things?" Fury asked Stark. Stark pulled out an agreement paper and handed it over to Fury¡­


    Fury read through the agreement and started at Stark for a few moments. Stark noticed the stare and simply shrugged¡­ "Don''t look at me like this¡­ they are quite expensive and time-consuming to make" Stark said in a defensive manner and Fury simply sighed.


    "How is this thing powered?" Fury growled. Stark remained stoic for a few moments.


    "¡­I can''t tell you anything more until the contract is signed" Stark said in a neutral tone. Fury wasn''t happy but there wasn''t anything he could do so he nodded his head after thinking for some time.


    "¡­I will contact you in the evening regarding this" Fury said while waving the contract and walked away¡­

 Chapter 345: Taming Hela... & Earth ???

    [Oval Office, White House]


    "...Let me get this clear... you want me to sign this contract so that you can get this armour before the war against Leviathan breaks out... the same Leviathan who can control metals, you remember, right?" the President asked in a bewildered tone. But Fury wasn''t bothered when he heard the President''s accusations.


    "Mr President, we might be going into a war with Leviathan, but we won''t be fighting against only Leviathan and even though he is strong... he can''t be everywhere... we need these armours for our men" Fury said and the President had to agree with Fury''s words. Yes, Leviathan was super strong but he can''t be everywhere...


    "What about Magneto? We know that he is on that island too..." the President asked and Fury.


    "Sir, we have already made plans about how to neutralize those Mutants... we are going to spread small X-Gene suppressors over the island... due to this the Mutants are going to lose their powers..." Fury said and the President seemed to think for a few moments.


    "Can''t these Mutants disable these suppressors??" the President asked after some contemplation.


    "They could if they reach them... we have planned to keep them afloat in the air using remote-controlled drones" Fury said and the President nodded in understanding... with a sigh, he picked up the contract and finally signed it...


    [POV Hela]


    A groan escaped my lips... It feels like a giant asteroid dropped on my face... my head feels like it is going to explode... what in the name of Nine Realms happened to me?? All of my memories are fuzzy...


    I forcefully calmed myself down, my mind started to get clear... the throbbing pain also decreased. My memories finally started to return to me and I found myself in a familiar place... so he brought me here after defeating me. Though I shouldn''t be surprised... after all, he did say that Death sent him to get me.


    "You alright there Hela?? Reo really did a number on you" Death said and started snickering... I hated it but there was nothing I could do... and Death was right.


    "So, you didn''t forget this humble servant of yours?" my voice was filled with sarcasm... I might be Death''s avatar but it didn''t mean that I am not angry with her.


    "I remembered you Hela... I never forgot you... after all, you were my precious Avatar... but you know about the rules... I can''t involve myself with mortal matters... you might be immortal because you are my Avatar, but you were still on the mortal plane" Death retorted and waved a hand towards me... a throne formed right in front of me...


    The throne was similar to Death''s but different at the same time. I sat down on the presented throne and I started to alleviate the stiffness from my body... I considered Death''s words and she was right... I was at fault too... I was so engrossed in slaughtering the Valkyries, I didn''t pay attention to the old goat.


    "So... what now?" I asked Death and she simply smirked. I am still her Avatar and she still has some control over my actions...


    "Nothing...!! Currently, there is nothing I can ask of you... and you are still very weak because of your imprisonment" Death said and I nodded in agreement... currently, I was absorbing power like a sponge.


    "I wouldn''t have been defeated in such a humiliating manner if I was at my prime" I said with a snort.


    Death looked at me blankly for a few seconds, until she burst out laughing... "You defeat Reo?? Don''t make me laugh Hela... in his prime, he was even stronger than me... he took it easy on you" Death said while laughing... I was surprised when Death said that Reo was stronger than her in his prime...


    Is that even possible?? I hated hearing those words but they were the truth... I knew that Itsuki Reo was holding back during the fight and loathe that fact... but he did defeat me fair and square... as a warrior I respect him. "Who is he? I know that a simple Cosmic Entity can''t be that strong..." I asked Death, I wanted to know more about him.


    "Why don''t you ask him yourself when you meet him... so Hela what are you going to do now that you are free??" Death asked me... there are some things I wanted to do like stabbing my bastard of a father and then enslave Asgard.


    "I want to kill Odin... and then I would take over Asgard or I might destroy it completely" I said with a shrug... I won''t lie that I want to rule Asgard but it has lost some appeal in all these years I have been imprisoned for.


    "You don''t need to kill Odin... someone else is making him suffer..." Death said with a smirk and a grin formed on my face... I might even join hands with this person so that I could make Odin suffer.


    "Who?" I asked Death and her grin became a lot wider than before...


    "You remember Zelia, right??" Death asked me and I burst out laughing... please tell me it''s not her... she was like a mouse in front of me... I can''t believe that she is making Odin suffer... well, Zelia was stronger than that old coward.


    "A month ago Zelia imprisoned Odin in the same prison, in which Odin had imprisoned her for thousands of years... she is currently impersonating Odin to control the throne..." Death said while laughing... I burst out laughing once again... yeah, that''s appropriate for that old fool...


    "Oh... I need to thank her now... I also have to pay a visit to Asgard... I need to see how things have changed... I also need to meet my beloved mother" I said in between my laughs.


    "Just don''t take over Asgard, Hela. I am warning you, after all, Ragnarok is destined to happen and Asgard gets destroyed no matter what... it''s up to you if you want to get destroyed along with Asgard or be free and do whatever about it" Death said in a serious tone.


    "...I will think about it... it is a hard decision for me... I have always wanted to rule Asgard but I am not sure anymore... I just want to think this through before making a decision..." I said with a smile and Death simply nodded her head.


    "Good girl... now go back... I will call you if something happens and don''t get surprised when you get back" Death said while waving her hand at me and before I could ask her what she meant by these words, her realm was already gone...


    I groggily opened my eyes and found myself in an unfamiliar room... I have never seen rooms like this. "So, you are finally up" I heard someone''s voice and I didn''t even need to turn my head to know who this person was.


    "Where am I, Itsuki Reo??" I asked him softly.


    "You are currently in my house... we are currently on Earth... or Midgard as you Asgardians call it" he said and I simply nodded my head.


    A groan escaped my lips when I felt the pain in my stomach... "I can''t believe that you have been so rough with me..." I said with a smirk but unfortunately, I didn''t get the reaction I wanted. He simply snorted...


    "Don''t say things like that.. people will think that you are a pervert" he said with a snort.


    "I will simply kill them... no harm done..." I said with a shrug and pulled myself up from the bed.


    "...Just don''t kill anyone in this house and we will be fine... wash yourself, I need to take you to meet Death" he said and I simply nodded my head like a good girl... I don''t want to find out what he is going to do to me if I kill someone close to him... angering someone who is stronger than Death is a very bad idea.


    "No need... I have already met her..." I said and he simply oohed after hearing my words.


    "Then wash yourself and get dressed in clean clothes..." he was saying but stopped when my armour fixed itself... now that I was already absorbing power from my surroundings... fixing clothes was child''s play for me.


    "Wait for me... let me wash my face" I said and he simply nodded his head. This is the oddest tap I have ever seen but it is ok... different cultures have different things. After washing my face... I returned and saw that Itsuki Reo was leaning on the door frame.


    "So, what now Itsuki Reo?" I asked him and he started to give me weird looks.


    "Just call me Reo, no need to use my full name... it''s time for dinner, you might be hungry after thousands of years" he said and I simply nodded my head in understanding.


    "I understand Reo, please lead the way" I said politely... I am a guest in his house, so I will treat him with the respect he deserves...


    [Xavier''s Mansion, New York] (Earth Zeta 71)


    "I didn''t find any Stones on Nimrod... I checked his hard drives too but I didn''t find anything... there was simply no data of the Stones on its hard drive" Stark growled out in anger.


    A lot of people were gathered inside a single room discussing about the missing Stones, they were finally able to bring down Nimrod after having quite a hard time. Within this time Nimrod has killed millions... and thousands died during their fight too.


    "...I think that man named Leviathan took those Stones..." a woman with red hair spoke up.


    "I agree with Wanda... after all, it was him who fixed and returned Nimrod to our world" a red-skinned man said... the man had a yellow Stone embedded on his forehead.


    "Strange, can you take us back to that world so that we could investigate more??" Ororo asked a man dressed in wizard robes.


    "Yes.. it will take some time... but I think I can create a bridge between our worlds..." Strange said while nodding his head. Then he turned to look towards a man in a wheelchair.


    "Charles... I would need your help with this..." Strange said and Charles immediately agreed with Strange... they needed to get back those Stones, in wrong hands they were a disaster and there was no one else other than them who could protect the Stones...

 Chapter 346: Rumi VS Hela...

    [POV Reo]


    "Hello...!! Hela, it is nice to meet you... my name is Luna" Luna said in a cheerful tone and greeted the Ancient Goddess from Asgard. "I hope you mind me calling you, Hela, I would have used your last name but I know you hate it" Luna continued to speak with an innocent smile on her face.


    Hela didn''t know how to react to that... but she decided to greet Luna. "It is nice to meet you too, Luna" Hela said and Luna beamed with a huge smile on her face.


    After that, the rest of the girls greeted Hela and she also greeted them back... so after exchanging usual pleasantries... the food was finally served and all of us started to eat... well, except Hela, as she had never eaten food like this... I had to show her how to use a knife and fork... she quickly got used to it.


    "There is one thing I don''t understand..." all of a sudden Hela spoke up and her eyes lingered towards Jean. "If I am not wrong then she is the host of the Phoenix Force... how can you get along with her?" Hela asked in a curious tone.


    Both Jean and I simply shrugged... "We might represent opposite things but that doesn''t mean that we have to be enemies... and life can only flourish after destruction" I said and shrugged once again.


    "True... the Phoenix said that she had destroyed a lot of civilisations so that evolution can take place" Jean said while fiddling with her food. Hela nodded her head in understanding after hearing our explanation.


    "So, Hela, how do you feel about being the Goddess of War and Death?? Ooh... sorry, if the question was too personal" Dora asked Hela in her usual bubbly tone.


    "Hmm... it is nothing personal... well, you aren''t the first one to ask me something like this... to answer your question... the first thing you need to know is. ''What is the difference between a God and a mortal?''" Hela said while looking towards Dora intently but Dora was carefully listening to Hela''s explanation.


    "...The answer is quite simple... we have Divinity, this is what makes us different from normal mortals... it gives us authority over the aspect we represent... I am the Goddess of War and Death, so if I am participating in a war then I will be nigh-unbeatable... and my authority over Death gives me the power to call the shadows of the dead..." Hela said and an astral figure formed beside her.


    "It is a pretty normal thing for me now... there is no hard feelings about it... if it wasn''t me then someone else would have to take this responsibility... so what is your aspect?? I can sense your Divinity though it is very weak at this moment" Hela said while starting towards Dora. Dora simply laughed sheepishly while rubbing the back of her head.


    "Haha... I am the Goddess of Mimicry..." Dora said and transformed into Hela and even Hela was quite impressed with Dora''s transformation.


    "That''s quite impressive... you were even able to copy my aura... it isn''t perfect but it is quite impressive for a young Goddess like you but as you might have already noticed, you weren''t able to mimic the aura of my Divinities..." Hela said with a smile and Dora nodded her head and turned back to her normal form.


    "So, how can a God or Goddess become stronger?" this time it was Momo who asked the question. This was a very interesting question.


    "There are two ways of doing this... the first method, you continue using your Divinity... means you need to keep mimicking... this is the method I started with... the second method is to get some believers and make them pray to you, but you can''t force them..." Hela said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "I have raged wars for thousands of years... and slaughtered countless civilizations... I have killed trillions... I never needed any believers to pray to me" Hela said with a proud look on her face... both Luna and I knew about Hela''s exploits so we weren''t surprised after hearing about her exploits but the other girls were.


    "It''s not your fault Hela, Odin trained you to become his enforcer" Luna said in an understanding tone... this time Hela was quite surprised.


    "How do you know about that??" Hela asked defensively and Luna simply smiled.


    "I know everything because I can see everything..." Luna said in a cryptic manner and Hela relaxed once again.


    "A true seer, I see... Reo, I have to say that you have a really impressive group of lovers..." Hela said with a smirk, and then she turned back towards Luna. "Luna don''t get me wrong... I love fighting and slaughtering and I don''t regret the things I have done..." Hela said with a proud look on her face.


    "Ooh... I know that too..." Luna chirped in a cheerful tone.


    "You said you loved fighting?? Care for a fight after dinner?" Rumi said while releasing an imposing amount of battle intent...


    Hela looked towards me and I simply shrugged... Hela then turned towards Rumi and released her own battle intent which easily eclipsed Rumi''s battle intent... "Sure I would love to..." Hela said and battle thirsty grin appeared on her face.


    So, all of us quickly finished our dinner and all of us went straight to Rumi''s training area... the girls decided to watch the fight without cheering anyone but that didn''t stop Luna from cheering both Rumi and Hela, I didn''t hold much hope for Rumi, I was pretty sure that Hela was going to win.


    Rumi was the one who made the first move and rushed at Hela... Hela easily danced around Rumi''s attacks like they were nothing... Rumi was getting a little annoyed because of that... that was until Hela grabbed Rumi''s right wrist and pulled Rumi closer... before Rumi could even defend herself, Hela''s right palm landed on her sternum releasing a small sonic boom.


    Rumi gasped and dropped to her knees trying to catch her breath... "You are much more experienced than Reo in hand-to-hand combat but you are not fast like him... your blows are stronger but they won''t matter if you can''t land a hit on your enemy" Hela said and backed away...


    Rumi pulled herself up from the ground and her whole skin turned completely black with a white sheen on top of it... her hair also started glowing... she must have activated her overdrive mode... but that won''t change the result... I love Rumi but that doesn''t mean that I will blindly hope that Rumi could defeat Hela...


    Rumi rushed towards Hela once again and this time Rumi was much faster... but Hela remained unfazed... this time Hela started to parry Rumi''s attacks instead of simply dodging them... Rumi noticed how easily Hela was parrying her blows so she decided to use her feet... after all, her feet were much stronger and faster than her hands.


    Hela was surprised when she noticed the strength behind Rumi''s kick but she quickly collected herself... when Rumi tried to kick Hela once again... Hela simply grabbed Rumi''s foot and smashed her right fist on her face... before Rumi could even react... Hela jabbed Rumi''s throat and landed a dropkick on her head... Rumi slammed down on the ground while gasping for breath.


    Rumi''s transformations were undone and she started to cough... "This time your transformations helped your speed and strength but excessive strength won''t help you, if you can''t land a hit on your enemy... yes, you speed increased exponentially and you were able to match my speed but your techniques were inferior" Hela said and extended her hand towards Rumi.


    Rumi looked at Hela''s hand for a few seconds until she finally grabbed it... and Hela helped her up... I am glad that they don''t have any hard feelings... "Ooh... Rumi, you don''t need to feel bad, Hela honed herself through battles and as you have heard, she had waged wars for thousands of years" Luna said trying to cheer up Rumi, Rumi simply nodded her head even though she didn''t seem to be happy.


    "Girls... let''s go back... all of us had a long day..." I said and everyone nodded their heads. I showed Hela her room and the girls showed her how to use the bathroom facilities. After that, the rest of us went to our own room... Nat and Dora told me about their adventure and I decided to go with them tomorrow.


    I won''t be doing anything... after all, the two of them could easily take care of these simple matters... Luna told me about her latest business ventures... she acquired the BBC and CNN today... Nemuri didn''t spare any expense and forced them to sell their companies. Luna was very happy due to that.


    But the thing was... none of us wanted to sleep without having any action... we finally to sleep after 12 hours of continuous sex variation but since the Time was frozen... not a single second has passed since we have started... all of us finally went to sleep, completely exhausted and satisfied...

 Chapter 347: A Chat With Flavia & Red Room (III)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Umm... so what are we doing in Budapest?" I asked curiously. Well, I didn''t mind going around with Nat and Dora, in fact, I would like to go around the world with them but I was simply curious.


    "I am here to free my sister from Dreykov''s control" Nat said with a smile on her face... did she just sister?? In the movies, she never had a sister... even in the comics, she had no sisters... only brothers, who were presumed dead.


    (A/N: Remember Reo was born before the Black Widow movie came out)


    "...She isn''t my real sister... when we were small she posed as my real sister during missions and then we went through Red Room''s training together..." Nat explained... she must have noticed my weird looks.


    "Baby Widow in sight..." from the side, Dora muttered.


    "We never decided on that code name..." Nat grumbled...


    "...You are the big bad Black Widow... and she isn''t strong like you so Baby Widow" Dora said like it was a matter of fact... Nat decided not to humour Dora.


    "Pish... I think she is angry" seeing Nat react like that, Dora loudly whispered into my ears.


    "Dora... I can still hear you" Nat said in an annoyed tone. Dora started to whistle while looking in another direction... "She isn''t alone... two more Widows are shadowing her" Nat said and started to contemplate...


    "So, what are we going to do about the others?? Off them??" Dora asked making gestures of slashing throat... Nat simply shook her head.


    "No... we free them from Dreykov''s control... if they are still loyal to the Red Room then we off them... and we will do the same with my sister too" Nat said in a serious tone... Dora also turned serious and nodded her head.


    "I am simply going to wait up here..." I said and both of them nodded their heads and after that, they jumped off the roof... leaving behind the thermal binoculars for me.


    All of a sudden a sparkly golden portal appeared beside me... I was kind of expecting this already. "Good morning Reo... I believe that yesterday was quite productive for you" Flavia said while munching on potato chips.


    "That I did... I got two Infinity Stones... you already knew that... I also freed Hela Odinsdottir, thankfully she isn''t a mindless warmonger" I said in a neutral tone and Flavia simply smirked after hearing my words.


    "I have some records about her... most seemed vague and they mentioned her as the Advent of Death" Flavia said and picked up the thermal binoculars to see the fight going on in front of us. Nat and Dora have finally engaged with three brainwashed Widows.


    "...Those records aren''t that wrong... after all, she had killed trillions... Odin raised her to be a conqueror... an unstoppable Harbinger of Death but Odin finally went soft but Hela refused to stop... so Odin locked her away" I said with a snort and Flavia gave me weird looks.


    "...I won''t say anything as long as she isn''t trying to wipe off humans..." Flavia said with a shrug and put down the binoculars... the fight was finally over. The three brainwashed Widows were lying on the ground, knocked out cold. Nat and Fora had already erected notice-me-not wards before starting the fight.


    "So what did you find?" I asked Flavia who looked at me and smiled.


    "I did find several methods... the easiest would to be travel through the Mirror Dimension... even I could perform it... but I would need some time..." Flavia said and continued munching on potato chips.


    Nat finally made the three widows smell the Red Dust... Nat pointed towards the Widow on the left and Dora swiftly broke that Widow''s neck... after that it was a touching reunion session between the two sisters. The other Widow agreed to help Nat and Dora. I saw that Nat typed something in her phone and put it back in her pocket.


    My phone buzzed... I pulled out my phone and found a text from Nat... ''We are going to Seventh Circle Prison, Russia... we need to free someone before we can continue our plan'' I read the text and put the phone back in my pocket.


    "So... tell me Flavia, have you heard about the upcoming war??" I asked Flavia and she nodded her head with a solemn look on her face. I saw that Nat, Dora and the other two entered Nat''s portal... finding Nat''s location with my Space Powers was child''s play. Both Flavia and I appeared above the Seventh Circle Prison, both of us were standing on air.


    "I am really impressed... for a second I thought that I was going to fall down..." Flavia said with a relieved look on her face. "As for the war... I am happy as long as you are not going to wipe off humans... after all, I can''t oppose you" Flavia said in a neutral tone... she finished the potato chips packet she had brought with her so she simply threw it away.


    A small portal opened in front of her... she put her hand inside and pulled out another potato chips packet. Flavia started to munch on the chips... the two of us looked down and saw that Dora had already infiltrated the prison while mimicking one of the guards.


    "How are the zealots??" I asked Flavia and her shoulders sagged in disappointment.


    "They are currently stealing Artefacts from various museums so that they could power up the portal..." Flavia said in a sad tone. "I knew that they would turn out like that but it is still disappointing to see it with my own eyes" Flavia said and released a defeated sigh.


    "So... are you finally going to kill them?" after a few moments of silence Flavia asked me.


    I was slightly surprised due to her question... after all, I thought that she would want to keep them alive to challenge Strange, after all, she had said multiple times that she wants to dump her responsibilities on Strange. "...Don''t you want them alive so that you could train Strange using them?" I asked and she smiled once again.


    "...No... the future has changed drastically... I can no longer depend on those visions... this world is completely different from my visions..." Flavia said while shaking her head.


    I thought about the Flavia said... all of sudden several explosions ripped through the whole prison. Dora finally could be seen walking out of the prison while she was levitating a middle-aged red-head man behind her.


    "You know that killing the zealots won''t work, right? Dormamu will simply get other servants..." I said and once again, Flavia nodded her head.


    "I know... Dormamu won''t stop because we killed off some of his pawns... he will keep trying. You need to deal with him permanently..." Flavia said and I nodded my head. I wasn''t bothered that she said that I have to deal with Dormamu... after all, I had promised her that I would deal with the threats to this reality at her behest when she gave me the Time Stone.


    Since she had given me the Time Stone willingly... I will keep my promise... and if Dormamu comes to Earth then it would also cause problems for me and Elysium... I dont have many feelings for Elysium but I have built that place from scratch and I will be damned if I allow some noseless and formless being to destroy my creation.


    "You know you are going to die, right?" I asked Flavia who kept munching on her potato chips. Even though we were talking about a completely different matter... our eyes were still on Nat''s and Dora''s group. They were currently talking with the man Dora had just rescued from the prison... Ah... I finally recognize him, that''s Alexei Shostakor... better known as the Red Guardian...


    "I am not even surprised that you knew about that... well, to be honest, I have lived long enough... don''t get wrong... like anyone else, I don''t want to die but if stopping Dormamu means my death then so be it..." Flavia said in a determined tone... I simply contemplated her words without saying anything...


    [POV Nat]


    "So what now?" Yelena asked me while I was busy with my thoughts.


    "We need to free the other Widows before going after Dreykov or he will simply use them to run away..." I said in a serious tone and everyone agreed with me.


    "There is also the Taskmaster... Dreykov''s elite... we need to take care of her... the sooner the better..." Yelena said and I nodded in agreement, I have seen her files and she needs to be taken care of.


    (A/N: The files didn''t have the Taskmaster''s name but her sex was mentioned there)


    "We need to meet Melina Vostokoff too... she will be able to help us" Alexei said and once again I agreed but I am not going to trust anyone blindly... I need to be careful before approaching her, after all, she might still be loyal to Dreykov.


    "She lives in Saint Petersburg... she will be able to get us in contact with the other Widows out there" Alexei said and I looked towards the others... they simply shrugged so I agreed with Alexei and opened a portal to Saint Petersburg...


    "Let''s go..." I said and I waited for everyone else to enter the portal... I entered the portal at last... we were outside a farm... I picked up Melina''s location from Alexei''s mind... so, I directly opened the portal in front of her house.


    "Expect guests but knock them out..." I send a mental message into Dora''s mind and she simply nodded her head. We walked up to her door and I already felt Melina waiting for us by the door with a handgun and a knife in her hands... "That won''t work Melina and I don''t want to rough you up..." I said but Melina didn''t seem to move from her position...


    All of a sudden I felt several life signs enter my sensing range... ah... well, I have been expecting something like this...

 Chapter 348: Red Room (END)...

    [POV Nat]


    "We have guests..." I said loudly to notify everyone around me. It only took us a moment to notice the choppers flying towards us... Yelena was glaring at Alexei... quite understandable... after all, he was the one who wanted us to come here.


    "Dora take care of the woman inside... she has a handgun and a knife in her hands... she is moving towards the back" I said and Dora rushed towards the house before anyone could even blink... Dora isn''t the fastest among us but if she was being compared to humans... then there was no way that they could compare with Dora''s speed.


    "Take cover..." I said and everyone followed my command without any argument... I knew that Alexei didn''t betray us... after all, I have scanned his mind after Dora rescued him from the prison... he holds no loyalty towards Dreykov... he loathes the man because it was Dreykov who put him in the prison.


    Now, I only needed for the choppers to arrive... I didn''t want to reveal my telekinesis but it looks like that I don''t have any other options. I have already shown my Portal Formation ability... so, I don''t think that it would be a problem.


    There were 4 choppers in total and Dora also arrived with a knocked out Melina... I quickly manipulated the pilots to land the choppers while I manipulated the Widows inside to fall asleep.


    The choppers finally landed on the ground and I manipulated the pilots to turn off the engine and fall asleep... Damn!! That took a lot out of me... I was breathing heavily and I was really tired after mentally manipulating so many people... reading minds wasn''t a problem but making them bend to your will is definitely hard.


    "What was that??" Yelena asked me while giving me worried looks. I don''t know if the Meta-Human hating virus is still active or not... but I had already revealed powers... there is no reason to hide it anymore.


    "...Due to some circumstances, I had awakened my dormant X-Genes... I have gained some powers after that..." I said cryptically, for now, they didnt say anything and they simply contemplated my words.


    "Let''s go... we need to use the Red Dust on them quickly... we can''t allow Dreykov to run away..." I said and everyone nodded their heads... hah...!! Let''s get to work... there are more than 30 Widows we need to free from Dreykov''s control...


    [POV Reo]


    "By the way... I gotta go... tell Momo and Luna that I will visit later..." Flavia said while waving her hand and walked into a sparkling golden portal.


    "Sure, stay safe..." I said while I waved at her... Flavia smiled after hearing my words... hmm... I decided to simply laze around while Nat and Dora were busy with the Red Room fiasco... I laid down over thin air and yawned while stretching my limbs... yeah... this is life!!


    All of a sudden my phone started to buzz... I pulled out my phone and saw that it was Eric... I accepted the call. "Hello, Eric. How have you been?" I asked him and Eric simply snorted?


    ''I was pretty good but some people decided to abduct some Meta-Humans from our office in Madagascar... I have been having a bad day since then'' Eric said blandly, there was a sarcastic undertone in his voice too.


    "Ooh... is that so?? Can''t you find out where these Meta-Humans were taken?" I asked lazily.


    ''No... I have just received the report and that''s not it... Emma is in a bad shape but she was able to escape with a bullet in her gut...'' Eric said while gritting his teeth... I could feel his anger from his voice.


    "How were they able to hurt Emma?" I asked curiously.


    ''They came prepared... they had brought the X-Gene suppressors with them... they hit us quick and hard, it was your basic tag them and bag them scenario'' Eric said in a defeated tone.


    "So do you want me to go after them?" I asked him, after all, he hasn''t told me anything about going after them...


    ''No, you don''t need to do that... I simply wanted to inform you about the incident... that is why I called you. I wanted to meet you yesterday, but Ororo told me you were busy... I wanted to inform you that the Inhumans had decided to join our group'' Eric said in a tired voice. Yeah... I feel him...


    "You know you don''t need to inform me about everything that happens on Elysium... after all, you are the Leader and I am simply a guy who loves freedom and his women" I said and Eric snorted once again.


    ''By the way, I have been getting some reports of the movements of the fleet... do you know anything about that?'' Eric asked me in a curious tone... oh.. looks like they have already started.


    "I think you should start preparing for war... humans have decided to make their final move" I said and ended the call... while I was talking with Eric, Nat and the others were already gone... I could still sense Nat and Dora, so I simply willed myself to arrive near them and I appeared in front of a tower like building...


    Hmm... I quickly spread my senses and found a lot of life signs from the building... Dreykov seems to be a well connected old fool... after all, he was able to build a place like this... I know that SHIELD was supporting Dreykov but it didn''t mean that he didn''t have other connections.


    With a simple click inside my mind, the whole building turned transparent for me and with the help of Soul Stone, it wasn''t that hard to locate Dreykov... he seemed to be gathering his stuff and he was in a rush too... Ah...!! He wants to run...


    Without making a sound, I appeared behind the man and grabbed him by his neck... "Argh...!!" Dreykov yelled and started to flail his arms and legs... I let him go and used my powers to raise him up in the air... as soon as his eyes landed on me... he paled beyond anything human. "Leviathan..." he stuttered in fear.


    "Yep... that''s me..." I said and stared into his eyes... before he could say anything else, I decided to delve into his mind. "Legilimens..." I shifted through his memories but this time I was careful... not wanting to melt his brain, yep I could bring him back but I won''t be bringing back anyone with my Time Powers, until and unless there are no other options.


    Ho Ho... looks like I got the jackpot!!! I have finally found the location of Wolfgang von Strucker... hehe...!!! He is currently hiding in Sokovia, he is hiding under a barrier that protects him from any kind of Satellite Surveillance... truly a jackpot and I also found that Alexander Pierce was taking suggestions from Arnim Zola.


    Well, to be exact it was the computerized Arnim Zola... I already knew about this but I didn''t found him important enough to bother with... it looks like I will get a lot of information from that outdated computer too... I wonder if it knows about me or not...


    I finally retracted from Dreykov''s mind and he dropped to the ground while clutching his head... "Don''t worry I won''t kill you... here, let me help you" I said and used my Time Powers to alleviate his pain... I used my powers to pick him up from the ground and then I stuffed him in his chair and petrified him using magic.


    I can''t have him running away now, can I? With another thought, I appeared outside the building where I previously was... The fight was about to start and there was no way I was going to miss something like that...


    [POV Nat]


    "So, all of you remember the plan, right??" Nat asked and everyone nodded.


    The plan was pretty simple, I along with most of the Widows would storm the base... we won''t use lethal force while fighting against the Widows but the SHIELD Agents were going to be killed. I have already checked and found that both Dreykov and the Taskmaster were inside the building. Basically, everyone will pay attention to us...


    While Dora accompanied by 6 Widows will look for the ventilation system and after finding the ventilation system, they will use it to spread the Red Dust... Red Dust will have no effect on normal people so we were not worried about it.


    Alexei''s job was to take over the control room as quickly as possible... we can''t allow anyone to escape. Alexei was given his own team... Melina was also on his team, she was also under Dreykov''s control and that is why she had called reinforcements to capture us.


    We finally broke into the building and the alarms started to blare but we were not worried about that... everyone knew the plan, so, Dora and six Widows separated from the group and went on their own way while I was leading the main group. Just like I had thought... they decided to send the Widows so that they could buy themselves some time.


    It took us 5 minutes to knock out the Widows Dreykov had sent to neutralise us... I didn''t know if there were any more Widows but the others said that it was all of them... so, we started to head towards Dreykov''s office... Alexei''s group had already taken over the surveillance room and the control room... according to him Dreykov was in his room... still alive but for whatever reason, he wasn''t moving.


    The SHIELD Agents were trying to get to the roof but Alexei had put the whole building under lockdown so they weren''t able to escape... Dora is definitely taking her time... just as I was about to call Dora, the Red Dust started to come out of the ventilation systems.


    Alexei told us that the Taskmaster was down... the Taskmaster was heading towards Dora''s team but she failed... "Dora, restrain Taskmaster and keep an eye on her" I said.


    ''Yeah sure...'' Dora said in a cheerful tone and we have finally arrived in front of Dreykov''s room. "Are you girls, ready?" I asked looking back towards the Widows and all of them nodded their heads eagerly... I kicked the door opened but found that Dreykov of still in his chair without moving.


    I quickly scanned his mind and found that it was Reo who did this... well, I had no problems with that. I told the other Widows why Dreykov stayed in his chair unmoving... they were slightly peeved at Reo but they decided that it would be better that they did not voice their concerns.


    "Why don''t we burn him alive... I think it would be a satisfying end for him..." all of a sudden Yelena spoke up and after a couple of seconds, all. the Widows nodded in agreement... we decided to burn him at a stake... all of us quickly gathered while I was hauling Dreykov outside the building... within minutes the Widows prepared the stake to burn him.


    Dreykov was crying but wasn''t able to make any sounds... everyone agreed that it should be me who should carry the torch... Dreykov was finally on fire and all the Widows cheered in happiness... "Ah... let''s go deal with the SHIELD Agents, they are still trapped inside..." I said and everyone nodded their heads eagerly...

 Chapter 349: Chapter 349

    [POV Reo]


    I have to say that the Widows were quite vengeful... they burned him alive on a stake... Damn!! That was pretty intense... Even I haven''t done that yet... yes, I have burned people alive but it was always over in an instant... Fiendfyre is not an ideal fire to burn someone alive...


    I finally decided to return to Elysium when Dreykov was finally dead... before anything else I needed to take care of Strucker, and maybe inform Eric about his son and daughter... yeah, that will definitely earn me some good karma...!! I arrived in front of my house and saw that Hela was patting Attila... she must have taken a liking to the giant snake.


    "I have been waiting for you... that is when I saw this majestic creature..." Hela said without looking towards me... she was still caressing the giant head of Attila. My basilisk seemed to be quite satisfied...


    "If I might ask... where did you find such a majestic and beautiful creature??" Hela asked me in an excited tone.


    "It is a long story... I will show you the memory later" I said and Hela nodded her head in understanding. She finally stood up and turned towards me...


    Only now I noticed that Hela seemed to be much taller than me... I clearly remember that she wasn''t that tall yesterday... then my eyes finally landed on her feet and I noticed that tall heels she was wearing... Ah...!! So that''s how it is... she was only an inch shorter than me without those insanely tall heels.


    I was currently 6 feet 10 inches tall, that easily makes her 6 feet 9 inches tall... and now she had easily crossed the 7 feet mark... I have to say that she is looking really imposing at this moment. But I cringed as my eyes landed on her heels once again.


    "Are they even comfortable??" I asked Hela while pointing towards her heels. At first, she didn''t understand what I talking about... but it finally clicked in her mind and she started chuckling.


    "Yes... now that I regained my full power, I have no problems creating these. These are enchanted with my Death Energy... if I want they will start killing the vegetation I am standing on" Hela said with a grin on her face.


    "But why would you even need enchanted heels like that??" I asked her in a bewildered tone and she started chuckling again.


    "It''s a scare tactic... pretty useful when you are starting to fight an army" Hela said with a grin on her face... her green eyes glowing brightly in glee.


    I decided to take her words at face value as I had no experience of fighting a whole army on my own... I might have done that in my past life but I don''t remember that now... "So, you wanted to talk with me?" I asked her and she nodded her head once again.


    "Yes, I want you to accompany me to Asgard... I might need someone to hold me back or I might end up showing too much love to my beloved mother..." Hela said with a sullen look on her face. She really wanted to harm Frigga...


    "Umm... I have something to do now... do you want to go right now?" I asked her, I have no problems accompanying her... and I also wanted to see Asgard. I wonder how Thor is going to react when he meets his long-estranged sister. Lastly, I had nothing better to do, I had promised to spend time with Dora, but she was busy with Nat.


    "...No... by the way, the thing you had to do, does it involve killing people?" Hela asked in an eager tone... I could see her eyes shining in excitement. Yeah... this is the only thing I have been missing in my life... a deranged intergalactic army killer and warmonger!! I thought sarcastically.


    "Yes... want to come along?" I asked and Hela nodded her head like a little girl... the scene would have been really cute if we weren''t talking about slaughtering people.


    The next moment both Hela and I appeared outside Eric''s office... "Your Space Powers are quite impressive..." Hela nodded her head in an approving manner. I was about to knock on the door but before I could do that Eric opened the door and told me to come in.


    "What can I do for you, Reo? You already know about the abductions... Emma was healed only a few moments ago..." Eric said with a small frown on his face... he seemed to be really busy.


    "...Interesting... you allow weaklings to talk to you like that?" Hela said and Eric immediately stiffened as he felt Hela''s bloodlust... for any mortal Hela''s bloodlust would be suffocating... I placed my hand on Hela''s hand, stopping her.


    "Don''t need to be like that Hela... he is a friend and I have brought good news for him" I said and Hela simply nodded her head.


    Eric was breathing heavily trying to catch his breath... he must have seen death several times when Hela released her bloodlust... "Don''t mind her Eric... she was sealed away for quite a long time... but I have brought some good news for you..." I said and Eric simply nodded his head with fear clear in his eyes.


    "What is the good news?" He asked me slowly and I stood up in a dramatic manner and several party poppers (? ? ) went off in the room.


    "Congratulations!!! You are going to become a father!!" I said in a cheerful tone and shook his hand... Eric stood there completely dumbfounded.


    "What the Fuck??!!" Eric yelled out in bewilderment... he was completely confused and Hela wasn''t even interested in the topic... she was playing with the party poppers that just went off in the room.


    "Well, you see... I found that you have a son and a daughter and they are currently being kept captive by a bad guy... since you are going to meet your kids for the first time... you are going to become a father!!" I said like it was a matter of fact. Technically I was right and no one can sue me...


    "Wait... wait... wait... tell me from the start again," Eric said hurriedly so I decided to explain once again... Hela was completely disinterested in the conversation... she was now playing with a small knife...


    "So, you are saying that I have a son and a daughter and they are being experimented on?" Eric asked me and I simply nodded my head. "Then what the hell are we even waiting for?? Let''s go!!" Eric yelled hurriedly and a blue portal formed behind me.


    "Then let''s go and Hela can fuck up the bad guys" I said in a cheerful tone and gestured to Eric to enter the portal... he was the first to enter the portal and both Hela and I entered the portal together. The three of us arrived in a field of snow... in front of us, there was a huge building on a hill.


    "Wait Hela, let me get the kids... you can go nuts after that" I said and Hela nodded her head. I used my Soul Powers to look for the kids and I found more than two kids inside the building... all of them were Meta-Humans so I decided to teleport all of them here.


    Twenty kids appeared in front of us... all of them looked really surprised, confused, and bewildered. Before they could ask stupid questions I waved my hand and knocked out all of them... "Why did you do that??!" Eric asked in a bewildered tone and I simply shrugged.


    "You are the leader of Elysium... it is better if you explained it to them and as for your kids, they are Pietro and Wanda Maximoff... they will wake up in 5 minutes" I said and another portal appeared in front of us.


    "Ok..." Eric said while nodding his head. Eric entered the portal and only after a couple of seconds, he returned with several people... they were from the Infirmary, after all, I had opened the portal to the infirmary.


    It took them a minute to take away all the twenty kids... "You can deal with them as you wish..." I said and a sinister grin appeared on Hela''s face while green-blackish smoke started to surround her body. The smoke dispersed only after a second leaving behind a armour-clad Hela... she looked really dangerous.


    (Image Here)


    "Arise..." Hela said and astral figures started to rise out of the ground... these were the same Valkyries she had tried to use against me... "They are way too few to get my hands dirty..." Hela said and the astral figures rushed towards the building.


    "Sure have your fun..." I said with a snort and Hela started to walk towards the building with a huge grin on her face...


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "Please tell me this is a joke..." Fury said while rubbing his temples.


    "No, sir. I have thought this through... SHIELD is not for me... I am not fit for duty any longer" Agent Hill or former Agent Hill said in a determined tone. She knew that Fury would never accept her resignation but she simply wanted to avoid the upcoming war.


    "You know I can''t accept your resignation, right? Why don''t you take a long vacation??" Fury asked, Hill didn''t look happy but she also knew that this was the best offer she was going to get.


    "A long vacation is going to do..." Hill said while nodding her head, accepting the offer Fury gave her. Hill left Fury''s office after that... as soon as Hill left, Fury started rubbing his temples once again.


    All of sudden an Agent burst into Fury''s office... "Agent, this better be good news..." Fury growled out in anger and Agent simply gulped down in fear.


    "Sir, the Red Room was destroyed..." the Agent stuttered out in fear...

 Chapter 350: Hela Visits Asgard (I)...

    A/N: 350 Chapters successfully posted!! Check ???


    ---------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    I calmly entered Strucker''s base of operations... or former base of operations to be exact after all dead people no longer needed any base of operations. It has been only five minutes since Hela had started the massacre...


    I have to commend Strucker''s soldiers, they were quite strong... after all, they held on for five minutes or Hela might have decided to take her sweet time with all these people... the snow was dyed red... while you could clearly find some organs and body parts littered here and there.


    I walked through the halls and found similar scenes everywhere... I didn''t want blood on my shoes so I was actively using my Space Powers to avoid contact with the blood on the floor... I finally arrived in a giant meeting room... Hela was simply standing there with a contemplative look on her face.


    "Did you have fun?" I asked her... this seemed to break her out of her thoughts.


    "It wasn''t enough... I tried to delay it but they died so quickly..." Hela said in a saddened tone... "Though it will be fine for now... my thrist for the battle is sated for now" Hela said while nodding her head and finally a small smile appeared on her face.


    "Hela... can you tell me if you killed a bald guy with a Monocle??" I asked her and she simply gave me a bewildered look.


    "Was he someone important?? I need to ask my shadows..." Hela said in a gentle tone and after a few minutes, one of her astral Valkyrie appeared with Strucker''s head in her hands. I simply nodded my head and the astral Valkyrie threw away the head after getting my confirmation.


    "You can go to Asgard now... but before that... I need to take care of something... don''t worry, it will only take a couple of minutes" I said and went to their lab... I wanted to get their data... that was too important to leave behind.


    I connected my phone to their mainframe and asked Momo''s AI to copy all the data in here to a separate data reserve... the AI told me that I could disconnect my phone now because it simply needed to establish a connection with this system... now that the connection was established through my phone, it could transfer the data through satellites.


    "What are these contraptions called?" Hela asked me while pointing towards the computers.


    "These are computers... A computer is an electronic device used for storing and processing data, typically in binary form, according to instructions given to it in a variable program" I said, yep, thank you Occlumency... this is something I have read in my middle school.


    Hela gave me a blank stare for a couple of moments... "Sounds impressive even though I didn''t understand a lot of the things you spoke about" Hela deadpanned, but she didn''t say anything else for now.


    "Um... I am not good with this kind of stuff... it would be better if you ask Momo..." I said while rubbing my temples. Yeah, my explanation was really bad. "Ok... I am done here, let''s go" I said and Hela smiled in excitement.


    "Do you think Heimdall will open the Bifrost for us?" I asked Hela who simply shrugged.


    "Heimdall, open the Bifrost..." Hela said while looking towards the sky... a few seconds passed but nothing seemed to happen. "Looks like he won''t be opening the Bifrost for us" Hela said dryly.


    A small portal opened in front of us and two of us entered the portal together... I wanted to say Ladies First, but I am pretty sure that she won''t be able to understand the reference.


    Both Hela and I arrived on the Bifrost bridge and I was slightly surprised to see that the Bifrost was destroyed... did the events of the Thor 1 movie already happened?? I didn''t notice anything... it could have happened when we were enjoying ourselves in the MHA and the HP World.


    "I was expecting the Asgardian army to welcome us..." Hela said while looking around in clear distaste.


    "Looks like Heimdall is as blind as always..." I said sarcastically... legends say that Heimdall sees everything... but that is just a load of bullshit... he can''t even see his own back!!


    "Ah... look someone is finally coming to greet us..." Hela said with an amused smile on her face and pointed towards the castle... I could see a woman dressed in a red gown coming towards us at amazing speed.


    The woman looked quite odd... she only had one eye on her face and she was also wearing some kind of helmet on top of her head... the woman didn''t seem to have any legs, her lower body seemed to be serpentine... is she a damn Lamia??!!


    Why isn''t Odin already here?? Now that I think of it, Odin didn''t even notice that I freed Hela from her prison. I mean Hela''s prison was connected to his life force so he should have felt it, right? I think that something is going on in Asgard.


    The woman finally landed in front of us and bowed her head in complete fear. "Hela!! Please don''t kill me... I will relinquish Asgard''s control to you... after all, you are the rightful heir to the throne... hehe... I just wanted to clean the throne for you before you returned... I always knew..." the woman started to kiss Hela''s ass as soon as she started speaking... but Hela stopped her.


    From this woman''s tone, it was pretty clear that the woman was very scared of Hela... her whole body seemed to be trembling in fear... and what the hell she means from cleaning Asgard''s throne for Hela... and who the fuck is this woman?? She must be a comic exclusive character and her plot must have been small or I would have recognised her.


    "Zelia... that''s enough... I won''t be killing you so you can stop buttering me up... so tell me Zelia, how is the King''s life treating you?" Hela asked the woman in an amused tone... so that woman is named Zelia... hmm... Nope... doesn''t ring any bells.


    "Um... it''s quite comforting my lady... I always wanted to rule Asgard but I never dared to do that in your presence... after all, only you were worthy of ruling Asgard" Zelia continued buttering up Hela... I really wanted to burst out laughing...


    "Zelia... you better stop kissing my ass or I will kill you..." Hela said while looking somewhat annoyed.


    Zelia shrieked in fear and started to apologise frantically... once again Hela waved her off. "How is that old coward?" Hela asked Zelia.


    "I haven''t checked on him, my lady... I think he will be sweating like a pig knowing that you are freed" Zelia said and Hela started grinning viciously.


    "Good... I will be visiting him later... it won''t be a problem, right?" Hela asked Zelia while Hela''s eyes were boring into Zelia''s cowering figure.


    "No... of course not. What should I do now?" Zelia asked and Hela seemed to think for a couple of seconds before a certain glint appeared in her eyes.


    "Why don''t you make the fake Odin hide somewhere like a coward?? I think it would be really befitting for his true personality..." Hela said and Zelia frantically nodded her head.


    "My lady, are you sure that you don''t want to rule Asgard?" Zelia asked once again and Hela simply shook her head.


    "Yes, I am sure. I am no longer interested in ruling Asgard..." Hela said in a dramatic tone and Zelia flew away towards the Royal Palace after that.


    While the two of them were talking I was completely ignored... did I awaken Drax''s ability to become invisible??? Fuck this shit!!! "Looks like you got another follower..." I said and Hela shot me an annoyed glare.


    "She has always been like that... a little mouse, too afraid of death but she isn''t a fool. Can you believe that she is the ruler of the Dark Gods?" Hela said and snorted in disdain.


    "Appearances can be deceiving..." I said and Hela nodded her head in agreement.


    "We have wasted enough time... let''s go, I want to meet my beloved mother..." Hela said with a sinister grin on her face and she disappeared into a wisp of greenish-black smoke. I noticed that she appeared inside the Royal Palace and the next second, I was beside her.


    "What was that ability?? It wasn''t Space ability..." I asked Hela who gave me a cheeky grin.


    "It is an ability I have gained through my Death Power... it isn''t exactly a Space ability... it is hard to explain. The basic concept is that Death is Everywhere... so it also applies to me even though I am just Death''s avatar" Hela said with a small frown on her face.


    We finally arrived in front of a pair of giant doors littered with gold and silver intricate designs... I could feel that there was someone inside the room... it only took me a second to recognize the woman behind the doors... it was Odin''s wife, Frigga. I have met her once so it made it easier for me to recognize her.


    Hela took a long breath and burst into the room like she owned the place... Frigga jumped up in fright and turned around... as soon as Frigga''s eyes landed on Hela, her face paled drastically and she backed away in fear.


    "Hello mother... did you miss me? I have missed you a lot... won''t you hug your beloved daughter?" Hela asked sweetly... hmm... yes, I made the right choice... I simply can''t miss this drama...

 Chapter 351: Hela Visits Asgard (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    I really wished that I had some popcorn... that would have been perfect. Pity... I can''t create some popcorn... now I wonder if having Creation powers would have been better than Destruction powers... Nah!! Destruction is way better than Creation.


    Hmm... why don''t I conjure myself some popcorn... Fuck! Why didn''t I think of this?? I know that the popcorn will disappear from my stomach but I can still taste them and eat them when it matters... which is right now. I waved my hand a bucket of popcorn appeared in my hand...


    I cast a silencing charm around me... I can''t disturb the reunion of a mother and daughter, that would be a crime punishable by heavens... I have been cruel in the past but even I am not that cruel... so, I decided to enjoy the drama from the sidelines.


    "Hela..." Frigga stuttered out in fear and tried to back away from Hela but the wall behind Frigga is kind of stopping her... Stop that you dumb woman...!! There is a fucking wall behind you... and you aren''t intangible like certain people I know.


    "I am hurt mother... aren''t you happy that I am back?" Hela said with a mock hurt look on her face and started to approach Frigga... seeing no other way, Frigga pulled out a small knife from her robes, Hela stopped when she saw the knife, for a couple of seconds, she stared blankly at the knife.


    I was having a blast... I was continuously munching on popcorn... after staring at the knife for a few seconds, Hela finally burst out laughing... "Please don''t tell me that you are going to fight me... tell me, mother, what are you going to do with that pesky toy?" Hela asked her mother while she continued laughing.


    Frigga simply flinched when she saw Hela''s laughing like that... once again I was being ignored but I didn''t mind it... there is a huge possibility that I really learned Drax''s ability to turn invisible... Fuck all that!! I have more pressing matters in front of me...


    [POV Hela]


    Is my beloved mother making fun of me or does she want to fight me?? Does she want to defeat me with that butter knife? I wonder if that old coward had addled her brains during a romp in the sheets...


    "Impossible... How did you escape?" my mother asked me fearfully while she was still pointing that butter knife towards me... for someone like me, that thing is nothing more than a butter knife.


    "A certain someone helped me..." I said and gestured towards Reo... the fuck is he eating?? He simply waved at both of us... Frigga also turned her head to look towards Reo and her eyes grew wide... looks like my beloved mother recognizes him.


    "Hello, Frigga..." Reo said and started eating whatever he has been eating. My mother didn''t know what to say... she simply gulped down in fear.


    "Looks like you know him... but enough about him... I have heard that you had another son after me... well, you would have two sons but Odin recently made your son kill the adopted one, didn''t he?" I asked with a huge grin on my face. Frigga''s face contorted in rage... but she didn''t snap... Pity... I was expecting her to attack me.


    "Don''t talk about them, you monster!!" my mother screamed in rage... she started to craft a teleportation circle behind her back but I didn''t stop her... I will allow her to do whatever she wants.


    "Wrong... I am not a monster... I am the Goddess of Death and War... you and father are the ones who made me what I am... aren''t you proud of yourself, mother?" I asked and started to release my bloodthirst and with a flash, my mother disappeared.


    I stopped releasing my bloodlust and Reo finally approached me with a thoughtful look on his face and offered me whatever he has been eating. I took some of these puffy things and put them in my mouth... hmm... crunchy... I like it. "What are these things called?" I asked him.


    "Popcorn... by the way, what do you mean Odin made Thor kill Loki?" Reo asked me in a serious tone.


    So, it is called popcorn, I will have some more after I finish my visits... "Well, I have heard this from Death... this is how I found out about Zelia..." with that I started to tell him what Death has told me. We were already walking towards the Throne room. His expressions kept changing during the story but he didn''t say anything.


    "Do you want to fight them?" I asked him curiously.


    "Nah... If I fight, I would end up killing them" he said with a grin on his face and I simply nodded my head. It is quite surprising that all these halls are empty... my mother must have informed my brother about my visit... after all, Zelia had sent her puppet Odin into hiding.


    The two of us finally arrived in front of the throne room... I kicked the doors open and they blew away from the hinges and slammed to the sides... huge cracks formed throughout the Throne Room and the fake roof finally started to collapse...


    Everyone inside the room were running around like headless chickens trying to avoid the collapsing room... the roof finally stopped collapsing and everyone stopped running around... only now everyone noticed that it was a fake roof... everyone finally noticed the illustrations under the fake roof... ah... I really miss those times... glory days.


    I finally noticed a tall blond man hugging my mother protectively... he must be my brother... he is also carrying a puny hammer... "Mother, I thought that you would arrange a better welcoming ceremony for me... that is why I allowed you to leave" I said in a dramatic manner.


    This brought everyone out of their trance... as soon as their eyes landed on me, once again, they looked up to confirm things... can''t they think fast?? "It looks like you have finally confirmed who I am... well let me introduce myself to all of you..." I said and started to walk towards the centre of the Throne Room.


    "I am Hela... the Goddess of Death and War, my fool of a father and mother tried really hard to hide my existence as all of you can see..." I said while pointing towards the roof and everyone gulped once again. I am sorely disappointed... the quality of Asgardian soldiers has really dropped... during my glory days, we didn''t have a place for cowards in our army.


    "Sister... we need to discuss this calmly... there is no need to fight..." my brother spoke up gently but he was standing in front of my mother protectively.


    "What do you mean by discuss brother?? I just came to Asgard to see my birthplace once again and maybe meet my mother and father... well that ancient coward is already gone so nothing could be done there" I said while shaking my head and pointed towards the empty throne.


    "My father is not a coward...!!" Thor screamed in rage but didn''t attack. But some Asgardians did start to surround me. They looked like warriors but they were simply jokes.


    "Why don''t you ask our beloved mother... last time. he sacrificed the Valkyries to buy himself some time... I wonder who he is going to sacrifice this time..." I said and murmurs broke out in the room. A lot of soldiers looked towards their Queen, who was trying her best to avoid everyone''s gazes.


    "Lies!!" Thor bellowed out and threw his lightning coated hammer towards me... I simply stopped the hammer with my hand like it was nothing. (A/N: Like she did in the movies). Everyone stared in complete disbelief... "Impossible..." Thor said with clear disbelief etched on his face.


    "Dear brother... you have no idea what''s possible..." I said and grabbed the hammer''s handle... the hammer stopped releasing lightning... the hammer denied to activate in her hands... I simply forced my will into the hammer and lightning crackled from the hammer, surrounding my whole body.


    "Impossible... this is not possible..." my mother said with a horrified look on her face... everyone backed away when the lightning started to burst out of me erratically... so, this is the power of Thunder. Obviously, I didn''t gain his divinity but I can use the power of thunder now that I am the owner of the hammer.


    But it is pretty useless so I threw the hammer to Thor''s feet... power should be yours... you shouldn''t rely on a weapon to give you powers... because if you lose the weapon then you also lose the power... "Come on... pick it up... show me how strong you are or are you simply a coward just like our father??" I mocked Thor it worked like a charm.


    Lightning radiated from Thor''s body and he lunged towards while pulling back his fist... "My father is not a coward!!!" he bellowed and he punched towards me but once again... I surprised him once again when I caught his fist still coated in lightning... his whole body was covered in lightning.


    "Weak" I said with clear disdain in my voice and slapped Thor... all of his lightning disappeared into thin air and his body slammed on the floor... I leaned back and dodged a sword slash from a woman...


    I simply balled my fist and I smashed my fist on her sternum... her breastplate took the most damage and a fist-sized dent formed right in the centre. She spat out a mouthful of blood and she was still blown away like the garbage she was.


    A tall man with a long beard came from behind me a swung down his giant battle-axe... but before his battle-axe could reach me he dropped on the ground and his blood splattered everywhere... Nobody except Reo saw me move but now I had a blood soaked sword in my hand. Slow... they are so slow that it is pathetic.


    "Aren''t you two going to attack me?? I thought you were on the same team..." I said looking towards two men... one of them was carrying a rapier while the other held a mace in his hands


    "Don''t bother... I am bored... if this is what Asga..." all of a sudden I was interrupted when I felt a lightning coated fist coming towards me... I grabbed the fist once again and this time I slammed my fist on Thor''s face... looks like the slap wasn''t enough.


    I punched him again and blood splattered between Thor''s feet... when I punched him for the fourth time a loud crunch was heard and I felt his jaw was dislocated. After that, I simply dropped him... "Yes, just like I was saying before I was rudely interrupted, I am disappointed with Asgard if this was the best they could offer me" I said coldly and opened my hand.


    Thor''s hammer flew into my hand... "As reparation for disappointing me... I will take this hammer with me..." I said and started to walk out of the Throne Room when I stopped. "Mother let''s have some tea the next time" I said looking towards my mother.


    Then my eyes turned towards my bloodied brother. "I hope you grow stronger and don''t believe in the shit mother and father spout every time they open their mouths... until next time brother" I said and walked out of the Throne Room to find that Reo was already waiting for me while eating popcorn.


    I grabbed some popcorn and threw them into my mouth... I like popcorn. "So, do you want to visit any more places?" Reo asked me and I hummed in agreement.


    "Yes... I still need to greet my beloved father... and there is one more thing I need before leaving Asgard" I said with a smile on my face and Reo simply grinned cheerfully...

 Chapter 352: Hela Visits Asgard (III)...

    [New York, Sanctum] (Earth Zeta 71)


    "What is the status, Stark?" Strange asked while drawing some kind of runic formula on the floor.


    "Scott and Hope said that it is possible but currently they have no way of navigating through the Quantum tunnel" Stark said while he floated inside the room, he was wearing a high-tech suit made up of nano-machines.


    "Can''t you make something?" Strange asked suddenly looking up towards Tony.


    "Currently... I don''t know, I would have to read through their research materials" Tony said with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Dr Strange, you said that it would be possible to travel to that dimension through your Mirror Dimension, right?" Agent Natasha Romanoff aka The Black Widow asked Strange in a neutral tone, she was sent here by Nick Fury to help them with whatever they needed. They needed to get back those Stones.


    "Yes, that is what I wanted to do... and travelling through the mirror dimension would have been easier but someone is actively sabotaging my anchoring runes from the other side" Strange with a deep frown on his face...


    "Who could possibly do that, Strange? I thought you were the best" a woman dressed in a red and blue suit asked Strange with a laid back expression on her face. The woman had short blond hair on top of her head. The woman''s name was Carol Danvers... aka Captain Marvel.


    "I might be the best in this world but there could be someone else better than me in their dimension" Strange said with a frown on his face. "And anyone with above-average sorcery knowledge could destroy my anchoring runes" Strange said blandly.


    "It could be the Sorcerer Supreme of that dimension... didn''t Charles''s group say that she was on good terms with this Leviathan guy" a tall man said nonchalantly, he had had a beer in his hands. The man was known as Star Lord throughout their Star System, his real name was Peter Quill.


    "Shut up!! I am about to power up these runes..." Strange said everyone stopped speaking, the runes flared up and started to glow brightly... for a few seconds, the runic circle kept pulsing strangely... anyone could tell that the runes were trying to stabilize...


    After a minute, the runic circle finally started to rotate and a smile appeared on Strange''s face. "What, did it work?" Stark asked in an excited tone and Strange nodded his head.


    "So... we can go into this dimension now?" Carol asked and got up from her seat.


    "No... we would need 6 more runes like this... but I want some information before doing that..." Strange said and started to draw runes in the air... the runes kept floating in front of Strange and after a few seconds a smile appeared on his face.


    "The Time Stream in their world is very slow when compared to ours... in our world, two months have passed since Nimrod came back... but in that world only two days have passed since then" Strange said and grinned.


    "That means that we could prepare ourselves better before going into their dimension..." all of a sudden a furry raccoon dressed in a spacesuit exclaimed loudly. The raccoon''s name was Rocket.


    "Yes... I should inform Director Fury about this development" Natasha Romanoff commented off-handedly.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that the Sorcerer Supreme of their dimension was destroying your anchors?" Carol asked with a frown.


    "Yes, but I connected this anchor to a very different location..." Strange said cryptically and everyone became curious after that.


    "Where?" Stark asked with a small frown.


    "The Moon" Strange said with a smug look on his face and everyone nodded their heads in appreciation. "I am going to meet Charles, I will need his help to pinpoint the locations of the other anchors" Strange said and a sparkling golden portal formed in front of him...


    [POV Reo]


    "So, what are you going to do with the hammer?" I asked Hela curiously.


    "Dunno... I simply wanted it so I took it" Hela said with a shrug and threw Thor''s hammer into her shadow... for a moment Hela''s shadow rippled and the hammer disappeared.


    "What was that??" I asked pointing towards her shadow.


    "A simple storage space... it isn''t that big though... I could only store a few things in there" Hela said with a smile and grabbed some popcorn. "I simply can''t stop myself from loving this thing" Hela said in awe.


    "Popcorn does that to you..." I said in a sagely tone while nodding my head. We finally walked out of the city and I cancelled the disillusionment charm I have placed on both of us.


    After leaving the Throne Room, Hela said that she needed to visit her father and some other location... and according to Zelia and Death, Odin wasn''t inside the palace... Hela said that she doesn''t want to attract any more attention because she no longer cared about Asgard... so I used the disillusionment charm on us to hide us.


    Yes, strong people would have been able to see through our illusion but most of them were busy with the Throne Room incident. When I finally deactivated the disillusionment charm, Hela started to look around and her eyes were glowing eerily.


    "Zelia!" Hela growled out and within a couple of seconds, Zelia appeared out of thin air...


    "My Lady, I saw you going out of the city so I decided to wait for you here" Zelia said and bowed her head. Wow... she is acting like a dutiful maid...


    "Enough of that... lead me to Odin" Hela rolled her eyes when Zelia bowed her head once again. She nodded her head, and she started to float up in the sky... "I can''t fly" Hela deadpanned.


    "Don''t worry... I will carry you" I said while floating and I extended my hand towards Hela, she grabbed my hand tightly and I started to follow Zelia while carrying Hela, it wasn''t that hard for me... after some time we arrived in a complete wasteland.


    Zelia pulled out an odd-looking key from her robes and an ethereal door with several chains flared up into existence... Zelia quickly unlocked the door and the prison disappeared leaving behind a weak Odin, chained up in ethereal chains.


    Surprisingly... I didn''t feel any kind of power coming from Odin... "Why is he like that?" I asked Zelia who looked towards me with a stoic expression on her face but her only eye was filled with fear.


    "I made the faux body absorb all of his powers... I didn''t want Odin to have access to his powers" Zelia answered my question in a somewhat shaky tone... I wonder why is she so scared of me... previously, she had completely ignored me.


    "Good idea, Zelia. We can''t have him running away now, can we?" Hela said and kneeled down beside her father. "Hello, father. How have you been?" Hela asked Odin with a smile on her face? While Hela was chatting with her father, my eyes were on Zelia.


    "Why are you so afraid of me Zelia?" I asked Zelia who shuddered after hearing my question.


    "...I have finally recognized you from Odin''s memories... you are one of the Cosmic Entities that has been residing on Midgard..." Zelia said and I simply nodded my head and didn''t say anything more to her.


    "Hela..." Odin breathed out with quite some difficulty and his voice was really raspy. "How did you get free?" Odin said slowly.


    Hela didn''t answer him and looked towards Zelia. "The fucker is going to die... he looks so weak" Hela said but Zelia simply shook her head.


    "No my lady, I am continuously giving him my own energy so that he won''t die..." Zelia said with a small smirk on her face... Hela simply nodded her head and a green circle formed in her hands and after that Hela also nodded her head.


    "You are right... he won''t die... keep treating him like this" Hela said with quite some venom in her voice. "Well, father, looks like you aren''t that happy to see me... I will visit you after some time... maybe then you will appreciate my visit..." Hela trailed off and stood up.


    Hela signalled Zelia, who nodded her head and locked away Odin once again. "You can leave Zelia... oh... you won''t mind me visiting Odin''s vault do you?" Hela asked and Zelia frantically shook her head.


    "No, my lady, everything is yours... you don''t need to ask me" Zelia said and flew away... Hela kept watching Zelia''s retreating form and burst out laughing.


    "I can''t believe that she had grown up so much... well, good for her" Hela said with a melancholic look on her face.


    "You sure that you don''t want to rule Asgard? She is giving Asgard to you on a silver platter..." I asked Hela and she shook her head with a smile on her face.


    "No... I really wanted to rule Asgard but to be honest... I have lost that passion... after Death told me that Ragnarok is going to happen no matter what... so I decided that it would be better to give up on Asgard and I believe that ruling Asgard would be quite boring" Hela said with a small smile on her face and extended her hand towards me.


    I took her hand the next moment I found myself in some kind of treasury... I felt really odd after being turned into smoke by Hela... "That felt really bad..." I choked.


    "Ah... don''t be such a baby... you are a Cosmic Entity..." Hela rolled her eyes and approached a giant wolf laying on the ground... the wolf wasn''t moving and it was pretty clear that it was long dead. It must be Fenris...


    Hela placed her hands on the wolf''s fur and started to caress its fur with a gentle look on her face. "I am sorry, girl... I should have been there... I am sorry, forgive me Fenris" Hela said while caressing the wolf... her eyes were glittering with unshed tears...


    Hela backed away from the giant wolf''s body and greenish-black smoke started to ooze out of her hands... Hela screamed and slammed her hands on the deceased wolf''s body... the wolf''s body started to pulse with green light and only a few moments later... heartbeats could be heard from the wolf''s body and it started to breathe.


    Hela pulled back her hands and she released a huge sigh... the wolf''s body stopped glowing and the wolf started to whimper painfully... the giant wolf snorted loudly and slowly pulled herself up from the ground... "Yes, girl that''s it... you can do it" Hela said and the wolf mewled and finally got up on her feet.


    The wolf turned around and started to lick Hela''s face... "Fenris... I am so glad that you are back... I won''t abandon you again" Hela said while caressing it''s muzzle. Fenris''s eyes finally landed on me and she started to growl aggressively.


    "Down girl... he is a close friend... he is the one who freed me" Hela said admonishingly and Fenris stared at me intently and a friendly grin appeared on her face... if you can call it a smile... Fenris lunged towards me and started to lick my face...


    "Stop... stop..." I protested but the giant wolf seemed to ignore my protests... after some time she finally stopped licking my face and started to nuzzle her head with my face... I reluctantly started to caress her.


    "Reo, Fenris... It would be great if you two could back up a bit... I want to bring back my soldiers too..." Hela said loudly and both Febris and I backed away quite a bit... she is definitely a smart girl... Hela started to release huge amounts of greenish-black smoke... when the smoke finally covered the whole room... I glint appeared in Hela''s eyes. "Arise..."

 Chapter 353: The Stol... *ahem* Liberated Artefacts...

    [POV Reo]


    "What are you even going to do with all this stuff you brought from Odin''s vault..." Hela grumbled while looking somewhat annoyed. Ah... I guess that''s my fault, after all, she was the one who had to carry all this stuff in her shadow.


    "Ah... sorry, but there was no way, I was going to leave those things to rot in there" I said sheepishly while rubbing the back of my head.


    "I guess I kind of agree with you there... these things were simply rotting in there" Hela said while looking towards the things I have taken... *ahem* liberated from Odin''s vault.


    I have taken the Tablet of Life and Time, I wanted the Lifeline Formula... even though none of us are humans, it would help us a lot... it won''t help me in the long run because I was destined to be a higher being but I would definitely get a massive boost after consuming the Lifeline Formula.


    From what I remember, in the comics, this was an ancient magical book written by some ancient magical mermani... in the comics, the story of this artefact was very different... I don''t remember exactly but I think it was stolen from some other reality or something like that.


    But the artefact in front of me was completely different... if this thing was written in Ancient Atlantean then I would have already recognized it... but it is clearly not written in any kind of Atlantean language.


    "Hela can you read what is written on the tablet?" I asked her who reluctantly nodded her head.


    "It''s written in Ancient Asgardian... pretty old, even that old fool didn''t know how to decipher Ancient Asgardian... I was bored so I decided to read some books, mind you I am no expert and it will take me a few years to decipher this thing completely..." Hela said with a thin smile on her face... even Odin didn''t know how to decipher this thing??? Well, Hela can do it even though it would take her a few years to do that.


    "So, can you decipher the tablet for me?" I asked Hela and once again she reluctantly nodded her head.


    "Though I will only do it in my free time... it''s really boring" Hela whined with a grimace on her face. I guess I kind of understand her pain... if I told Rumi to study instead of training then she would have reacted just like Hela is doing.


    I wouldn''t have asked her to do this if I didn''t need the Lifeline Formula... it is very important for me... this is something that could solve the problems of short life spans our families have... it isn''t a problem because of the current situation of the time difference between the worlds but this is going to be a huge problem if the situation is reversed.


    Then my gaze moved towards the next artefact I have liberated from Odin''s vault... The Warlock''s Eye, a very dangerous artefact in the hands of someone like me... it can cast Instantaneous Mind-Controlling Enchantments... only a few could resist its power but in my hands... the beings who can resist its power are nearly non-existent.


    It wasn''t like the Imperious Curse, after all, your target knows what he is doing... but the Warlock''s Eye is different... its like the Kotoamatsukami of Marvel world... I don''t know if I will ever use it or not but having it is better than not having it... and I am someone who is very responsible with Artefacts... I promise I won''t abuse this.


    Then my eyes trailed towards the next artefact... the Eternal Flame... "Do you mind if I take some of the Flames?? After all, I will be deciphering that blasted thing for you" Hela said and pointed towards the Tablet of Life and Time... I simply shrugged and gestured for her to go ahead.


    Hela submerged her hand in the flames and pulled out a handful of flames... the flames were quickly absorbed by Hela and the next moment, greenish-blame flames appeared in her hands... "Eternal Flames of Death... what do you think?" Hela said with a grin while looking towards me.


    "What does it do??" I asked her curiously after all I was really interested to see what she had done.


    "This flame causes Death... not even Gods or Cosmic Entities will be able to put off this fire... the flames will keep burning until its target is dead..." Hela said with a huge grin on her face and closed her palm... putting off the flames.


    "Hmm... nice... what do you think about this?" I asked her and a wisp of purple flames appeared on my palm... the flames looked calm but obviously, that wasn''t the case...


    "Hoh... you added your Power of Destruction to this magical fire? I don''t know the properties of this magical fire but I could clearly feel that you have to keep supplying your magical energy to the fire if you want to keep it burning and under your control" Hela said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Just as I had thought... Hela would immediately learn the properties of my Fiendfyre Diabolica... I might be stronger than her but her battle senses and instincts are far superior to mine... "Add some of the Eternal Flame in there... then you wouldn''t have to worry about control and supplying magical energy" Hela said while nodding her head.


    I wasn''t ashamed to listen to her advice... only stupid people would think like that... I shoved my hand into the Eternal Flame and pulled out a wisp of flame... I added the Eternal Flame to the Fiendfyre Diabolica in my hand and the Feindfyre Diabolica hungrily absorbed the Eternal Flame.


    I instantly felt the changes... now my control over the Fiendfyre Diabolica was absolute... and I no longer need to keep feeding my magical power to keep it burning... it would keep burning as long as I wanted to its own. Hehe... like I said, only fools would feel ashamed if they listened to someone like Hela''s advice.


    In the movies, I remembered that Hela used the Eternal Flames to resurrect her berserkers and the Fenris but this Hela didn''t need to do that... It might be because of the Death Energy she has... and in the movies, Hela wasn''t the Avatar of Death but here she is...


    "Good... the flames are much stronger now" Hela said while inspecting the flames on my hand. "What did you name it?" Hela asked with a glint in her eyes.


    "Fiendfyre Diabolica" I muttered and Hela nodded her head approvingly. But I didn''t bring the Eternal Flame so that we could upgrade our flames... I brought it for Jean and Fleur, I think the Eternal Flame would be quite useful for them.


    "I wonder where Fenris has gone..." Hela muttered under her breath.


    "She is playing fetch with Attila and Luna..." I said as I sensed Luna, Fenris, and Attila were jumping in the field...


    "Impossible... Fenris won''t listen to anyone except me" Hela said and the next moment both of us were in the field where Luna was playing with her new pet... I used my Space Powers to bring us here... Hela''s eyes grew wide and clear disbelief was etched on her face.


    "See... that''s Luna''s magic" just as I had said, Fenris and Attila were playing fetch with Luna... the giant wolf was already smitten with Luna... Fenris didn''t even glance towards Hela.


    "What kind of sorcery is this??" Hela asked in clear disbelief while looking towards Fenris.


    "Oh... Reo, Hela, I have been waiting for you... Fenris is saying that she is missing you" Luna exclaimed while looking towards us. Hela robotically nodded her head.


    "Don''t worry... I understand how you feel... after all, Attila is my familiar but she spends the whole day with Luna" I said in an understanding tone while patting Hela''s shoulder... Hela once again reluctantly nodded her head and we finally decided to join Luna.


    We spent the next couple of hours playing with Attila and Fenris... at first Hela didn''t know what to do but after some time she got used to the game and the three of us had a lot of fun... though Hela was quite dejected that Fenris was smitten with someone else other than her.


    When we were finally done playing... Luna decided to bring ice cream for all of us... and from that, I mean all of us... Adam and Eve were also included. I said that I wanted to test my Space Powers and locked the Space but Luna was still able to teleport even when I have locked the Space... I call it hacks... I would have called a GM but it seems like Luna had banned them.


    "So, do you like this place?" I asked Hela and she started to think... Luna returned but Hela was still deep in her thoughts. Luna distributed the ice cream between us with a huge smile on her face.


    Hela took a small bite and stars appeared in her eyes... it was clear that the thousand year old convict loved the ice cream... she finally looked towards me and smiled. "I like it here... don''t get me wrong, I miss killing and wars but I can get used to this relaxed lifestyle... this isn''t bad" Hela said with a smile and once again her attention went towards her ice cream.


    "Yes... Hela, you should stay here... if you leave then Fenris is going to miss you" Luna said with a beaming smile on her face... and Fenris also nodded her head, this made a tick mark appear on Hela''s head...

 Chapter 354: A Date Above the Clouds...

    [POV Reo]


    Without making a sound I kept stalking my prey... it was imperative that I stayed hidden from my target... my target was completely oblivious to my presence. I might sound like a creepy pervert but this was necessary... I was using my Space Powers to exist out of the Space, after all my target had the ability to sense others presence.


    The next moment both of us found ourselves floating above the clouds... my target yelped in surprise. "Kyaah!" just after the surprised yelp came out of my target''s mouth... my target turned around and directly took a kung-fu stance... the stance was pretty amusing though.


    "You...!! Circe''s tits!! Do you know I could have just died?? What if my poor heart came out of my mouth?? I don''t even know if Gods can survive without their heart..." my target said with a worried look on her face and mumbled incoherently.


    "You are exaggerating Dora, I don''t think that even a Goddess can spit out her heart... that would be pretty gross" I admonished the girl in front of me. Dora simply pouted and placed her hands on her hips and started to glare at me...


    "By the way, how did you sneak up on me? I can sense anyone... I can sense you especially" Dora shot me an accusing glare.


    "I used my Space Powers... now tell me... do you like it?" I asked her and gestured around us... Dora finally looked around us and once again she shrieked in fear. Before I could even blink she was in my arms... I sweat dropped... the fuck was that speed?? I only grabbed her on instinct.


    "Merlin''s wrinkly balls!! Hold me tight... I might be a Goddess but I still can''t fly" Dora yelled in a shaky tone... I grimaced after hearing her choice curse. Fuck it all!! This isn''t Tom & Jerry... you were standing in the air all this time... so gravity would have worked from the beginning...it won''t start working only after you look down.


    "Calm down Dora... it is completely fine... I am using my Space Powers to make the air solid..." I said and Dora gave me a questioning look... she finally lowered her foot and tapped the air a couple of times to make sure and a huge smile blossomed on her face.


    "Are you sure that this will hold?? I won''t fall off if I trip, right?" Dora asked me looking slightly worried. My klutz of a Goddess was still worried about tripping.


    "Don''t worry it will be fine..." I said and she finally got down from my arms and started to walk around with a cute look on her face... throughout this whole time, her hair has been morphing through various colours. Only now, her hair stopped morphing and her hair currently sported her signature bubblegum pink hair.


    "This is awesome... by the way... we are really up in the air, right?" Dora asked cutely and I simply nodded my head. "Then why am I not feeling cold?" Dora asked me with a confused look on her face. "Nor, am I having any trouble while breathing... I have heard that the air gets thinner as we keep going up" Dora fired off several questions.


    "I have made an invisible room around us using my Space Powers... you don''t have to worry about anything... and we already know that we don''t need air to survive" I said and Dora nodded her head in understanding.


    "But I like air... I didn''t like the feeling of a vacuum to be honest" Dora said with a pout and her body shivered.


    "I guess..." I said and sat down... a small portal appeared in front of me and before doing anything I patted the place beside me while looking towards Dora. She immediately came and sat down beside me with a grin on her face.


    "So what are we doing?" Dora asked me in an excited tone. "I always wanted to shag in the air with my balance" Dora gushed out excitedly...


    "...I will take you up on that but let''s eat something... I brought a lot of things for us..." I said and started to bring the food out from the small portal, everything was Dora''s favourites... the pizza had her favourite toppings while the burgers and rolls had her favourite fillings.


    I made my own storage Space after I was done eating the ice cream Luna brought me. I had seen Hela''s power and thought that I could make something like that... after all, I had all these OP Space Powers... and an inventory was a product of Spacial Manipulation. Though I really underestimated the difficulty... the most difficult thing was to stabilize the separate space I had just created. For now, I wasn''t able to freeze the Time in there but in the Future I will be able to do it.


    "Merlin''s pants!! All of them are my favourites and even the Cola is my favourite... yeah almost no spices... just the way I like it" Dora said and kissed me passionately with a smitten look on her face. Brits tried to conquer the whole world for spices and here they are eating spiceless food, quite mysterious.


    Dora was happily munching down food while offering me everything she had in front of her... I simply shrugged and joined her, I can always contemplate on that later. It took us half an hour to finish everything... now we only needed to finish the cola.


    "Yeah... that hit the spot. That was awesome... so what have you been up to?" Dora said in a relaxed tone with the bottle of cola in her hands.


    "I went to Asgard with Hela..." I said with that I started to tell her about Asgard, I didn''t tell her much about the things we have done... after all, it was Hela''s business. Dora was really interested after hearing about Asgard''s beauty and wanted to visit Asgard... I told her that I will take her some time.


    After that the two of us sat in complete silence while sipping Cola from time to time... after some time we finished that too... "Wanna shag??" Dora asked me in an excited tone and I didn''t even need to think to make a decision...


    "Sure..." I said and froze the Time... after that everything was history, the invisible room was filled with the pants, moans, screams, and groans of pleasure...


    [One Eternity Later]


    "You know... I would do anything if I get to spend time with you like this" Dora said while caressing my hair. Both of us lying naked after Dora was completely satisfied... she knew that it wasn''t enough for me but it was ok... after all, none of them could satisfy me on their own.


    "You know, you don''t need to do anything special to spend time with me..." I said while I pulled her closer to me and she simply giggled...


    "I know. Have you heard about the war preparations going on?" Dora asked me and I nodded my head. I have heard about it from Nat.


    "Nat has told me about it..." I said continued caressing her backside.


    "You know I have decided to relax and laze in the next world... being Agent Tonks is good and all but I think that lazing around would be much better" Dora muttered like she was a sage and I chuckled after hearing her words.


    "You can do whatever you want after this world... to be honest, I no longer need you in SHIELD, you can quit if you want... I would have never imagined that I would grow so strong in this world..." I said with a gentle smile on my face.


    "Nah... I will stop working after the war... though I highly doubt if SHIELD would even exist after the war..." Dora with a cheeky grin on her face.


    "Haha... I wonder if Fury would be alive to see that or not..." I laughed out and Dora also joined me. After some time both of us became completely silent.


    "Do you have anything to do?" Dora asked me curiously and I simply smiled.


    "Nah... let''s stay like this and relax," I said and Dora also nodded her head and we simply decided to relax like that in mid air floating in the sky...


    *******************


    "So, what''s for dinner?" Dora asked in an excited tone and plopped down on her chair.


    "Luna... what kind of sorcery did you use to tame my Fenris? It is simply impossible to do naturally" apparently Hela was still bothering Luna with that. Hela was very dejected that someone else was able to tame Fenris like that.


    "She simply likes me, Hela... don''t worry, you are still her master" Luna said with a beaming smile on her face. Hela gave Luna a questioning look but she decided to drop the matter for now...


    "Oh... set up one more plate... we are going to have a guest" Luna told the house-elves and before they could say anything a sparkling golden portal appeared in front of the table and Flavia came out with a grave look on her face.


    "Did something happen?" I asked her and gestured her to sit down... the house-elves saw her and decided to add one more plate as Luna had asked her.


    "I am sorry for bothering you so suddenly but this is something urgent..." Flavia is exasperated. Wow... I have never seen her like that... it must be grave.


    "What happened exactly?" I asked her once again.


    "The people from the other Universe were able to establish an anchor to our world... I can sense the presence of that anchors but I can''t locate it..." Flavia said after taking a deep breath. Hmm... this is something I need to think about...


    "Flavia since you are here, why don''t you join us?" Momo asked, Flavia was about to deny but I decided to speak up.


    "Yes, join us, Flavia, I will see what I can do after dinner" I said and Flavia simply nodded her head and decided to join us for dinner...

 Chapter 355: Earth Zeta 71

    [POV Reo]


    "This world seems to have a somewhat darker vibe to it..." Ororo muttered under her breath.


    "It is pretty advanced though... these cars are much more advanced than the flying cars we have back in Elysium..." Jean said in an excited tone while looking at the car.


    "I have already hacked into Stark''s system... you won''t believe the type of shit their whole group is involved with... the whole world is divided into empires... there are no longer any government bodies in the world..." Nat said while pulling up various files from Tony Stark''s system of this world.


    "This world is pretty advanced... Stark''s security must have been better too, you didn''t have any problems, right?" I asked Nat who simply shook her head in denial.


    "His system is virtually impenetrable for any hackers but unfortunately he didn''t safeguard his system against a computer that can utilize magic" Nat said with a smug grin on her face.


    "I don''t feel my presence in this world... I find it pretty odd, was my counterpart so weak that she was killed?" Hela asked me with a bewildered look on her face.


    "I also feel quite odd in this world... though I don''t know why?" Flavia said while looking around.


    "Hela... you are not the only one... I already know that I am dead in this world" Jean deadpanned and Hela was still shaking her head in disappointment.


    After finishing our dinner, I decided to pay a visit to this alternate reality... Flavia was getting really worried because it was still her duty to protect our reality from outside threats. A threat from a different reality also counts as an outside threat to our reality.


    So, Jean, Ororo, Nat, and Hela decided to accompany me... they wanted to see their counterpart''s world. Even I was surprised to see how technologically advanced this world was... not only the flying cars... but everything in here was advanced. The whole place was filled with towering skyscrapers and each of them reached above the clouds.


    Yes, the pollution levels were much higher in this world even though in this world the cars didn''t have any kind of combustion engines. I could sense the whole world... and the whole Earth was littered with towering skyscrapers like we were currently standing on.


    I looked up towards the sky and found that even the moon wasn''t spared... half of the moon was made up of metal and it was clear that it wasn''t because of something natural... the Earth was also surrounded by a natural Asteroid belt and two man-made rings... the rings were like from the movie Elysium, in which Matt Damon had starred in.


    I needed to find out about this world and there was a simple way to do it... my eyes turned green and started to glow eerily but my eyes weren''t like Hela''s... the light in my eyes, wasn''t natural... it was magical. I started to see the history of this world... and to be honest, I was quite impressed and disgusted at the same time.


    The strong people in this world decided to join corporations after the World War II instead of Governments, the Government obviously tried to stop it, but it was already too late...


    While the Governments around the world were busy with the war, the biggest corporations kept gathering political power behind the shadows. So, when the face off between the Governments and these Corporations finally happened, the Corporations came out as victors.


    Stark Industries became one such Corporation and they slowly engulfed the whole US, before moving towards Canada and finally Mexico. Now, the whole continent was known as the Aetherium Empire... quite a bold name... Avian Draconic Crusaders... Howard must have named his Empire after the battleships he Corporation is feared for... The Dragon series battleships.


    Apparently, Howard Stark was still alive in this world... and it was also because of one simple thing... Red Skull never got his hands on the Tesseract, since he didn''t get the Tesseract, he failed to make Tesseract powered weapons, due to that Bucky didn''t fall off the train to become Winter Soldier.


    Howard was the first person to find the Tesseract too and instead of making weapons, he used the Tesseract to revolutionise technology... Stark industries were the most powerful corporation in the world... Howard could have easily taken over the whole world with his military might but he simply didn''t need to... after all, Howard found that ruling over the whole world would be bothersome so he was satisfied with this whole continent.


    Since Red Skull didn''t have the Tesseract, Captain America didn''t have to sacrifice himself... after the war, the Captain was given the Infinity Formula, the same formula that Nick Fury had taken to elongate his life. Since the Captain was alive and kicking... he was able to completely eradicate Hydra.


    Since there was no Hydra, there was no longer any Alexander Pierce or Wolfgang von Strucker, so no one manipulated Stark to make Ultron from the Mind Stone, but he did make an Android named Vision using the Mind Stone, Vision was a combination of Jarvis and the AI structure present inside the Mind Stone.


    So, due to that, there was no Ultron in this world, so Sokovia was also fine and never got destroyed. That is why there were no unhappy Sokovians who would try to take revenge for their families... the incidents of the Civil War never happened in this world.


    Yeah... so in simple words, this world was a lot different than ours... I finally stopped using the power of the Time Stone... after all, I have seen everything I needed to see. "To be honest Hela, your counterpart was pretty weak compared to you... after all, she wasn''t the Avatar of Death, and she was defeated by a group called the Avengers... you gave them a pretty good fight" I said while looking towards Hela, even though she wasn''t impressed, she still nodded her head.


    "Jean... your counterpart simply died because of bad luck and the stupidity on her part... she blindly trusted Charles Xavier and when he asked her to sacrifice herself to protect humans... she sacrificed herself with a smile on her face..." I said and Jean already had dark lines on her face... yeah... her reaction is quite understandable.


    "Ororo, you have already met your counterpart... well, there isn''t anything more to know about her..." I said with a shrug and then I remembered something about her... "Though your counterpart is smitten with the Prince of Wakanda..." I said with a shrug and Ororo also shrugged after hearing that...


    "Nat... I don''t know what to say... your counterpart is a Fury fanatic from head to toe... though it isn''t her fault, after all, Fury played her like a fiddle and now your counterpart thinks that he can''t do anything wrong..." I said solemnly. Nat immediately grimaced after hearing that...


    "Sorry, Flavia, your counterpart died as some noble concubine back in the 1300s... though he kept you happy" I said with a grin on my face and Flavia simply shrugged. She wasn''t bothered by her counterpart''s fate... she was busy munching on potato chips...


    Even though the world was so developed and advanced, Meta-Humans were still treated like dirt in this world... only because of one person... Charles Xavier. Meta-Humans only have one safe place in this whole world... the Xavier Mansion, outside of the mansion they are treated worse than animals...


    Eric had tried to do something... but every time he was stopped by the X-Men, they completely ignored the fact that Eric was trying to do something for them... for the X-Men, as long as Charles was happy... everything else was fine... that old bastard had brainwashed them pretty nicely...


    From the outside, no one will notice this fact... but if someone badmouths Charles Xavier in front of them... then they will automatically consider the person in front of them as a bad guy... they didn''t show this attitude in our world simply because we were talking about a completely different Charles.


    Now, do I feel bad for these Meta-Humans? The answer is a big fucking NO. I don''t give a single fuck about them... yes, they have my sympathy but since they have decided to place their trust in an old fool... they better face the consequences. After all, Charles didn''t do all the brainwashing as soon as he met them... he had done that throughout the years.


    Now, if I had arrived in this world then everything would have been different though... I would have simply killed all of them and I would have Crucioed Charles into a brain dead vegetable...


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Ororo asked me while looking towards the sky.


    "I say that we allow them to enter our world and give them a big surprise" Jean said in an excited tone.


    "I agree with Jean, they will come to our dimension willingly but they will be buried in our dimension unwillingly" Hela gushed out with a sinister grin on her face.


    I looked towards Flavia, after all, her opinion also mattered since our whole reality was involved. "I have no problems with what Hela proposed... as long as they die, I have no problems" Flavia said with a shrug and I nodded my head.


    "Then, let''s go back..." I said with a grin and a blue portal opened right in front of me...

 Chapter 356: Chapter 356

    [Royal Palace, Wakanda]


    "What have you decided, my King?" Ramonda asked her husband who had a thoughtful look on his face. He had finally finished reviewing everything they have found about the Tesseract.


    They have also investigated Leviathan and they were very worried after they have seen everything about that mad man... this wasn''t the first time when Leviathan was being discussed in Wakanda... they suspected that Leviathan was responsible for killing Klaue, and taking the Vibranium from him.


    Leviathan shows up around the world from time to time... they were able to scan his suit and they found that it was made up of Vibranium... yes, it was different from the Vibranium they possessed but it was still Vibranium. That is why Leviathan was their prime suspect.


    They haven''t made any moves on Leviathan until now, because they were not sure how to nullify his powers... they have found out that Leviathan could ignore the X-Gene Suppressors, even though they were arrogant about their tech... they weren''t stupid... no matter how strong Vibranium was, it was still metal.


    They have finally finished reviewing Leviathan''s deeds and everyone inside the Throne Room reached only one conclusion... Leviathan or Itsuki Reo, was simply a mad man with zero morality. They simply can''t imagine what kind of terrors Leviathan would cause with the power source of Tesseract in his hands.


    "The problem is we don''t know what kind of retaliation we are going to face from Leviathan... Leviathan has ignored us until now but if we involve ourselves with this war then we are asking for his attention" one old looking elder spoke in a shaky tone.


    Murmurs broke out in the room after that, some agreed with the elder who had spoken up but a lot of them disagreed too. The murmurs were quickly silenced when an elder decided to speak up.


    "I think we should participate in this war... I understand that Leviathan is strong but our long-range weapons can defeat him... after all, he is still a human" the elder said with a serious look on his face...


    "But we don''t even know the full extent of his powers... He can disintegrate things by simply waving his hand" one of the elders raged loudly and finally everyone started to shout their own opinions.


    "Silence!!" their King''s commanding voice rang throughout the Throne Room, successfully silencing everyone. Everyone in the room was now looking towards the King...


    "We are going to participate in this war... if Leviathan and his army of Meta-Humans are left unchecked then they will become a threat that we could never hope to defeat..." the King said in a grave tone... he has taken this decision after a lot of thinking... he was proud of his technology but in front of raw power, it could do only so much.


    He had already seen... in front of Leviathan their technology was completely useless... he would have never dared to oppose Leviathan like this but he wasn''t going to be alone... they might succeed in defeating Leviathan...


    [POV Nat]


    After returning from this other dimension, I was already ready to leave once again. I had something important to do... I could simply ignore this but I need to do this... only after this will my debt be completely paid off... I took a deep breath and a portal appeared in front of me...


    I entered the portal without a second thought... I appeared in front of a farmhouse in Missouri, this was my third time coming here... quite a nice place if I have to say... I could sense two people inside the house, one child and one adult... the adult seemed to be pregnant. A small smile appeared on my face.


    I walked up to the door and knocked on the door... no one answered the door... I could already feel the fear rolling from the woman... I knocked once again, I could hear muffled voices from inside... I finally used my telekinesis to open the door and entered the house.


    The woman was in the kitchen while the kid was hiding upstairs in some kind of wardrobe or closet... I finally arrived in the kitchen, the woman was holding a telephone in her hand, which she dropped when she noticed me...


    I could clearly see the fear in her eyes, she had a double-barreled shotgun in her other hand, which was immediately pointed in my direction... "Hello, Laura" I said with a smile and I simply pulled back a chair and sat down, I didn''t even bother with the shotgun pointed towards me.


    "Why are you here?? I have already called Clint and he is already on the way..." the woman said with quite some venom in her voice.


    "Do you really think I am worried about that Laura? You won''t believe me but I didn''t come to hurt you..." I said and leaned back in the chair.


    "Then why are you here?" Laura spat out with some worry in her voice.


    "I have come here to warn you... you might not know about it, but there is going to be a war" I said in a serious tone and she looked completely confused, she slightly lowered her gun, but it was still pointed in my direction.


    I had already talked with Reo about this and he had simply shrugged, his exact words were... ''To be honest, I don''t care if they know that I am preparing for the war or not... this is going to be the last fight one way or the other. If they continue with the war then it will be easy for me to kill them and if they stop the war, I will simply kill them one by one'' he said in an indifferent tone.


    "War, what war?" Laura almost screamed with a worried look on her face.


    "The World Security Council had decided to declare war against Leviathan and Elysium..." I said and Laura finally sat down opposite me... while dropping the gun, she looked at me intently.


    "Why are you telling me this?" she asked me while she kept looking at me intently.


    "If the war happens Leviathan will slaughter everyone without reservation... I simply wanted to tell you that you should stop Clint..." I said and stood up. "You treated me like a friend so I came to tell you about this..." I said and a portal appeared in front of me.


    "Goodbye Laura, I hope that Clint listens to you..." I said and entered the portal before she could say anything else...


    [POV Reo]


    "I can''t believe how Nemuri transformed this whole place" I said while looking around.


    "Yes, nothing beats this... I can''t believe that we have a roof above us..." Ororo said while leaning on my right side.


    "Yes, Nemuri used the solar circuits of this pyramid to recreate this... it is still natural sunlight but just imagine it coming through pipes" Jean said while swimming in the water...


    After returning from that dimension, I decided to spend my day with, Ororo, Jean, and Nat. But Nat told me that she was going to meet Laura Barton so that she could warn her about the war... I wasn''t bothered by it, to be honest, not like it would matter in the long run.


    So, after Nat left, the three of us decided to relax in Nemuri''s sacred garden... yeah, I know what it sounds like but it is her golden pyramid. I shouldn''t have expected anything less from that depraved pervert. So, here we were relaxing in the huge swimming pool.


    The whole place was surrounded by trees, flowers and beautiful vines... just as Jean mentioned, the sunlight here was natural so trees and flowers could be grown... but there was something else too... the three of us were completely naked. The girls wanted to go skinny dipping...


    Ororo was leaning by my right side, while Jean was swimming around... after returning from the otter world, Hela said that she was going to look for Fenris... I feel somewhat bad for Hela. "What are you thinking?" Ororo asked me when she noticed that I was lost in my thoughts.


    "Nothing urgent..." I said with a smile and she nodded her head. I simply wanted to get this war over with... it has been going on for too long and I could already sense the Mind Stone was coming towards Earth... it could mean two things... Either Thanos had decided to send some grunt like Loki if he had survived to see what is happening or he is coming on his own...


    I wasn''t bothered by it... if it was Thanos then I would kill him before he could arrive on Earth... but I will decide later if it is someone like Loki. Jean was finally done with her swimming and she came beside me and leaned on my left side... ah... this is life...


    "What do you think about Hela?" all of a sudden Jean asked me. Well, that came out of the blue...


    "She is a friend..." I trailed off and Jean simply glared at me along with Ororo.


    "Reo, you don''t need to act stupid... tell us what do you think about her?" this time it was Ororo who asked me. I decided to think for a few moments...


    "Well, she is strong, funny, beautiful, and deadly... to be honest, I don''t know enough about her... it might seem like I have spent a lot of time with her but I haven''t" I told them truthfully, there was no need to hide it...


    "You know, you should pay more attention... after all, she is clearly interested in you" Jean said with a smirk while wagging her finger in front of me. Is that right?? I haven''t noticed it...


    "How do you know?" I asked Jean who simply smirked and shook her finger in front of me.


    "A woman likes to keep her secrets... and only a woman can understand a woman" Jean said with a grin and started to trail kisses down my collarbone... my breath slightly hitched.


    "True... but we should be doing something productive... don''t you agree Jean?" Ororo asked with a playful grin on her face.


    "Yes... we should do something productive..." Jean said and moaned.


    "Productive?? How?" I asked them with a confused look on my face... making such to finish the act on my part.


    "I don''t know... maybe teach a certain someone about female biology..." Jean said and I looked even more confused.


    "Ohh... then education shouldn''t be igno..." before I could finish Ororo sealed my lips with hers...

 Chapter 357: Chapter 357

    [POV Nemuri]


    A lot of things are going on around the world and to be honest, I don''t like it.. it should be me who should be causing all this chaos around the world but it isn''t me... and I hate the fact... hmm... maybe I should add my own twist to this... yes, that will work like a charm.


    Now... what should I do??? I don''t know how long I have been dwelling in my thoughts but nothing popped into my mind... I have been playing with my new powers... well, technically the powers weren''t new... it was simply my latent powers... Having Reo''s D would have helped me to think clearly... now, I have to do with the next best thing.


    I conjured a glass and Accioed Fire Whiskey from my drink cabinet... I poured myself a generous drink and kept the bottle on the table... I chugged down the whole glass in one go and after a few seconds... I burped, a huge ball of fire escaped my mouth but I wasn''t bothered by it...


    I poured myself another glass and I got up from my throne with the glass in my hand... I walked towards the glass wall so that I could look down on the city... I took a small sip from my glass and nodded in satisfaction... after killing off the Hand leaders, my business increased drastically...


    Alexandra Reid owned a lot of Financial Businesses... I was taking care of those businesses now... Murakami owned a chain of nightclubs and brothels... all of them are now owned by Yours Truly... as a woman should I feel bad for the women in brothels? Yes, but should I stop them? No, after all, it is business.


    I took another sip of my drink... I wonder what Luna was doing now... she has been quite busy since I bought her the news channels... all of them are to be transformed into Quibbler news channels... controlling the media is also important nowadays...


    A lot of money has been flowing in from the weapons company I own... only a few months ago, I engulfed the whole Hammer Industries and Justin Hammer could only look from the sidelines while I absorbed his company with a bitter look on his face.


    I wanted the Stark Industries too but Obadiah Stane has been causing me a lot of problems... he has been quite a thorn in my side... but I will take care of him pretty soon... after all, I have found out about his pesky deals with the Ten Rings terrorist organisation. I took another sip from my glass and twirled the drink for a couple of seconds...


    Stark has also been doing a lot of stuff behind the scenes... like the deal he made with SHIELD two days ago... I didn''t like the fact that he went behind me to make the deal when I am a board member of Stark Industries... I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard someone knock on my door.


    "Enter..." I trailed off and the door opened with a click and my secretary walked in with loud taps of her heels... I always wanted to have a secretary... pity it isn''t Reo, though I don''t mind much, after all, roleplay sex exists for a reason and sometimes Reo agrees to play the role of my Secretary.


    "What''s up, Susan?" I asked Susan, yes, Susan Storm is my secretary... well, she isn''t my secretary to be exact... she simply lost a bet with me so she has to act like my Secretary for a week.


    She had made a bet with me saying that magic and technology couldn''t mix together... but I had easily proved her wrong... according to her science was based on proven facts while magic is a mysterious art... which defies the laws of science, so... two opposite things shouldn''t match in harmony...


    The bet was rigged from the start but I had never said that the bet was fair... "You shouldn''t be drinking at this time of the day... and you have a scheduled meeting in Oscorp at 11.30 am" Susan said and gave me an annoyed look. I waved my hand and checked the time... it was 10.48 am now... I should be going.


    "Thanks for the reminder... you are a nice secretary... I can give you a permanent position of yo..." before I could finish Susan cut me off.


    "In your dreams..." Susan spat and I clicked my tongue in disappointment.


    "Susan, I have told you multiple times that I only dream about Reo... as a good secretary you should remember that" I said with a smug grin on my face.


    "Yes... and stop drooling" Susan deadpanned and I chugged down my whole drink and the glass disappeared. I picked up the bottle with magic and returned it to the drink cabinet.


    "Bye... Susy... take care of the office when I am away..." I said while waving my hand at Susan and before she could say anything... I was in my personal garage. I quickly entered my car and drove out of the building... I turned on the music and raised up the volume...


    I was driving while humming the songs... all of a sudden the traffic thinned up quite a bit... this isn''t something usual... at least not this part of the city and not at this time of the day... finally a guy came into my vision...


    He was standing right in the middle of the road... the man was wearing a mask on his face (quite natural with Covid and all that) and he was dressed in complete black... is he a spec ops?? He had something in his hands but I knew it was a weapon, after all, I am not stupid and I can recognise an attack like this from a mile away and this guy wasn''t subtle...


    Is that a freaking grenade launcher?? Nope... no way in hell that I am going to let someone destroy my precious car once again!! ''Alter take care of him before he can fire that thing!'' I screamed inside my mind.


    ''Hehehe... your wish is my command, Queen...'' Alter let out a sinister laugh and I felt her leave my body...


    [POV Alter]


    Ah... the Queen has finally given me a mission and it has been quite some time since I have killed anyone... as soon as I was out of my Queen''s shadow, I rushed towards the attacker. Slowly I started to come out of the attacker''s shadow...


    He had already dropped the grenade launcher and I could see a knife heading straight towards my neck... I simply raised up my arm and parried his knife attack... though I agree that his reflexes are quite good... I am pretty sure that he isn''t a normal human...


    One of his hands was made up of metal... with that hand, he punched towards me and I simply grabbed his fist... he is strong and fast... but he isn''t strong enough. I backed up my feet and kicked between his legs with my full might... the man simply lurched forward and his hands instinctively went towards his crotch.


    Hehe... no matter how strong a man is... there is always a dangling weak point... hehe... I grabbed the man''s head and smashed my knee on his face... I grabbed his face and pulled it up... "Legilimens" I simply dived into his mind.


    Ah... the man''s name is James Buchanan Barnes, our hero, Captain America''s best friend... but unfortunately, he was caught by Hydra and then they brainwashed this poor sod... I threw him to the side of the road, after all, Queen''s car was about to pass through here... I slowly approached the Winter Soldier, he was in no condition to fight someone like me...


    I gently turned him around and I licked my lips in anticipation... I placed my foot on his spine and grabbed both of his hands... his metal hand was trying to fight on its own but it was pretty weak... slowly I started to pull and the ancient soldier under my feet started to scream... a loud snap was heard and with that, his legs stopped moving... it was something simple, I snapped his spine.


    Everything is based on technique... if I had placed my foot in the wrong position or if I would have grabbed his hands in the wrong position... then I could have torn off his hands... the ancient brainwashed soldier was lying on the street while whimpering... I nodded my head in satisfaction and decided to clear the other teams that Hydra had sent after my Queen...


    [POV Nemuri]


    A lot of memories rushed into my mind from Alter, I quickly sorted through them... pity... I could have used that Winter Soldier but no crying over spilled milk... Alter has already made him a cripple and he wasn''t someone valuable...


    Looks like Hydra has finally started to connect the dots... Alexander Pierce wanted to get me off the board even before the war started... now what should I do with that fool...?? Alter is already going nuts with the other teams they have sent after me...


    Hmm... It would be better if I didn''t do anything at this moment... the situation is quite volatile now and the war is about to start... I will deal with Alexander Pierce at that time... after all, leaders being assassinated during the times of war isn''t something new.


    Ugh...!! I groaned in annoyance and opened the gloves drawer... I pulled out a hentai manga and started to read it while driving... ah... yes, I haven''t tried that position with Reo... but can I be that flexible?? Hehe... only one way to find out...

 Chapter 358: Upgrades...

    [POV Rumi]


    Yesterday I learned something important... physical power isn''t the answer to everything... having speed is good and advantageous but it can''t guarantee your win... yesterday when I went into my Overdrive, I was much faster and stronger than Hela but I still lost.


    Even though I lost to her, I wasn''t angry at her or jealous of her... it only meant that I had a new objective in front of me... she soundly defeated me with just technique... and I have heard that hand-to-hand fighting is not her forte... I wonder how strong she would be if she used swords... her main weapon.


    This strengthened my determination even more... I needed to get stronger, Hela has told me that she is continuously growing stronger as a Goddess of War and Death... and people are always dying... which also increases Hela''s strength. Only Reo and Hela can give me a challenge... I wonder if Hela would agree to become my sparring partner or not.


    With that thought in my mind, I finally found Hela, she was sitting under a tree nearby our house while playing with a long dagger... she had already noticed me and decided to speak up... "Good morning Rumi, have a seat..." Hela said and patted the ground beside her. I took her offer and sat down.


    "Can I ask you for a favour?" I asked her bluntly, there is no need to beat around the bush.


    "What kind of favour if I may ask?" Hela asked me and she stopped playing with the dagger in her hands.


    "If you won''t mind then I would ask you to become my sparring partner" I told her without wasting any more time... Hela stared into my eyes intently for a few seconds until she burst out laughing like a maniac.


    "Sure... sure... I was also getting bored... fighting a stronger and faster opponent is really nice" Hela gushed out while releasing her battle intent... there was a scary glint in her eyes... for a moment I felt that I was going to drown when she released her battle intent... it was a lot heavier than yesterday...


    "Come on... let''s go..." Hela said and got up... I followed her example and pulled myself up from the ground... I know that I am going to be in a world of pain... but you can only break your limits through pain...


    [POV Reo]


    "How long has it been since we have been here?" I asked myself and waved my hand in front of me... several digits appeared in the air and I grimaced... it was already morning in Elysium, it was a stupid mistake of mine... I simply forgot to stop the Time when I was starting my biology class with Jean and Ororo...


    Well, it wasn''t a big deal... it''s not like we couldn''t go on without some sleep... and currently, it was night in here... I wonder if Nat is already back or not... "Come one we need to hurry or I am going to be late for my job" Jean said hurriedly... we only noticed the time when Jean''s coffee alarm went off.


    "Jean... don''t be a spoilsport like that... come back..." Ororo whined but I agree with Jean, we need to leave... well, it has been some time since our class had ended, because I didn''t want to overwork Ororo and Jean...


    "Ororo... Jean is right, we should leave... I also have some things to do back in Elysium" I said and Ororo reluctantly agreed to leave... "Jean, is it possible for you to take a leave today?" I asked Jean and after thinking for some time Jean simply nodded her head.


    "I can have a break as long as there isn''t an emergency... but we have been working hard since Eric brought those kids... give me an hour and I will return" Jean said as she finished dressing up... we had already taken a bath after finishing our class and we were simply lazing after that. She pecked me on the lips and used her unique form of teleportation and with a burst of flames she was gone.


    "I hate that everyone other than me can teleport on their own" Ororo grumbled with an annoyed look on her face. Well, she can teleport... I guess I have to train her, after all, I have the law of lightning and it is pretty much similar to her current body constitution.


    "Come on Ororo... I will show you some lightning tricks... you can already control your lightning, right?" I asked and she nodded her head like a little girl... she immediately stood up and started to get dressed... following her example I also started to get dressed. As soon as we were done, I used my Space Powers and the two of us found ourselves outside of our house.


    "That was pretty smooth... I didn''t even feel anything" Ororo nodded her head with an approving look on her face... I knew that she hated both Apparition and Portkey... Flash Step was much more comfortable but it couldn''t be compared with my Space Powers.


    "I am glad that you liked it... now show me what you have learned about your powers..." I said with a serious look on my face... before I could teach her anything, I needed to see how much she knows about her powers... after all, I can''t teach her anything too hard... it would simply waste both of our time...


    After that, Ororo showed me what she has been working on and I was kind of disappointed... she isn''t trying to learn anything new... she was simply using her old attacks but now that her body was upgraded... her power output was much more. But unlike before she didn''t have to wait for the clouds to gather... she could shoot out lightning from her own hands.


    But I guess I can''t blame Ororo for something like this... after all, there was no one to teach her... she trains with Rumi but Rumi can only give her physical training and hand-to-hand combat experience... well, Rumi can teach magic too and Ororo had learned a lot from her... I guess, I should have helped Ororo sooner... but I wasn''t exactly free.


    "Ok... I have seen enough, you can stop now. Now, try to coat your hand with lightning like this..." I said and coated my own hand with lightning. Ororo watched my hand intently and started to practice... I pulled out my phone and texted Fleur, asking her to meet me in front of the house in 50 minutes.


    It took Ororo a minute but she was finally able to coat her hands and legs with lightning... as soon as she understood the principle... it became easy for her... Fuck this SHIT!! I was able to do this after training for a whole month... I call it hacks!! But as a teacher and lover, I was proud of her...


    "Now, extend the lightning to create a blade like this..." I said and a lightning blade formed on my hand... she needed to master the basics before I could teach her teleporting... Ororo nodded her head like a diligent student and started to form a lightning blade just like I had shown her.


    I sat down while she was practising and kept watching her progress patiently... it took me two weeks to form a stable blade... it took her 32 minutes to finally form a blade but calling it a blade would be stretching it too far... well, her progress is much faster than me though.


    "You need to perfect the form of the blade... if you can imagine it in your mind then it will help... but stay constant with the design... and your blade isn''t stable... it won''t be able to cut anything before it disperses" I pointed out and Ororo carefully listened to all of them. She dispersed the blade in her hands and started to practice once again.


    The rest of the time quickly passed away and it was Fleur, who showed up first... she gave me a peck on my lips and decided to stand beside me... seeing her like that, I also stood up and both of us kept watching Ororo trying to form a passable lightning blade. After a few minutes, Jean also arrived with a flash of flames.


    "Ororo, keep practising... I will be back shortly..." I said, Ororo nodded her head in understanding, then I led both Jean and Fleur inside the house... I took them to the room where I have been keeping the artefacts... I entered the room and found that Luna was already there swaying in a chair.


    "The three of you are right on time..." Luna beamed at us with a high smile on her face.


    "Ah... ok" I said in an unsure tone... I didn''t know how to react to this so I simply decided to ignore it. "Jean, Fleur, tell me what do you feel from the fire" I said while pointing towards the Eternal Flame...


    "Eternal Flame..." Jean mumbled under her breath, the Phoenix must have told her. "If the two of us absorb this flame then it would help us a lot" Jean continued in a trance...


    "I can feel a lot of power in those flames... all of my instincts are screaming at me to absorb those flames..." Fleur mumbled and started walking towards the Eternal Flame... Jean was also doing the same... both approached the artefact and stopped in front of it... Jean and Fleur looked towards each other and both of them nodded their heads with a determined look on their faces.


    Both opened their mouths and started to swallow the Eternal Flame... Damn!! I wasn''t expecting that... I was expecting that they would put their hands inside the flames... My dumb ass never imagined that they would literally swallow the flames... the two of them kept swallowing those flames hungrily... the flames finally started to diminish and the Eternal Flames were finally extinguished.


    Both Jean''s and Fleur''s bodies started to glow... Jean was glowing with a red glow while Fleur was glowing orange... both of them were soon engulfed with red and orange flames respectively... the flames were giving off a lot of power but we couldn''t feel any heat... even the clothes on their bodies were completely intact... with a wisp of greenish-black smoke Hela also arrived... slowly the other girls also arrived... even Nemuri arrived...


    I would have asked her how she knew but she would say something stupid like pussy senses... so, I decided to ignore her... astral Phoenixes started to form behind both Jean and Fleur, red for Jean and orange for Fleur...


    "Awww... so beautiful" Luna cooed from beside me... I kind of agree with her and I noticed that the other girls also unconsciously nodded their heads.


    After a few minutes, both Phoenixes trilled loudly and with a bright flash both Phoenixes disappeared into their bodies... wow... that was some upgrade...

 Chapter 359: Prelude of the War...

    [Montefiori, New York]


    Nick Fury was standing outside the looking glass while he was intently looking at the man inside... he thought that maybe the facts would change if he glared hard enough... alas, he failed...


    "So, Agent Coulson, how did this happen?" Fury growled in an irritated tone.


    "We don''t know... for whatever reason, the CCTV cameras of that area were intentionally turned off so we don''t have anything..." Agent Coulson finished with a frown on his face. Fury didn''t like this...


    "So, have you confirmed this man''s identity?" Fury asked and Agent Coulson nodded his head.


    "Yes, I know it might be hard to believe but that man is the one and only James Buchanan Barnes" Agent Coulson said in a dramatic tone and Fury simply rubbed his temple in annoyance... this can''t be happening at this moment.


    "What is his condition?" Fury asked curiously, this could be an asset for him.


    "Physically, very bad. Someone decided to break his spine and cripple him... but Stark says that he could fix it with his metal armour. The doctors have also found that he is physically enhanced but they would need time to conduct more tests" Agent Coulson said, this made dark lines appear on top of Fury''s head but he still nodded his head in understanding.


    "Mentally, we don''t know... the doctors are saying that there are signs of extensive brainwashing... but they would need to conduct more tests to confirm anything..." Agent Coulson said with a grim look on his face. He was a huge fan of Captain America''s best friend so it was an obvious reaction for him.


    Fury looked completely stoic but he was anything but stoic inside his mind... he was raging inside his mind while thinking about scenarios... it wasn''t every day when you find a brainwashed old war hero... Fury took another glance towards the man lying inside the room and a wild thought appeared inside his mind.


    If Barnes was still alive... then there was still a chance that Captain was alive... after all, they have never found the body... they had to stop the previous search for Project PEGASUS.


    But Fury was sure that the World Security Council would happily agree with his proposal... after all, they will be getting a Super Soldier if everything was right... at worst, they would be getting Captain''s corpse... that could be used to boost morale for the upcoming war.


    "Agent Coulson, keep me posted... I have to arrange a meeting..." Fury said cryptically and walked away and Agent Coulson simply nodded his head...


    Fury arrived inside his office and took out the inter dimensional pager given to him by his friend... all this time he has been contemplating if he should activate it or not... now he had finally made up his mind... he finally activated the pager... with that Fury laid back in his seat and put down the pager on his table... he had to arrange the meeting now...


    Just like Fury had thought, the World Security Council agreed with his proposal after some arguments... so he immediately dispatched several teams to find the wreckage... Coulson was obviously the leader of all these teams... two weeks had passed just like that but they have finally found the wreckage and along with that they have found Captain''s Shield.


    While SHIELD was busy with Captain, the rest of the world was rigorously preparing for the war... Wakanda had already made their official statement saying that they were going to participate in the war... naval fleets were already being dispatched around the island of Elysium but for whatever reason, they haven''t seen any reaction from Elysium or Leviathan...


    [New York Sanctum] (Earth Zeta 71)


    It has been a year and a couple of months since they have been trying to create a pathway to the other dimension so that they could get back the Infinity Stones... finally, all of their preparations were complete.


    "So, are you sure about this Wizard? We won''t end in some kind of apocalyptic world, right?" Carol Danvers asked with an unsure look on her face, she only received a blank stare as her answer.


    "Don''t be like that Danvers... everything will be fine" Thor said in a cheerful tone... Loki simply made a face after hearing his brother''s cheerful voice.


    "Everything aside, the suit looks really badass... Tony, you never disappoint me, my friend" Peter Quill gushed out with an awed look on his face... everyone in his group simply rolled their eyes.


    "Ok... I am activating the pathway..." Strange said loudly and everyone became completely silent. A few sparkling magic circles appeared in Strange''s hands and the next moment, all of them found themselves inside the mirror dimension...


    The mirror dimension was acting weirdly and all of them were floating inside the mirror dimension and all of sudden a dent started to form in the sky of the mirror dimension... the dent kept increasing until a funnel formed in the sky connected to another mirror dimension but on the other side, they could see the moon''s surface.


    Slowly they started to be dragged towards the funnel in the sky and only after a few seconds they were inside the funnel... all of them felt an immense amount of pressure on their bodies... after some agonising seconds, they found themselves sprawled on the moon''s surface.


    All of them were groaning and moaning due to pain... it took them a few seconds to collect themselves. Slowly they started to pull themselves up from the surface of the moon... "Vision... Vision... what happened to you?? Please answer me... Vision!!" Wanda''s hysterical screams were heard out... which seemed to bring everyone back into reality.


    Throughout this whole time, Strange seemed to be frowning... he had lost connection to the Time Stone, he could no longer feel its power... the Eye of Agamotto was completely powerless now... Wanda finally raised up her head and stared right into Strange''s eyes.


    "What happened to Vision?" Wanda asked dangerously while her eyes narrowed on Strange.


    "...I think that Infinity Stones have stopped working... though I don''t know why" Strange told her truthfully, there was no reason to hide anything now. Wanda started to release her power while glaring at Strange...


    "You killed him..." Wanda said dangerously and red miasma started to form around her hands.


    (A/N: From now on, I am going to add 2 at the end of the names of the people who arrived from Earth Zeta 71, this will make it easier for us to differentiate between the counterparts)


    "You are saying that these pesky insects killed me?" all of a sudden a cold feminine voice was heard throughout the place... this stopped Wanda from attacking Strange who had already prepared magical circles in his hand.


    "Yes, I have said before that your counterpart was much weaker than you..." a male was was heard throughout the place...


    "Who are you? Show yourselves, cowards!!" Thor screamed and lightning crackled around his body.


    "Did you hear the big words from that insect?? I am truly ashamed for my counterpart though..." the female voice spoke once again and slowly a tall female dressed in a skintight greenish-black armour... the whole group immediately recognized the woman...


    "Hela..." both Thor and Loki uttered out her name with a horrified look on their faces... they would have already attacked Hela, but from her aura alone, they could easily conclude that this Hela was a lot stronger than the Hela they have fought...


    Another man slowly appeared beside Hela, the man was dressed in crimson battle armour, the whole group immediately recognized Leviathan... but before anyone could do anything... the whole group... they were 40 in numbers including Vision and all of them were surrounded by a blue cocoon.


    "Ah... please¡­ there is no need to be violent... you see, I kill anyone who tries to be violent with me... now, all of you are grieving from the loss of your friend... I don''t want to cause you more pain..." Leviathan said with a serene look on his face... some of them even believed that he was telling the truth.


    "But we can always arrange something on a later date..." Leviathan was cut off when Hela cleared her throat... Leviathan gave her a look and turned back towards us... "As you can see... this lady here had decided to call dibs and as a gentleman... I won''t argue with a beautiful lady" Leviathan continued spouting his bullshit and the whole group was enraged but because of the blue cocoon surrounding them they couldn''t do anything.


    "Well... let get this over with..." Leviathan said and waved his hand and Vision''s lifeless body floated into his hands... all of a sudden red miasma started to surround Leviathan and his eyes immediately shot towards Wanda.


    She looked murderous... and her whole body was surrounded by the red miasma... "Some people simply never appreciate your goodwill..." Leviathan said and pointed his finger towards Wanda... everyone could see that Wanda was trying her best but Leviathan wasn''t affected by her power.


    "Crucio..." Leviathan mumbled and the blue cocoon surrounding Wanda disappeared, she immediately dropped to her knees and started to scream like a banshee... she started to roll on the ground due to the immense pain she was feeling... the whole group from Earth Zeta 71 was horrified to see a scene like this...


    Only after a whole minute, Wanda stopped screaming... she was once again surrounded by the blue cocoon... Leviathan picked up Vision''s body and ripped out the Mind Stone and threw away Vision''s body as thrash inside a portal. Leviathan nodded his head with a satisfied look on his face and then his eyes zeroed in on Strange and the next moment, he had the Eye of Agamotto in his palm...


    Strange was horrified to see that but he couldn''t do anything... Leviathan crushed the Eye of Aggamotto and picked up the Time Stone, Strange was stunned still when the spell he had put on the Eye of Agamotto didn''t affect Leviathan...


    Leviathan looked towards us and his eyes landed on Charles... "It is nice to meet to you again Charles... well, I would have liked to stay here and chat with you guys some more but I need to go... so ciao..." Leviathan said while waving his hand and a portal appeared in front of him, both Hela and Leviathan entered the portal and the blue cocoon surrounding the group from Earth Zeta 71 finally disappeared...

 Chapter 360: Lunas Machinations & The Mind Stone...

    [POV Luna]


    (A/N: I decided to do Luna''s POV for the second time... the most difficult character in my fanfic, wish me luck)


    Oh... so, Reo took the Mind Stone from that red man... he also got another Time Stone... Hmm... hmm... this leads to two possibilities... he will go after the Reality Stone of our own Universe or he might go after the Reality Stone from another Universe...


    (A/N: Please vote for this... if you want Reo to collect the Reality Stone from this Universe or another Universe. If you like the ''The Universe'' comment then he will take the Stone from this Universe and if you like the ''Other Universe'' then he will take the Stone from another Universe)


    I heard a loud growl from my side... I looked up and saw Fenris was trying to reach towards my pudding cup. "Down, girl. You can''t eat pudding... it will hurt your tummy, I will get you some ice cream" I said trying to placate my new pet, well, Hela didn''t need to know that and she was also going to be family... so, I am sure that she will understand.


    I put another scoop of pudding in my mouth... ah... marvellous... this is life... pudding is the best!! Ice Cream comes right after that... Fenris barked trying to tell me that my worries were unnecessary... but I decided to blissfully ignore her. Fenris finally gave up and started to whimper in disappointment.


    "Sorry, girl, but there is no share of my pudding..." I said in a sing-song voice while patting Fenris''s giant head... seeing that Attila came and cuddled with me from the other side. She softly hissed... "I know what you want... don''t need to be jealous of your furry sister" I said while looking towards Attila and I started to pat her giant head too.


    Now, I need to move forward with my plan... I have hidden my plan very well, no one knows about it and with my powers doing something like that is very simple... hehe... no one knows what I have been planning for so long... even Nemuri and Reo have no idea about this.


    No one noticed how I manipulated each one of them on my whims to get what I wanted... only a few words were enough for Nemuri and she was already trying to take over the world economy... only a few words to Reo and he was already destroying governments. I didn''t even need to bother with Momo and Fleur, they were already doing what I wanted with them...


    It was so easy that it wasn''t funny anymore... Now, I can finally have what I wanted... Pudding Domination!!!


    I have always dreamed of creating the Perfect Pudding and now it is possible... I will simply disguise one of the factories Nemuri had bought me as my personal pudding factory... Reo will be destroying governments so they would never bother with what I am doing in my factory and Momo and Fleur can make me the high-tech machines... I will finally be able to fulfill my dream of creating the Perfect Pudding...


    Just you wait... I can already see you in my visions, my Perfect Pudding... and as I am not a bad girl, I will obviously allow Reo, Nemuri, Momo, and Fleur to taste my perfect creation... I will also give them a lot of love... then they will finally see the glorious ways of pudding...


    [POV Reo]


    Hehe... I had already noticed their arrival because of my Future Sight and I also knew that they were bringing two more Stones for me... Two weeks have passed since Nemuri''s brief meeting with the Winter Soldier... she had obviously told me about the incident after coming back home.


    Throughout these two weeks, I have been continuously training Ororo... she had learned a lot but she still has a long way to go before she can teleport using her lightning form... she can already move extremely fast but moving extremely fast is not teleporting.


    I was also training with Hela and Rumi from time to time in these two weeks... and it has helped me a lot. I haven''t grown stronger or anything but my insight has improved a lot... I won''t gain all the power in one day... well, I could, after I finish absorbing the Stones but that is a completely different matter.


    At first, I wanted to go and greet the invaders of our reality on my own but Hela said that she wanted to see the people who killed her counterpart... she wanted to see if these people could give her some challenge but she was sorely disappointed... she said that she has never been so ashamed in all of her life.


    I could only smile wryly watching her rant like this... this was a completely new side of her personality. "... I would have killed her with my own hands if she wasn''t dead" yeah... Hela was still ranting while looking really annoyed.


    Hela took a deep breath and calmed down herself. "Were they really so weak?" Rumi asked curiously, after leaving the moon, both Hela and I directly came to our training spot and found that Rumi was already there... patiently waiting for us.


    "Yes, they were, but you can''t decide anything by their individual strength... after all, they like to fight in groups, their strength also grows if they have a good enough incentive" I said with a grin on my face... to be honest, I wanted to kill them right then and there but Hela and Rumi were really looking forward to a good fight.


    That is the only reason I took Vision''s body and Crucioed Wanda... I gave them an incentive... when the Avengers formed in the original movie, it was only because Loki killed Phil Coulson, after all, they needed something to avenge...


    Even though I didn''t kill Vision, I am pretty sure that these guys will twist the facts inside their minds to make me the bad guy... something like ''If he hadn''t taken the Space and Soul Stone then we wouldn''t be here... because of him we have to come here... that is why Vision died, it was because of Leviathan''.


    It is pretty obvious to guess what they are going to think because their whole group is filled with people who think that they are doing everything for the ''Greater Good''... after all, they gave themselves much more credit than they deserve... after dealing with Dumbles, I can pretty much understand how these kinds of people think.


    Everyone would think that I have taken Vision''s body for Vibranium but to be honest, it is simply scrap metal to me... as soon as the war ends, I will take every ounce of Vibranium from Wakanda... it would be reparations for the troubles they are going to cause me in the war... they made their own bed, now they must lie in it.


    "So, that is why you took that tin can?" Hela asked while raising her delicate eyebrow.


    "Yep... that will give them a big enough incentive to try harder... they will also blame me for that tin can''s death..." I said with a shrug and Rumi looked really excited at the prospect of strong opponents... I could already see stars in her eyes.


    Though Hela looked at me with an unsure expression on her face... but after a few seconds, her usual expression surfaced on her face. "Well, no matter... I am still going to kill them all... are you sure that they can''t return to their own reality?" Hela asked me and I simply smiled.


    "Don''t worry... their pride won''t allow them to return without avenging their friend..." I said with a gentle smile on my face and Hela nodded her head in understanding.


    "By the way, how did you cause that woman so much pain?" Hela asked me with a curious look on her face.


    "He must have used the Cruciatus Curse..." before I could speak up, Rumi decided to answer my question. Hela looked even more confused after hearing Rumi''s words... I contemplated for a few seconds before I found myself in front of our library... I pulled out a thin book from the shelves and once again I was in front of Hela and Rumi.


    I opened the book and searched for the Cruciatus Curse when I finally found the section on Cruciatus Curse, I handed the book to Hela... she accepted the book with a curious look on her face... she quickly read through the text and a sinister grin appeared on her face...


    "This is a really marvellous spell... this is a perfect spell for my arsenal..." Hela said and started to chuckle like an evil villain. "Though I would need to try out the spell... after all, my emotions are going to be a factor here... maybe I could modify the spell to work without emotions" Hela muttered and grinned evilly.


    That would be really nice... I have used this spell for so long that I can simply manipulate my mind to create the hate inside my mind and the hate disappears as soon as I am done... mastering Occlumency to such levels obviously has its own perks.


    "Reo, aren''t you going to absorb the Stones? I was really interested..." Rumi asked and I finally pulled out today''s haul... I haven''t forgotten about them, after all, they are an aspect of my own power.


    I retracted the armour from my hand and grabbed the Time Stone... with a green glow, I absorbed the Time Stone, like the last time with Space Stone I have taken from Nimrod, I didn''t get any new powers but I felt my powers grow by several folds... when my powers finally stopped increasing my eyes zeroed in towards the Mind Stone.


    I grabbed the Mind Stone and my hands started to glow yellow... after a few seconds, the glow finally subsided and I could feel various changes happening inside my mind... I got both Telepathy and Telekinesis... (A/N: It is the Mind Stone, what did you expect from it?). Neither Loki nor Thanos were able to access these two powers of the Stone.


    I could control people''s minds... that was given, after all, Loki did it by touching people''s chests with his sceptre... but on a much larger level... like if I wanted all the beings of all the galaxies inside my range to bow and pray to me, then they would happily do so... but someone with mental defences might not be affected and I will lose control over a being if someone hits their head, then I would have to put them under my control once again.


    I can also shoot energy beams out of my hands and eyes now... I always wanted eye beams... the voices inside my head were getting really irritating... like Rumi was thinking about the power I was releasing... Hela was also thinking around similar lines and she wanted to get into my bed... so, like a gentleman, I turned off my Telepathy.


    I need to train my powers... I needed to train my Telepathy before anything else... only one more Stone to go before I can absorb the Ego Stone... I wonder what I will gain after gaining the Ego Stone.


    Now, I can also feel the Infinity Stones of other realities... or the realities that are the closest to me. It could be anything... now it is time to get the Reality Stone...

 Chapter 361: Avengers Assemble...

    [The Moon]


    "How is Wanda2?" Charles2 asked in a grim tone.


    "I don''t know to be honest... the scans show that her whole nervous system was on fire" Kitty2 finished with a sigh.


    "Danvers2, do you know what kind of power Leviathan was using?" Captain2 asked with a frown on his face.


    "I can''t say for sure but I think he was using the powers of the Space Stone... but I can''t be sure, all Infinity Stones have their own energy signatures... I didn''t sense any of those energies from him, what about your sensors, Stark2?" Carol Danvers2 asked while looking towards the man inside the red and gold metal suit.


    "Nothing... he was using some kind of Spacial Manipulation technique... Jarvis said that the power Leviathan used is 99% similar to the powers of the Space Stone but it is contradicting since he said that there was no energy of Space Stone" Stark2 said looking at a huge holographic screen in front of him.


    "I think he had somehow managed to copy the powers of the Space Stone on his own... I know what I am saying is nigh-impossible but it could be possible" Strange2 said slowly with a solemn look on his face.


    "I also agree with what Strange2 said, Jarvis also said that it is quite possible" Stark2 chimed in from the side.


    "Forget all that shit...!! First, tell me what the hell are we going to do now?" Logan2 spoke up in an irritated tone.


    "Yes, but we can''t go in blind now... we came here for two Stones while underestimating the enemy and we lost two more even though they are useless now... but Leviathan might have a way to make them work... we can''t be sure of anything now" Lady Sif2 said with a serious look her face.


    "I completely agree with her Brother, we need to think this through... I didn''t sense anything from the Leviathan guy but Hela... she is in a league of her own... our Hela2 would be a joke in front of her" Loki snarked with quite some venom in his voice.


    "...I understand what you are trying to say, brother, but we simply can''t leave after what just happened... fighting Hela would be difficult but we will come out victorious... like we always have" Thor2 said with a determined look on his face, after hearing Thor2''s words, Loki simply cursed and walked away.


    "Thor2 is right... we can''t allow this Leviathan or whoever this guy is, to walk all over us... we have faced even worse enemies... remember Thanos??" Peter Quill2 said and pulled out his gun in a dramatic manner.


    "Thanos didn''t have someone like that woman in his army, dumbass" Rocket2 said and started laughing loudly.


    "I am Groot!!" Groot2 said with a defiant look on his face.


    "Oh... you better not take that tone with me..." Quill2 said with a serious look on his face but both Groot2 and Rocket2 started laughing loudly and Groot kept making fun of Quill2.


    "Everything aside... we can''t go back, not without the Stones, if we leave the Stones here, then we are condemning our own reality" Banner2 said while working on his computer and a lot of agreements were heard.


    "Leviathan has also destroyed the pathway between our worlds... it would take me at least 8 months to complete the array once again..." Strange2 finally dropped the last bomb and everyone was horrified after hearing that... a day in this world meant a month in theirs... nearly two decades would come to pass in their world when they would finally be able to return.


    "Um... sir, can I say something?" Peter Parker2 asked politely. He was the youngest in the group so he always respected the oldest members of the group.


    "Peter2, how many times do I have to tell you that we are not in a class?" Stark2 said while rolling his eyes, snickers were heard from all around the group.


    "Shut up, you guys!! Can''t you see that he is nervous?? Don''t mind them Peter2, you can speak freely like Stark2 said" Ororo2 said with a gentle expression on her face.


    Peter2 nodded his head and looked around. "*ahem*... as you all know that Nimrod came to this reality by using the Space Stone of our reality... so if we can get the Space Stone of this world then we would be able to return to our world much sooner..." Peter2 finished and everyone was giving him blank stares, but after only a few seconds, all of them started to praise the kid... Peter2 blushed after hearing the compliments.


    "That''s a good idea kid!" Logan2 said while patting Peter2''s back. After a few moments, everyone seemed to calm down.


    "Leviathan is much worse than we had imagined..." Stark2 said and enlarged his holographic screen. He was finally able to hack into the SHIELD servers so that he could collect all the information about their enemy.


    Stark2 pulled up files after files and kept showing everyone... they saw how Leviathan threatened the world and how he killed people without any remorse... some of them already had unshed tears in their eyes... Charles2 has been shaking his head with a disappointed look on his face. The Mutants had a conflicted look on their faces.


    They saw how the Mutants of this world have been living peacefully... they also wanted to join this Elysium but this went against their ideals... or the ideals they have been taught, they could never accept condemning the normal humans in such a manner so that they could live peacefully. Humans needed to be protected.


    "Guys... someone is coming!!" Banner2 said loudly bringing everyone out of the trance.


    "I know who is coming," Danvers2 said with a smirk on her face.


    After a few seconds, a feminine figure surrounded by a yellow glow approached the whole group, Danvers2 approached the figure... the figure also slowed down and the two women met in mid-air.


    "Hello myself of this dimension... how are you?" Danvers2 asked with a huge grin on her face... the woman in front of her simply shook her head in disbelief.


    "Oh shit!!" Carol Danvers aka Captain Marvel of this reality stared at the woman who looked exactly like her while gaping like a fish out of water... she didn''t even register that this woman mentioned something about another dimension...


    [POV Carol Danvers]


    This is somewhat unbelievable... but not impossible... crackpot theorists have always been raving about parallel universes... and now I have proof about their existence... my counterpart said that she wanted to meet Fury and help in the war efforts... I don''t even know what is going on.


    After receiving Nick''s signal I decided to clean my schedule... it took me two weeks to deal with my matters... there has been a lot of chaos lately... Ronin has also returned to his master... I wonder what that Mad Titan is planning now. But Nick would have never called me if it wasn''t an emergency so I was finally returning to Earth.


    I heard from my counterpart that the humans are going to war against someone called Leviathan... she also said that they want to join the war efforts, I wonder how strong this Leviathan is... they came to our dimension so that they can fight this Leviathan?? Even that Mad Titan would find it hard to fight this whole group.


    This is going to be Overkill... I am quite sure of it. I finally arrived in front of the SHIELD Headquarters so I stopped. I looked back towards the whole group "All of you guys wait here... let me greet him first" I said and everyone nodded but someone came forward from their group... I think he said his name was something... Strange2.


    "You won''t mind if I accompany you, would you?" Starnge2 said with a smile on his face. I knew what he wanted... he didn''t trust me and he wanted to be present when I meet him... I have no problems with it... knowing Nick, he would already be wary of them even if I don''t tell him anything...


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    Fury was pouring himself a drink with a high grin on his face... he had finally received some good news... they have found Captain America and not only that... Captain America was alive!! According to the reports, Captain America didn''t even age one day since he was frozen.


    This was going to be a huge turning point for their war efforts... as soon as Captain America wakes up, he was going to use Captain America as a rallying point... everyone knows about Captain America''s deeds during the Second World War and a lot of people would join the army so that they could just fight beside Captain America.


    "Hello, Nick..." Fury heard a feminine voice from the direction of the window and Fury was already pointing his gun towards the window.


    "Motherfucker!!" Fury muttered and pointed his gun towards the man in space suit beside his friend. Fury finally lowered his gun... since the man was with his friend he decided to lower his gun for now.


    "Nick, how have been?" Carol said with a smirk and Fury released a tired sigh and shook his head.


    "Quite bad, I guess" Carol said wryly while looking at her friend. "So, what is this emergency you called me for" Carol already had some idea but she still wanted to hear it from her friend''s mouth.


    "Why don''t the two of you take a seat" Fury said with a sigh. Both Carol and Strange2 sat down, Strange2 thought that this was the best chance to speak up.


    "My name is Dr Stephen Strange2, nice to meet you, Director Fury. I along with my whole group wants to support your war..." Strange2 trailed off so that Fury could draw his own conclusions.


    "...Why? And what kind of enmity do you have with Leviathan?" as soon as Fury heard the man''s words, he was already on guard. He wanted all the support he could but before that, he wanted to have all the information he could get.


    "He has taken several important artefacts from us... we want them back..." Strange2 said cryptically. Fury wasn''t happy with the answer but he knew that this was the best he was going to get at this moment.


    "...So, what is this group of yours called?" Fury asked curiously and raised his non-existent eyebrows.


    "We are the Avengers..." Strange2 said with a small smile on his face...

 Chapter 362: The Reality Stone...

    [POV Ororo]


    It has been two weeks since Reo had started to train me... I was over the moon when he said that he was going to train me... I might have sounded like a fangirl but I always wanted to get trained by my Reo... he has always been giving me some pointers from time to time but getting actual training from him is much different.


    Well, I can''t blame him though... he was always busy with something... and if he was free by any chance... then he would be spending his time with one of us. To be honest, sometimes I feel really bad that I am sharing with other girls... but Reo is a real treasure, he is an Alpha... my Alpha and women has always flocked around strong men.


    Hah...!! I released a huge sigh and pulled myself up from the ground... I need to continue my training or I won''t be learning anything new from Reo, I have learned a lot in these two weeks... I was finally able to make perfect blades and it took me three days... after that Reo showed me the lightning whip.


    Creating a lightning whip was really easy after I have perfected my lightning blade but maintaining it was a pain in the ass... it took 8 days to completely master it... though my lightning whip was much weaker than Reo''s, he said that it was because of the difference in our raw strength.


    After that, he showed me the lightning armour... I was immediately entranced with the armour, I have been trying to form my own lightning armour since then... but till now, I have yet to make any notable progress. Reo said that it took him one and a half years to finally master the lightning armour, so I shouldn''t rush myself.


    It has been two days since Reo has been busy with his own training... after absorbing the Mind Stone, Reo has gained Telepathy and he needed to gain control over his telepathic powers as soon as possible... Jean was able to give him some pointers, but she couldn''t do much for him, both of their telepathic powers were quite different.


    Actually, Reo didn''t want to hear our thoughts... especially Nemuri and Luna... who knows what goes inside that depraved pervert''s mind, and Luna is kind of self explanatory... Luna can see everything and Reo said that he didn''t know if his brain could handle all that information... Luna said that there was a chance that he would fry his brain.


    After that, Luna quickly explained how her brain was different from ours... Momo, Fleur, and Jean were really interested in that topic... the three of them even took notes. According to Luna, her brain was like a gateway... a Multiversal hub to be exact... she can watch all the realities of this Multiverse but she could only see some pictures and small visions of other Multiverses from time to time.


    To put it simply her brain acts as a server... her brain lacks the ability to store any kind of memory... we were quite surprised to hear that her brain only contains her personality and memories of the life she had lived up to this point... everything other than that was on the server. Instead of memory banks, her brain had a lot more processing power. Her brain had more processing power than all of us combined.


    Even though she didn''t have any memories of the visions inside of her brain, she could always access any of these memories at any time as she was always connected to this so-called server, that is why she didn''t have any memory problems and that is why if someone tried to enter her mind then they will end up frying their brain because their brain wasn''t connected to this so-called server.


    Well, enough of that... now I should resume my training... I could already coat my hands and legs with lightning but covering my whole body was really hard... I don''t think that it would take me a year and a half... but this was definitely going to take months...


    [POV Reo]


    It has been two days since I have absorbed the Mind Stone and I have reached the conclusion that Telepathy is really annoying... especially around someone like Nemuri, that is why I would turn off my Telepathy whenever she was nearby...


    I still have a very long way to go before I can completely master all of my telepathic powers... but I was finally able to get a grip over my telepathic powers... now, at least I won''t be entering someone''s mind by accident...


    Yes, I would still be hearing people''s thoughts from time to time. So, I have decided to keep my Telepathy turned off around other people until I have mastered it completely. I know that someone might say that I am being stupid but they have no idea about how disgusting thoughts a person can have.


    Now, it is finally time to take the Reality Stone or the Aether as it is still in its liquid form... with that simple thought I appeared on a dark exoplanet residing at the very edge of our Universe... the planet wasn''t completely dark because of a giant red sun. There was a giant hole on the surface of the planet and after taking a look... I jumped down and gracefully landed on the floor.


    I could see a giant pillar in front of me and slowly, I approached the pillar. There was a small gap in the pillar and I could clearly see a dim red glow coming from the crack... I stopped in front of the pillar and placed my hand on the pillar. "Hakai" I mumbled and a purple glow surrounded the pillar... only after a second, the whole pillar was disintegrated into nothingness leaving behind a floating red liquid.


    I retracted the armour from my hand and placed my hand inside the liquid... my body started to absorb the liquid like a sponge and as soon as I finished absorbing the liquid... my body started to glow red... after a few seconds, the glow finally diminished and everything went back to normal but the power coursing through my body was anything but normal.


    I don''t know how much time has passed but my powers had finally stopped increasing... this time I got only one power after absorbing the Stone... but I was more than satisfied with it... after all, I gained control over the very fabric of this reality... in other words, I could bend the reality.


    But there were some rules which I couldn''t break... like I didn''t have the power to create a soul... or bring a soul back to life... there was a way around it, I needed to create a body and after that, place the soul inside that body using the powers of the Soul Stone, and after that, I needed to use the power of the Reality Stone to change the reality and the person is alive. Resurrection 101 is complete.


    To be honest, I think that Thanos was simply a fool... he had the Reality Stone and he used it to create illusions... he could have simply changed the reality... maybe he was unable to access the reality-bending powers of the Reality Stones and could only create illusions... I can also create illusions but why would I do that when I can bring my illusions into reality.


    I could also feel the Ego Stone now... it was in a different dimension... it must be the Ultraverse... should I go now or should I go back to Elysium? Hmm... I think I should head back to Elysium so that I could tell the girls and maybe bring them with me if they want.


    Now, I was so strong that I could erase this whole Universe with no effort... I could erase half the Universe with just a thought... no dramatic snap is needed. For now... let''s go back... once again I was standing right in front of my house... my teleportation powers are OP. Before I could enter the house Luna appeared in front of me with a beaming smile on her face... she leaned up and pecked me on the lips.


    "So you got the last Stone?" Luna asked with a huge smile on her face.


    "Yes... but you have already seen it, right?" I asked her and Luna nodded her head like a woodpecker. For a second I was worried that she was going to break her neck.


    "Then you already know that I came back to invite all of you, right?" I asked her even though I already knew the answer and once again she nodded her head in a very excited manner.


    "Ok... I guess I am going the call the other girls now" I said in an unsure tone and Luna simply shook her head.


    "No need... I already knew that you were coming to invite us... so, I already told them... and here they come..." Luna finished after a pause and Nemuri was the first one to arrive followed by Dora and Momo. After only a second, Hela and Rumi arrived followed by Ororo and Nat. Jean arrived a few moments after that along with Fleur.


    "Now that the whole family is here... we can go" Luna said with a serious look on her face but all of a sudden a look of realization appeared on her face and she slowly turned her face towards Hela... "Don''t worry, soon you will also be a part of our family" Luna said with beaming smile on her face.


    No one was sure how to react after hearing something like that so we didn''t... we simply kept giving her blank stares...

 Chapter 363: Reos Sword & The Ego Stone (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Luna that wasn''t nice of you... you shouldn''t reveal someone else''s secret" Momo pointed out with a stern look on her face and Luna nodded her head in agreement but the look on her face was a completely different story... she looked really proud after revealing the secret.


    "Don''t worry Momo... I am completely fine with it... I have no problem with Reo finding out about my feelings in such a manner... It is nothing to be ashamed of" Hela said proudly while looking towards me... I already know about her feelings for me from Jean and Ororo and to be honest, I haven''t decided anything.


    I don''t hate Hela... in fact, I like her, she is proud, strong, beautiful and very dangerous... there isn''t anything to not like... "...Hela, is it fine if I have some time before giving you an answer?" I asked her and she smiled. I wasn''t being indecisive but I simply wanted to return to my former glory before accepting her. Obviously, I was going to accept her... there was no way I am going to reject an amazing woman like her and I always liked to tread in dangerous waters.


    "I have no problems with that" Hela said while nodding her head and an ethereal green sword formed in her hands... the sword looked quite dangerous... and she started to approach me with the sword in her hands... though I didn''t think that she was going to attack me... so I simply stood where I was...


    (Image Here)


    She finally stopped in front of me and placed the tip of her sword in the ground and kneeled down like a knight... "From now on, your enemies will be my enemies... you will simply need to point me towards your enemies and I will present you their heads... so, allow me to become your sword..." Hela spoke up proudly, she was staring right into my eyes... I could see the determination in her eyes.


    Shit...!!! I wasn''t expecting this!! I might look completely stoic on the outside but I was freaking out inside my mind... I noticed the other girls gasped when they heard Hela''s words... I had never imagined that Hela would do something like this... I guess she still thinks of herself as a weapon since Odin trained her to be like that since she was born.


    Hela was still kneeling in front of me waiting for answers... so I gathered back my wits and stared into her eyes... "I accept" I said with a determined look on my face. Hela slowly stood up and looked into my eyes and a small smile appeared on her face.


    "Thank you..." Hela said softly and her sword dispersed into thin air... she placed both of her hands on my cheeks and before I could ask... she pecked me on my lips and both Hela and I were surrounded by a green glow... the glow disappeared after a few seconds... "From now on, your wish would be my command" Hela said seriously and backed away.


    Suddenly, a disturbing thought appeared inside my mind and I grimaced... Hela noticed that and she also grimaced... "Please... don''t think something so disgusting... this ritual would have worked even if I have touched your hand but I wanted a kiss" Hela said with a somewhat disgusted look on her face... ah... so, that''s how it is.


    I decided to check the changes inside me and found that there was a connection between Hela and me. Through the connection, I could send her messages and orders and I could even force her to follow my commands... I wasn''t going to do that ever and there was no way that she could break the connection.


    I decided to test the connection... ''Hela... how were you able to break the connection between you and Odin?'' I sent her a message.


    ''I didn''t... Death broke the connection between us, she can also break the connection between us'' Hela''s voice was heard inside my head... I could have always done this with the powers of the Mind Stone but I still need to master my telepathic powers.


    "Hela, have you told Death about this?" I asked her aloud.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry about that... she said she didn''t have any problem as long as I can finish the jobs she gives me..." Hela said with a smile and I nodded my head in understanding. Finally, the other girls surrounded Hela and started to congratulate Hela... I am really glad that they are fine with each other.


    The girls finally finished congratulating Hela, "Girls... are you finally ready to go?" I asked and all of them nodded their heads.


    "Don''t get me wrong but where are we going..." Dora asked while raising up her hand... I rolled my eyes after seeing her antics...


    "We are going to get the final Stone... the Ego Stone..." I said and all of their eyes started to shine. I waved my hand and a portal appeared in front of us... all of us slowly entered the portal and the girls gasped because of the lack of air but none of them had any problems staying alive without air.


    "Are you girls ok??" I asked... yes, for whatever reason we were able to speak in space completely fine... it must be because of some Marvel Multiverse mechanics... we were floating in front of a frozen burning planet... I don''t know how something like that is even possible but sometimes planets are very bizarre...


    (A/N: In the comics, the Ego Stone wasn''t shown to have a specific location... so, I decided to create this scenario for simplicity and think of the planet as Gliese 436 b, the whole planet is made of water but the surface is on the fire all the time).


    "We are fine..." Luna said in an excited tone and teleported away... only after a second she returned with her sketchbook in her hands.


    "Ok..." I said with an unsure look on my face and turned towards the other girls... they also nodded their heads though Dora seemed to be pouting.


    "I hate space..." Dora whined and continued pouting.


    "Shush... in space you don''t have to worry about tripping" Luna said with an innocent smile on her face. I could already hear the gears turning inside Dora''s head... she looked really thoughtful until a look of realisation came to her face.


    "Yosh... I am going to live in Space from now on... air can get buggered for all I care" Dora finished with a serious look on her face.


    "Uh... okay sure" I said with an unsure look on my face and once again I turned my eyes towards the burning planet. "Ok... I am going, you guys can wait here if you want even though that measly fire can''t harm any of you" I said and the girls agreed that they are going to stay here.


    "Best of luck Reo..." Luna said and pecked me on the lips... that was a flag right there. Soon the other girls also followed Luna''s example and started kissing me while wishing me luck... soon, I ended up with a total of 9 flags. Hela finally approached me and this time it was me who took the initiative and pecked her on the lips. She also wished me luck and I finally appeared on the surface of the planet...


    The fire didn''t even bother me in the slightest and I was still trying to ignore the 10 flags that the girls have raised. I started to walk towards the Ego Stone... the planet was made up of solid ice... and the ice was on fire... and the ice wasn''t even melting. Even the strongest metals from earth would melt in this fire but Anti-Metal was not from Earth... originally.


    From now on if anyone says that water or ice can''t burn then I am gonna smash their face on this planet... I finally arrived in front of a giant hole... the hole was made by some kind of meteor... I could sense the Ego Stone at the bottom of the hole... I finally jumped down the hole and landed inside a crater...


    My eyes were immediately on the fist-sized sky blue orb... I didn''t need to be a genius to figure out what that orb was... without looking anywhere else I approached the Ego Stone... I held my breath in anticipation and I was finally standing over the Ego Stone. I kneeled down and slowly grabbed the Ego Stone and with that my whole world went black...


    [With the Girls]


    "This Universe is quite different than ours... I wonder how Earth looks like in this dimension" Momo said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "I am pretty sure that it would interesting... but I find this planet to be more fascinating... don''t you want to find out why the frozen planet is burning without melting?" Fleur asked Momo and Momo immediately nodded her head in agreement.


    "It has been some time since Reo has landed on the planet... isn''t this taking more time than usual?" Nat asked and all the girls became slightly worried.


    "Luna, is he going to be fine?" Nemuri asked with a slightly worried look on her face.


    "...I don''t know... but I know that this is going to be his hardest fight... let''s wait for him" Luna said cryptically, the innocent look on her face was long gone... she knew that there could be only two outcomes after this, but she decided not to tell the other girls about this... being Omniperceptive is not easy...

 Chapter 364: Doubts, Preparations, & The Ego Stone (II)...

    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    Loki2 was walking through the offices like he owned the place... he has been doing this for quite some time, the SHIELD Agents would have stopped it but unfortunately for them, they were unable to see the Asgardian God of Trickery and Mischief.


    Thor2 would have also noticed his brother missing if he wasn''t busy making plans with the others... Loki2 used this chance to look around so that he could get more information... he knew that something wasn''t right, SHIELD has been trying to hide something from them or they simply didn''t know... the latter seemed to be improbable.


    All of a sudden Loki2 paused when he found a tip of a sword touching his neck... "Sif2... you shouldn''t scare me like that and please remove such a sharp tool from my throat... I feel uncomfortable if sharp things are pointed towards me" Loki2 said with a grin on his face.


    "What are you doing Loki2?" Sif2 was quite used to Loki2''s antics, so she wasn''t bothered by his rant.


    "...You wound me Sif2... I might not be the pinnacle of honesty... but I can be trusted" Loki2 said with a serious look on his face but he only received a blank stare from Sif2.


    "Fine... fine... ruin my fun but it was at least worth a try... Sif2, haven''t you found something odd about these people??" Loki2 asked giving up all his pretence but Sif2 didn''t react and she still had the stoic look on her face. Sif2 remained stoic like that for a few moments until she released a defeated sigh.


    "Yes... for starters, I think that they are trying to use us... and secondly, these people don''t even know what they are dealing with..." Sif2 said pulling back her sword. She also had her doubts... she knew that this Fury was trying to use their group for the war but she didn''t have any problems with that if they could get back their Stones.


    No... the problem was something else... the real problem was their lack of information. They have seen Hela accompanying Leviathan and this Hela was much stronger than the Hela2 of their world, from Charles2''s group they knew that Leviathan also had the Phonix Force under him and Fury thought that they could defeat such a group.


    And that wasn''t the last of their problems... their own group believed that they could defeat this Leviathan guy simply because they have previously defeated Cosmic Entities in their Universe... "So, what have you found Loki2?" Sif2 asked Loki2 who simply shook his head in disappointment.


    "They don''t have any information regarding Leviathan''s group... there are some vague mentions of someone named Fox but it is quite vague. Either these guys don''t know what they are dealing with or they are simply trying to hide it from us..." Loki2 said with a frown on his face.


    "Have you checked those boxy contraptions?" Sif2 asked while pointing towards a computer and received a glare from Loki2.


    "Do you really think that I would know how to operate these contraptions??" Loki2 growled out and Sif2 simply shrugged.


    "...We can ask that kid to do it for us... he is always trying to impress the adults" Sif2 said after thinking for a few moments.


    "Yes... that could work... let''s get that kid. He must be following Stark2 like a lost puppy" Loki2 said while nodding his head and both Loki2 and Sif2 went to look for Peter Parker...


    [Elysium]


    "What are we going to do Eric?" Raven asked while looking really worried, they were being surrounded by fleets from all the sides... they knew that the barrier made by Momo and Fleur was quite strong but they didn''t know how long that barrier was going to hold it.


    "We fight...!! There is nothing else we could do... we simply can''t throw away our freedom" Emma said with a serious look on her face.


    "Of course I am not saying that we should give up... I am simply asking him about our next course of action..." Raven pointed out... while both Emma and Raven were having an argument... Eric was simply thinking.


    "Raven, Emma, give the order to power up the defences... reroute the power needed from the residential areas but don''t cut the power from the infirmary" Eric ordered and both of them nodded their heads in understanding.


    "Eric, have you heard anything from Reo or anyone from his group?" Emma asked and Raven also looked quite interested in the question.


    "No... Natasha had left me a message saying that they are going out... regardless of that, we will fight. We can''t keep depending on their group... and we still have some time till the war starts... so we can wait" Eric said and both Raven and Emma left his office after nodding their heads in understanding...


    [POV Reo]


    I found myself inside a sky blue room... though I could only see the floor and the roof... the roof and floor extended into nothingness... "I have been waiting for quite some time..." I heard someone''s voice from behind, I turned around slowly to find a man...


    The man is quite a bit taller than me... probably around 9 feet... the man was somewhat different from me but we also shared some similar traits... Nemesis. The name popped inside my head. I had already noticed that I couldn''t access any of my powers.


    "I see that you have already recognised me... I could have never imagined that my soul would merge with a pathetic mortal''s soul..." the man said in clear disgust. "But I must thank you for collecting all the Stones for me... I have tried to take over other people''s bodies but their bodies and minds crumbled after some time" the man... no, Nemesis continued to monologue.


    "So, I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart for bringing me my body..." Nemesis continued but I simply burst out laughing... I know that my situation is not good because I can''t access my powers but it is a similar case with him too... I might not have my powers but I still have my senses.


    (A/N: Both Reo and Nemesis are simply just consciousness of their beings at this moment so they don''t have any powers other than their natural body powers).


    "Did you really think that I came here to hand over my body??" I asked between my laughs. Nemesis simply kept glaring daggers at me... and I could clearly see the veins popping on top of his head.


    "You don''t know the consequences of mocking me yet mortal... I would have sent your soul back into the reincarnation cycle but now, I will simply erase your soul" Nemesis growled out and launched his fist towards me... I raised my left hand so that I could redirect his fist and but failed due to the force behind his punch.


    His right fist landed on my left shoulder and I felt like being hit by a freight train... Damn!! That''s strong. I yelled inside my mind and wrapped my left hand around his extended right arm and twisted it with all the force I could have mustered. Nemesis yelled out in pain, just from his punch I knew that he was a novice.


    He might be strong but he doesn''t know how to fight... he kicked in my direction and I quickly backed off when I noticed his kick... getting hit by his kick won''t be good for me... as soon his feet landed on the ground after missing me, I planted my foot on his foot with all the force I could muster. "Aarrrgghhh!!! You dare mortal??!!" he thundered out but that was all he could do as I landed a left uppercut under his chin.


    He spat out black blood from his mouth and fell back on his ass with a flattened foot and a broken chin. Before he could catch his breath I slammed my foot on his face... he flew back some meters due to the force behind my kick. I quickly rushed towards him and while I was about to reach his head... his right hand slammed on my chest... "Don''t underestimate me mortal...!!" Nemesis mumbled out and I felt like my lungs were on fire...


    I can''t allow him to land another blow on me like that... while limping he pulled up his giant body but I attacked towards his left hand and slammed my foot on his left elbow... a loud snap was heard and Nemesis dropped to the ground while screaming... I wrapped my hand around his neck and grabbed him in a blood choke position.


    (Image Here)


    His left hand was completely useless so he tried to pull off my hands using his right hand but I didn''t let go... seeing that my hands weren''t budging... his right elbow slammed on my right side of the ribs and I heard several snaps... a burning sensation rose up from my chest but I didn''t let go...


    His elbow slammed into my ribs once again and some more cracking sounds were heard... I spat out blood from my mouth and I was surprised that my blood was also black... but I didn''t allow him to escape my chokehold... his elbow kept slamming into my right side and now I was pretty sure that my ribs were turned into powder... I kept spitting out blood from time to time but I kept choking him.


    This is the most painful fight I ever had... slowly his blows started to lose power and finally his right hand went completely limp... I changed the position of my hands slightly and with a slight twist, another loud snap was heard... Nemesis was dead... with a lot of difficulties I moved his body away from mine. My vision was blurry and I knew that I was going to pass out... but it was impossible to stay awake.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I found myself back in the real world and all of my injuries were gone... I gasped due to surprise when I noticed that the Ego Stone was no longer in my hands... just as I noticed that... foreign memories started to flow into my mind...


    Billions of years of memory flowed into my mind... I felt like my head was going to explode... I grabbed my head tightly and passed out with an anguished look on my face...

 Chapter 365: *Hidden*

    {PLEASE READ THIS}


    A/N: Now, I know that a lot of you seem to be unsatisfied with the fight but there is a reason that I have to do fight in such a manner...


    Reason 1- Nemesis was simply a speck of his original being and he didn''t have any of his powers since the Power of Destruction was stored inside his soul which was absorbed by Reo and all the other aspects od his powers were the Infinity Stones, also absorbed by Reo.


    Reason 2- I had to remove Reo''s powers so that they could fight because Nemesis didn''t have any powers and Reo could have simply killed him by waving his hand. Now, you might say that I removed his physical powers too but that is because his physical powers also come from the latent energy he absorbed from the Leviathan''s soul.


    Now, I understand that you think that the fight was dull but if you have been reading this fanfic from the start then you would know that this is the closest MC ever came to being defeated... so, Luna wasn''t wrong.


    And the readers who are worried about Reo being influenced by the memories... you don''t have to... nothing will change. He will have his Mind Powers so he can stop being influenced by those memories.


    ----------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    I found myself sitting inside an office and a blue-skinned man with golden marking and wings sitting behind the table... I immediately recognized the man from my memories... "Ikkagen" I muttered under my breath and a smile appeared on his face.


    "What am I doing here?" I asked him curiously and he simply smiled... now that I have all the memories, I think that fight between Ikkagen and Nemesis was a complete waste of time... it was Nemesis''s fault. Nemesis was a true God who was born due to the laws of the Omniverse but Ikkagen was different.


    He was an ascended God... he was once a mortal just like me and he was able to comprehend the laws of creation... it took him nearly a million years to ascend but he succeeded... Nemesis didn''t like that fact. For him, it was an insult, an ascended God equal to him in powers... that was the reason for their fight.


    Yep... I know pretty stupid. Now, that I have all the memories of my past life... or Nemesis''s life, I can recognize all of them. I remember when I found Ardat... she was still a mortal at that time... she had just finished slaughtering off a whole race just because she didn''t like them and she tried to kill me too and I decided to spare her because I thought she was amusing.


    She vowed to follow me and she has been with me until I was killed by Ikkagen. Ardat had only followed me for a billion years, and that is when we found an injured Hydra drifting through the Space... I was interested in the Hydra so I decided to keep it and heal it... that Hydra came to be known as World Devourer Hydriana after a million years.


    Even though I have been with Ardat for so long nothing happened between us because of her preferences... The three of us went on a killing and destroying spree for billions of years... that is when the laws of the Omniverse created Gotzone... she wasn''t strong like me but she came to fight us... when she was about to die after fighting me, she told me that she was made by the laws just like me to stop us from destroying everything.


    So, I spared her and asked Hydriana to heal her, I understood what she meant to say... too much destruction isn''t good so I stopped... only Ardat continued to spread evil and it wasn''t a problem because she wasn''t doing anything directly... that is when Ardat came to be known as the Origin of Evil, Ardat.


    Only after a few years, I came to meet Death, Infinity, and Eternity... they were the concepts of the Omniverse. They were introverts... or neets... whatever you want to say. They didn''t want to meet anyone... though Death changed through Billions of years though after getting killed... she reformed as a completely changed person, Eternity and Infinity were still the same, introverts.


    While Ardat was spreading Evil through the Omniverse, Gotzone was trying to erase her Evil through Good... that is how she came to be known as Ultimate Salvation, Gotzone. Slowly the other Gods also ascended and some were created by the laws of the Omniverse... so notable ones were, Meera... the previous leader of the Light Faction, Zevon, the battle maniac of the Light Faction, and finally, Dust, the crusader of Light Faction.


    Gotzone could have easily gotten the Leader position of the Light Faction because she was the strongest among them but she didn''t like all those management stuff so she declined it... There was no Dark Faction or anything at that time... all of us were scattered throughout the Omniverse, doing our own thing.


    The Light Faction gave the three of us a wide berth. They knew that messing with any of us wasn''t good because even if they band together, they wouldn''t be able to defeat me... after a few billion years I finally decided to form our own merry band... the Dark Faction... I know that the name could have been better but you can''t blame me... it was all Nemesis''s fault.


    The Evil and Destroyers Gods slowly started to gather under my banner... that was when Ikkagen ascended and I went nuts... well, Nemesis to be exact. Before I went to fight, one last God named Extinction joined our group. After that, I went to fight Ikkagen... we fought for thousands of year''s until I or Nemesis was finally killed. Though Ikkagen didn''t leave scot free... he was also severely injured... he was still strong but now I was clearly stronger than him.


    "Didn''t I say that we I will meet you once again after you finally absorb the Ego Stone..." Ikkagen said with a smile. From Nemesis''s memories, I knew that he wasn''t a bad guy... in fact, he was one of the nicest Gods I knew...


    "...Oh... So, I hope you don''t have hard feelings for the last time... to be honest, I don''t give a flying fuck that you are an ascended God" I said and he simply laughed out loud...


    "You are going to bring a lot of changes in the Dark Faction... they are always so dark and gloomy... it looks like they are oozing death aura... Death has been bugging me about that for quite some time" Ikkagen said while laughing...


    I wasn''t sure how to react so I simply nodded my head like a sage... "So, what happens now??" I asked him, this was an important question...


    "...You can have the Chief God positio..." Ikkagen started to say but I simply cut him off.


    "Nah... too much work... I will simply relax with my girls..." I said while waving my hand and he simply smiled after hearing my words "So, I will be going... they must be really worried about me" I said and he nodded his head.


    "...Oh... by the way, Ardat and Hydriana might come to meet you, after all, you have seen their past and you were kind of family to them... and please don''t allow Ardat to sacrifice all humans..." Ikkagen said with a wry smile on his face and I simply nodded my head... I already knew that the two of them will come to meet me as soon as they can.


    "By the way... where are they?" I asked while raising my eyebrow.


    "I have sent Ardat on a mission and Hydriana went with her because she was bored... I bet that Ardat is having quite some fun torturing a God... he caused me a lot of problems..." Ikkagen said while shaking his head and I simply nodded my head in understanding... and waved at him.


    With a simple thought, I was back on the frozen and burning planet... I had already finished absorbing all Stones in Marvel Multiverse and I could feel that I had reached my previous glory... I have also gained back my divinity... the divinity of destruction... I had used my Mind Powers to remove the influence from Nemesis''s memories.


    I have also gained Omnipresence... it would have been impossible to control but Nemesis''s memories helped me... I am currently present everywhere in the Omniverse... I have already found out Ardat''s and Hydriana''s location but decided to leave them for now... now there is only one thing left to do.


    My whole body started to pulse with a purple glow surrounding my body and the whole planet started to shake...


    [With the Girls]


    "Luna, it has been several hours since he has gone... is he fine?" Momo asked in a worried tone and that is when the whole planet in front of started to shake...


    They sensed the amount of power coming from the planet and all of them were terrified by the amount of power... they knew that it was Reo''s power but they had to back away for their own safety... Hela came in front of the girls and a green astral shield formed in front of them...


    "So much power... mortals would simply die after looking at him..." Hela said with an awed look on her face.


    The whole planet started to crack under the pressure of the raw power... and all of them heard a loud heartbeat... the heartbeat started to increase with each passing second and the planet finally exploded and a loud roar was heard... Hela''s shield cracked due to the force... slowly a beast emerged out of the rubble of the destroyed planet... and all the girls already knew that it was Reo...


    (Image Here)


    "Do you think I can tame it?? He looks so cute..." Luna beamed with a huge innocent smile on her face... and everyone facepalmed after hearing her words...


    {Chapter 365- The Leviathan of Destruction...}

 Chapter 366: Divinities...

    [POV Reo]


    I had noticed that the whole planet collapsed simply due to the pressure of my raw power... I reined in my power because I knew that the girls were nearby and I didn''t want to hurt them because I was flexing... slowly I transformed into my Leviathan form and I couldn''t stop myself from letting out a small roar.


    The planet under me had already collapsed... I finally appeared in front of the girls... all of them looking at me with complete awe in their eyes... in my Leviathan form, I could not speak normally and this is where Telepathy came in... I have always used my Telepathy to communicate when I was in my Leviathan form.


    I have already noticed the changes in my body... in my Leviathan form, instead of two... I had four arms in total... two arms were coming out of my back while I also had three sets of wings behind my back along with multiple tails... Controlling all of these new limbs would have been hard if I didn''t have Nemesis''s memories.


    Nemesis''s memories were really priceless, I have gained absolute control over my Telepathy along with all the aspects of my power... ''So, do you like my Leviathan form?'' I sent a telepathic message to the girls...


    ''You look quite scary in that form but I don''t mind it... but why can''t I feel your power any longer?'' Momo thought inside her mind. She is already curious like a typical researcher.


    ''That is because I am reining in my power for now¡­ the pressure of my raw power might be too much for you girls and I don''t want to hurt anyone of you accidentally'' I sent my words inside her mind and she simply nodded her head in understanding.


    ''Aah... Mhnn~ I am so wet...!! Punish me Masta~...!!'' Nemuri screamed out inside her mind in between her pants... and I simply decided to ignore that depraved pervert for now.


    ''Ooh... you look quite scary... you don''t eat poor and pure Goddesses like me, right?? Though I won''t mind if you eat me up in a sexual way...'' Dora mumbled inside her mind... and we have another pervert in here, so, I ignored her too, at least for now.


    ''You have become really strong... I will be aiming for you from now on'' Rumi declared inside her with clear determination in her eyes.


    ''No worries¡­ I will be patiently waiting for you to reach my level'' I said genuinely and sent the message inside her head¡­ I wasn''t mocking her and I would be really proud if she reaches my level.


    ''Do you have any specific race? How does it feel to have new limbs?'' Jean shot off several questions like that in quick succession. I had to send calming emotions into her mind to calm her down.


    ''I am a Leviathan¡­ that''s all I know and I don''t feel odd after getting all these new limbs¡­ I have gained back my old memories so controlling these limbs isn''t something new for me'' I sent my words telepathically inside her head and she nodded her head with a smile.


    ''You look really majestic and scary... I don''t even know how strong you are at this moment¡­ I would never get enough of you, I am really glad that I fell in love with you'' Ororo declared in a somewhat dreamy tone inside her mind. I have no idea how to answer that, but I think that this will work.


    ''I know¡­'' I sent the words telepathically into her mind along with the scenes of our lovemaking¡­ it worked like a charm when a pink tinge appeared on Ororo''s cheeks.


    ''I simply cannot express my feelings in simple words¡­ now, I am really glad that I made the pact with you'' Hela mumbled inside her mind with an awed look on her face¡­ her query wasn''t urgent so I ignored her for now¡­ because of our special connection, she was still able to sense my power.


    ''Can you give me one of your scales? I want to see how hard it is¡­ I have read in storybooks that scales of a majestic beast could be very useful¡­'' Fleur''s words resounded inside her mind¡­ that wasn''t an outrageous demand and I also wanted to know the properties of my scales.


    ''Later'' I sent a telepathic message inside Fleur''s mind¡­ from Nemesis''s memories I know that my scales are really strong but I don''t know how strong¡­ after all, he had never bothered with something like that.


    ''I don''t know what to say¡­ a few years ago, I didn''t even know that there were Gods and beings like you¡­ and I was a completely normal human'' Nat said inside her mind while she had a wry smile plastered on her face.


    ''Then you don''t need to say anything¡­ just remember that I love you and you aren''t alone¡­ you have a lot of sisters¡­'' I spoke inside her mind¡­ Nat always wanted to have a family¡­ that is why I used those words to bring back her smile.


    ''You look cute¡­ can I have a ride?'' Luna asked cutely with an innocent smile on her face¡­ she found me cute??!! I don''t know what to say¡­ so, I simply lowered my hand¡­ Luna beamed at me with a huge smile on her face and climbed on my hand.


    The other girls also started to demand a ride so I also picked them up in my hand¡­ I carefully brought them close to me so that they don''t get blown away¡­ I used my Space Powers and formed a Space Barrier right in front of them and I let out a loud roar¡­ and this time I didn''t hold back.


    The whole galaxy was shaking due to my roar and everything around was disintegrated due to the pressure of my raw power¡­ even the sun of this solar system was disintegrated into nothingness¡­ a huge portal opened in front of me and I flew inside¡­ the portal closed right behind me.


    I appeared right outside of our own solar system along with the girls in my hand¡­ the girls were having a lot of fun¡­ I entered the solar system and once again I had to rein in my powers¡­ or I will simply collapse this Solar System due to the pressure of my raw power¡­


    Now that I have some time, I decided to tell the girls about my power¡­ currently, I possess Six Divinities¡­ five of them are very minor as there are other Gods who have the Major Divinities of these aspects¡­ my Minor Divinities were¡­


    1) Divinity of Space


    2) Divinity of Time


    3) Divinity of Mind


    4) Divinity of Soul


    5) Divinity of Reality


    Basically, the aspects represented by the Infinity Stones, but the Power Stone simply contained my raw power and it didn''t have anything other than that¡­ now my Major Divinity was pretty obvious¡­ it was the Power of Destruction.


    Due to the absolute control I had over my Divinities, I wasn''t going to create any problems in the lower worlds when I use them and Marvel was a higher world so there wouldn''t be any problems¡­


    I wasn''t like Ardat, Hydriana, Gotzone, or Lars who had to seal most of their powers before coming down on a mortal plane¡­ my control was much better than them.


    Though it would be really good if I didn''t use my Major Divinity in the Marvel World¡­ it won''t cause any problems but it is better to be on the safe side¡­ but if needed I could use it from time to time without collapsing the world¡­ and to erase and kill humans, I didn''t even need to use my Major Divinity.


    I could kill humans with a simple thought right now¡­ I finally passed by Jupiter and I was 7 times bigger than Jupiter at this moment¡­ thankfully, I could turn off my own gravity field or it could have been very problematic¡­ there wasn''t an on-off switch¡­ I simply bended the reality according to my wish.


    We finally appeared near Mars and I placed the girls on the surface of the red planet¡­ that was because I sensed Thanos''s location in the Andromeda Galaxy¡­ he was currently making his way towards Earth and his ship was much faster now¡­ he must have gone nuts when the Mind Stone disappeared from his hands.


    With a simple thought, I turned back into my human form and landed in front of the girls¡­ I was dressed back in my Anti-Metal Armour. "Why are we stopping here?" Jean asked me curiously, the other girls also seemed to be quite curious.


    "Looks like I would have to take a detour¡­ anyone up for a fight?" I asked and two hands were immediately raised in the air¡­ it was Rumi and Nat, after a few moments Hela also raised her hand following their example¡­ she thought that raising your hand is necessary to participate in a fight.


    "Ok¡­" I said while looking towards the three of them¡­ then my head turned towards the other girls "You girls can wait here or you can go back to Elysium" I said and the girls looked at each other and after a few seconds, it was Luna who decided to speak up.


    "We would like to return to Elysium" Luna said with a smile and the other girls nodded their heads in agreement. A portal appeared beside the girls¡­ all of them engulfed me in a group hug and after some time they finally separated from me but not before giving me a peck on the lips¡­ all of them quickly entered the portal while waving at me.


    The portal closed and only the four of us were left of Mars¡­ "So where are we going?" Nat asked me with a raised eyebrow.


    "That isn''t important¡­ will I face strong opponents?" Rumi asked me while dismissing Nat''s question.


    "That''s something inconsequential¡­ are we going to face an army?" Hela asked with a vicious grin on her face while dismissing Rumi''s question.


    "Starting from Nat¡­ we will be going to the Andromeda Galaxy" I said while looking towards Nat, then I turned my head towards Rumi "Yes, you are going to face strong opponents" then, I finally turned my head towards Hela "Yes, we are going to face an army" I answered all of their questions.


    Nat simply nodded her head in understanding while Rumi cheered after hearing my answer and Hela simply started to release her bloodlust¡­ another portal appeared beside us and all four of us entered the portal¡­


    -------------------------


    [OMAKE]


    Thor threw his Stormbreaker towards Thanos who just tried to stop the weapon by launching a beam from his gauntlet¡­ the beam was powered by the Six Infinity Stones but the power wasn''t enough and Thor''s Stormbreaker dug into his chest.


    Thanos dropped to his knees¡­ Thor landed in front of Thanos and placed his hand on the back of the Stormbreaker started to push the blade into Thanos''s chest¡­ "I have told you that you are going to die for that¡­" Thor said and continued pushing the blade.


    Thanos screamed due to pain and started to pant¡­ Thor leaned down to hear Thanos''s last word¡­ Thanos pulled up his head and looked into Thor''s eyes¡­ "You should have gone for the head" Thanos said and raised up his gauntlet-clad hand. Thor turned completely pale¡­


    "Nooooo!!" Thor screamed but he was unable to stop the snap¡­ but both Thanos and Thor were surprised the nothing happened¡­ Thanos snapped once again but nothing happened¡­ he turned around his hand to see that the Infinity Stone had gone missing¡­ but before he could do anything he screamed in pain when Thor pulled out the Stormbreaker from his chest.


    "Wai¡­" that was all Thanos could say before Thor split his head into two like a fruit¡­ Thor looked down at the corpse and spat.


    "I went for the head" Thor said and walked away from Thanos''s dead body¡­

 Chapter 367: Swirling Doubts & For Entertainment (I)...

    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    Peter Parker2 was looking through the files on a computer with a deep frown on his face... a few hours ago, he was approached by Lady Sif2, she asked him if he could help her with something... he immediately agreed to help her but he found that Loki2 was also involved.


    At first, he was quite reluctant to help out Loki2, after all, he had heard and read about Loki2''s mischief... but after, hearing their request he finally relented... He agreed that they did have a point and they were really lacking a lot of important information about Leviathan and Elysium.


    That is what brought him here... at first, he had thought that SHIELD didn''t trust them and that is why they were reluctant to give them the full information but when he started to look through the files... he was unable to stop frowning. Loki2 had told him that he had checked everywhere but he didn''t find much information regarding Leviathan in the documents.


    This shouldn''t be possible... SHIELD was really going into a fight completely blind... This was the pinnacle of stupidity according to Peter2. Yes, he understands that Leviathan must be stopped but that doesn''t mean that you to go in guns blazing without a solid plan.


    Peter2 had thought that Stark2 would have noticed this problem but apparently, no one else other than the three of them had noticed this problem. This was really problematic... was it simply because of arrogance or was it something completely different??


    "So, did you find anything Peter2?" Sif2 asked Peter2 while leaning beside him.


    "Yes, Peter2, tell us what did you find... please don''t tell me that you didn''t find anything" Loki2 asked in a mocking tone. Sif2 simply glared at the man... Loki2 raised up his hands in the air, showing that he surrendered. Sif2 snorted and turned towards Peter2.


    "...That is the problem... I haven''t found anything. It''s not because they are hiding it from us... but it is because they simply don''t have that information" Peter2 said with a disgusted look on his face.


    "Oh... that is why Fury wants us to initiate the attack..." Loki2 said with a thoughtful look on his face. Fury had mentioned a few times that he wants them to initiate the attack... that way they will be able to keep Leviathan busy while they attack Elysium.


    "Looks like he wants to sacrifice us..." Sif2 said with clear disdain in her voice.


    "We need to warn the others about this" Peter2 spoke up hurriedly and Sif2 also agreed with him but Loki2 stopped them.


    "No... before telling the others... I want to talk with this dimension''s Sorcerer Supreme... she might be able to give us some information" Loki2 said and both Peter2 and Sif2 were immediately alarmed.


    "Why??" Sif2 growled out angrily.


    "Don''t why me you dumb woman... it is clear that SHIELD wants to sacrifice us and from those mutants, we know that she is quite friendly..." Loki2 said and Sif2 had to agree with Loki2 on this point.


    "But what if she tells Leviathan??" Peter2 asked in a worried tone and Loki2 simply shook his head.


    "Don''t worry about that... I don''t think he will do anything to us... he could have killed all of us on the moon but he didn''t..." Loki2 said and Sif2 also nodded her head in agreement... with that they decided to visit the New York Sanctum so that they could meet the Ancient One of this Universe...


    [POV Reo]


    The four of us appeared near a giant blue star... and Nat kept around looking curiously. "Nat... don''t get me wrong but I am going to give your powers a slight boost... this is going to be helpful for you" I said and Nat nodded her head.


    I touched Nat''s face and purple veins started to appear on her face... Nat gasped for breath but she didn''t remove my hand from her cheek... only after a few seconds, it was over and I pulled back my hand. "...I don''t feel a lot different..." Nat said after she finished checking for the changes.


    "I gave you a small boost using my power... the power will slowly fade away from your body but you will be able to get stronger on your own... in other words... I simply unlocked your potential" I said and Nat nodded her head once again.


    "It is better to get stronger on your own... or it won''t mean much" Hela said while looking towards Nat... "Humans have a lot of potential, but there is also a huge problem with them... their humanity... when I first arrived in Midgard... I saw humans picking up boulders with bare hands" Hela said with a serious look on her face... she didn''t need to continue the story... all of us understood what she meant to say.


    "I understand... I get it..." Nat said while nodding her head. I raised my hand to get their attention.


    "You can discuss all of that later... your entertainment is already here..." I said and several giant ships appeared in front of us... all of these ships were travelling via Warp Drive but I forcefully pulled them out of the Warp Drive... I could sense the screams and curses come from the inside of the ships.


    Without saying another word I dropped those ships on a nearby planet... dropping them in the sun would have ruined our fun... it was a giant planet, somewhat equal to Jupiter in size and it was the 5th planet from the sun... the planet looked like a gas giant from the above but it was due to the storm clouds.


    "Have fun girls... I will keep an eye from the above..." I said a small smile on my face and the three of them nodded their heads in understanding. They slowly started to descend towards the planet... Hela was supporting both Rumi and Nat, as they had no idea about how to manoeuvre inside space.


    [POV Rumi]


    I can''t stop myself from shivering in excitement... I was having some problems when I entered the atmosphere... Hela noticed this and pulled me towards her... Nat was being surrounded by a purple aura... that must be protecting her from the heat.


    The three of us could finally see the surface... we could see red lightning bolts dropping from the clouds... these lightning bolts were much stronger than what we had back on Earth... this added much more to my excitement... this planet wasn''t human friendly at all.


    The three of us finally landed on the ground creating a giant crater... "Are you two okay?" Hela asked us.


    "Yes... I am fine..." I said while looking around, Nat also confirmed that she was okay so Hela walked out of the crater and started to look around. We also followed her example and looked around for the ships... the ships were really too big to be missed.


    We could already see a lot of activity around the ships. "Oh... it''s Thanos the mad Titan... though I liked to call him an idiot Titan" Hela said while looking towards the ship. "When I was sealed... he was just starting his army... the Black Order... I have to agree that he has grown up quite a lot" Hela said with a grin on her face.


    "...You are simply excited because you are getting to slaughter such a huge army... that is why you are praising him" I deadpanned but Hela didn''t seem to react to my words... instead her grin became much wider...


    "Ignore the minor details... they should be glad that they are going to be killed for my entertainment" Hela said with a proud look on her face... Fuck!! She is serious!!!


    "...I don''t think that they are going to be glad..." Nat said dryly while pointing towards the army of black monsters heading towards us... they must have noticed us while we were talking.


    "Oh... they will be glad... you don''t have to worry about that..." Hela said with a sinister grin on her face and jumped towards the horde of black monsters with two swords in her hands... "Hahaha...!!" Hela''s laugh resounded through the whole area even though we were surrounded by loud thunders, she started to massacre the monsters with a huge grin on her face.


    "Looks... like we should get busy too" I said while looking towards Nat.


    "Yep..." Nat said and both of us jumped towards the horde of monsters... I landed within a huge horde of those black monsters... I was already using my armament Haki because we weren''t on Earth and I didn''t need to hold back anything...


    The black monsters immediately noticed me among their ranks and lunged towards me so that they could rip me apart... but that is not happening... I balled my fist and landed a punch on the black monster who was about to reach me... the black monster was completely obliterated... but the shock wave of my punch kept travelling and obliterated hundreds of those black monsters before disappearing.


    This isn''t enough...!! I slammed my knee on a nearby monster and everything behind the monster was obliterated up to miles... when the shock wave finally subsided, the monster I had kicked exploded. Only a second ago I was surrounded by their horde but there is nothing left of them now...


    That is when a loud roar was heard... it wasn''t anything like Reo''s but it was still a roar... so I looked up and found a giant flying Leviathan... I was immediately incensed... that thing is an insult to Reo, with that thought I jumped up towards the sky and slammed my foot on its head. Its head was obliterated into nothingness while the storm clouds above us were cleared due to the force behind my kick.


    I heard a lot of similar roars... I looked around and found similar creatures... hmm... I guess Hela was right... this is fun...

 Chapter 368: For Entertainment (II)...

    [With Thanos]


    He was heading towards Earth along with his whole Black Order and Ronan''s army... he didn''t trust Ronan completely but until now Ronan hadn''t betrayed him... that is why Ronan was still alive and having a sacrificial pawn in his hand in the time of need is really good.


    All of a sudden... the gem of the sceptre cracked and stopped glowing... a huge frown appeared on Thanos''s face and he carefully picked up the sceptre to check it... he was completely taken aback when he found that the Mind Stone was gone... how??!! Did someone steal the Stone using Space Powers??


    Thanos had no idea about what happened and he had no clue... Thanos had the sceptre with him for all this time so he was pretty sure that it wasn''t anyone from his children who stole the Stone... for now, he had only one clue... he knew that he might find something on Earth so he commanded to increase their speed.


    His children had been really worried when they saw him worried like that... they had never seen Thanos worried. That is when they were forcefully pulled out of Warp Drive... Thanos has no idea who could do such a thing... but before they could do anything they were dropped on a planet... surprisingly their ships were mostly intact.


    "What''s the damage?" Thanos asked calmly.


    "Sire... the ship is completely intact except the engines... we are receiving similar reports from the other ships too" Ebony Maw, one of his children answered him. That is why when the ship started to shake.


    Thanos noticed the lightning bolts dropping on his ship... his ships were a beacon for these lightning bolts... but it would be fine... his ships were strong enough to withstand a little bit of bad weather but someone still dropped him here, after destroying their engines.


    Thanos had no idea who would do such a thing... yes, he had a lot of enemies but none of them were strong enough to do something like this... a Cosmic Entity?? A question appeared inside his mind but he shrugged it off quickly... after all, Cosmic Entities were quite flashy...


    "Father, our sensor have picked three life signs approaching our ships" Luphomoid Nebula, one of his daughters spoke up pointing towards the screen. The screen was enlarged and Thanos saw three women but his eyes narrowed on the woman in the middle.


    "Hela Odinsdottir" Thanos mumbled with a frown on his face... "How can she be here??" Thanos asked aloud to with a bewildered look on his face... it has been thousands of years since the last time he had heard about that insane warmonger.


    How can she be here?? Did Odin release her? Did she kill Odin? Questions like this swirled inside Thanos mind while his frown deepened. He wasn''t scared of Hela after all, he had never faced her in a battle but he had heard stories about that woman... even if some of them were true... then it would mean a lot of trouble for him.


    Thanos was brought out of his thoughts when a shockwave shook their whole ship. "Impossible..." his children stuttered out looking towards a silver-haired woman... the woman was obliterating his army with simple blows... he Thanos already knew that he wasn''t a match for that silver-haired woman.


    "Who released the Black Order?? Call them back" Thanos yelled out hurriedly, he didn''t know how dangerous Hela was but now Hela would become stronger due to the army... she was the Goddess of Death and War and she will keep growing stronger if she is in a war and beings keep dying around her.


    "My sire... that''s the initial threat response team" Ebony Maw stuttered out and Thanos simply waved him off.


    "I don''t care... call them back!!" Thanos almost screamed out... Ebony Maw immediately commanded the Black Order to return but it was too late... the silver-haired woman had just obliterated one of the Leviathans and she was already heading towards the other Leviathans...


    [POV Hela]


    "Hahaha..." I kept laughing while slaughtering the Black Order... I simply couldn''t stop myself from laughing out loud... I have missed this for thousands of years when I was sealed away... I couldn''t stop myself from cursing Odin inside my mind... I craved this for so long only because of that foolish coward.


    But on the other hand... I can''t bring myself to curse him too much... if he hadn''t sealed me then I would have never met Reo... the most amazing man I have ever seen... I have lived for thousands of years but I never became interested in a relationship... Asgardian men were completely bland.


    Outside Asgard, everyone was scared of me... they would bow in front of me so that I would spare them... disgusting!! I wanted a man who could stand tall against me... it didn''t matter for me if he was weaker than me but I wanted my man to have a backbone... but I never met someone like Reo until I was sealed.


    Reo came into my life as a surprise... even though I was Death''s Avatar, I knew that there was only a small chance that she will send someone to save me... after all, beings like her can''t interact with the mortal plane... that is why she has an Avatar...


    I had thought that I would never get released until Odin dies but Reo came and saved me... at first, I was simply grateful towards him for saving me and I respected him for his strength... but slowly it started to turn into love... it started to happen when I noticed that he wasn''t disgusted with me.


    "Eh...??" all of a sudden I stopped when I noticed that the numbers of the Black Order monsters have decreased quite a lot... Rage bubbled inside me... I knew that someone had ordered them to return and currently they are going back towards the ships.


    I felt a being coming towards me so I decided to wait... slowly a silhouette appeared in my vision... it was the idiot Titan with idiotic objectives, Thanos. He was bringing his sword with him... so he wants to fight... a loud boom resounded and shook the whole surface of the planet... Rumi had just destroyed a spaceship... Thanos gave a glance in that direction and then he continued to approach me.


    "I don''t have any quarrel with Asgard..." that was the first thing he said... I simply snorted.


    "Like I give a fuck..." I said with clear disdain in my voice. Thanos frowned and pointed his sword towards me.


    "Then why are you attacking me?" Thanos asked me and I simply grinned.


    "Obviously for my entertainment..." I said and lunged towards him with my swords in my hands... Thanos didn''t even have the time to frown because he had to back away because of my sword thrusts.


    I could clearly see that Thanos was a good fighter... no... scratch that... he was one of the best fighters I have ever faced. His fighting style was much superior to both Reo and Rumi... sparks flew when our swords collided... even with such a huge body, Thanos was really fast...


    "Hahaha...!!! This is it, Thanos... you don''t disappoint me!! Let''s keep fighting like this!!" I yelled out while laughing... it has been ages since I had faced an opponent like him... Reo was different... he lacked technique and he had defeated me through brute strength and speed and his powers were much superior to mine.


    Thanos didn''t say anything and kept swinging his sword but a scowl appeared on his face and his scowl kept deepening as the fight kept going on... "Let''s turn it up a notch...!!" I said in an excited voice and my swings and thrusts started to became much faster and stronger...


    [POV Nat]


    From the side of my eyes, I noticed Hela and Rumi having fun... Rumi was obliterating the army with her blows while Hela was laughing like an insane maniac while massacring the army... I didn''t have fetishes like theirs...


    When Reo invited us for a fight... I immediately knew that he was going to face a lot of enemies or he wouldn''t have asked something like that... I simply wanted to decrease his burden so I had raised my hand... I also wanted to see what aliens were like so that''s that.


    The only aliens I have interacted with until now was Hela... and she didn''t look like an alien, to be honest... it kind of ruined the fun for me... and that is why I was here slaughtering the army... I wasn''t strong like the two of them but I did have some powers so I made two swords for me using my Molecule Manipulation power while I was continuously killing off the monsters using Earth spikes.


    I was using my Molecular Manipulation to create spikes out of the ground which impaled those monsters and killed them... I noticed that the numbers of these monsters had started to decrease but I didn''t bother with it... from the corner of my eyes I noticed a purple giant approaching Hela... she is the strongest among us, she can take care of herself... for now, I decided to pay attention to my own opponents.


    Two women were slowly approaching me... one of them had green skin similar to the Hulk but she was quite slim and lacked muscles... and the other woman had blue skin with a lot of robotic parts on her body... I stood completely focused on the two of them... I didn''t want to get surprised...


    They didn''t say anything and neither did I... all three of us knew that we were going to fight but none of us made a move until the blue-skinned woman pulled out some kind of a gun...

 Chapter 369: The Endgame Revised...

    [POV Rumi]


    I finally finished slaying off the 4th Leviathan, that is when I noticed that the other Leviathans were retreating... yeah, like I would allow something like that!! I landed on the ground and as I was about to jump towards the retreating Leviathans... I was interrupted by a flying axe...


    I started to look for the rude person who dared to interrupt me and my eyes finally landed on a monster... It looked somewhat similar to that Abomination I had fought a few years ago... it grunted while walking towards me. Well, I guess... that is the best it could do.


    With a sigh, I simply lunged towards the tall monster... the monster noticed my lunge and brought down his axe... I simply grabbed the axe with my hand... the monster looked at me with a confused look on his face but I didn''t give it any time to react and punched towards his chest with my other hand.


    My hand went through his chest like I was cutting butter with a hot knife... I looked at the monster weirdly while I pulled my hand out of its chest... with a confused look on its face, the monster died... I looked towards my hand which was now covered in purple blood and a frown appeared on my face... I had thought that his chest would be more durable... that is why I went for his chest.


    (A/N: Rumi killed Cull Obsidian... if you can''t remember him then here is the picture)


    I Scourgified my hand... I didn''t want to have its blood on myself and lunged towards the nearby ship... Even when I was interrupted by that monster, I have followed those flying monsters... the last one has entered that ship... I landed in front of the ship... now, how the hell do I enter this ship???


    I didn''t know where the entrance for human-sized beings was so I simply decided to punch a hole through the ship''s body... I slammed my fist and it went right through... I adjusted my hand for some leverage and ripped apart a huge hole... hmm... it worked. I thought while tilting my head and entered the ship.


    I am going to have a lot of fun... with that thought, I started to kill anything within my sight... obviously, the monsters tried to fight back but it was simply useless... I continued killing those monsters when I finally arrived in the engine room... I might have hit something which I shouldn''t have... the whole ship exploded and after a few moments I walked out of the fire looking towards the other ships.


    I noticed four life signs approaching me... three of them was men while the last of them was a tall blue-skinned woman... one of the men was carrying a hammer... he was somewhat stronger than the others but not by much... I started to walk towards the group and one of them threw some giant rubble in my direction with his hand gesture.


    I quickly dodged them and Flash Stepped the man who threw the rubble at me... he was the most dangerous among the whole group with that power... my fist smashed on the back of his head and it popped like a balloon splattering the rest of the group with his brain matter.


    "You will pay for that!!" the woman screamed hysterically and attacked me but before she could reach me the man with the hammer smashed in her head... the woman''s body dropped to the ground completely lifeless... the last man turned towards the man with the hammer with a betrayed look on his face.


    "Trait..." that was all he could say before I landed an uppercut under his chin... his head was completely obliterated into nothingness and his body dropped on the ground like a sack of potatoes... then my eyes zeroed in towards the man with the hammer...


    "...I am not your enemy... I am ready to swear my loyalty to you..." the man said while bowing his head... I snorted internally... do I look like an idiot?? He betrayed his allies so that he could please me... what kind of loyalty can I even expect from a man like him? People like him are the worst...


    "Hmm... how about no?" I asked and kicked towards him... the man didn''t even get to react before his whole upper body was obliterated due to my kick. I spat in disgust and walked away towards the other ships...


    (A/N: The first person killed in this group was Ebony Maw, then Proxima Midnight tried to attack Rumi but she was killed by Ronan, then Rumi killed Corvus Glaive. Ronan tried to swear his loyalty to Rumi but Rumi killed him at last... if you don''t remember them then here are the pictures).


    [POV Nat]


    They didn''t say anything and neither did I... all three of us knew that we were going to fight but none of us made a move until the blue-skinned woman pulled out some kind of a gun... she fired some red kind of shot and I had to raise up a wall made of up of dirt using my Molecule Manipulation.


    The was just the beginning, they started to fire their guns in my direction... the wall slowly crumbled so I used my Molecule Manipulation power and created earth spikes where they were standing... both of them jumped away to dodge the spikes but I sent the remaining wall hurling towards the green-skinned woman.


    "Omphff" the woman let out a painful grunt and dropped to the ground when the broken wall hit the woman on the side... I was about to impale the woman with my earth spikes but I had to dive towards the ground when several shots came hurling towards me from the blue-skinned woman...


    One of the shots had grazed my arm... it was really painful and I rolled around and stood up and started to hurl earth spikes towards the blue-skinned woman using my Telekinesis. The woman nimbly dodged the attacks and I had to stop when the green-skinned woman started to fire towards me... those guns were really dangerous so I had raise up a wall between us.


    I looked towards my injured arm and it was still healing... a huge explosion blew apart the wall but I wasn''t bothered by it... I used my Mental Manipulation power and stopped them from dodging... and hurled the rubbles of the wall in their direction... the rubbles smashed on their bodies and both of them were hurled backwards.


    I started to walk towards them... my arm was completely healed now and I decided to finish the job but I stopped when the green-skinned woman started to beg... I wouldn''t have stopped normally but she wasn''t begging for herself... she was begging for the blue-skinned woman... apparently, they were sisters. But, I didn''t let my guard down... after all, it could be a ploy to get me distracted.


    "Please... spare my sister..." the green-skinned woman continued... I used Telepathy to see if her feelings were genuine or not... and her feelings were really genuine.


    "What are you doing Gamora?? Father will kill us!!" the blue-skinned woman snarled with quite some venom in her voice.


    "No, he won''t... this is your chance Nebula, you can be free from him..." Gamora said while pointing towards the other part of the battlefield... from the corner of my eyes, I found that Hela had the giant lying in front of her feet.


    "...Impossible... why are you doing this? Why are you trying to help me? What are you planning?" the woman named Nebula asked Gamora suspiciously... Gamora simply shook her head.


    "Isn''t it obvious, sister? I love you" Gamora said with tears in her eyes but Nebula snorted in disdain.


    "Don''t you dare lie to me!!! All of this" Nebula snarled while pointing towards her own body "is because of you!!" Nebula said pulled herself up from the ground. Gamora was continuously shedding tears and she also stood up from the ground.


    I felt really awkward... I didn''t want to be a part of their family drama but there was nothing I could do... I also have a sister and I can''t interrupt this scene... Gamora walked up to Nebula and handed her a gun... Nebula looked at her sister with a confused look in her eyes.


    "I am sorry for everything you had to go through... if you want you can kill me... and get your revenge... believe me I won''t hate you..." Gamora said with a soft smile on her face and backed away from Nebula.


    Nebula immediately pointed the gun towards Gamora looking completely incensed... her hands started to shake and she kept looking at the gun intently for a few seconds and from one of her eyes, tears started to roll down...


    Nebula threw away the gun and pulled Gamora into her arms... "All of these years... I simply wanted to be recognised by you, sister..." Nebula said and Gamora hugged her back and both of them started to bawl out their eyes.


    Seeing such a sweet scene in front of my eyes... I could feel that my own eyes were getting wet... Nat... you can''t cry... you are a strong woman... a part of me screamed inside my mind but this scene was enough to make a strong woman cry... I retorted inside my mind and tears started to fall from my eyes...


    [POV Hela]


    "You disappoint me... though I can''t blame you much... you have entertained me for long enough..." I said in clear disdain while looking down at the idiot Titan in front of my feet... his whole body was littered with cuts... most of his armour was gone and he was also missing an arm.


    I had overestimated him... as soon as I started to attack him without holding back... he started to lose ground... soon cuts started to appear on his armour. After some time his armour was mostly gone and cuts started to appear on his body... he was currently panting in front of my feet while crawling away from me.


    I kicked him on the side... he flew back a few meters and rolled around to face the sky... I quickly approached him so that I can look down on him... this feeling of superiority never gets old... though I can''t deny that it wasn''t fun while it lasted.


    "Is this how I am going to die?" Thanos asked with a melancholic look on his face...


    It''s always sad when they stop fighting back... I want them to squirm and keep trying until I drain their lives from their bodies... I want to see their despair right before I end their lives... but when they stop fighting and struggling, everything becomes bland when I kill them then I only see acceptance in their eyes instead of despair.


    "Yes..." suddenly I heard a male voice from beside me... I already knew who it was so I didn''t move but I was curious.


    "Do you mind if I kill him?" Reo asked me and I simply nodded my head in agreement... I wouldn''t enjoy killing him... he had already given up... I decided to continue slaughtering his army so I jumped towards the biggest ship... thankfully Rumi has gone towards the other ship...


    [POV Reo]


    I looked down towards the battlefield from the sky... Rumi cleared up the storm clouds... I should thank her at a later date... I kept watching how the fights proceeded... Rumi quickly breezed through her enemies and I can''t believe that Ronan tried to swear loyalty to Rumi.


    I also saw the sister''s reunion and Nat crying along with them... well, what can I say? Family dramas are just like that. Hela was about to kill Thanos and that is when I decided to make my move... I appeared in front of Hela and asked her if I could kill him and she simply nodded her head and went towards the biggest ship.


    I looked down towards Thanos and kneeled beside him... "Hello... you must be wondering about my identity but you will never know..." I said with a smile and pointed my finger towards him... "Crucio" only after a few moments... Thanos started to scream his lungs out due to the pain.


    After a minute I stopped... to be honest... I simply wanted to check if the Cruciatus Curse would work on a being like Thanos or not... and it does work... "Goodbye..." I said and a purple aura surrounded his body and he was disintegrated into nothingness.


    I know that his death was quite bland but he had lost all hope of surviving and I didn''t have any personal agenda against him so I killed him without wasting any more time...

 Chapter 370: Chapter 370

    [New York Sanctum]


    Loki2 walked up to the door and knocked... Strange2 was always here according to Peter2 so there was a good chance that this Universe''s Sorcerer Supreme could also be found here... both Loki2 and Sif2 had no idea about where to look so they decided to follow Peter2''s advice.


    Getting out of the SHIELD Headquarters was quite hard but with Loki2''s illusions, it wasn''t a problem, after that, Peter2 showed them the normal clothes people are wearing all around so that they don''t get caught by cops for looking suspicious.


    The door was opened by an Asian man dressed in red robes... "How may I help you?" the man asked Loki2 and Loki2 simply smiled politely.


    "Can I have a meeting with the Ancient One?" Loki2 asked politely with a grin on his face. The man stared at Loki2 intently for a few moments then he nodded his head.


    "Please wait here... I will need to inform her, she isn''t here at this moment" the Asian man said and walked inside. Loki2 was about to walk in but Sif2 grabbed him before he could enter.


    "He told us to wait here so we are going to wait..." Sif2 said while glaring holes into Loki2, who simply smirked and decided to listen to her. After only a minute, the man returned and invited the three of them inside.


    "The Ancient One is waiting for you inside..." the man said while pointing them towards a door... Sif2 opened the door and found a bald woman dressed in yellow robes sitting behind a table while preparing tea for them.


    "Please have a seat..." the woman gestured towards them and started pouring tea for all of them... the three of them sat down awkwardly though Loki2 was looking around the room to see if anything was interesting or not.


    "Wong, you may leave us" the Ancient One said while looking towards the Asian man, the man simply bowed his head and walked away but not before closing the door. Then the Ancient One''s eyes finally turned towards her guests. "Now, what can I do for you?" the Ancient One asked.


    Loki2 was about to speak up but Sif2 swatted his arm... Loki2 rubbed his arm but remained silent. The Ancient One was somewhat amused after seeing their display... The Ancient One finally pushed the cups towards them. "...As you might already know... we are not of this world" Sif2 spoke up after a few seconds.


    "Yes... I have heard about your group from Reo... he was quite pleased to meet all of you" the Ancient One said, the three of them shifted uncomfortably in their seats but they didn''t say anything. "Don''t worry... I don''t hold any hostility against you neither does he..." The Ancient One said with a smile on his face.


    Peter2 felt his anger rise after hearing the Ancient One''s words... she said that Leviathan didn''t have any hostility against them then why did he send Nimrod back to their world after fixing him... why did he take their Infinity Stones and finally why did he torture Wanda?


    The Ancient One noticed Peter2''s expression and she guessed what he might be thinking about so she decided to clear the doubt. "Don''t get me wrong... he might have caused you and your people harm but he doesn''t hold any kind of hostility against you or your people... to be honest, you people are simply unlucky" The Ancient One said with some pity and sympathy in her voice.


    "What do you mean by that?" Loki2 asked curiously... he really had a bad feeling about all of this. "He attacked us and took our Infinity Stones" Loki2 continued but the Ancient One simply smiled.


    "Since when were the Stones yours? They have always been Leviathan''s..." the Ancient One said softly and after hearing the Ancient One''s words all of their eyes grew completely wide in confusion and shock...


    [POV Reo]


    "Well, to be honest, I don''t care about them... my only target was Thanos" I said in a dismissive tone while looking towards Gamora and Nebula... I can''t bring myself to care about them... I have much more important matters to deal with now...


    Like the person Hela was dragging behind her... Hela arrived in front of me and threw the person in front of me... "Hello..." the man said meekly... the man was dressed in green and black... I was kind of expecting him to be here.


    "Loki... you look quite healthy... Frigga had been really missing you" I said with a smile and pulled him up using my Space Powers...


    "So... he really is my brother?? Well, adopted brother..." Hela asked me looking quite surprised... "He started to cry when I was about to kill him so I decided to kill him after confirming if he is telling the truth or not" Hela thought out loud and Loki completely paled.


    "Wait!! You are still going to kill me??" Loki yelled out in shock and Hela looked at like him like he was the stupidest person in this whole Universe.


    "I thought that it was obvious... now be a good brother and die!" Hela exclaimed and a sword appeared in her hand... but I decided to intervene... I feel somewhat bad for Loki. In this Universe... he didn''t even do anything bad and he was flung into space... Hela can always kill him after he does something stupid.


    "Come on Hela... let him off..." I said and Loki frantically nodded his head. Hela looked at her brother for a few seconds... before dispersing her sword. See I saved someone today... and people say that I am a bad guy, I pouted inside my mind because men don''t pout.


    "Fine... brother it seems that you are in luck... you are going to live... mother is going to be really ecstatic when she sees that you are alive... our poor mother has been crying herself to sleep" Hela said with a grin and Loki didn''t even know how to react.


    Everyone looked around awkwardly after witnessing the weird brother and sister duo... "...That was really weird" Rumi commented dryly. Hela simply cackled madly after hearing Rumi''s words... looks like Hela had a lot of fun.


    "Hela... can I ask a favour?" I asked and Hela looked curiously towards me...


    "Yeah sure... I am your weapon... you simply need to point me towards your enemy, I will happily bring them your heads... you don''t need to request" Hela said with a serious look on her face.


    "Well... it is a different kind of favour... it is like this..." with that I started to tell her about the favour I wanted... Hela looked thoughtful for a few moments but she nodded her head saying that she will try.


    "So... what are we going to do now? Hela''s army had killed every last one of those monsters" Nat asked while checking her phone.


    "There isn''t anything left to do let''s go back to Earth..." with that I opened a portal in front of us... all of us entered the portal one by one... we arrived in front of our house and I noticed that Nat was already telling the two sisters about the laws in Elysium.


    Hah... I had worked a lot... with that thought I appeared in front of the fridge and pulled out a beer... I Hakai''d the bottle cap... and took a large swig from the bottle and with that, I finally appeared outside my house with the beer bottle still in my hand...


    Only after a few seconds, Hela appeared beside me with a similar bottle in her hand... "I like this drink... I wish that we had this drink back in Asgard during my glory days..." Hela said with a huge grin on her face.


    "Where is your brother?" I asked her and she simply grinned.


    "I knocked him out and left him in the living room" Hela said like it was the obvious thing to do... poor Loki... his fate is not that bright in this Universe.


    "So, Hela... would you like to go on a date??" I asked Hela while looking into her eyes... I still remember about the events that happened before I went to absorb the Ego Stone... and like I had said before, I really like Hela.


    "I don''t know what this ''date'' thing is... but sure" Hela said while finishing her drink... I also finished my drink and Hakai''d both bottles...


    "So, what do you like to do for fun?" I asked her but apparently, that was the wrong question... I already knew what she liked to do...


    "...I thought you already knew about them but I don''t have any problems telling you once again... I like killing, slaughtering and massacring. I also like to wage wars... no scratch that... I love to wage wars and then slaughter everyone who is opposing me... I like to torture people when I am free..." Hela kept going on a tangent after that.


    Yeah, just like I have said... I should have thought this through... and I should have avoided that question... Hela is not like the other girls... she is very different from all of them... this is going to be much harder than I had thought. I could only smile wryly while looking at her, she was still going on about her... eccentric hobbies...

 Chapter 371: Zealots and Dormammu...

    [POV Reo]


    Eventually, I had to postpone my date with Hela because the two of us had spent all of our time chatting with each other¡­ Hela said that she wanted to visit her dear mother along with her brother¡­ so, we decided to have our date tomorrow morning.


    Now, I was completely free so I decided to visit Flavia, after all, I had promised her to deal with the Zealots and a promise is a promise¡­ with that thought, I arrived inside Flavia''s room in Kamar Taj, but surprisingly¡­ she wasn''t here.


    I pulled out my phone and texted Flavia¡­ she said that she will be back in a few minutes¡­ so I decided to wait while lazing around¡­ I was still in my armour¡­ Thankfully, my armour was quite comfortable. Just like Flavia had said, she arrived after a few minutes with two KFC buckets and two cola bottles in her hand.


    "Since I was bringing some food for myself¡­ I decided to bring some for you too¡­" Flavia said and placed the buckets and cola bottle on the table¡­ All of a sudden, she froze and looked at me intently.


    "You seem to be very different today¡­ why can''t I feel your energy?" Flavia questioned with a curious look on her face.


    "Well¡­ I finally absorbed the Ego Stone today and now, I am back to my former glory¡­ now I have to rein in my powers for the safety of everyone around me¡­" I said dismissively and picked up one of the KFC buckets she had brought¡­


    "Is this really KFC?" I asked her while pointing towards the chicken bucket¡­ I didn''t know that KFC had chicken popcorn like this¡­


    "No¡­ technically it is from KFC but I bought these from a fast food stall¡­" Flavia said with a grin and sat down on the opposite side of the table¡­ "Why don''t you try some¡­ it''s really good" Flavia finished with a grin and picked up her own bucket.


    "Sure, why not" I said and followed Flavia''s example¡­ hmm¡­ they are really nice¡­ but why the fuck are they so spicy¡­ this might be the spiciest I have ever eaten¡­ it wasn''t a problem for me but that didn''t change the fact that it was spicy as hell. "What is this called?" I asked Flavia who was calmly munching on the chicken popcorn.


    "Firecracker Chicken" Flavia said and continued to munch on them with a calm look on her face¡­ "Today I got a surprise visit" Flavia said while eating the chicken popcorn.


    "From whom?" I asked her curiously.


    "From our guests¡­" Flavia said and I already understood who she meant¡­ "They were quite an interesting bunch¡­ I have also given them some information about you¡­ trying to dissuade them from committing suicide¡­ I hope you don''t mind?" Flavia asked me and I simply shrugged.


    "It doesn''t matter, to be honest, they are inconsequential¡­ if they refrain from joining the war then they will stay alive or they will simply become unnecessary casualties¡­" I said dismissively and Flavia nodded her head in understanding.


    "That is why I warned them¡­ I knew that you wouldn''t go after them if they didn''t join the war¡­" Flavia said and picked up a cola bottle.


    "Well, Rumi and Hela had called dibs on their whole group¡­" I said and shrugged once again¡­ only now have I noticed that I have finished the chicken popcorn. Yes, it happens with delicious things¡­


    "I haven''t interacted with this Hela so I don''t know much about her¡­ is she your new lover?" Flavia asked and I simply nodded my head. I guess no one knows much about Hela because Odin had destroyed all of her records from history.


    "...Well, I have been putting this off because I have been busy¡­ Flavia, let''s go and take care of those Zealots¡­" I said after a few moments of silence and picked up the cola bottle. Flavia was immediately excited and somewhat saddened after hearing my words.


    "...Sure, let''s go¡­ Do you need my help or can you locate them on your own?" Flavia asked me and I simply shook my head. With my Omnipresence, I have already located them¡­ I had to simply locate Dormammu and the Zealots had a connection with him so finding the Zealots wasn''t that hard.


    "You don''t have to worry about all that¡­ I have already located them¡­ you simply need to sit back and enjoy the ride¡­" I said and the both of us found ourselves standing in the air. I finally finished my cola and Hakai''d the bottle.


    "Where are we?" Flavia asked dryly. "That was a really gross misuse of your power" Flavia pointed out with a thin smile on her face.


    "What? I am protecting Earth¡­ waste disposal is going to be a huge problem in the future" I defended myself and then turned back towards the city beneath us. "We are currently above the city of Hong Kong¡­" I said while pointing towards the huge buildings¡­ They were quite far from us but still visible¡­ all of them had Chinese signs all over them.


    "So, they have been hiding in Hong Kong all along¡­" Flavia said in a slightly surprised tone.


    "I don''t know about the past¡­ but I think that they were planning to attack the Hong Kong Sanctum" I said and Flavia simply frowned. "Come on let''s go and greet th¡­" before I could finish Flavia cut me off.


    "Just kill them¡­ I don''t want to meet them¡­" Flavia said with a hardened look on her face¡­ well, all of them have been her students once¡­ so, it might be hard for her¡­ with a simple thought the whole building was surrounded by a purple glow only after a second, the whole building disintegrated into nothingness.


    Flavia opened a portal beside us and appeared in front of the empty space¡­ she leaned down and touched the ground¡­ I don''t know what she was doing but I floated down and stood near her but I didn''t disturb her¡­


    "Even though they had lost their path¡­ they were still my students¡­ as their teacher, I had to bid them farewell" Flavia said softly. "Let''s go and take care of Dormammu¡­ with him gone, I will be able to rest in peace" Flavia said and turned around so that she could look into my eyes.


    I nodded my head and a portal appeared beside me¡­ both Flavia and I entered the portal together and the two of us found ourselves inside the Dark Dimension¡­ I could feel the Dark Force in this place¡­ and I also felt a strong presence approaching us¡­ I surrounded Flavia inside a space barrier and stopped reining in my power.


    I sensed that the being faltered as soon as I released my powers¡­ the being was none other than Dormammu¡­ it stood completely still for a few moments until it decided to turn tail¡­ "Looks like our host has decided to run away" I mused out loud and the next moment both Flavia and I found ourselves in front of Dormammu who was running away¡­ sensing us, he stopped.


    "...God of Destruction¡­ I do not have any quarrel with you¡­ why have invaded my dimension?" Dormammu asked¡­ I could see some fear inside his smoky eyes¡­ he was scared but he was trying to act like he was the bigshot between the two of us.


    "Eh¡­ but you were the one who invaded my dimension first¡­ this is simply retaliation¡­" I said with a grin on my face and the smoky face of Dormammu frowned.


    "Your dimension?" Dormammu asked, looking genuinely confused¡­ I could see the confusion on his smokey face.


    "Yes, Earth¡­ why don''t you tell her Flavia" I said while looking towards Flavia¡­ She was looking somewhat surprised when she saw us interacting in such a manner.


    Dormammu''s smoky yellow eyes narrowed on Flavia and a scowl formed on his face¡­ "You thief¡­!!" Dormammu snarled in rage but with just a wave of my hand, Dormammu was blasted away.


    "Don''t get too high of yourself¡­ you are still existing because I am allowing you to exist" I said and released some of my power and the whole realm shuddered due to that¡­ Dormammu simply cowered in fear when he sensed my power.


    "So what do you have to say for yourself?" I asked and Dormammu decided to keep his mouth shut.


    "Fine¡­ be like that" I said and pointed my hand towards his smoky body. Seeing me point my palm towards him¡­ he attacked with the Dark Force¡­ waves and waves of Dark Force were sent in our direction but I dispersed them using my Reality powers.


    That was a good attack¡­ the strongest attack I have ever seen in this life but having the power to change reality is really Overpowered. Seeing me disperse his attack like nothing¡­ he launched beams of Dark Force in my direction from his eyes¡­ this time I didn''t even bother to stop the attack and simply swatted it away like nothing with my hand.


    "Are you done?" I asked in clear disdain and pointed my palm towards him once again¡­ Dormammu''s smoky eyes grew wide in fear.


    "Wait¡­!!" he must have noticed what I was about to do so yelled out in fear but it was too late for him¡­ he should have expected this from the beginning.


    "Hakai" as soon as the word left my mouth¡­ the gigantic body of Dormammu was surrounded by a purple glow¡­ and only after a second¡­ Dormammu disintegrated into nothingness. Now that Dormammu was dead¡­ we no longer needed to be here so with a simple thought, both Flavia and I were back inside her room.


    "That was pretty anti-climactic¡­ I was expecting more resistance from him" Flavia said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    (A/N: Now before complaining why is she still alive¡­ please read this. I have seen a lot of readers and writers make this mistake¡­ the Ancient One is drawing power from the Dark Dimension, not Dormammu so killing Dormammu won''t kill her).


    "You don''t know, but his first attack could have destroyed Earth several times over¡­" I deadpanned and Flavia''s eyes grew wide in understanding.


    "Then I guess it is good that he is dead¡­" Flavia mused and a solemn look appeared on her face. "Now¡­ I can die peacefully¡­" Flavia said with a small smile on her face.


    "Don''t you want to train Strange¡­?" I asked her and she simply shook her head.


    "His fate is to become the greatest Sorcerer Supreme but now, I don''t need to be a part of it¡­ I simply want to take a vacation and relax¡­ but as you know¡­ this is a borrowed life, I could never enjoy myself¡­" Flavia said with a melancholic look on her face.


    "Thank you for everything you have done for me, Itsuki Reo¡­ I hope that I can have friends like you, Luna, Momo, and Fleur in my next life¡­" Flavia said with a smile and sat down¡­ "I wouldn''t mind meeting all of you in my next life too¡­ Goodbye, tell Luna that I will miss her" Flavia said and closed her eyes.


    I felt that she severed her connection with the Dark Dimension¡­ a few seconds passed and Flavia opened her eyes with a surprised look on her face¡­ "Eh¡­?? Why am I still alive?" She asked with a confused look on her face and I simply grinned...

 Chapter 372: Its Our Duty... (*Laughing Noises*)

    [POV Reo]


    "Eh¡­?? Why am I still alive?" She asked with a confused look on her face and I simply grinned¡­ This is the favour I had asked from Hela back on the planet where I have killed Thanos.


    She said that it was something out of her hands but she could talk with Death¡­ I could have easily stopped Flavia from dying with my own powers but that could have created a rift between Death and me¡­ and asking her wouldn''t hurt me and I could always save Flavia on my own if Death had denied my request.


    So, after returning to Elysium, Hela knocked out Loki and went to meet Death¡­ after returning, she picked up a beer and completely forgot about that matter¡­ she only remembered this again when I said that I was going to meet Flavia.


    ~FLASHBACK~


    "Oh¡­ I have talked with Death and she said that she won''t claim her life after she breaks off her connection from the Dark Dimension" Hela said after I mentioned that I was going to meet Flavia.


    "Eh¡­?? When did you even talk with her?" I asked Hela and she simply smirked.


    "I went to talk with her after knocking out Loki¡­ she said that she owed you one for freeing me and now both of you are even¡­" Hela finished with an unsure look on her face¡­


    Some might think that Death swindled my favour but allowing someone to live is a pretty big thing for her¡­ "Fine and thanks by the way¡­" I said and pecked Hela on her lips¡­ a small smile appeared on her face and after that, Hela left saying that she was going to meet her mother.


    ~FLASHBACK OVER~


    "...and that''s how I stopped you from dying" finally finished telling Flavia why she was still alive¡­ she looked at her own body with tears in her eyes and pulled me into a hug¡­


    "Thank you¡­" Flavia said softly and separated from me only after a few moments¡­ "I wasn''t expecting something like this¡­ now I can finish the potato chips I have been saving¡­" she said and pulled out a bag of potato chips from a small portal.


    With that, she successfully destroyed the touching moment¡­ there were other ways to save her but none of them were practical¡­ I could have made her the ruler of the Dark Dimension but her human body would have exploded due to so much power¡­ she was strong but she was still a human.


    She also said that she didn''t want to continue living a borrowed life¡­ it''s her own life now. All of a sudden Luna appeared inside the room and pecked me on the lips¡­ to be honest, I wasn''t surprised to see her arrival¡­ She was carrying Adam and Eve in her arms.


    "I am so glad that you decided to keep living and now you are completely free from all your burdens¡­" Luna said with a huge smile on her face and put down Adam and Eve on Flavia''s table.


    "I am also glad because of that Luna¡­ let me prepare tea for us¡­" Flavia said and with a wave of her hand, a teapot and teacups appeared on the table¡­ "Reo, why don''t you take a seat while I prepare the tea?" Flavia asked with an expectant look on her face.


    I shrugged and sat down¡­ I wasn''t a tea person but it''s ok¡­ Flavia''s tea was pretty nice¡­


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "So, what do you want us to do?! Give up after what he did to Vision?!!" Wanda2 screamed hysterically after hearing Loki2, Sif2, and Peter2''s words¡­ After returning from the New York Sanctum the three of them decided to tell the others about their meeting with the Ancient One of this Universe.


    "What the three of you did was really stupid!! What if she had called Leviathan?" Thor2 chastised his brother and Loki2 simply rolled his eyes in annoyance.


    "Don''t be a fool¡­!! Leviathan doesn''t even think of us as threats¡­ if the Infinity Stones are really the aspects of his power then do you really think that he cares about people like us??" Loki2 retorted in an annoyed tone.


    "But can we even trust the words of this Ancient One¡­ she could be working with Leviathan¡­ we already know that she is on good terms with Leviathan" Charles2 pointed out and all of the X-Men nodded their heads.


    "But what does she gain from lying??" Captain2 asked curiously.


    "She is protecting Leviathan¡­ she must have found out that he had messed with the wrong people and now she is protecting him¡­" Stark2 said in a dismissive tone, he was arrogant like he always has been.


    "...I can''t believe this¡­!! All of you felt Hela''s power¡­ she could defeat all of us on her own even if we don''t consider Leviathan" Sif2 yelled out in a frustrated tone¡­ she can''t believe these stupid and arrogant people.


    "We could prepare some kind of trap for her¡­ strong people are always arrogant and they always fall for traps because of their ego" Nebula2 pointed out and a lot of people inside the room nodded their heads.


    "Then there is the Phoenix Force¡­ how are you going to deal with that?" Loki2 asked with a smug look on his face¡­ and everyone became silent after hearing his question.


    "You don''t have to worry about it¡­ My counterpart and I will be able to deal with her" Danvers2 spoke out arrogantly and several people immediately agreed with her. "And Banner can deal with the Hulk¡­ this Universe''s Hulk won''t be a problem for him" Danvers2 said and Banner2 agreed with her.


    "Tell me, did you three really believe her lies?? Infinity Stones are the aspects of a single being?? Tell her to pull another one¡­" Quill2 said and burst out laughing followed by Rocket2.


    "We need those Stones back¡­ only we can protect the Stones, we can''t allow someone else to have the Stones. If needed we will even take Stones of this Universe" Strange2 said and everyone inside the room except the three of them nodded their heads.


    "Banner2, have you found the Stones of this Universe?" Stark2 asked and Banner2 shook his head.


    "No¡­ for whatever reason I can''t find the Stones¡­ It''s like they have been erased out of existence¡­" Banner2 finished and frowns appeared on the faces of a lot of people.


    "My scanner can''t breach the barrier of Elysium¡­ it is possible that the Stones are in there¡­" Stark2 mused and Banner2 nodded his head after contemplating for a few seconds.


    "It means that Leviathan already has one set of Infinity Stones¡­ we have to stop him from causing some harm to this Universe¡­  it is our duty" Charles2 said and most of the group nodded their heads in agreement.


    "He also has to pay for what he has done to my Vision¡­  he took everything from me and I will make him regret that¡­" Wanda2 said ominously while releasing a red miasma from her hands.


    "We also have to take Vision''s body from his hands¡­  we have no idea what kind of destruction Leviathan could cause with so much Vibranium in his hands" Banner2 pointed out and Stark2 immediately nodded his head.


    "I guess that will be enough for today¡­ we have discussed more than enough" Strange2 said and the meeting was dispersed¡­ everyone left the room except Loki2, Sif2, and Peter2, they couldn''t believe the things they have just heard¡­ were they really so arrogant??


    The three of them simply looked at each other and walked out of the room without saying anything else to each other¡­  all three of them walked by a member of X-Man but none of them paid any attention to her since the woman was interacting with the soda machine¡­


    The woman carefully watched the three of them and as soon as three of them were gone, she started to walk towards the washroom¡­ all of a sudden the woman tripped and planted her face on the wall¡­ the woman cursed like a sailor and resumed walking like nothing happened¡­


    The woman finally arrived in the washroom and teleported away after entering a bathroom stall. The woman appeared in the woods and she was standing over a naked woman who looked exactly like her¡­  the woman was bound and she was trying to crawl away, tears stains could also be seen by her eyes.


    The woman in clothes started to morph and changed into a completely different person¡­ the woman had curly neon green hair¡­ she carefully leaned down beside the naked woman on the ground and took out the gag¡­ "You won''t believe me but these clothes are comfortable as hell¡­" the woman with curly neon green hair gushed out excitedly.


    This woman was none other than Nymphad¡­ *several stinging hexes insert*... *ahem* Dora Tonks. "Do you mind if I keep this?" Dora asked excitedly.


    "Bitch!! Are you insane??!! You attacked me, took my clothes and threw me in this forest naked!! Did you know a deer was getting really interested in me??" only a few moments ago the woman was scared for her life but after hearing Dora''s words she couldn''t stop herself¡­


    "...I am speechless¡­ you can attract deers with your sex appeal?? It must be hard for you, I mean driving cars¡­ I just took your clothes¡­ and might have left you here naked but it''s no big deal¡­ after all, you did try to take a look inside my noggin" Dora said¡­ started to strip out of the clothes.


    "Monet Yvette Clarisse Maria Therese St. Croix¡­ that''s a huge fucking name¡­ your clothes are really comfortable but they don''t fit my natural form and your cape messes up my balance¡­" Dora said and now she was completely out of her clothes and as soon as she was done¡­ her normal clothes appeared on her body magically.


    "You will pay for what you have done to me bitch!! I will make you pay!!" the naked woman now recognized as Monet screamed but Dora didn''t pay her attention.


    "Yes¡­  yes¡­  of course" Dora said and pointed her finger towards the woman. "Imperio" she put the woman under control and freed the woman¡­  Dora then ordered the woman to wear her clothes¡­ the woman obediently wore her clothes. As soon as the woman was done, Dora touched the woman''s shoulder and Apparated into the washroom.


    After that, Dora took off the X-Gene suppressing collar from the woman and Obliviated her¡­ after that, Dora spent a whole minute modifying her memories¡­ "Ah¡­ nicely done¡­ and don''t try to peek in my noggin again or I will throw you in front of a horny deer¡­" Dora said in a warning tone and left the glassy-eyed woman in the washroom¡­

 Chapter 373: The War (I)...

    A/N: Before starting the chapter, I wanted to make something clear¡­ After all, if one of the readers has already made this mistake¡­


    The MC only has four arms, wings, and tails in his Leviathan form¡­  not his human form. How can someone even reach that conclusion is simply beyond me.


    Second, MC is 7 times bigger than Jupiter when he is, in his Leviathan form. I have no idea how he is going to have sex with his girls with that size¡­ is that even possible???


    Now, enough of that¡­ let''s continue on with the chapter¡­


    -----------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    "So, we are going to have a war and there is no way around it?" Banner asked Eric hysterically, after the news of war had spread through Elysium, his cousin decided to join the war effort. I also had something to discuss with Eric¡­  that is why I came here and found Banner and Eric were already discussing something.


    Banner seemed to be really nervous and worried about his sister¡­ I guess, not being on the run had a significant effect on his personality in this Universe¡­ Bruce Banner from the movie Universe wouldn''t have shied away from a conflict if someone came knocking on his door.


    Eric also noticed me and looked towards me¡­ "Ah¡­ Reo, please have a seat" Eric greeted me and offered me a seat¡­ I shrugged and sat down.


    "Now, Mr Banner, you won''t achieve anything by complaining to me¡­  you should be talking with your cousin" Eric said with a thin smile on his face¡­ Banner tried to refute but after a few seconds, he nodded his head and got up from his seat.


    "Um¡­ thank you for giving me your time" Banner said in a polite and respectful tone and left the office but not before giving me a few glances¡­ Banner¡­  I don''t swing that way, this is why I don''t read people''s thoughts.


    "...I have been trying to reach you for a few days¡­ please tell me you know what is actually happening out there¡­ I need to tell my people something¡­" Eric spoke in a desperate tone¡­ this isn''t like Eric¡­ I have never seen him like this.


    "Yes¡­  I know what is happening out there" I said monotonously. A relieved smile appeared on Eric''s face and he leaned back in his chair.


    "You have no idea how stressful it has been for me since the fleets have started to gather at our doorstep¡­ citizens are really worried and scared, after all, most of them remember how the humans have treated them before they were brought here and I had to calm them down¡­" Eric said while rubbing his temple¡­ I guess I can understand why he is feeling so desperate now.


    "Yes, politics and kingdom management can be nerve-wracking" I said with an amused look on my face. That is why I avoided the responsibility¡­ haha..!! Lucky me!!


    "You simply have no idea¡­" Eric muttered with a defeated look on his face.


    "So, why did you decide to meet Banner??" I asked him curiously¡­ if he was that busy then he should have avoided the meeting, right?


    "I have no idea how much control he has over his inner giant green monster¡­ so I had to meet him¡­ I couldn''t afford a rampaging Hulk at this moment inside Elysium" Eric said dryly and what he said makes a lot of sense.


    "So, how are the kids??" I asked Eric and a genuine smile appeared on his face.


    "...I have no idea how I should thank you¡­ I mean I didn''t even know about them and we are currently working on the dynamics of the family¡­" Eric said with a smile on his face. "Now, tell me what is happening out there¡­" Eric asked once again so I told him everything I knew.


    Information is important in every war and he needed information so that he could calm down his soldiers¡­ I have already received a lot of information from Dora and I was also using my Omnipresence to keep an eye on their progress.


    I could already sense that they were preparing an entourage for negotiations¡­ Well, they were going to make outrageous demands so that War breaks out¡­ they were going to do this just because it was tradition.


    After that, I finally left his office¡­ Was it necessary?? No. But it was fun watching Eric make dumb faces while I was giving him the information. I finally arrived in the air and kept watching the whole fleet intently¡­  it has been three days since I have killed Dormammu and saved Flavia''s life.


    Flavia decided to get an apartment in Elysium after she left a heartfelt message for her students¡­ she wanted them to think that she had kicked the bucket¡­ so that they don''t bother her any longer. I sensed someone''s presence beside me and I didn''t even need to look to know who the person was.


    "I feel really bad for them" Luna said with a saddened look on her face.


    "Most of them are going to die simply because of the greed and stupidity of some people¡­" Luna said and smiled solemnly. "I guess this is what human nature is¡­ the people in power always want more power¡­ I have always known this" Luna said and intertwined her fingers with mine.


    Neither of us said anything after that. The two of us simply spent the rest of our time in silence¡­


    [POV Nat]


    So it''s finally starting¡­ a thought appeared inside my head as soon as I saw the notification on my phone¡­ "Did something happen?" Yelena asked when she noticed me checking my phone.


    "Yes, it is starting¡­ they have finally dispatched the group of negotiators¡­" I said and pulled up the video feed on my mobile¡­ most of the Widows have decided to sit out of the war¡­ they simply wanted to get away from all the death and killing.


    But there were some like my sisters who wanted to be a part of the war effort¡­ I only agreed because there was a huge chance that they wouldn''t even get to fight in the war¡­ but they didn''t need to know that. The video feed was coming directly from Momo''s satellite grid.


    "This is a meaningless war" Gamora said in a bland tone and Nebula also agreed with her.


    "Yes, you can say that¡­ they always wanted to gain control over the Meta-Humans¡­ they simply needed an excuse to justify the attack¡­" I said dismissively¡­ yes, they might be attacking because Reo took the Space Stone but that''s simply an excuse¡­


    Another notification pinged on my phone¡­ so, our group of negotiators also departed. Along with the Meta-Humans, Jennifer Walters was also there¡­ she was a lawyer and she can turn into a green muscular woman if needed¡­ that''s a plus point.


    "Are those metal suits?? Did they really bring metal suits even after they knew Leviathan''s power of controlling metals??" Yelena asked with a bewildered and gobsmacked look on her face.


    "Ah¡­ yes, they are pretty stupid but that won''t be why they are going to be defeated¡­" I said cryptically. After all, I knew that Rumi and Hela were going to fight¡­ Rumi is a battle maniac¡­ but Hela, she is in a completely different league of her own.


    She is not only a battle maniac, but she is also an insane warmonger¡­ I had seen her handiwork with my own eyes. "Hey, Nebula!! That''s you!" Gamora exclaimed while pointing towards a screen.


    "Is that really me?? She looks like the stupid and dumb version of me¡­" Nebula said in a thoughtful tone while she was intently staring at the screen.


    "They also have a huge lineup of superhumans¡­ is that Captain America??" Yelena said while looking at the same screen where Nebula and Gamora had been looking.


    "Yep¡­ that''s him. It has been two weeks since they found him and Fury had already sent him to fight¡­ I didn''t expect anything else from Fury¡­" I said while shaking my head¡­ I have already decided to kill him and Reo has said that he has no problem with that.


    The two groups of negotiators finally arrived in front of the barrier¡­ on one side we had negotiators of Elysium while on the other side we had negotiators of the Human army¡­ just as expected they made outrageous demands and there was no way that someone could agree to such demands¡­


    Thankfully no one attacked¡­ even though it would have been useless with the barrier. Since we didn''t reach an agreement the war was about to break out. I opened my contact list and called Momo.


    She accepted the call. "Turn off everything" that was all I needed to say and Momo cut the call after that. This was our secret plan and no one knew about our plan except our family. Reo knew about this but he wasn''t going to tell Eric about it.


    Momo started to turn off everything and I meant everything¡­ According to Momo the barrier generator won''t have any problems so it was going to stay up but everything except that was going to be turned off¡­ nobody outside our family knew about this because Momo had a secret terminal to the whole power grid of Elysium.


    We have built Elysium¡­ there is no way that we won''t have any secret backdoors¡­ all of a sudden the power went out¡­ it wasn''t just for me¡­ it happened throughout the whole island¡­ I calmly turned off my mobile and put it inside a lead box along with my main laptop. Now, everything depends on Dora¡­

 Chapter 374: The War (II)...

    [Reo''s House, Elysium]


    Both Rumi and Hela were patiently waiting with their eyes closed. Rumi was quite surprised to see that someone like Hela could meditate¡­ but according to Hela, sometimes peace of mind is very necessary.


    Following Hela''s example, Rumi also decided to meditate¡­ she didn''t know if this was going to help or not but she had nothing better to do at this moment. So, she sat down beside Hela and closed her eyes¡­ Alas, it was something very much impossible for her. Her mind was bubbling with anticipation and excitement.


    All of a sudden the AC stopped, yes they were overpowered but that didn''t mean that they wouldn''t have ACs in their house. Both of their eyes snapped open at the same time¡­ Rumi had a feral grin marring her face while Hela had a bloodthirsty grin on her face¡­


    "Looks like Momo turned off the power" Rumi said in an excited tone.


    "Then it must be starting¡­" Hela said and got up from the floor. "Let''s go and meet those so-called Avengers" Hela finished and Rumi nodded her head with stars in her eyes¡­ Rumi placed her hand on Hela''s shoulder and Rumi Flash Stepped along with Hela and appeared near the southern part of the beach.


    Thanks to Dora, they already had all the information regarding the troops'' positions along with their plans. Dora might be a klutz but there was no doubt that she was the best infiltrator and information collector. So, Hela and Rumi were looking over the horizon waiting for Dora''s signal¡­ that is when they were going to attack¡­


    [POV Dora]


    Nobody can match the awesomeness of Agent Tonks¡­ with that thought in mind and a smug look on my face¡­  I finally arrived in the payload room¡­ this is where the Allied Army had kept their payload¡­ or to be exact their EMP Payload¡­ they had taken out a leaf from Reo''s book and they had decided to use EMP Warheads to attack Elysium.


    Well, that was an awesome plan, to be honest, but there was a tiny problem¡­ Me!! I slowly slipped into the room with an unsuspecting lady. I had an anti-surveillance rune and a disillusionment charm wrapped around me¡­ I pulled out my new toy¡­ a tranquiliser handgun and shot the people inside the room¡­ It didn''t even take a minute and all of them were out cold.


    I walked up to the console and started to enter some commands¡­ Yes, learning how to use these contraptions was one of the best decisions I have ever made. It definitely didn''t have anything to do with watching Hentai, believe it!! Now, 5 seconds should be more than enough to freak everyone out.


    I pulled out two keys from my pocket¡­ hmm¡­ that key slot is quite far from me¡­ I shrugged and transformed into Jean. Now, I can use telekinesis though I won''t be strong like Jean. Yes¡­ I gave myself a mental pat for my brilliant idea¡­


    Using my telekinesis I floated one key to the farthest key slot and I put the second key inside the slot in front of me¡­ *snap* I turned both keys at the same time and with that the launch system was active¡­ a grin formed on my face and I finally pressed the Enter button, my eyes were glued on the timer.


    5¡­


    4¡­


    3¡­


    2¡­


    1¡­


    0¡­


    Blue coloured shockwaves erupted from the EMPs and everything went dark¡­ well, they do seem to work perfectly¡­  I will tell Reo to congratulate the researchers after the war ends¡­


    [With the Avengers]


    "What was that??" Danvers2 asked with a deep frown on her face.


    "Those were the EMPS¡­ we have a traitor among us. Thankfully our equipments are EMP proof or we would be in deep trouble" Banner2 growled out.


    "How did they even get past the security??" Captain2 said with a scowl on his face¡­ he was looking around seeing everyone running around like headless chickens.


    "I have already discussed this with Fury¡­ his security was too lax. I tried to help him but he shot off my offer¡­ stupid bastard" Natasha2 said with a disdainful look on her face.


    "I would never understand why you trust these things so much?" Thor2 said while waving a radio in his hand¡­ as it wasn''t working, he simply crushed it into dust.


    "That barrier is still up¡­ this is going to make this much harder than we have thought" Strange2 said with a thoughtful look on his face. "And for whatever reason, I can''t open a portal in there" Strange2 mused.


    "This world''s technology is more primitive than ours, so they are probably using something else to protect that barrier¡­ What are your thoughts about that barrier?" Stark2 asked Thor2, he simply rubbed his chin for a few seconds.


    "It could be magical¡­ I could definitely feel some kind of Mana coming from that barrier¡­" Thor2 mused with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Guys¡­ they have already started to attack!!" Rocket2 yelled, gathering everyone''s attention. Everyone rushed towards him so that they could see who was attacking. Two people were attacking their army¡­ it sounded comical but the two of them were completely devastating the army.


    They immediately recognized one of them¡­ it was Hela, the Asgardian Goddess of Death and War and another was an unknown woman with silver hair and bunny ears on top of her head. "Guys we need to stop them now" Captain America or Steve Rogers of this Universe spoke up.


    He just arrived along with Carol Danvers aka Captain Marvel of this Universe¡­ They have also noticed the EMP incident and they went to check it out¡­ after arriving there¡­ they found that everyone had been knocked out and there was no sign of break-ins¡­


    So, it meant that the attacker was someone inside the room¡­ It was something they could always investigate later¡­ they had much more important things to deal with at this moment.


    "That woman with bunny ears is also very dangerous¡­" Banner2 pointed out loudly and every one carefully watched the silver-haired woman obliterating anything in her path¡­ they saw how the woman shrugged off an RPG like nothing.


    "Charles2! Take your X-men and deal with that bunny-eared girl¡­ we are going to deal with the Asgardian Goddess¡­ Thor2, were you able to get in contact with Asgard?" Stark2 said to Charles2, then he turned his head towards Thor2 and asked.


    Thor2 simply shook his head in a disappointed manner. Charles2 looked towards his group and told them that they needed to stop that silver-haired woman¡­  only after a few seconds, Blink2 opened a portal in front of them¡­ one by one they entered the portal and Danvers decided to help Charles2''s group so she went with them.


    "Now, let''s hunt ourselves a mad Goddess" Danvers2 exclaimed loudly, Quill2 and Rocket2 joined her and cheered loudly.


    "Then let''s go¡­ we need to deal with her as soon as possible¡­ she is the Goddess of Death and War, she will keep getting stronger¡­" Thor2 said and everyone nodded their heads with determined looks on their faces¡­


    [With Rumi & Hela]


    Several blue shockwaves erupted from their biggest ship¡­ as soon as the wave touched those helicopters, they nose-dived towards the water¡­ "That''s our signal" Rumi said and Hela nodded her head.


    "You take the left¡­ and I will take the ship on the right¡­ we cause as much chaos as possible¡­ the self-righteous fools will show up on their own" Hela said with a sinister grin on her face and Rumi also smirked after hearing Hela''s words.


    With that Rumi jumped towards the left ship¡­ a giant crater formed from where she had jumped¡­ Hela wasn''t going to be outdone by Rumi so she also jumped in a similar manner and a similarly sized crater formed from where she had jumped.


    A soldier was staring at the ocean with a bored look on his face¡­ Only a minute ago not only the radios but everything electrical had stopped working¡­ all of a sudden he noticed something in the sky from the corner of his eyes.


    "Passt auf!! Da ist etwas am himmel!!" the soldier pointed towards the sky and yelled loudly. This seemed to catch everyone''s attention around him. All of them noticed the silhouette was getting bigger and it was clearly a human¡­ before they could do anything, the silhouette slammed down in front of them forming a dent on the deck. (Watch Out!! There is something in the sky!!)


    The figure was clearly a female, the woman was dressed in a skin-tight black and green armour. The woman had a vicious grin marring her face. "H?nde hoch oder wir schiessen!!" one of the soldiers yelled and all of the soldiers on the deck pointed their guns towards the woman. (Raise up your hands or we will shoot!!).


    "Shut up" the woman said and slashed the nearest soldier with a sword which appeared out of nowhere in her hands. Everyone looked confused until the man was sliced in half right from the middle.


    "...Aaaa!!" one of the soldiers gathered his courage by screaming and started to shoot at the woman but the bullets seemed to be bouncing off the woman''s skin. The man stopped shooting when his head was lopped off¡­ the woman grabbed the sliced off head and smashed a nearby soldier with it¡­ both heads exploded splattering brain matter on everyone around.


    The woman''s grin intensified and she rushed towards a nearby soldier¡­ all the soldiers were completely frozen¡­ they have never seen such savagery. The woman grabbed the man''s throat and kicked in the man''s gut¡­ the man''s body was thrown back but the man''s head along with his spinal cord remained in the woman''s hand.


    The woman''s eyes glowed brightly¡­ her eyes were glowing eerily green¡­ this woman was none other than Hela. Hela''s eyes scanned throughout the room and her eyes finally landed on a woman trying to run away¡­ Hela threw the sword in her hand and pinned the woman on the nearby wall.


    "No one will be leaving this place alive¡­" Hela said and the grin on her face intensified. This seemed to bring the soldiers out of their frozen and fear-induced state¡­ "Feuer!! Feuer!!" the soldiers yelled but the bullets simply bounced off the woman. (Fire!! Fire!!)


    Only after half a minute, Hela stood alone on the deck¡­ she was completely drenched in blood¡­ Her vicious grin was gone and she was staring blankly at the thing she was holding in her hand. It was a woman''s severed head, she crushed the head as she sensed several people coming in the direction. A gentle smile appeared on Hela''s face.


    Only after a few seconds, several people landed on the deck¡­ Hela could feel their anger¡­ she knew that this was going to make things more interesting. She turned around so that she could look at the group¡­ "So, you people finally arrived¡­ I was wondering when you were going to arrive" Hela said in a gentle tone¡­ this would have been a beautiful scene if Hela wasn''t drenched in blood from head to toe¡­


    "You are a monster!! You are going to pay for what you have done here" Thor2 thundered with an enraged look on his face.


    "Oh¡­ is that so?? Then what are you waiting for?? Come here and make me pay¡­" Hela said and her eyes started to glow eerily¡­

 Chapter 375: The War (III)...

    [POV Nemuri]


    (A/N: Before reading this chapter I would request that you read about Nemuri''s powers in the Auxiliary Chapter where I have mentioned MC''s and the Harem Member''s powers, or you will simply get confused and think that I am creating random powers).


    "So, the war finally started¡­ you can always depend on Dora¡­ she might be a klutz but she is definitely a badass¡­ what do you think, Alter?" I asked my alter ego who was watching the war while sitting beside me.


    The two of us were currently in our office¡­ "Queen, you are forgetting that your thought process is somewhat similar to mine¡­" Alter pointed out while smoking a pipe¡­


    "Yep¡­ that''s true I guess¡­ oooh¡­ did you see how Rumi shrugged off that RPG¡­ Can you do that Alter?" I asked with a smug grin on my face¡­ Alter didn''t answer me and simply gave me a blank stare¡­ hehe¡­ annoying Alter is so much fun.


    "...Queen, when are we going to hit our targets¡­?? Looks like Hela is having a lot of fun" Alter asked me and pointed out about Hela while looking at the screen. Since we were using Magic to view the war, we didn''t have to bother with the EMP.


    "Ah¡­ yes. The targets¡­ it is about time so let''s go" I said with a smirk and stars appeared inside Alter''s eyes. "Now, get in my shadow" I said and Alter dissolved into my shadow. I Flash Stepped outside a giant mansion in the residential area.


    There were several guards around the mansion but none of them noticed me¡­ "You can come out now¡­" I said and Alter emerged out of my shadow¡­ "Go and take care of those guards¡­ I will slow down the time" I said in a serious tone and Alter nodded her head in understanding.


    With that, she rushed towards the guards beside the gate¡­ I quickly slowed down the time and before the guards could even react, Alter slashed their throats, she dissolved into one of their shadows and stabbed another guard through his chest. Just like that Alter assassinated all the guards and I finally returned the time to normal.


    Hah¡­!! That took a lot out of me¡­ "That was fun¡­ I wish I could continue doing that" Alter whined and continued stabbing the last guard even though died when she slashed his throat. Yandere Vibes!!!


    "Stop that Alter¡­" I chastised her and she started to pout but she followed my command¡­ I finally entered the house and activated my fear-inducing power¡­ Everything inside the house was completely silent¡­ Only the taps of our heels could be heard¡­ I have already sensed where my¡­ our target was.


    I finally arrived in front of the room and Alter kicked open the door¡­ I walked inside the room in a regal manner¡­ after all, I am a high-class woman along with being an Ultra-Pervert!! "Obadiah Stane¡­ how are you!!" I greeted the man who was currently cowering behind his bed due to my fear-inducing power.


    "Nemuri Kayama!! Why are you doing this??? I haven''t done anything to you!!" the man stuttered out in fear¡­ I simply clicked my tongue.


    "You stopped me from buying more shares of Stark Industries¡­ you tried to stop and hindered my every move¡­ those are crimes punishable by death¡­" I said with a grin on my face. "Alter¡­ you can go nuts with him" I said and a vicious grin appeared on her face.


    "Hiiii¡­!!" Stane screamed in fear and cowered towards the corner of the room. "Please!!! I will do anything!! Don''t kill me, please!!" Stane started to beg and scream¡­ I raised up my hand to stop Alter.


    "Then you have to do something for me¡­" I said with a smile and an elated smile bloomed on Stane''s face. "Please die" I said and his face paled in terror. "Alter kill him painfully¡­" I said and Alter nodded her head and approached Stane who was trying to dig a hole for himself in the corner.


    Alter shot a binding curse and Stane was bound¡­ she levitated him over the bed and dropped him. A knife made up of shadows formed in her hand and she stabbed Stane in his gut¡­ "Aaahhhh¡­!!" Stane screamed out but Alter didn''t stop and dragged the knife¡­ she literally slashed open his belly¡­


    With a careful gesture, she pulled off his skin from the belly and continued pulling it until Stane''s face was covered by his own belly skin¡­ Stane was screaming throughout this whole time¡­ Alter wrapped the skin around his face and grinned while appreciating her artwork. Stane won''t die because of blood loss but he was going to die due to lack of air.


    "Good¡­ let''s go now¡­ we have another target and he is much more important" I said and Alter nodded her head like a little kid who was going to get her favourite candy¡­  I cast a proximity alarm spell near the door and a life sensing spell on Stane''s bed. The proximity spell would tell me when the police arrives and the life sensing spell would tell me when Stane finally kicks the bucket.


    I didn''t even need to say anything this time and Altar merged with my shadow¡­ I Flash Stepped and appeared outside Wheaton, New Jersey. We were currently standing in front of a historic place¡­ it was from this place, that the legacy of the greatest Hero of America started¡­ though I don''t know if he is going to stay alive after today or not.


    Alter emerged out of my shadow and looked at the bunker in clear disdain. "Camp Lehigh¡­ I already feel some kind of distaste standing in front of this place" Alter grimaced and her face turned slightly green¡­ I simply rolled my eyes after seeing her antics¡­ I knew very well that she hated Captain America because of his boy-scout nature.


    "Alter, don''t be a baby and go inside¡­" I said and Alter pouted but nodded her head. With that, she dissolved into my shadow and returned after a couple of minutes. "What did you find??" I asked Alter and she kept grinning like a loon¡­ her grin was so wide that I was worried that her face would split in two.


    "There is a small army in there aside from our target¡­ Can I kill them, please?? You don''t even need to slow down the time¡­" Alter asked me while making puppy dog eyes¡­ I smirked and nodded my head and she was immediately gone. I arrived in front of the steel door and used my Fox Ice to freeze the door.


    I could feel the joy and rush from Alter¡­ she was really happy¡­ I wonder if this is the backdoor or the front door. Speaking of backdoors¡­ it has been quite some time since Reo had knocked on my backdoor¡­ hmm¡­ thinking about such important prospects¡­ I was already getting wet. With that thought of doors inside my mind¡­ I kicked down the door in front of me. The door shattered like glass.


    I walked through the door and found two dead guards¡­ their throats were slashed. I simply shrugged and started to climb down the stairs. I started to walk through the corridors and only found dead bodies¡­ Alter''s handiwork obviously. I felt Alter approaching me and she was dragging a knocked out Alexander Pierce with her.


    "Queen¡­ I got him" Alter said in a shaky tone¡­ and threw Alexander Pierce in front of me. Altar''s whole body was filled with cuts and she was also shot in two places¡­ her shoulder and her belly. Alter leaned on the wall and slowly slid down¡­


    I kicked Pierce¡­ he gasped for breath and woke up¡­ Alter had already bound him so he wasn''t able to do anything¡­ he looked around and his eyes landed on me. "Nemuri Kayama!! I should have known it was you!!" he screamed out in rage¡­ looks like he still has some guts so I activated my fear-inducing power and the reaction was instantaneous.


    His eyes grew wide in fear and he also soiled his pants¡­ my face twisted in disgust but I looked towards Alter. "Do you want to kill him??" I asked and she slowly nodded her head¡­ a shadow knife formed in her hand, the knife was quite thin¡­ almost like a screwdriver. I was interested to see what she was going to do with that.


    She slowly stabbed him in the chest but didn''t make a deep wound¡­ Pierce screamed in pain but there was nothing he could do. Alter pointed the knife to the other side of his chest and made a similar wound¡­ "He will now drown in his own blood¡­" Alter said with a grin and dispersed the knife¡­ She stood up from the ground with a lot of difficulties.


    "...Queen, I am going to call it a night" Alter said and merged into my shadow¡­


    "Take rest¡­ you have worked really hard, Alter" I said in a gentle tone and Flash Stepped past Pierce who was drowning in his own blood now¡­ I arrived in the main room and found a thrashed computer¡­ it was Arnim Zola from what I have heard¡­ my hands were covered in Fox Fire and I started to cover the whole building with my Fox Fire¡­


    After a few minutes, I was satisfied with the fire so I Flash Stepped outside¡­ I scourgified my clothes and Flash Stepped back into my office¡­ take rest Alter, you have earned it¡­


    [POV Rumi]


    With a loud bang, I finally landed on the ship''s deck. The men and women on the ship started to scream in some unknown language¡­ but they were pointing their guns toward me so I guess that they must be asking me to surrender.


    They started shooting and I lunged towards the nearest guy and punched his head¡­ I significantly held back my power or I might scare off the Avengers but my hand went right through the person''s head. "Fuck!! Why is hell is everyone so fragile??" I yelled out loud and threw away the body towards the nearest soldier¡­


    The woman was flung along with the man''s body towards the nearby wall and both of them got splattered on the wall making an eccentric graffiti¡­ I gritted my teeth in annoyance and grabbed the gun of a soldier and smashed it on his head¡­ his head was blown off like a baseball.


    That is when someone fired off an RPG towards me. I didn''t even bother to dodge and the RPG exploded after colliding with my shoulder¡­ As soon as the dust cloud cleared I Flash Stepped in front of the guy who shot the RPG and kicked him in the nuts¡­ but his whole upper body exploded painting a nearby woman with his guts. She started to scream hysterically.


    I got annoyed, so I stabbed the woman with the gun I still had in my hands¡­ this seemed to have silenced her. That is when a portal appeared on the deck and Charles2 came out along with the group of his lackeys. I felt someone brush against my mental shield and my eyes narrowed on Charles2, who had a deep frown on his face now.


    This Charles2 was much stronger than the Charles of our world but he still wasn''t strong enough to breach my mental shields¡­ "That was pretty rude¡­" I said while glaring at the bald man who had just tried to enter my mind¡­

 Chapter 376: The War (IV)...

    [With Hela]


    "Oh¡­ is that so?? Then what are you waiting for?? Come here and make me pay¡­" Hela said and started to release her power. Her eyes started to glow eerily. Hela couldn''t stop herself from grinning when she noticed the glint of weariness in their eyes.


    A red-haired woman came forward¡­ her hands were surrounded by some kind of red miasma¡­ Hela wondered if it was Chaos Magic¡­ She had been wondering that since she had seen the woman on the moon. It won''t matter even if it was Chaos Magic. An amused smile appeared on Hela''s face.


    "Where is Leviathan?" the woman growled out but Hela simply continued smirking. The woman glared at Hela and a red miasma started to surround Hela''s body¡­ though it didn''t seem to affect her. Due to this, a frown appeared on Wanda2''s face. Even though Hela wasn''t affected she carefully checked the magic to see if it was really Chaos Magic or not.


    "I might have some idea¡­ but you see my memory seems to have gotten weaker¡­" Hela said with a smug grin on her face when she noticed the amount of fury on Wanda2''s face¡­ the woman screeched like a banshee and started to hurl blasts of Chaos Magic towards Hela.


    Hela simply dodged the attacks like a skilled dancer¡­ but Hela had to jump back when Thor2 slammed down his hammer where Hela had been standing¡­ his whole body was surrounded by lightning. Before Hela could even land¡­ several golden ropes wrapped around her feet¡­ Hela snorted in disdain and a sword appeared in her hand but before she could swing down the sword she was hit by a beam from Stark2.


    Hela was blasted away in the sky while Strange2''s golden ropes were still wrapped around her foot. Banner2 appeared over Hela''s body in his Hulk form "Hulk Smash!!" Hulk2 yelled and smashed Hela into the deck¡­ a giant crater formed where Hela landed and her body went right through the deck.


    Hulk2 landed near Danvers2 and Nebula2 started to walk towards the hole¡­ she activated several grenades and dropped them inside the hole¡­ the whole group waited patiently¡­


    *BOOM**BOOM**BOOM*


    Several loud explosions shook the whole ship and now there was a gaping hole in the hull. "Hah¡­ She was all bark and no bite!!" Danvers2 exclaimed boisterously and a lot of them nodded their heads.


    "Yes, that seems to be the case¡­" Nebula2 said and the ship started to tilt due to the hole in the hull.


    "I wasn''t able to find out where Leviathan is¡­ maybe the silver-haired woman would be able to tell us" Wanda2 said with a malicious look on her face.


    "Ye¡­" That was all Nebula2 was able to say before she spat out a lot of blood¡­ the blue-skinned didn''t even get to scream before Hela pulled out her spine along with her skull from her body¡­ the whole group looked at the scene with horrified looks on their faces¡­ what scared them, even more, was Hela didn''t even have a single scratch on her body.


    Hela casually threw away Nebula2''s spine and skull and cracked her neck¡­ "Thanks for all that¡­ fighting weaklings had made my body completely stiff" Hela said with a gentle smile on her face and tilted her head to dodge several shots from Quill2''s gun.


    "You are going to die for that!!" Quill2 screamed and rushed towards Hela in blind rage¡­ the others were brought out of their shocked states due to Quill2''s scream. Two magic circles formed in Strange2''s hands but all of a sudden a magic circle dispersed¡­ this seemed to confuse Strange2 so he looked down but found his left hand was on the ground, the fingers were still twitching.


    "Arghhh!!!" Strange2 screamed and dropped to the ground¡­ Hela simply smirked and slapped away Quill2, but before Hela could take another step¡­ she was punched away by Danvers2. Stark2 came rushing towards Strange2 and stopped his bleeding.


    Dnavers2 followed Hela in the air and punched her once again¡­ Danvers2 was really angry but before Danvers2 could land the third punch¡­ Hela caught her fist and twisted her elbow¡­ "Aaaa¡­!!!" Danvers2 screamed out loud and both of them dropped on the deck of another ship making a crater¡­ Hela simply used Danvers2''s body as her landing pad.


    Hela carefully grabbed the bone sticking out of Danvers2''s hand and pulled out the whole bone¡­ another blood-curdling scream came out of Danvers''s lips and Hela stabbed Danvers2 on her shoulder with the bone. Now, Danvers2 was effectively pinned on the deck with her own bone.


    "Be a good girl and stay here¡­" Hela said while patting Dnavers2''s cheek and jumped towards the previous ship where the rest of the group was¡­ she noticed Wanda2 from up in the air and a huge hammer formed in her hands¡­ just before Hela could smash Wanda2 into meat paste¡­ some bald black-skinned woman pushed Wanda2 away¡­ but it was too late for the black-skinned woman and Hela''s hammer turned the black-skinned woman into meat paste.


    "Awawa¡­!!!" Wanda2 screamed¡­ She was completely devastated. ''That was an odd type of scream'' Hela mused in her mind but she was brought out of her thoughts when a missile hit her face and exploded but Hela didn''t even move from that place¡­ when the dust finally cleared out they saw that Hela''s eyebrow was twitching really badly.


    "That was annoying¡­" Hela uttered out in disdain and started to release an insane amount of bloodlust¡­ everyone shuddered in fear when they felt her bloodlust¡­


    [With Rumi]


    "That was pretty rude¡­" Rumi said while glaring at the bald man who had just tried to enter her mind¡­ but Rumi finally moved her eyes away from him¡­ she wanted to scan the whole group and her eyes finally landed on a metal man¡­ Colossus2. A smirk appeared on Rumi''s face and lunged towards the metal man.


    Rumi was so fast that only a few were able to notice her¡­ and the metal man was one of them but his body was too slow to react. Rumi''s fist landed on the man''s chest and he was blown back along with two other members of their group. The three of them slammed on the wall and Colossus2 ended up crushing the two people behind his back into a paste.


    Ororo screamed out loud and Storm Clouds started to appear over the ship. "A blue chimpanzee???" Rumi spoke out in a bewildered tone when she saw a blue monkey lunging towards her¡­ then she remembered him¡­ she had killed this person of this Universe¡­ it was something like Hank Fucktoy or something¡­


    She tilted her head to dodge his claw and with her other hand she jabbed his throat¡­ he dropped to his knees in front of Rumi and started gasping for breath¡­ Rumi had to jump back when two hands emerged from the ground trying to grab her¡­ Rumi noticed the thunder Clouds and rushed towards their group¡­ Rumi knew that Ororo wouldn''t attack her own group if she was anything like her counterpart.


    Just as Rumi arrived in the group she felt three mental probes¡­ she immediately recognized the baldie''s mental probe. This time two mental probes were completely new¡­ a woman dressed in red robes and the last one was from another woman wearing a purple latex leotard. Rumi marked them for a later reference and lowered her head to dodge three metal claws.


    Rumi twisted around her body in the air and kicked Logan2 on the chest. Logan2 flew back a few metres before dropping on the deck¡­ Rumi frowned when she felt 4 mental probes¡­ there was a new person, and Rumi''s eyes zeroed in on a woman wearing red glasses.


    "Is your whole fucking group filled with damn Telepaths???!" Rumi yelled out in anger and her body was surrounded by Armament Haki and she appeared in front of the woman in red glasses¡­ the woman gasped in fear but it was too late for her and Rumi fist landed on her face and her head was obliterated into nothingness.


    The woman''s body dropped to the ground and that''s how Sage2 died. Rumi noticed the fear in everyone''s eyes and jumped towards the woman in red robes¡­ Rumi had decided to kill Charles2 at last. Rumi was about to reach the woman when she lost her footing and the metal man smacked her away towards the ocean.


    Rumi floated in the ocean with a dumb look on her face¡­ ''How the hell did I slip??'' Rumi wandered inside her head but wasn''t going to get an answer while floating inside the ocean so she simply Flash Stepped on the deck and surprised the rest of the group. She noticed that some parts of the deck were frozen¡­


    ''It must be that guy, he was one of Jean''s students'' Rumi thought while her eyes narrowed on Bobby. "This is so much fun¡­ let''s keep fighting¡­!! " Rumi exclaimed excitedly and a vicious grin appeared on her face¡­

 Chapter 377: The War (V)...

    [POV Nat]


    "You know you should have told me¡­!!" Yelena muttered out with an annoyed look on her face. She wasn''t happy at all with the stunt we have pulled.


    "You know¡­ you shouldn''t be like that¡­ you should leave the fighting to the people who love fighting¡­" I said while patting her head. Yes, some of the Widows wanted to fight but only a few of them loved to fight.


    I loved fighting from time to time¡­ but I am not someone who you can call a battle maniac¡­ that''s Rumi and Hela¡­ both of them seek fights so that they can utterly destroy their enemy while having fun.


    "Yes, but we could have helped" Yelena insisted and I simply chuckled.


    "These primitive weapons won''t be able to penetrate the barrier no matter how much they try¡­" Nebula pointed out and Yelena''s shoulders sagged in disappointment.


    "Now, be a good sister and stay here¡­ I have to do something important" I said politely and Yelena reluctantly nodded her head. A portal opened beside me and I entered the portal while waving at her¡­


    I appeared inside an empty building¡­ "You are 21 seconds late¡­" Dora said with a calculative look on her face.


    I simply rolled my eyes seeing Dora''s antics¡­ "21 seconds isn''t a big deal¡­ unlike a certain someone who was late by an hour because she was hungry" I retorted and a silly grin appeared on Dora''s.


    "Tch¡­ Tch¡­ Tch¡­ you were late¡­ it doesn''t matter if it''s 21 seconds or an hour¡­ being late is late and those pancakes were great!!" Dora exclaimed proudly and I simply gave her a blank stare.


    "Sure¡­ sure¡­ whatever you say ma''am" I said and a smug grin appeared on Dora''s face. "So, where is he?" I asked Dora and she snorted in clear distaste.


    "As soon as the EMPs went off he knew that there was a traitor among them so he went to hide in his safe room¡­ he also took Coulson with him" Dora said and I also snorted in disdain.


    "I didn''t expect anything else from that paranoid bastard¡­ So, Barton didn''t come?" I asked and she simply shook her head in denial.


    "He has been AWOL since morning" Dora mused and her hair morphed¡­ She was now sporting silver spiky hair.


    "What kind of security does he have??" I asked and Dora simply shrugged.


    "Who knows what that paranoid bastard is into¡­" Dora said and her face turned slightly green.


    "Thanks for those images" I grimaced and "Let''s go¡­" I said and both of us started to walk towards Nick Fury''s safe house¡­


    [POV Reo]


    While floating in the air along with Luna, I was watching the whole battlefield¡­ Everyone was sitting ducks in the water¡­  The EMP trick worked like a charm but there were 15 highly advanced ships¡­ They seemed to be working really fine.


    They were continuously bombarding the barrier¡­ Wakadan ships I mused in my mind. "Luna¡­ I am going to greet a certain King" I said and Luna nodded her head.


    "I am going to stay here if you don''t mind¡­ this is the best place to record everything¡­" Luna beamed with a huge smile on her face. I nodded my head and appeared over the biggest Wakandan ship¡­ I slowly floated down to the deck and everyone on the ship started to disintegrate into nothingness¡­  I was careful so that I don''t accidentally disintegrate the foolish King.


    The foolish King has even brought his family along with him¡­ I casually walked through the halls and arrived in front of a bunker type room¡­ the room was made up of Vibranium. Using my Magnetokinesis I easily opened the door¡­ I could have easily destroyed the door but it would have been a crime to nature.


    Valuable metals should be protected¡­ at least the metals which weren''t shiny. Shiny things were Nemuri''s responsibility. I walked inside the room and a nearby guard attacked me with a spear¡­ I simply stared at the man and he disintegrated into nothingness. Everyone inside the room flinched back in fear.


    "T''Chaka¡­ that''s your name, right? You see I get nervous around pointy things¡­ so I lose control and then disintegrate them¡­" I said while looking towards T''Chaka. T''Chaka''s whole family was huddled behind him.


    "Please let my family go¡­" T''Chaka said in a pleading tone and I simply stared at him with a dumbfounded look on my face.


    "So, I can kill the rest of them??" I said pointing around towards his guards, the guards gulped loudly but T''Chaka didn''t say anything. "What kind of pathetic King are you??" I asked him in an amused tone.


    "My father is not pathetic¡­" T''Challa yelled out before Ramonda could stop him.


    "Hmm¡­ is that so??" I asked and Ramonda dropped to the ground and started to beg with tears falling from her eyes.


    "You see kid¡­ your father is really pathetic and foolish¡­ for so long I have left your pathetic country alone¡­ but your father had destroyed his country" I said and waved my hand disintegrating three guards¡­ they didn''t do anything¡­ It was just to create a dramatic effect.


    "Please kill me¡­ and leave the others alone¡­ please" T''Chaka climbed down from his throne and kneeled in front of me and I simply clicked my tongue in distaste¡­


    "Hmm¡­ how about this? I will forgive Wakanda but in exchange, I will take all of your Vibranium¡­" I said and T''Chaka stared at me like I am the Demon¡­ Well, I was at least for him with my act.


    "It is the blessing of the Beast God Bast to our pe¡­" T''Chaka started to say with a serious look on his face but I cut him off.


    "Well, I am going since you denied my offer¡­ there is nothing else to discuss. I will come to Wakanda after the war ends and I will take every last ounce of Vibranium from Wakanda¡­ anyone who tries to stop me will be killed¡­ but don''t worry¡­ I won''t kill you or your family¡­" I said with a grin on my face.


    Everyone in the room had horrified looks on their faces¡­ after all, they would be nothing without their precious metal¡­ they would just be common people¡­


    "You will have to stay alive to take the responsibility¡­ you shouldn''t have participated in the war¡­ you should have stayed behind your barriers like a coward like you people have always done¡­ alas, it''s too late now" I shrugged and appeared beside Luna but Flavia was also here now. Like always she was munching on her potato chips¡­ I wonder if she was an Akimichi in her past life.


    "Reo!! That was so evil!!" Luna exclaimed loudly but she was smiling. "But I liked it¡­!!" Luna said and jumped into my arms and started to kiss me.


    Flavia groaned in annoyance. "Go get a room, you two¡­" Flavia said in an annoyed tone.


    "You are the one who is intruding in our lovey-dovey time Flavia" Luna shot back while giggling.


    "Ignore the minor details¡­ would you like some tea Luna?" Flavia asked and Luna immediately skipped towards her and plopped down.


    "What about you Reo??" Flavia asked me but I simply waved her off.


    "Maybe another time¡­" I said and I started paying attention to Hela''s and Rumi''s fight. Flavia simply shrugged and started to prepare tea for herself and Luna¡­


    [With Hela]


    "That was annoying¡­" Hela uttered out in disdain and started to release an insane amount of bloodlust¡­ everyone shuddered in fear when they felt her bloodlust¡­


    "Don''t worry¡­ as the Goddess of Death it''s my duty to guide you all to the afterlife¡­" Hela said and disappeared from her position. Everyone was confused because of her insane speed when they heard a blood-curdling scream¡­


    All of them turned around only to see Hela sticking her fingers inside the eye slots of the War Machine2 and with a strong yank she split James Rhodes2 skull and his brain dropped to the ground. Stark2 screamed in rage and fired a beam towards her but once again she was gone.


    "Groot2!!!" all of them heard Rocket2''s scream and turned around to see that Hela was holding Groot2 by his neck¡­ that wasn''t the problem but Groot2''s lower body was on the ground. She threw away the body and a sword appeared in her hand. All of them saw her bringing down the sword but none of them were able to do anything but to keep watching.


    Hela''s arm finally stopped descending and Rocket2 was split right from the middle¡­ Thor2 appeared before Hela brandishing his hammer¡­ he was too late to stop Hela from killing Rocket2 but he was going to stop her now¡­ with that thought, he brought down the hammer and Hela simply stopped his hammer with her bare hand.


    A small smile appeared on Hela''s face and with an upper slash she cut off his whole arm and kicked Thor2 away¡­ when Hela stopped Thor2''s hammer with her bare hand, Thor2''s face was filled with terror. Hela caressed the new hammer and turned around to see a man in a catsuit was about to reach her.


    Hela raised up her new hammer and shot out a lightning bolt making a fist-sized hole in Black Panther2''s chest¡­ Since Hela was standing in one place it gave Groot2 enough time to wrap his vines around Hela''s foot. Hela noticed that the plant thing was still alive but this gave enough time for the others to land a devastating blow on Hela¡­


    Several blasts of red miasma slammed on Hela''s chest and Hulk2''s fist landed squarely on her face resounding a loud crack¡­ Hela was blown away like a cannonball¡­ Hela''s body collided on the ship''s bridge¡­ Hela''s body went inside making a hole in the bridge.


    "Did we get her?" Quill2 asked in a hopeful tone but before anyone else could answer him Thor2''s hammer came flying from the hole and smashed on Hulk2''s chest. Hulk2 howled in pain and a black blur jumped out of the hole and rushed towards Wanda2.


    Wanda2 tried to back away and form a shield in front of her but she stopped when a superpowered punch landed on her chest¡­ the punch was so strong that there was a gaping hole in her chest¡­ before her brain could even process the pain several similar powered punches landed on her chest¡­ her torso was looking like a beehive right now.


    Hela balled her fist and landed a final punch on her torso. Her torso was completely obliterated leaving behind only her lower body and head¡­ Hela grabbed Wanda2''s head with one of her hands and with her other hand she fixed her own jaw. "That hurt you bitch!" Hela said while looking at Wanda2''s head and threw it towards Natasha2.


    Natasha2 didn''t even know what happened but found a gaping hole in her stomach. Natasha2 dropped on the deck with a shocked look on her face¡­ she didn''t know how she died.


    Hela noticed that Strange2 was drawing some kind of circles on the deck with his remaining hand. Hela rushed towards him but Thor2 came in between them¡­ Hela simply kicked him away once again but found two more people in her path¡­ both of them were hiding behind shields¡­ Hela opened her palm and Thor2''s hammer flew into her hand while she pulled out another similar hammer from her shadow and lightning crackled around her.


    Hela slammed down the hammers on the two shields and both of them were blown away¡­ Strange2 stopped what he was doing when he noticed Hela standing over him¡­ he looked up only to see two hammers coming down and Strange2''s head was turned into meat paste.


    Hela turned around and threw one hammer at Stark2 while threw the other at Hulk2. Hela appeared near Groot2 and greenish-black smoke started to ooze out of her hand. She slammed down her hand on Groot2 and Groot2 screamed in pain when he started to rot away.


    Hela was interrupted when a shot landed on her back¡­ Hela turned around to find Quill2 firing at her¡­ she wasn''t bothered by it and started to approach Quill2. Quill2 continued shooting her but all of a sudden Hela stopped and tilted her head to the right¡­ a bone passed by her head and Danvers2 came into view¡­ her left hand was hanging beside her body.


    "You aren''t a good girl and bad girls should be punished¡­" even though Hela said that while looking towards Danvers2, she rushed towards Quill2 and lightly smacked him on his chest¡­ Quill2 rose up in the air and Hela grabbed his foot and smacked him on the deck.


    Several bone-breaking noises were heard but Hela pulled him up once again and smacked him on the ground¡­ this time Quill2''s head wasn''t able to withstand the blow and it cracked open like a watermelon. That is when Hela noticed a giant man with red tattoos had lunged towards her with daggers in his hands.


    Hela was shocked to see the man¡­ there was only one thought going through her mind¡­ ''How the fuck did I miss him?? He must be strong'' with that thought Hela slapped the man and Hela was shocked once again when she broke the man''s neck with just a slap.


    Hela simply shrugged and grabbed the shield which was about to hit her head. Hela twisted around and threw the shield towards Stark2¡­ Stark2''s vision twisted around and he found himself looking at his own headless body before his world went completely black. While Stark2 was living his last moments Hela threw a sword towards the man who had thrown the shield.


    Hela backed away to dodge Danvers2''s attack once again before she firmly grabbed Danvers2''s face and with a small twist, Danvers2''s head was now looking backwards. A loud roar was heard and Hulk2 arrived beside Hela and punched towards her but Hela simply grabbed his giant fist and imitated Hulk2''s roar¡­


    Hela opened her palm and Thor''s hammer appeared in her hand and she smacked Hulk2 with it¡­ Hulk2 dropped on the ground howling in pain and Hela climbed on his chest and started to slam down the hammer on Hulk2''s face¡­ a lot of cracks were heard in the next moments until Hulk2''s head was turned into green goo.


    Hela finally turned around and her eyes narrowed on the last two people who were still alive¡­ one of them was badly hurt due to Hela''s sword stabbed in his stomach so Hela ignored him¡­ and approached the other one. It was Captain2. She leaned down and grabbed his head and started to put pressure. Captain2 screamed in pain and Hela simply smirked.


    "Tell Death that I said hello¡­" Hela said and popped his head like a watermelon¡­ Hela looked around and a satisfied smile appeared on her face¡­


    (A/N: Whoo!! Hela''s fight scene is finally over... Please tell me how it was... I was working on this chapter since the evening...)

 Chapter 378: The War (VI)...

    [With Hela]


    A frown appeared on Hela''s face when she noticed that Hulk2''s body was twitching and his head was slowly healing¡­ Hela wondered if Hulk2 would have his memories after he finishes healing¡­ After all, she had turned his head into a meat patty.


    Even though Hela was quite curious to see what would happen after Hulk2 finishes healing¡­ she decided to finish him and be done with it. Hela approached Hulk2''s body and a long sword appeared in her hand. The sword started to ooze greenish-black smoke and Hela plunged the sword directly into Hulk2''s heart.


    Hulk2''s body started to rot away at a visible rate and only after a few moments Hulk2''s body was completely gone¡­ even his blood was gone. Hela smirked and started to look for her counterpart''s brother. Hela finally located him¡­ he was knocked out cold. Hela approached Thor2 who was no longer bleeding due to his severed arm. He had somehow closed the wound.


    Hela had some plans for Thor2 and that is why she needed him alive¡­ that was why Hela never used a killing move on Thor2¡­ she grabbed Thor2 by his arm and she was about to leave but she noticed that Captain America was still alive¡­ she contemplated for a few moments and decided to leave him.


    Her sword was still embedded in his gut¡­ there was a small chance that he might live but Hela decided to leave it to his luck¡­ she had lost interest and now she had much more interesting things to do¡­ Hela thought and looked towards Thor2.


    Hela has always wondered if Divinities could be stolen from a God or Goddess¡­ she didnt want Thor2''s divinity but she still wanted to find out if it was possible or not¡­


    [With Rumi]


    "This is so much fun¡­ let''s keep fighting¡­!!" Rumi exclaimed excitedly and a vicious grin appeared on her face¡­ she immediately lunged towards the woman in the purple latex leotard¡­ even though she knew that the others would try to stop her¡­ she didn''t change her target.


    The mental probes were getting really annoying¡­ Rumi could have ignored them but where was the fun in that and just like Rumi had thought, the metal man came in front of Psylocke2 to guard her but this time the metal man''s stance was very different.


    Rumi arrived in front of Colossus2 and punched in his direction¡­ and the metal man also punched Rumi¡­ both of their fists collided in mid-air and a shockwave erupted from the collision¡­ Colossus2''s howled in pain when his arm was burst open due to the force behind Rumi''s punch. Rumi was about to punch Colossus2 once again but Rumi had to turn around to dodge a kick.


    Rumi looked at the person who had interrupted her and thought that this new person was much more interesting than the metal man. Rumi lunged towards the person who had interrupted her. It was a woman surrounded by a yellow glow¡­ the woman was none other than Carol Danvers¡­ aka Captain Marvel.


    "You are strong!!" Rumi yelled out in an excited tone and kicked towards Danvers. Danvers brought her arms in front of her chest because she knew that she wouldn''t be able to dodge Rumi''s kick¡­ Rumi was much faster than she had thought previously¡­


    Rumi''s kick landed on her arms and two resounding cracks were heard from Danvers''s arms¡­ Danvers yelled out in pain. Her body was flung back by several meters until her back smacked on the ship''s bridge¡­ Danvers''s body dropped from the wall and landed on the deck leaving a huge dent on the ship''s bridge. Danvers passed out due to the pain¡­


    While Danvers laid on the deck completely unconscious¡­ the others didn''t stop attacking Rumi. Rumi was currently dodging laser beams fired by Bishop2 while she was being constantly attacked by Ororo2''s storm clouds. Even though Rumi was getting struck by lightning¡­ she simply shrugged them off.


    Rumi was already using Armament Haki so the lightning didn''t matter to her much¡­ All of a sudden Rumi Flash Stepped and appeared behind Bobby2¡­ Bobby2 was quite surprised due to Rumi''s sudden appearance and soon the surprise turned into fear. Booby2 was kneeling on the ground trying to create a thin layer of ice.


    That is why Rumi decided to take care of Bobby2, because of him Rumi had already lost her footing once and she would be damned if she allowed something like that to happen once again. After all, losing your footing during a fight could be disastrous for a person. Rumi backed her leg and kicked Bobby2''s head¡­


    Bobby2''s head exploded like a fruit¡­ "Noooo!!!" Rogue2 screamed in despair when she saw what Rumi had done to Bobby2. Rogue2 forgot everything else and lunged towards Rumi in blind rage¡­ Rumi simply shook her head in disappointment and smacked Rogue2''s forehead with her palm¡­ the back of her head exploded like a coconut.


    "I will kill you bitch!!" Logan2 screamed in rage and approached Rumi while brandishing his adamantium claws. Rumi simply turned around to dodge and the claws passed by her face¡­ she balled her fist and punched Logan2.


    As soon as Rumi''s punch landed on his chest, a frown appeared on Rumi''s face while Logan2 spat out a huge amount of blood¡­ but only then she remembered the properties of adamantium¡­ they were nigh-indestructible. She had heard that from this world''s Logan and Fleur must have mentioned some things off-handedly.


    Rumi grabbed Logan2''s arm and punched Logan2 on his chest once again¡­ but this time she used her full power. A huge shockwave erupted obliterating anything behind Logan2, a lot of X-men were behind Logan2 including M2, Psylocke2, Colossus2, and Ororo2¡­ they were trying to approach the two of them so that they could help Logan2.


    Logan2 let out a painful howl before his whole body crumbled into dust¡­ when the dust finally settled down Rumi noticed that she had destroyed a lot of ships with the shockwave of her punch¡­ and that wasn''t all¡­ she had even split the ocean into two while creating a huge canyon on the seabed. ''I should have held back'' Rumi thought when she saw the destruction.


    (A/N: Just imagine this kind of destruction and power but in the ocean).


    Rumi could only sigh with a disappointed look on her face. ''I could have enjoyed a lot more with them if I had continued playing with them while holding back but NO!!'' Rumi groaned in annoyance and rubbed the back of her head looking really ashamed. She let out another sigh and her shoulders slumped down¡­ she could only blame herself for what she had done here.


    The ocean finally started to return to its original place¡­ and water started to fill up the recently formed canyon. All of a sudden she was hit by a lighting bolt¡­ Rumi looked up and found that the storm clouds were still there¡­ which meant Ororo2 was still alive¡­ the ship started to sink as the ocean started to return to its original state.


    Rumi had no idea how Ororo2 survived but she did¡­ Rumi looked down at Logan2 and saw that he wasn''t healing¡­ Well, she kind of expected that he would heal but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Rumi decided to leave Logan2, and Ororo2 and find Charles2. She was pretty sure that Charles2 wasn''t behind Logan2. Rumi finally found Charles2 lying on the ground while coughing¡­ he might have fallen from his chair due to the shockwave. Rumi Flash Stepped in front of Charles2 and picked him up by his throat.


    "You are a monster¡­" Charles2 mumbled but Rumi simply snapped his neck and killed him. That was an express order from Reo, both Hela and Rumi were told to kill Charles2. Rumi threw away Charles2''s body into the ocean like it was thrash and Ororo2 finally arrived on deck along with Kitty Pryde2.


    "You two are lucky¡­ I have lost interest¡­" Rumi said while walking away and Flash Stepped back to Elysium¡­


    [With Nat and Dora]


    "Yes¡­ I can sense them inside there¡­" Nat said while looking towards Dora who was goofing around.


    "Then open the buggering door!!" Dora retorted back while playing games on her phone¡­ Nat gave Dora a blank stare and started to use her mental manipulation power.


    She froze Nick Fury while she made Phil Coulson open the giant door¡­ with a loud clang the locks were finally disengaged. "Fucking finally!!" Dora cheered loudly and paused her game. Nat pushed the door open and found Coulson standing beside the door with a blank look on his face.


    "Coulson you are a nice guy¡­ so your punishment is going to be light. As a magnanimous Goddess, I punish you to sleep on the floor¡­" Dora said and shot Coulson with her tranquillizer gun. Dora started to giggle when Coulson dropped on the ground like a sack of potatoes. Apparently, acting like a magnanimous Goddess was funny for Dora.


    Nat simply rolled her eyes when she saw Dora''s antics. Nat shifted through Fury''s head to see if he had set up any traps in this room and found that the whole room was rigged with bombs. Nat quickly told Dora about it and the two of them disabled all the bombs and lastly, Dora removed Fury''s guns.


    Nat and Dora finally sat down in front of Fury. Nat finally unfroze Fury jumped out of his seat and his hand went towards his gun but found nothing¡­ "How?? What the fuck??!!!" Fury exclaimed loudly when everything finally registered in his brain.


    "You!! You were the traitor!!" Fury yelled out when he noticed Dora and she simply grinned.


    "Ding¡­ ding¡­ ding¡­ and we have a winner" Dora said with a grin on her face and Nat simply pulled out her gun and pointed towards Fury.


    "Sit down Fury¡­ I have something to say to you" Nat said coldly. Fury glared at Nat but followed her command and sat down.


    "Instead of letting you live, I should have killed you" Fury growled out. Both Nat and Dora could see the fury in his eye. "So, what are you going to say?" Fury asked while he grabbed the detonator and pressed it.


    Fury knew that there was a very small chance that he would live so he decided to take the two of them to hell with him but unfortunately for Fury, nothing happened. "Motherfucker!!!" Fury yelled out in frustration when he noticed that the bombs didn''t go off and his eye grew wide in fear.


    "Hasta la vista¡­ Fury" after saying that Nat pulled the trigger and splattered Fury''s brain on the wall behind him.


    "Nat¡­ that was so badass¡­ Hasta la vista¡­ Fury" Dora said while she looked exactly like Nat. Nat wanted to hide her face in shame¡­ she didn''t mean to say that¡­ but she agreed that it was badass¡­

 Chapter 379: The War (End)...

    [POV Reo]


    Hmm¡­ this has gone on long enough¡­ I think I should put an end to this farce now. Hela had killed all of her enemies except for Captain America of this world and for whatever reason, she had abducted Thor2. Hela did mention that one of her hobbies was to torture people in her free time¡­


    Rumi had also destroyed more than 25 percent of the fleet surrounding Elysium with a single punch¡­ though I feel really bad for her. She was so invested in the fight that she forgot that if she used her full strength then she was going to destroy everything.


    After that, she lost interest and left after killing Charles2. 7 X-men members along with Carol Danvers of this world were still alive but I didn''t have any personal agenda against them so I wasn''t going to kill them.


    Nat and Dora had also finished killing Fury¡­ now, they were killing the remaining members of the World Security Council, after all, Nemuri had killed Alexander Pierce and after that, they were going to assassinate all the country leaders responsible for the war except the King of Wakanda and lastly, they were going to visit the SHIELD Headquarters to meet Sif2, Loki2, and Peter2.


    Luna and Flavia were enjoying tea with a calm look on their faces even though people were getting slaughtered. There was a moment when Flavia looked really uncomfortable¡­ It was when Hela was brutally massacring the Avengers of Earth Zeta 71. Previously I didn''t know the name of their Universe but thanks to my Omnipresence I know that now.


    I also found out the name of our Universe¡­ Earth Prime. This was the prime Universe of this Multiverse¡­ the most realistic Universe of the Marvel Multiverse¡­ so, I released a huge sigh and released my Mind Powers¡­ I wanted every soldier down there to hear my words¡­


    When I felt that I had connected to all of their minds a smile appeared on my face¡­ ''Good afternoon¡­'' that was the only thing I was able to say before everyone alive on the human side started to freak out. Well, I would also freak out if all of a sudden I started to hear voices inside my head. ''Don''t get surprised¡­ and none of you are going mad. This is your friendly neighborhood Leviathan¡­'' I felt all of their fear and horror.


    ''I could only wish that we were having a conversation under better circumstances¡­ but it is what it is. Now, jokes aside¡­ I want to tell all of you about your current situation. All of your equipments, ships, and armours are completely useless now. All the superpowered humans of your army have been either killed or defeated'' I said and another round of murmurs broke out. Some of them were shouting that I was telling lies while others have already lost hope.


    ''The members of the World Security Council have already been killed and the Country Leaders who agreed to the war are being disposed of as I speak with you¡­ now, your life is in your own hands¡­ if you surrender and throw away your weapons you will live¡­ or if you want to continue fighting then I will kill you right where you stand'' I said and another round of protests were heard but I simply ignored them.


    ''I will give you five minutes¡­ choose wisely'' I said and disconnected myself from their minds.


    "There were several visions where you killed every last one of them¡­" Luna spoke up while looking towards me.


    "I wanted to do that if I am being honest with you¡­ but I wouldn''t gain anything by doing something like that except decreasing the human population by a small margin¡­" I said with a small smile on my face.


    Everyone responsible for this war was already dead or they were going to die¡­ continuing this war was completely meaningless now¡­ the people who had antagonized me were gone now except for T''Chaka. I will deal with him personally.


    I noticed that five minutes have already passed so I re-established the connection once again. ''Five minutes have already passed¡­ I hope that all of you have made your decision¡­ so please choose your option. Surrender or Death??'' I said and more than half of the army threw away their weapons¡­ but there were still a lot of soldiers who were still exclaiming, trying to gather attention. I simply disintegrated them into nothingness.


    I felt their fear when they saw the soldiers who still wanted to fight, simply disintegrate¡­ some also felt relieved after seeing such a scene. With that, the war was finally over¡­ I know it wasn''t a dramatic ending but this was much better than killing them mindlessly¡­ this was to send a message.


    If I had killed everyone, then no one would have known about the things that have happened here but now the stories will spread¡­ the fear in people''s mind will increase¡­ hah¡­ now, I can finally relax.


    "Luna, I am going back¡­" I said and she simply nodded her head while smiling.


    With that, I was back inside my house¡­ I telepathically told Momo to turn everything back on¡­ Momo nodded her head and started to turn on everything¡­ as soon as the power returned my phone started to ring¡­ I already knew who it was because of my Omnipresence¡­ I accepted the call and found that Eric was complaining.


    Well, he was really glad that his people didn''t have to fight a war but he was annoyed that I didn''t tell him anything about our plan¡­ ultimately he thanked me and ended the call¡­


    "So, how many died?" Fleur appeared beside me in a flash of fire and asked me.


    "21, 532 died" I said with a shrug and used my Space Powers to get a beer from the freezer.


    "That''s a lot less than we had estimated¡­" Fleur mused and the other girls also started to appear.


    "Hela¡­ what are you going to do with Thor2?" I asked when Hela finally arrived.


    "I want to see if I can extract his divinity" Hela said with a smirk and I simply nodded my head. It wasn''t a big deal¡­


    After some time Luna appeared with several buckets of firecracker chicken for every one of us and Nemuri arrived with bags of burgers and fries. All of us decided to wait for Dora and Nat.


    Dora and Nat finally arrived¡­ "So, did you get all of them?" I asked and Dora transformed into Nat and pulled out her gun¡­ I already knew what she was going to do¡­


    "Yes¡­ Nat was like ''Hasta la vista¡­ Fury''" Dora said and Nat simply groaned and shook her head. I had started laughing when Nat had done that.


    "Give the girl a break Dora¡­ here have some fries¡­" I said and Dora immediately plopped down and started to pull out the boxes of fries.


    "We also met with Loki2, Sif2, and Peter2¡­ they weren''t happy but there was nothing they could have done¡­ Peter2 even attacked us but he is still a kid¡­" Nat said after taking a seat¡­ I simply shrugged.


    "So¡­ what''s the plan now??" Momo asked excitedly.


    "Holidays¡­ we simply laze around¡­" I said with a smile.


    "Don''t forget sex¡­ we could try new roles¡­ I have also found a lot of new sex positions!!" Nemuri exclaimed loudly¡­ all of us simply gave her blank stares¡­ until all of us burst out laughing. We wouldn''t expect anything else from Nemuri.


    "Yes¡­ sex. We can''t leave out sex" I agreed with a Nemuri and everyone laughed once again¡­ Nemuri was already ranting about her ''philosophical ways''.


    "You still owe me that date you were talking about¡­" Hela said while glaring at me and I nodded my head.


    "I agree¡­ I will take you tomorrow¡­ how is that??" I said and she nodded her head in agreement¡­ Life was good¡­


    (A/N: Here it is guys¡­ that is how the war ended. I know many of you would have wanted more action but it would have been really bland. Normal humans simply can''t put up a fight against the MC or any of the girls and any fighting scenario would have been forced so I decided to end it without ruining it.


    Now, I will be writing a few side story''s with MC and girls before starting the BLEACH world¡­ these last days were very intense and I want to relax a bit¡­ but don''t worry. In the side stories, MC and the girls will travel to other worlds.


    SPOILER: Hela will rip and tear until it is done¡­)


    Pecae Out!!

 Chapter 380: Side Story- Hela Will Rip & Tear (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    I really wanted to Hakai the sun right now¡­ but I decided to keep on glaring. After all, destroying the sun would kill all life on Earth¡­ I yawned and pulled myself up from the bed. I looked around the room and found that almost everything in the room was destroyed along with the roof.


    A green ring appeared around my hand and everything was fixed including the roof, walls and the bed¡­ last night was the wildest night of my life¡­ both lives and that''s really something. Yesterday no one wanted to make love or have passionate sex¡­ they wanted wild sex. The girls were still asleep with silly grins on their faces. Last night was definitely something¡­


    I kissed all of them on the foreheads and got out of bed¡­ all of us were completely free today so there was no hurry but I had promised Hela a date¡­ and this Leviathan always keeps his promises. So, I made my way towards the shower¡­ after a nice and relaxing shower, I walked out with a towel wrapped around my waist.


    I quickly got dressed and walked in front of the mirror¡­ I was wearing blue ripped jeans along with ankle-high boots and a red hoodie with my name ''Leviathan'' written on it¡­ I walked out of the room and arrived in the kitchen¡­ I was not in the mood for cooking so I called a house-elf and told him to make something for me and the girls.


    In a wisp of greenish-black smoke, Hela arrived in the kitchen and sat down on my opposite side. "How did you know that I was here?" I asked Hela who simply smirked.


    "Woman''s intuition¡­ that''s something exclusive to women" Hela said with a grin and started to play with a dagger.


    "So¡­ did you make any progress with Thor2''s divinity??" I asked and a proud smile appeared on Hela''s face¡­


    "Yes¡­ last night I decided to test something out¡­ after all, you got busy with the girls¡­ What?! You thought that I won''t feel you stopping the time?" Hela said with a shrug. Well, since Rumi can sense me stopping the time¡­ Hela would obviously sense that.


    "Yep¡­" I trailed off there was nothing to be ashamed of and nothing to hide.


    "Yes¡­ I had to distract myself from those thoughts¡­ so, I visited Thor2 and started testing¡­ I found that I could extract his divinity but it would take me some time¡­ Death told me the method¡­" Hela said with a proud look on her face. Even though Hela seemed to be quite liberal about things like sex¡­ she was still a novice and didn''t have any experience regarding that matter.


    "So¡­ what are you going to do with his divinity?" I asked Hela out of curiosity.


    Hela shrugged once again¡­ "I haven''t decided anything yet¡­ I might give his divinity to Ororo¡­ it would help her a lot" Hela said and a house-elf popped in with Food. I noticed the girls were up so I decided to wait for them to join us but they seemed to have some other plans.


    I received a text from Jean saying that they were going to sleep in¡­ Well¡­ that''s how it is. "So¡­ where are we going?" Hela asked after she finished her food and I simply smiled.


    "Well¡­ the girls won''t be joining us so we can go now¡­ if you want" I said and Hela simply nodded her head. I texted Jean that I will be gone with Hela for the day. "Let''s go¡­" I said and got up from the table.


    With that thought I opened a portal in front of us¡­ both of us entered the portal together and the two of us were inside a small room filled with different kinds of advanced machinery and some screens with useless information¡­ all of them were red because of the demonic invasion.


    "Where are we?" Hela asked curiously and picked up the pistol lying on the table¡­ "Those humans were shooting at me with these kinds of weapons¡­ though this one is much different than theirs¡­" Hela said while fiddling with the pistol and shot at the wall.


    A black mark formed on the wall but Hela wasn''t impressed so she simply threw away the gun. "That''s useless junk¡­" Hela started to say but she was interrupted when the door exploded and several zombie-like figures walked in while growling¡­


    "Are those zombies?? You brought me to a zombie world?" Hela asked me but I simply shook my head¡­ Hela walked up to a zombie and like your typical zombie it tried to grab her so that it could take a bite out of her but Hela ripped its arm and smacked its face with its own arm¡­ the zombie''s skull was deformed and it simply died like that.


    Hela took another look at the zombie''s arm she was still holding in her hands and shook her head. "They have demonic energy¡­ but they are still zombies nonetheless¡­" Hela said and smacked another zombie with the arm¡­ this zombie''s head exploded but the arm also shattered.


    Hela grabbed the third zombie''s head and ripped it from its body and threw it towards the fourth one''s head¡­ with a loud thwack both heads exploded¡­ "As you have noticed these guys have demonic energy¡­ and demonic energy can only be found near¡­" I trailed off.


    "A Demonic presence or a hell gate¡­" Hela said with stars in her eyes and her head snapped towards the zombies down the hall¡­ they were still growling while approaching us. "You will rip and tear¡­ until it is done" I said with a grin. Hela arrived in front of a computer screen showing everything about the demonic invasion but she simply smashed the screen and continued walking forward


    Both Hela and I kept walking down the halls and found a few more zombies in there. Hela jumped towards those zombies with a sadistic grin on her face and ripped them apart but unfortunately for her, she didn''t notice the gas cylinder on the possessed engineer''s shoulder which exploded in front of her¡­ even though it didn''t do anything to her, she was still annoyed as hell.


    {SPOILERS AHEAD} (For those who haven''t played Doom Eternal and its DLCs)


    Yes¡­ this is the Doom Multiverse¡­ I have brought Hela to a particular reality where the Doom Slayer was killed after he was entombed in the Kadingir Sanctum by the demons. So, in this reality¡­ there was no Doom Slayer to stop the demonic invasion or Khan Maykr.


    Hela is going to love it here¡­ I wracked my brain until I remembered about the Doom Guy so I started looking for different realities and this reality was perfect for my needs¡­ I have also thought about taking her to the Solo Leveling world¡­ she would have loved to fight Sung Jinwoo¡­ after all their powers were really similar.


    (A/N: Like the ''YES'' comment if you want to see Hela VS Sung Jinwoo and like ''NO'' if you aren''t interested)


    After climbing up some stairs we finally arrived in front of a gate where a man holding a gun had died because the gate had closed on him¡­ Hela picked up the gun and fiddled with it for a few seconds until she decided to fuck it and use it as a stick. Hela kicked open the door and found a demonic red monkey roaring at her¡­ (Imp) she simply smashed its head with the gun.


    Yep¡­ a gun can definitely be used as a club and Hela was definitely fine with that idea¡­ while Hela was slaughtering the demons I decided to watch her while existing outside the Space¡­ we finally arrived inside a huge hall¡­ the hall was filled with those red monkeys and those zombies. There was also something else¡­ a grotesque looking orb. It was a Gore Nest.


    Hela lunged towards the orb and stabbed the base of the orb with the gun¡­ then she grabbed a nearby monkey and broke its head and threw it towards the zombies¡­ the zombies and the red monkey''s body exploded when they collided. Two swords appeared in Hela''s hands and then she went slaughtering the demons like they were chickens.


    When the demonic presence finally disappeared from the room the giant door opened a hologram of an old hag could be seen but Hela completely ignored the hologram and entered the lift. "Hello¡­ my name is Dr Samuel Hayd¡­" That was all he could say before Hela smashed the screen.


    "You know¡­ you should listen to that stuff¡­ it might be helpful for you¡­" I pointed out while I materialized beside her.


    "Who cares¡­?? He annoys me. I am having fun¡­ I will kill him if he keeps doing that¡­" Hela grumbled with an annoyed look on her face. "So, you know the story of this world, right?" Hela asked me and I nodded my head.


    "But¡­ I won''t tell you¡­ you need to find out on your own" I said and Hela simply snorted.


    "Fuck the story¡­!! I also don''t give a fuck about the world¡­ I simply want to know if I can keep killing and slaughtering demons in this world??" Hela asked with a serious look on her face.


    "That is why I brought you here¡­" I pointed out and Hela grabbed the sides of my head and pulled me into a hot and passionate kiss with a lot of tongue action involved¡­ We finally separated from each other when the lift stopped. The lift opened and now we were on the surface of the red planet¡­


    "So¡­ I will talk to you later¡­" Hela said and started to walk towards the zombies. With a wave of her hand, she cut off its head and then jumped towards a red monkey that was throwing fire at her¡­


    Hela grabbed it with both hands and ripped it apart. Hela kept moving forward while she slaughtered all the demons she saw. We finally arrived in front of a gate saying ''ACCESS DENIED BLUE ACCESS ONLY''. Hela simply kicked in the door.


    Hela jumped off the cliff and smashed a red monkey into meat paste¡­ this is when a new type of demon appeared in front of her¡­ it was the possessed soldier. Hela simply threw a knife and made a huge hole in its head.


    Hela kept on massacring the demons like no tomorrow¡­ These weak demons were simply not a challenge in front of someone like Hela but she was definitely loving the massacre. The two of us finally arrived in front of a dead-end and Hela looked around for a couple of minutes but she was unable to find a way so I decided to materialize in front of her and point her in the right direction.


    "You should be trying to reach there¡­" I said and Hela gratefully nodded her head and jumped towards the platform¡­ Unlike the Doom Guy, Hela didn''t need to climb up there using different platforms¡­ we finally arrived in front of a giant airlock. The door slowly opened up and the two of us walked in.


    I materialized once again and tapped the exit airlock option on the computer screen because Hela is simply lost with computers¡­ Hela nodded gratefully when the door behind us closed and the door in front of us started to open¡­ that is how Hela finished the first level of Doom 2016.


    (A/N: I won''t be writing all the levels¡­ I might skip a lot since this is a side story but I will definitely write the important parts¡­ and the plot will obviously diverge from the original as Hela is here instead of Doom Guy.


    I hope you liked this chapter.


    Peace Out!!)

 Chapter 381: Side Story- Hela Will Rip & Tear (II)...

    [POV Hela]


    "I am going to kill him¡­" I said while gritting my teeth. How dare he interrupt my fun¡­?? A few minutes ago I asked Reo for a map because it was really hard to navigate otherwise¡­ he simply shrugged and said that I needed to realign the satellite dish and to do that I needed to bring back power.


    Now, I won''t be able to get back power in this facility until I clear the facility and kill all the demons¡­ slaughtering demons with my bare hands was a lot of fun so it was completely fine¡­ I finally brought back the power and then I went to realign the satellite dish. Now, just as I realigned the satellite dish¡­ Samuel Hayden blocked my access saying that he wants to meet me.


    "Hela¡­ you can always kill him later¡­ he isn''t someone that important" Reo said with a shrug and calmed down. Yes, I can always kill him later.


    "So, now I have to go meet this Vega??" I asked Reo and he simply nodded his head. I was already angry when Hayden interrupted me so I smashed the screen¡­ Only Hayden can be blamed for that and the screen obviously wasn''t important.


    "So, I should get going I guess¡­" I muttered and Reo dematerialized. I simply punched the glass pane in front of me, it shattered like any other normal glass¡­ everything inside the room was pulled outside and I simply jumped out¡­ I was finally able to calibrate my magic to make a small sonar map.


    I climbed up the tower in front of me while killing off those red monkeys. I finally jumped down the platform and arrived in front of a giant metal gate¡­ The gates opened and demons rushed in towards me¡­ this time there was a new demon among them¡­ it hid behind a blue shield (Possessed Security). With two swords in my hands, I lunged towards those demons.


    I finally arrived in front of the Vega Terminal¡­ I entered the room and saw only computer screens everywhere in the room. It''s pretty annoying when you don''t know how to use these contraptions¡­!! "Good afternoon Miss. My name is Dr Samuel Hayden¡­ I have tried to talk with you before but you didn''t seem interested¡­ that is why I had to summon you here" hmm¡­ What kind of being is that??


    "Cut the crap¡­!! I don''t care about your shit!! Now, tell me what do you want??" I said and slammed my hand on the railing¡­ I already want to get back to slaughtering demons.


    "...You are quite impatient¡­ This woman is Olivia Pierce, she is the one responsible for the demonic invasion¡­ She wants to use Argent Energy to open a portal into hell¡­ she must be stopped" Hayden said and I simply nodded my head dismissively¡­ maybe I should congratulate her¡­ without her I wouldn''t be having so much fun.


    "If that''s all then I will be going now¡­ and don''t you dare block my satellite access¡­" I warned him and started to walk out of the room.


    "...That will be all for now¡­" I heard his voice trailing off while I walked out of the room¡­


    *****************


    [POV Reo]


    Hmm¡­ Hela is quite fast and efficient¡­ I am not gonna compare her with the Doom Guy after all, no matter how enhanced he was¡­ or is. He is still a human¡­ Hela''s Divinities are perfect for warfare and massacre¡­ She has been doing just that for thousands of years. Only a few minutes ago she slaughtered her way through the Foundry¡­ it was over in a matter of minutes.


    Hela''s biggest advantage was that she didn''t need those pesky blue or yellow cards¡­ she simply smashed through the doors¡­ she didn''t need to turn around if a door was jammed¡­ she would simply cut, rip, tear, or smash through the door. I have also given her my smartphone¡­ it was connected to the satellite dish so that it could show her the full map and tell her where she needed to go.


    That helped her out a lot. Foundry is where she came to meet Hell Knights¡­ She had some fun with them till it lasted but the problem was that they didn''t last long. It only took a few seconds to crack their skulls. Once she ripped off a Hell Knight''s head and used it as a weapon to kill 8 demons.


    Now¡­ we are finally reaching the end of this level¡­ Olivia Pierce is already there¡­ I wonder what Hela is going to do after meeting Olivia. Doomy Guy wanted to kill Olivia but he couldn''t reach inside the glass¡­ that won''t be a problem for Hela though. Hela finally arrived inside the room and pressed the screen in front of the glass. The glass became transparent¡­ and Olivia finally became visible to Hela.


    "Authorization: Olivia Pierce, Alpha Four, Zero, T¡­" That was all Olivia was able to say before Hela smashed through the glass and grabbed Olivia''s throat. Hela used her other arm to break through the glass¡­ Olivia kept choking while Hela entered the fortified room through the glass.


    "Hello, Olivia Pierce¡­ My name is Hela. I love killing things, waging wars, torturing people¡­ you get the point, right?? You see, I want to thank you for releasing the demons¡­ I had a lot of fun killing them. So, I will kill you painlessly if you tell me how to open the Hell Gate or your death won''t be pretty¡­" Hela said with a smile but unfortunately for Olivia, Hela''s grip on her neck was too tight so Olivia wasn''t able to say anything.


    Hela noticed what she was doing so she dropped Olivia to the ground who started to cough. "What are you??" Olivia stuttered painfully.


    Hela kneeled down beside Olivia and placed her fingers near her right eye. "That is not important at this moment Olivia¡­ you must understand your situation. I will give you one more chance to tell me how to open the Hell Gate or I will pull out your right eye so slowly that you will feel all the nerves I will be destroying¡­" Hela said with a gentle smile on her face but I am pretty sure that Olivia would disagree with me.


    "You don''t know who my maste¡­ Aaaaaahhh¡­!!!" Olivia spat out but before she could finish her initial statement¡­ she started to scream when Hela''s fingers were inside her right eye socket.


    "I told you what I wanted to know¡­" Hela said politely. After that, Hela continued to pull out Olivia''s Pierce right eye and believe me¡­ she was very slow and careful¡­ She was so careful that Olivia Pierce didn''t even lose consciousness due to pain. Hela could have been a good doctor¡­ Alas, she chose a different profession.


    "...To open the Hell Gate I would need to reroute the power from the foundry to the Argent Tower¡­ The Argent energy induction filters will take care of the rest¡­" Olivia said weakly after Hela finished gouging out her eye.


    "Then what are you waiting for hag? Reroute the power!" Hela said and picked up Olivia Pierce¡­ obviously, Pierce wanted to fight but she knew very well that she was no match for someone like Hela¡­ after all, she had tried to fight Hela when she was pulling out one of Olivia''s eyes.


    "...Yes¡­" Olivia said weakly and locked out Vega from the Foundry system. Then she started to reroute the power from the Foundry to the Argent Tower. "It is done¡­" Olivia said and Hela nodded her head and a grin formed on her face.


    "Good" Hela said and snapped Olivia''s neck, killing her. Hela threw away the body and cracked her neck. "Looks like we are going to this Argent Tower now¡­" Hela said while looking towards me¡­ or where she believed I was.


    "Seems to be the case" I said without appearing and Hela nodded her head and started to walk towards the exit of the facility. She arrived inside the airlock and clicked the exit facility option.


    After finding out Hela''s real intentions, Samuel Hayden tried to stop her but Hela breezed through the Argent Facility¡­ three new demons showed up this time. The Hell Razer, Pinky and the Revenant. She found the Revenant annoying because it kept buzzing around like an annoying fly¡­ a giant fly. The Hell Razer was weak and Pinky was a dwarf according to Hela.


    It only took Hela a few minutes to arrive in front of the Argent Tower¡­ a Summoner made its appearance for the first time but Hela simply smashed its head with a sadistic grin on her face and she tore apart the other Summoner which showed up right after the first one. We arrived in the centre of the Argent Tower and Hela needed to reach the top to open the Hell Gate.


    An ugly demon (Mancubus) appeared in front of Hela¡­ she made a weird face and killed it in an instant using the Power of Rot. Hela started to climb the Tower while jumping on platforms¡­ It took her only three jumps to reach the top and I simply used my Space Powers to follow her.


    "So¡­ how do I activate those whatever filters she mentioned??" Hela asked out loud and I materialized beside her.


    "You know you shouldn''t have killed Pierce¡­" I deadpanned. "But you are in luck since it is already blinking on the screen¡­" I said and a genuine smile appeared on Hela''s face. She tapped the screen and the Hell Gate started to open¡­ several demons also appeared but Hela made quick work of them.


    The two of us appeared in a place filled with blood, bones and various organs¡­ the whole ground was dyed red because of the blood and innards of various beings. "I am already falling in love with this place you know¡­ I definitely made the right choice when I decided to pledge my loyalty to you and I could have never asked for a better lover than you¡­" Hela said and started to kiss my face with an elated look on her face.


    "I am glad that you liked my surprise¡­" I said with a smile and kissed her on the lips¡­ Hela happily reciprocated the kiss and the two of us finally separated after making out for a few minutes.


    "Don''t be stupid¡­ I didn''t like your surprise¡­ I loved it!!!" Hela exclaimed loudly and pecked me on the lips once again¡­ "Now¡­ let''s go" Hela said and started to walk towards the structure in front of us¡­ I had already recognized this place from the game. It was the Kadingir Sanctum¡­ this is where Doom Guy was killed in this reality.


    Hela made it through Hell while brutally killing anything that came in front of her¡­ she was mostly annoyed because of the Lost Souls¡­ that is how the massacre started¡­ It has been a few hours since we have arrived in Hell and Hela has already killed hundreds of thousands of demons¡­


    Somewhere in the middle Hela called out her Astral Army and used them to slaughter the demons¡­ now, demons could be seen running away from Hela and her army instead of fighting her¡­ She also got some new additions for her Astral Army¡­ I simply decided to float in the air while relaxing¡­ it wasn''t a good place to relax with the ambience and background screams of terror but it will do for now.


    Hela and her army razed Hell without mercy¡­ their kill count was already in the millions and Hela was merging her Astral Soldiers from time to time¡­ after a couple of hours Hela reached the Titan''s realm and slaughtered anything that moved¡­ Hela said she could feel a huge concentration of demonic energy. She knew that it must be some kind of strong demon so she massacred her way through the Titan''s Realm.


    After half an hour, Hela finally found the thing she was looking for¡­ she was disappointed to find that it wasn''t a strong demon but she didn''t complain because she found a powerful weapon. Hela had found the demonic crucible. Unfortunately for Hela, she needed to power up the Crucible before she could use it.


    "How can I power this thing?" Hela asked me curiously while showing me the Crucible.


    "You need to collect the demonic energy from those three locations¡­" I said and pointed Hela towards three beams reaching the sky. Hela simply nodded her head and her army started marching towards the nearest location. It took Hela half an hour to collect the required energy and now she was holding the fully powered Demonic Crucible.


    She called off her Astral Army and once again went to slaughter demons on her own. She wanted to see the power of her new weapon and the huge grin on her face was enough for me to know that she was really happy with her new weapon. Hela continued the massacre until a blank-skinned human appeared in front of her.


    The human was dressed in the same armour like the Doom Guy¡­ but his armour was much older and it was riddled with various scars¡­ It was the Betrayer. "Why are you doing this?" the Betrayer asked Hela who tilted her head in confusion¡­


    "Because I can do this and it is fun¡­ now die!!" Hela said and jumped towards the Betrayer with the Crucible in her hands¡­

 Chapter 382: Side Story- Hela Will Rip & Tear (End)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Because I can do this and it is fun¡­ now die!!" Hela said and jumped towards the Betrayer with the Crucible in her hands¡­ The Betrayer or Valen defended himself using the Warhammer¡­ it was the Sentinel Hammer (Hellbreaker). The Demonic Crucible wasn''t able to cut through the Warhammer and this surprised Hela quite a bit.


    "Don''t you see what you are doing will destroy the balance??" Valen yelled while defending himself against Hela''s relentless attacks¡­ even though Valen''s weapon was strong it didn''t mean that he would be able to fight off Hela.


    "This world can get destroyed for all I care¡­" Hela said in a dismissive tone and pulled out MjolnirI from her shadow and attacked Valen with the Demonic Crucible and the hammer¡­ lightning started to surround Hela and her speed and strength started to increase. She might not have Thor''s divinity but unlike Thor, she is able to use that hammer to its full potential.


    (A/N: From now on I will refer to Thor''s hammer as MjolnirI and Thor2''s hammer as MjolnirII. There is a difference between the two hammers, that is why I am mentioning them in such a manner. Thor2''s hammer has Odin''s runes etched on it, so that only someone worthy could pick it up.


    Now, Hela is able to freely pick up that hammer because she is much stronger than Odin2 which created those runes so she can overpower those runes and directly tap into the powers).


    Even when Hela was only using the Demonic Crucible, Valen was on the backfoot, and now, he didn''t even have a chance of fighting Hela¡­ Hela''s attacks became more intense and Valen was simply trying not to die because Hela was going for the kill.


    Heh¡­ Valen thought that he would be able to stop Hela because of his Sentinel blood but that''s simply naive¡­ Velan finally lost his footing when Hela''s hammer slammed on his Warhammer and this gave Hela enough time to plunge the Demonic Crucible into Valen''s chest¡­ Valen screamed in pain when his body started to dry up.


    Even I was surprised when I saw Valen getting mummified due to the Demonic Crucible¡­ Valen had a horrified look on his face just before he died. "You would have made a nice addition to my army but there is no place for a traitor in my army¡­" Hela said. Her voice was laced in disgust and Valen turned into dust¡­


    Now¡­ I have a huge question in my mind¡­ how did Hela know that Valen was a traitor so I simply materialized beside her. "How did you know that he was a traitor??" I asked Hela and she simply pointed towards the Crucible in her hands.


    "It absorbed his essence and became stronger¡­ The Crucible showed me his memories¡­" Hela said and kept her eyes on the Crucible¡­ "I wonder if this Crucible could handle my power¡­" Hela said and greenish-black smoke started to ooze out of her hand¡­ the smoke cocooned the whole Crucible and slowly the Crucible started to absorb the power¡­


    The blade of the Crucible started to transform and it turned green¡­ It had the same color as Hela''s Astral Sword. "Hahahaha¡­ the Crucible of Death¡­ that would be your name from now on" Hela said while looking at the transformed Crucible. Hela picked up MjolnirI and threw it inside her shadow. Then she picked up Valen''s Warhammer¡­


    "It was an insult for something like this to be wielded by a traitor¡­" Hela said while gritting her teeth and started to swing such a heavy hammer with just one of her hands.


    "So¡­ what now?" I asked Hela who contemplated for a few seconds.


    "Let''s go back to Mars¡­ I want to kill Hayden and I also want to kill this Icon of Sin¡­" Hela said and I simply nodded my head. "Khan Maykr is also a good target" Hela pointed the Crucible towards the sky and brought it down, opening a rift in the Space¡­


    Even though the Crucible formed a rift¡­ I sensed that it was similar to Hela''s own ability or teleportation. The Crucible might have gained that ability when it absorbed Hela''s Death Energy. "That''s pretty neat¡­" Hela said while looking at the rift¡­ Hela entered the portal and I simply appeared beside Hela using my Space Powers.


    The two of us appeared back in the Argent Facility and now it was completely overrun by the demons¡­ but unlike the possessed demons¡­ this time all of them were actual demons. Hela slaughtered the demons using her new Crucible and only a cut was enough to kill a demon¡­ the Demon would simply Rot away.


    "Hela¡­ Hayden just left from Mars" I said and a deep frown appeared on Hela''s face.


    "Where did he go?" Hela asked hurriedly while I could see rage and anger in her eyes.


    "Argent D''Nur" I said and a portal appeared in front of us. Hela nodded her head and entered the portal¡­ I could have teleported us directly but that would have ruined the aesthetics of the world¡­ portals were hype in the Doom Universe.


    As soon as Hela arrived on Argent D''Nur she was greeted by King Novac. "You must stop this madness or you are risking all the worlds, outlander!!" he roared out in Fury.


    "Did you say something?" Hela asked in a bored tone while scratching her ear. King Novac was so enraged that his Astral form almost turned purple. Hela used this chance to attack King Novac with her Crucible but the dead King dodged right before the blade could touch him. It was a close call but I am really impressed.


    "Colour me impressed¡­ I had thought a ghost, like you won''t be able to dodge the attack¡­" Hela said with an impressed look on her face and Novac decided to back away¡­


    "You must be stop¡­" After that Novac''s words jumbled up because Hela''s Astral Sword was embedded in his throat¡­ the form of Novac started to flicker and a few moments the figure dissolved into thin air¡­ that''s how King Novac died.


    Then Hela summoned her army and ordered them to raze Argent D''Nur into a wasteland but she wanted Samuel Hayden found¡­ Hela''s Astral Army started to look for Samuel Hayden through Argent D''Nur¡­ they didn''t leave any stone unturned¡­ Hela also met a few new opponents.


    Hela was quite impressed with the Marauder the corrupted Night Sentinel and after killing him she made him a part of her army¡­ Hela did the same with the Gladiator. While looking through Argent D''Nur for Samuel Hayden, we have arrived in the city Sentinel Prime¡­ that is where Hela fought the Gladiator.


    Her army finally found Samuel Hayden¡­ he was hiding in the deepest part of Sentinel Prime. Samuel Hayden was brought in front of Hela by her army¡­ Hayden''s limbs were missing. "You know you shouldn''t have annoyed me¡­ I wouldn''t have killed you after our on-screen meeting but you tried to stop me from opening the Hell Gate¡­ that is when your death was confirmed" Hela said and placed the Crucible in front of Hayden.


    "What kind of demon are you??" Hayden asked in a neutral tone. Hela gave Hayden a blank stare until she burst out laughing like a maniac¡­


    "...Let me introduce myself¡­ My name is Hela, the Goddess of Death and War¡­" with that Hela plunged the Crucible into Hayden''s head and he rotted away within a few moments.


    "Reo¡­ we are going to Urdak¡­ both Khan Maykr and Icon of Sin are there¡­" Hela said with a huge grin and opened a rift in front of her. I simply shrugged and followed her.


    Both Hela and I appeared in front of a giant cybernetic angelic hybrid woman¡­ yes¡­ I know that wasn''t a perfect description of that woman but that is what I was able to think at this moment.


    "What do you want Outlander¡­ why are you sticking your nose into our business??" Khan Maykr asked loudly while leaning in front of us¡­ but she didn''t notice me because I was existing out of Space, so I didn''t count.


    "Because it is fun¡­ now stop spouting bullshit and let''s fight!!!" Hela proclaimed loudly and then threw the Crucible into her shadow and pulled out MjolnirI and MjolnirII. I didn''t need to be a genius to understand why she did that¡­ she simply wanted to enjoy the fight.


    [POV Hela]


    I don''t understand why these guys try to spout useless bullshit!! It simply wastes time¡­ after all, ultimately we are going to fight¡­ I threw the Crucible into my shadow¡­ using that would kill this feathery robot with just a cut¡­ that would ruin the fun.


    I pulled out MjolnirI and MjolnirII from my shadow and I lunged towards Khan Maykr while lightning started to surround my body. I arrived in front of Khan Maykr but a shield appeared in front of her. I smashed the hammers on the shield and several cracks formed on the shield¡­ a frown appeared on the feathery robot''s face. That''s good¡­!!


    Khan Maykr attacked with golden beams and started to chant some bullshit but I broke her chant when I smashed my hammers on the shield once again and it broke¡­ Lightning bolts erupted from the sky and smashed into Khan Maykr''s body while I smashed my lightning coated hammers on her chest¡­ Khan Maykr spat out golden blood from her mouth and once again she was surrounded by the barrier.


    Khan Maykr also started to use lightning and started to electrocute the ground but it was completely useless since I was surrounded by lightning too¡­ Stupid Bitch!!! This time Khan Maykr was able to finish the chant and a golden beam fell from the sky. I threw both of my hammers at the barrier while I allowed myself to get hit by the beam and I was disappointed that it didn''t do anything to me.


    The shield broke once again and I smashed my hammers on her head destroying her right eye¡­ several lightning bolts also smashed into her body¡­ Khan Maykr screamed in pain and fell to the ground¡­ Khan Maykr started to release smaller versions of herself from her body¡­ I charged myself with lightning and smashed the hammers on the ground creating a huge shockwave. The shockwave destroyed all the smaller versions of that feathery robot.


    I threw both of my hammers into my shadow and pulled out my Crucible while walking towards Khan Maykr¡­ she was lying on the ground while coughing blood¡­ "It was a nice fight while it lasted¡­" I said and plunged my Crucible into her forehead¡­ Khan Maykr howled in pain when she started to Rot away¡­ within a few moments, Khan Maykr was completely gone and the whole realm started to shake.


    A huge rumble erupted from the place the Icon of Sin started to rise¡­ Khan Maykr had the Icon of Sin under her control so I needed to kill her if I wanted to fight the Sin properly¡­ yes, I could have also used the dagger that the traitor had but it wasn''t needed. All of them were going to die either way¡­


    The Icon of Sin was big as Khan Maykr and it was covered in a similar type of armor¡­ but it was clearly a demon with a head of a goat. The Icon of Sin''s eyes were on the barrier between Urdak and Hell¡­ oh¡­ so, it plans to run away¡­ that isn''t going to happen. I threw the Crucible in my shadows and pulled out my new trusted hammers.


    I jumped towards the Icon of Sin¡­ a small crater formed in the ground and only now the Icon of Sin noticed me¡­ that''s kind of insulting. The Icon of Sin roared and tried to swat me away but I smashed one of the hammers on his hand¡­ the Icon of Sin roared in pain and tried to back away but my other hammer smashed on his horn.


    The Icon of Sin took several steps back due to the force of my blow¡­ the Icon of Sin started to shake its head and started to glare at me¡­ the Icon of Sin roared in anger and several demonic magic circles started to appear in the air. Slowly various types of demons started to appear out of the circle.


    I was completely unfazed by the display¡­ I simply smirked and looked into its eyes. "My army is better than yours¡­ Arise!!" I said and my Astral Army started to rise¡­ the Demonic army the Icon of Sin had summoned froze in fear¡­ looks like the memories of my recent visit to Hell is still fresh in their mind. As soon as my army started the charge the Demonic army turned tail.


    The Icon of Sin roared in fury but there was nothing it could do¡­ I looked at the Icon of Sin with a smug grin on my face. "Looks like your pathetic army is gone¡­" I said and burst out laughing¡­ the Icon of Sin roared in fury and looked towards the sky¡­ Meteors?? Hmph¡­!! I snorted in disdain and lunged towards the Icon of Sin¡­ I smacked away two meteors.


    I started to charge the hammers with huge amounts of lightning and slammed the hammers on the Icon of Sin''s chest¡­ a huge shockwave erupted from the hammers and the Icon of Sin dropped to the ground. There was a huge dent on the Icon of Sin''s chest and its whole body was broken and ruptured from several places due to the blow.


    The Icon of Sin whimpered in pain and I threw the hammers inside my shadow and pulled out my Crucible¡­ it''s time to put it out of its misery. "You were strong but most of your strength depended on your army and your army was incompetent¡­" I said and stabbed the Crucible into its forehead¡­ the Icon of Sin didn''t have the power to howl in pain and it simply rotted away and died like that.


    "Hmm¡­ looks like you are done¡­" Reo said and materialized beside me.


    "Yes¡­ though I still don''t understand what a date is¡­ the other girls said that it is something romantic¡­ though Rumi said something about having fun" I said with a confused look on my face.


    "Well¡­ it can vary for different women just like Rumi had said. It doesn''t need to be a romantic outing¡­ it can be an outing where they simply have fun¡­ so Hela did you have fun?" Reo asked me with a grin on his face and I also smiled after hearing his words.


    I snaked my arms behind his neck and pressed my lips on his¡­ "Yes¡­ I had a lot of fun¡­" I said between the kisses. "I am already looking forward to the next dates¡­" I said and continued kissing him¡­


    "Don''t worry¡­ I won''t disappoint you" Reo said with a grin on his face and we continued to make out after that¡­


    (A/N: I decided to end Hela''s Date with the Icon of Sin¡­ I wanted to do the Ancient Gods part too but it would take one more chapter and I had to do side stories with all the girls too¡­ the next side story will be with Rumi¡­ the reader who can correctly guess Rumi''s world is going to get a candy from Cliff-Kun.


    Now, as for the result of yesterday''s vote. YES, Hela is going to have a fight with Sung Jinwoo but I will do that sometime later and Sung Jinwoo fans don''t worry... Hela isn''t going to kill him because Reo would give her express instructions not to kill him.


    I hope that you guys liked the small Doom Arc.


    Peace Out¡­!!)

 Chapter 383: Side Story- Rumi Visits the DC Verse (I)...

    A/N: Someone asked me to post the tiering system of this Omniverse. I have posted it in the Auxilliary Chapter for easy access...


    -----------------------------------------


    [POV Reo]


    When both Hela and I finally returned back to our World a whole day had passed¡­ sleeping wasn''t something important for us so both of us decided to start our day¡­ Hela wanted to get back to Thor2.


    "You said that you wanted to give the Divinity of Thor2 to Ororo, right?" Hela asked and I nodded my head.


    "Then you better start preparing her¡­ she might be strong but she isn''t strong enough to gain Divinity" Hela said and I agreed with her. I didn''t know much about ascended Gods but I knew that they needed to be extremely strong to ascend.


    Ardat ascended after she was strong enough to destroy Saturn-sized solid planets on her own¡­ it was the same with Hydriana¡­ but they were Omniversal Goddesses so they might have needed a higher level of power.


    "Don''t worry about that¡­ I will take care of it" I said and Hela left after giving me a peck on the lips¡­ I entered the kitchen and asked a house-elf to bring me some ramen¡­ the house-elf appeared only after a minute with some instant ramen while muttering about unhealthy food.


    I looked smirked in amusement and started to slurp my ramen¡­ after a few minutes, Rumi Flash Stepped into the kitchen and sat on my opposite side, and kept staring at me intently. "Let''s fight" Rumi finally uttered after a few minutes.


    "Sure but let me finish this¡­" I said and Rumi nodded her head with a serious look on her face. It took me a minute to finish the ramen. "Let''s go" I said and both of us appeared on a random broken planet¡­ "We would be able to fight here freely¡­" I said and a huge grin appeared on Rumi''s face.


    "That''s good¡­ lately I have been feeling really bad because I need to hold back¡­" Rumi said and activated her Armament Haki. All of a sudden her Armament Haki lost the white shine instead it started to absorb all the light¡­ This is something new. "This is the final form of Armament Haki¡­ this form is so destructive that I could have destroyed the whole army with a punch" Rumi said and pointed her fist towards me.


    My eyes grew wide when she simply appeared in front of me¡­ her speed had increased by several folds. She pulled back her arm and punched me and I raised up my left arm to redirect her punch and even though I redirected her punch I felt a huge pressure and the planet was blown apart¡­


    "So you are able to attack me with just your intent??" I asked and Rumi simply nodded her head and attacked me with a barrage of kicks¡­ the kicks didn''t faze me much nor did they affect me but we were no longer standing on a planet¡­ it had long collapsed due to the shockwaves.


    Now I understand why she didn''t use this form when she fought Hela¡­ she might have been able to defeat Hela if she had used this form but she would have destroyed Earth¡­ "I am really impressed with your power Rumi". I said and made a solidified platform under us using my Space Powers. I appeared in front of Rumi and punched her¡­


    With that, we started to exchange blows¡­ I had to hold back a lot or I would have hurt Rumi. Both of us matched punches for punches and kicks for kicks. This went for several minutes and everything around was completely gone¡­ obliterated into nothingness. I noticed that Rumi started to become desperate¡­ it was clear that she had reached her limit.


    That is when I grabbed Rumi''s arm and slammed my left elbow on her collarbone¡­ Rumi flinched but kicked me while rotating her body¡­ I raised my arm to defend myself and this gave her enough time to free her arm. Her kick landed on my arm and she jabbed towards my throat and I simply tilted my head to dodge the blow.


    I used this chance to punch Rumi in the gut¡­ "Oomphhh" Rumi grunted in pain. Her Armament Haki shattered and she was thrown back several kilometers¡­ I appeared behind Rumi. Rumi had already expected my arrival and she started to turn around to defend herself but she flinched due to the blow I had dealt to her collarbone. That gave me enough time and I chopped the back of her neck, knocking her out.


    I grabbed Rumi''s body and flung it over my shoulder and appeared in Rumi''s training spot in Elysium and gently laid her down. I got myself a beer and sat down beside Rumi and pulled her head in my lap¡­ she woke up after half an hour and her hand went straight towards her stomach and collarbone¡­ "How are you feeling?" I asked her softly.


    "Sore¡­ though the fight was really awesome!!" Rumi exclaimed loudly due to excitement and flinched once again¡­ "You are really a beast¡­ you were so rough with me" Rumi said with a pout and started to giggle on her own¡­ I simply gave her a blank stare.


    I sighed and smiled. With a wave of my hand, Rumi was completely healed¡­ No, I didn''t have healing powers, I used my Reality Powers to remove her injuries. "Are you still feeling pain?" I asked and Rumi shook her head and snuggled into my palm like a cute rabbit but I knew the truth¡­ she was a battle maniac rabbit but she was still my rabbit and I was proud of her.


    "So, do you have anything planned for today?" Rumi asked me.


    "No¡­ I am completely free¡­" I said and thought about something¡­ since Rumi was already healed and she was already ready for a fight. "Let me take you somewhere... You are going to love it¡­ you are going to meet a lot of opponents to fight" I said and Rumi immediately shot up from my lap with stars in her eyes¡­ Yes, battle maniacs are odd beings.


    "Sure¡­ what are we waiting for??!" Rumi exclaimed like a little kid and I simply chuckled seeing her antics. I got up from the ground and Scourgified my pants. I was searching for a perfect reality for her and I just found the perfect reality.


    "Fine¡­ fine¡­ you need to calm down" I said and a portal appeared in front of us. Both of us entered a portal and appeared on a sidewalk¡­ people around us were looking at us with fear in their eyes.


    "So we aren''t hiding¡­" Rumi pointed out loud and approached the hot dog stand.


    "Nah¡­ we need to be flashy to get noticed" I said and stood in front of the hot dog stand. The owner was looking at me with fear in his eyes¡­ "Two hotdogs please¡­ make one extra spicy¡­" the man frantically nodded his head and started to prepare the hotdog.


    "So¡­ we came all the way here to get a hotdog??" Rumi asked questioningly¡­ she didn''t bother with the stares, everyone was staring at her rabbit ears, her ears were continuously twitching¡­ that''s so cute!!!


    "Nai¡­ I was famished so I decided to get some food" I said and the owner finally finished preparing and handed us the hotdogs¡­ "Oh get us some soda too¡­" I said with a smile while looking towards the stand owner. He quickly handed us the sodas and I paid the bill.


    Yes, I am the strongest God but I still pay bills, after all, I am not an asshole. "That''s good¡­" Rumi said after she took a bite from the hotdog.


    With the hotdogs and sodas in our hands, the two of us appeared in front of a giant building¡­ The building was completely barricaded. "So, why are we in front of a prison?? Don''t tell me that you are going to help someone escape prison¡­" Rumi said while giving me a pointed look.


    "You are wrong my dear¡­ we are going to kill everyone in here and I mean everyone¡­ even the guards and wardens, you remember what Hela told you before the war started, right??" I asked and Rumi thought for a few moments until she finally understood what I meant.


    "...Cause as much chaos as you want and the self-righteous fools will show up on their own¡­" Rumi said with a grin and started to drink her soda¡­ "So, what are we waiting for?" Rumi asked and I kept smirking and Hakai''d my soda glass.


    "For this" I said and a man appeared in front of me and I grabbed his throat¡­ I raised him up in the air and pulled out my phone¡­ a few quick taps and I was live on the internet¡­ I turned on the front camera and pointed it towards us¡­


    [Around the World]


    All of a sudden all TVs and screens turned off and a video appeared on the screen¡­ Everyone in front of any kind of screen started to pay rapt attention to the man in the video, the man was wearing a red hoodie ¡­ the man was holding another man by his throat.


    "Hello¡­ My name is Leviathan¡­ none of you might know me but after today you will¡­ In my hands I have a warden of a certain prison¡­ warden tell everyone your name" the man wearing the red hoodie said.


    "Go to hell you bastard¡­!!" the other man spat out.


    "Sorry that''s not possible¡­ let''s see Gregory Wolfe¡­" the man known as Leviathan read the name tag. "Since you decided not to cooperate with me¡­ you can die" With that Leviathan snapped the man''s neck. Everyone around the world gasped when they saw how easily the man killed someone on live TV.


    "I am currently in front of this model prison named¡­ Iron Heights Penitentiary along with this beautiful girl named Rumi" Leviathan said and pointed towards a silver-haired woman with bunny ears. The woman was simply giving him blank stares¡­


    "Rumi, say hi¡­" Leviathan said and Rumi continued giving Leviathan blank stares until she sighed and waved at the camera¡­ people would have gone nuts if the man named Leviathan hadn''t killed a guy just now.


    "Now¡­ moving back to serious topics¡­ I am going to destroy this beautiful prison in 2 hours¡­ Is there anyone brave enough on this planet to come and stop me??" Leviathan said and the video was disconnected¡­

 Chapter 384: Side Story- Rumi Visits the DC Verse (II)...

    [Watchtower]


    On a giant screen, the pictures of a black-haired young man and a silver-haired woman with bunny ears were being displayed. "Hawkgirl! I want you to locate these two people" a very serious looking man wearing a bat suit said in a grim tone. The man himself wasn''t present here¡­ he was using the DC version of FaceTime.


    "What do these people do?? Are they new criminals from Gotham?" Diana Prince aka Wonder Woman asked while she was leaning back in her chair.


    "No. The two of them came out of a portal on a busy sidewalk of Keystone city¡­ this happened only half a minute ago but the problem is that I can''t find anything on them" Batman said in his usual grumpy manner.


    "I am already on it" Hawkgirl said and started to look for the people on the screen using their advanced satellite network¡­ but they didn''t have to look for long as the said person hacked into their system and came online.


    Batman immediately arrived on the Watchtower using Boom-Tube. The man in the video, the same man they were looking for, cleared his throat. "Hello¡­ My name is Leviathan¡­ none of you might know me but after today you will¡­ In my hands I have a warden of a certain prison¡­ warden tell everyone your name" the man now recognized as Leviathan said. Leviathan was holding a man''s throat in his hand.


    "That''s Gregory Wolfe¡­ he is the warden of Iron Heights Penitentiary" Batman said pointing towards the man who was currently choking.


    The other members of the League also started to arrive¡­ All of them had seen the videos on screens and they already knew that it was the work of a villain and it wasn''t some small-time villain. "Go to hell, you bastard¡­!!" Gregory Wolfe spat out.


    "He shouldn''t have done that" Green Arrow, who had recently arrived, spoke out. Some of the league members agreed when they saw the indifferent look in Leviathan and Rumi''s eyes. They have seen it multiple times.


    "Sorry that''s not possible¡­ let''s see Gregory Wolfe¡­" the man known as Leviathan read the name tag. "Since you decided not to cooperate with me¡­ you can die" Leviathan said with a shrug and snapped the man''s neck. The whole group was horrified but their faces hardened¡­ a cold glint appeared in their eyes.


    "I am currently in front of this model prison named¡­ Iron Heights Penitentiary along with this beautiful girl named Rumi" Leviathan said with a bright smile on his face¡­ it seemed that he wasn''t even bothered in the slightest with the man he had killed just now.


    "Tell the Titans to stay put for now¡­ but tell them to be prepared. We don''t know how strong these people are" Batman said and everyone nodded their heads. The man was treating this like a joke¡­ he had just asked the woman to say hi to the camera. The whole team gritted their teeth seeing the display.


    "Now¡­ moving back to serious topics¡­ I am going to destroy this beautiful prison in 2 hours¡­ Is there anyone brave enough on this planet to come and stop me??" it was clear that this Leviathan guy was challenging them. It was a declaration of war.


    "Let''s go. We have to stop another madman!" Superman said and everyone inside the room agreed with him. They set the destination as Iron Heights Penitentiary and they finally activated the Boom-Tubes and left¡­


    [With Rumi & Reo]


    "That soda was pretty nice¡­" Reo said with a thoughtful look on his face and Rumi also nodded her head in agreement. "And they are here¡­" Reo said while looking towards the sky and several beams appeared in front of them and a group of eccentrically dressed people came out of the beams.


    "The fuck??!! You wear underwear on the outside?? I thought that it was only in the comics!!" Rumi yelled out with a bewildered and gobsmacked look on her face. All of the League members found the situation to be really awkward.


    "Your choice of fashion aside¡­" Rumi began to say but she was cut off by a small bat-shaped blade that hit her head. The blade simply dropped on the ground and Rumi deadpanned. "That was rude¡­" Rumi said dryly and the whole scene was getting more and more awkward with each passing second.


    The whole League''s eyes were on Rumi except for one member¡­ The member was intently watching Reo who looked really amused due to the scene in front of him. "What kind of God are you??" the woman yelled out with fear in her eyes. This gathered the attention of the League members and Reo.


    Reo was immediately intrigued that this woman in front of him was able to sense his Divinity¡­ it wasn''t surprising though, after all, that woman has been around Goddesses, since she was born and she knew a lot about Divinities¡­ the woman was none other than Diana Prince aka Wonder Woman.


    "There are no Gods¡­" Barry Allen aka Flash yelled out and rolled his eyes in irritation. Even though Barry commented something like that, Reo wasn''t bothered¡­ and the other members of the League were also vigilant towards Reo.


    Reo felt a presence around his mind and his eyes narrowed on J''onn J''onzz aka Martian Manhunter¡­ Reo didn''t show any reaction outwardly but he used his Reality Powers¡­ J''onn J''onzz looked at himself and his eyes grew wide in fear. His eyes immediately found Reo who looked completely disinterested.


    "What did you do to me??!!" J''onn J''onzz yelled out hysterically. In an instant, the League''s attention went towards the Martian Manhunter.


    "I didn''t like your habit of snooping around people''s minds so I took away your power¡­" Reo said with a bored look on his face and the whole League seemed to be uncomfortable after hearing that¡­ this man had the ability to take away powers?? "I am Bored¡­ Rumi, take care of them¡­" Reo said dismissively and disappeared.


    A feral grin appeared on Rumi''s face¡­ "We have wasted more than enough time¡­ let''s fight¡­" Rumi took one step and the ground exploded¡­ "Once again that was rude¡­" Rumi said and activated her Armament Haki and saw two beams coming towards her.


    Rumi simply tilted her head and dodged the beam, but that wasn''t all. A red blur appeared beside Rumi and punched her in the face¡­ Rumi took a step back but nothing more than that¡­ Rumi tilted her whole body backwards and dodged Superman''s punch. Rumi twisted around her body and kicked Superman on his chest. It was clear to Rumi that the man in the underwear had no idea how to fight, so she was going to take advantage of it.


    Rumi lunged towards Superman who was blown away by the kick and Rumi had to stop when someone else decided to jump in between them¡­ it was a muscular man dressed in a skin tight suit with a logo of a lightning bolt on his chest¡­ This man was also wearing underwear on the outside. The man was none other than Shazam.


    This man was also a novice¡­ Rumi simply grabbed the man''s arm and twisted it with all her might. "Arghhh¡­!!" the man yelled out and Rumi headbutted him. Shazam felt his whole world was turning¡­ Rumi leaned back when the red blur was approaching her once again and she Flash Stepped¡­ before Flash could even understand what was happening he felt a hand tightening around his throat followed by a loud snap.


    "Uuggghhh!!" Barry Allen screamed in pain. He felt his legs were on fire¡­ Rumi had snapped his knees¡­ both of his knees were bending backwards now. Barry passed out due to the pain. Rumi was about to snap his neck too but a massive force slammed into her gut and she was flung into the prison destroying the walls¡­ Superman grabbed Barry and laid him down on the ground. Superman looked at Barry''s legs and clenched his fists.


    "How is he??" Green Lantern asked¡­ The fight was so fast-paced that he wasn''t able to react. But before Superman could answer, a fist smashed into Superman''s face¡­ the ground beneath Superman cracked due to the force and Barry was also near Superman so he was also injured.


    "Hahaha¡­!! This is so much fun!" Rumi exclaimed loudly and punched Superman once again but she was blasted away when a high-speed projectile crashed into her chest. "Diana, snap out of it. Oliver, take Barry away from here¡­ I have already called for help" all of a sudden Batman''s voice was heard. This finally snapped Diana out of her shock. She was still in shock from what she had seen in Leviathan.


    Batman arrived in his strongest suit¡­ the Son Box Suit¡­ the suit was so overpowered that it wasn''t even funny. The suit''s most absurd power was that it could alter minds up to cellular level¡­ but for whatever reason, that power was no longer accessible¡­ it was like the power didn''t even exist. Batman was pretty sure that Leviathan was responsible for this because Leviathan had shown his powers to erase things¡­


    Reo knew about the powers of this suit but he wasn''t sure if its ultimate mind-altering powers would affect Rumi or not but to be on the safe side he completely erased the power from the suit. There was another problem Batman was facing¡­ This suit would supply Batman with whatever he needed to stop someone but the suit was still unable to give him anything to stop this woman.


    This shouldn''t be possible¡­ It meant that this woman was simply unbeatable and that was something he was not ready to accept. Rumi finally walked out of the crater wrapped in electro webs¡­ those things didn''t affect her much and with a small force she snapped out of those wires. "That''s a nice suit but borrowed power is meaningless¡­" Rumi said and lunged towards the suit and a huge sonic wave made her stop.


    Rumi looked around and saw that a lot of self-righteous fools had arrived¡­ a sinister grin appeared on Rumi''s face and her Armament Haki covered body started to shine with a silver sheen.


    Reo was watching the fight with an amused look on his face when he felt a small pressure¡­ ''Someone is trying to flex in front of me?'' Reo wondered but he knew who it was but he honestly didn''t expect it to come¡­ "Why have you invaded my Universe?" a voice was heard and a grin appeared on Reo''s face.


    Reo turned around and his eyes were shining due to mirth. "Yours?? So, tell me what are you going to do about it??" Reo asked in a mocking tone¡­

 Chapter 385: Side Story- Rumi Visits the DC Verse (End)...

    [With Rumi and Reo]


    "Yours?? So, tell me what are you going to do about it??" Reo asked in a mocking tone and felt the pressure on him increase but Reo wasn''t bothered in the slightest.


    "Do you really think that you will be able to fight with me with that pesky power?" Reo asked and released a fraction of his power and the being in front of him felt his whole being shudder when Reo''s power crashed against him.


    "That is just a minute fraction of my power¡­ now I will ask you again, I invaded your Universe¡­ what are you going to do about it?" Reo asked once again and the being wasn''t able to give him any answer. This time the being didn''t even try to use his power to pressure Reo.


    Reo felt the presence of the being slowly disappear and there was a reason that Reo didn''t kill the being who tried to threaten him. The being was the God of this Universe or better known as the Presence¡­ killing him would have destroyed the balance of this Universe.


    The presence was the cosmic energy or will of this Universe¡­ killing him would mean that Reo was also destroying the cosmic forces¡­ that would be very bad for any world. Reo smirked and his eyes went back to the fight.


    The remaining members of the League have finally arrived and Rumi went into her second stage of Armament Haki¡­ her whole body started to shine with a silver sheen. The others might not understand the meaning of this but, to be honest¡­ I feel somewhat bad for them. They are going to be basically treated as Rumi''s punching bags.


    Wonder Woman was the first one to act and she lunged towards Rumi while brandishing her bracers of Submission. Superman was right behind Wonder Woman along with Shazam and Green Lantern. Rumi simply Flash Stepped and appeared right in front of Wonder Woman and punched. Wonder Woman brought the bracers in front of her to defend herself.


    Rumi was quite surprised to see that the bracer didn''t break but a smile appeared on her face when Wonder Woman was blasted back into Green Lantern''s arms¡­ Superman finally arrived in front of Rumi and punched her. Rumi simply raised her hand and stopped the punch. Rumi slammed her palm on Superman''s chest, creating a giant shockwave from Superman''s back.


    Superman dropped to his knees due to the internal pain he felt. Everything behind Superman was obliterated creating a giant canyon. The League completely froze when they saw the destruction. This wasn''t something normal¡­ not even Superman was as strong as this.


    Black Canary was shocked too but she attacked Rumi. Unfortunately for the Black Canary, Rumi Flash Stepped right in front of her before Black Canary could even release her breath¡­ Rumi had already pulled back her hand and with an extremely fast jab, Rumi crushed Black Canary''s throat. This didn''t kill Black Canary but she wouldn''t be able to use her power anymore.


    Hawkgirl had finally noticed what happened and the Thanagarian woman attacked Rumi with her mace. Rumi simply Flash Stepped away and appeared behind the Son Box Suit and landed a full-powered kick to the suit''s knee¡­ Rumi was surprised for the second time when her kick didn''t even leave a dent on the metal.


    Reo knew about Rumi''s mentality¡­ both Rumi and Hela were battle maniacs but both of them were very different fundamentally. Hela was completely blood-thirsty and she didn''t have any useless movements¡­ She always went for the kill and she always aimed for the body''s weak points.


    On the other hand, Rumi was completely straightforward¡­ her attacks were basically punches and kicks, but she also used knees and elbows if needed. Her philosophy was quite simple¡­ if your blows aren''t working on the opponent then keep increasing your power until it works.


    That is what Rumi did even here. Rumi kicked the knee again but before her kick could even land, Batman''s suit turned around and swatted away Rumi. Rumi turned her body in the air but a green astral hammer smashed her down on the ground¡­ the hammer disappeared and a huge boulder was slammed on Rumi by Superman.


    Ohhh¡­ that must have hurt, right?? But Rumi is a masochist so she might become excited. "Don''t lower your guard" Wonder Woman said loudly and took her lasso in her hands. Superman had used so much force that the giant boulder had crumbled¡­ while everyone watching the boulder, Hawkgirl went beside Black Canary.


    All of a sudden Rumi simply appeared beside the Green Lantern. Rumi was bleeding from her head and some blood was flowing from the corner of her lips too. Rumi''s full-powered kick landed on Green Lantern''s gut¡­ Rumi''s kick blasted through his mid-section and slowly his whole body was obliterated¡­


    Everyone screamed in indignation but Rumi Flash Stepped in front of the cockpit of the Son Box Suit and landed a dropkick on the top of the suit''s head.


    The ground beneath Batman''s suit cracked creating a massive crater and everything around the area was completely obliterated¡­ looks like Rumi had finally stopped holding back¡­ the destruction was somewhat to what I had done to the Deika City. It was like Rumi had dropped a giant meteor.


    The prison was also gone¡­ there were some survivors so I simply erased them¡­ I shrugged, they were going to die either way. The dust cloud finally settled down and the Son Box Suit was embedded in the ground. Rumi had killed Green Lantern but other than him everyone else was alive¡­ though Hawkgirl and Black Canary were in a pinch.


    Batman was also badly injured¡­ that suit might look completely fine but Batman had never thought that someone could land such a strong blow on the suit so he had overlooked the seat belts¡­ I appeared on the edge of the crater and in my hand, I had another soda glass¡­ the soda was really nice.


    Rumi was standing over the Son Box Suit. She cracked her neck. Superman, Wonder Woman, and Shazam finally started to crawl out of the dirt¡­ they looked at the destruction and they were really surprised to see the amount of destruction.


    "Good you three are still alive¡­ I would have been disappointed otherwise. Now that the riff-raffs are gone¡­ the three of us can fight freely¡­" Rumi said with a grin on her face.


    "Don''t you see what you have done?? You have killed so many innocents? You killed Green Lantern¡­" Shazam started to yell hysterically but Rumi snorted and cut him off.


    "Morals¡­ What a joke¡­ I don''t give a fuck about morals as long as I can fight strong opponents¡­ Morals were made by the weak" Rumi said and started to release her bloodlust.


    "You are wrong¡­ it is our duty to protect the weak, you won''t understand since you are a murderer!" Superman said while gritting his teeth¡­ he was slightly injured due to the blow Rumi had landed on his chest. Though thanks to the yellow sun he was slowly healing.


    "Hah¡­ I was just like you before understanding myself¡­ I also was a Hero who worked to save people but at that time I was simply lying to myself¡­ it was never about protecting the weak for me¡­ for me, it was always about the fights¡­" Rumi said with a proud look and Reo internally cheered.


    ''YES, that''s right!! That''s my girl'' Reo cheered internally while sipping soda.


    "She is also like me¡­ a warrior, she is very different from all of you but she has to restrain herself because of you people and your morals¡­ she could have been much more but she decided to bind herself in your laws" Rumi said while looking towards Wonder Woman. Wonder Woman wanted to deny everything Rumi had just said but she knew that it was the truth.


    "Enough of dilly-dallying let''s resume our fight" Rumi said and Flash Stepped in front of Wonder Wonder and attacked her with a kick. Wonder Woman was expecting something like that so she simply turned her body to dodge the attack and punched Rumi. Rumi simply used her palm to divert Wonder Woman''s punch and Rumi''s knee slammed into Wonder Woman''s hip.


    Superman came in hurling towards the two of them and started to attack recklessly¡­ Thanks to Superman, Wonder Woman got some time to relieve herself from the pain. Shazam jumped into the fray and Rumi slammed her elbow on Shazam''s shoulder while dodging Superman''s attacks.


    Shazam screamed in pain but didn''t back down and continued attacking Rumi. Rumi diverted Superman''s punch and punched his shoulder using a lot of force¡­ a loud crack resounded through the place and Superman''s right hand became useless for the fight.


    Rumi raised up her foot and slammed it on Shazam''s left thigh¡­ and her left fist smashed into Superman''s face. Rumi twisted her whole body and landed a roundhouse kick on Shazam''s face¡­ Shazam lost all of his power and dropped to the ground. Shazam reverted back into his original form.


    Wonder Woman finally got up and immediately lunged towards Rumi using her bracers of Submission. She had remembered that Rumi wasn''t able to break those bracers¡­ Rumi dodged the attacks from Wonder Woman and turned her body towards Superman who was still dizzy due to the punch to his face.


    Rumi pulled her fist back and landed a barrage of punches into Superman''s chest before Wonder Woman could do anything¡­ Superman spat out a mouthful of blood and dropped unconscious to the ground.


    "Now it''s just the two of us¡­" Rumi said cheerfully and defended herself from Wonder Woman''s attacks¡­ Wonder Woman was the best fighter among this group and Rumi respected that.


    Rumi held back and fought Wonder Woman toe to toe¡­ Rumi was having a lot of fun because there was someone who could exchange blows with her. Superman was strong no doubt, but he didn''t know how to fight so he was easily defeated by Rumi.


    "Why are you holding back???!!" Wonder Woman screamed out in rage¡­ it was frustrating and insulting to her pride.


    "So that we could fight for longer" Rumi answered Wonder Woman like it was the most obvious thing¡­ The fight went on for around half an hour and neither of them had the advantage though Rumi was holding back a lot.


    Wonder Woman finally dropped to her knees when Rumi smashed her knee into her gut. Wonder Woman spat out a mouthful of blood and started to look at Rumi with heavy eyes¡­ Wonder Woman knew from the beginning that they would lose but her pride wouldn''t allow her to run away.


    "That was a pretty awesome fight¡­ you were the third best fighter I have ever faced and I respect you for that¡­ I hope that you get stronger¡­" Rumi said with a huge smile on her face and started to walk away from Wonder Woman.


    "Who is the strongest??" Wonder Woman asked with a lot of difficulties.


    "It is Leviathan¡­" Rumi said and continued to walk away. Wonder Woman saw the Titans were coming and she was immediately worried. She turned towards where Rumi was and saw that she was gone¡­ just like she had thought¡­ they didn''t have a chance from the beginning¡­


    -------------------------------------


    A/N: Tomorrow I will be releasing the chapter about the aftermath of the war and reactions so stay tuned...

 Chapter 386: Aftermath (I) & My Vibranium...

    [POV Maria Hill]


    "So you came¡­ I thought that I wasn''t going to see you ever again¡­" Coulson said while staring at the massive field in front of him.


    "I wasn''t going to come but finally thought otherwise¡­" I said in a neutral tone¡­ it has been three days since the war has ended or if we can even call it a war¡­ It was a massacre, plain and simple.


    From what I have heard only two women had engaged in direct combat. One woman slaughtered everyone brutally except for Steve Rogers¡­ he said that the woman was a green-eyed demon. The woman killed half of the group called Avengers. They were from another Universe¡­ most of them perished in the fight.


    The other woman was a silver-haired woman with bunny ears¡­ she had sunk a lot of ships with a single punch. Hah¡­ we never had a chance¡­ It was a fool''s dream. I am really glad that Clint went AWOL on the day of the war¡­ "It was a mistake from the beginning¡­" I said and Coulson simply nodded his head.


    I scanned the whole field¡­ the whole field was littered with coffins¡­ friends and families could be seen everywhere paying respect. Most of these coffins were empty¡­ they didn''t even have a body after the whole ordeal. Leviathan had turned most of them into dust.


    If it was the old me then I would be fuming right now¡­ I would be already planning for revenge but I know better now. Leviathan is a force of nature¡­ a God would be something more accurate. Do I believe in Gods? No. But that is the best answer I have.


    "What are we going to do now?" Coulson asked me and I simply shook my head. There is nothing we could do except move on.


    On the day of the war, all the members of the World Security Council were killed. The Country Leaders of all the countries involved in the war were also assassinated on the same¡­ currently, we don''t have a President.


    I noticed a group of people, they were paying respect to their dead friends¡­ They were the survivors of the Avengers group. These people lost everything¡­ they came to this world to fight Leviathan and this was what was left of them. If only they weren''t so arrogant then they could have survived¡­


    "I will be leaving Philip¡­ meet you in the office" I said and started to walk away when I saw him nod his head¡­


    [POV Loki2]


    I can''t believe that I was going to be the King of Asgard¡­ if we can get back. I was quite empty¡­ I always wanted to be the King of Asgard but I didn''t want it to be like this¡­ My brother was quite nice if I ignore his arrogance¡­ all of them died because of arrogance.


    "Why did it turn out like this?" Peter2 asked while tears were slowly rolling down his eyes.


    "Because they were arrogant¡­" I said I felt bad for the kid.


    "Loki2!! Be careful of your words¡­" Sif2 chastized me but I simply ignored her words. They weren''t important for now.


    "He is right¡­" Ororo2 said from the side. After standing in front of the coffins for a couple of hours we finally decided to return. For now, we were staying in the SHIELD Headquarters.


    When we finally arrived in front of our car, we saw something we weren''t expecting¡­ Leviathan was standing in front of the car, dressed in black clothes. I grabbed Peter2, it won''t do us any good if we attack him¡­ there is no way to fight him.


    "Why did you come here? To gloat?" Kitty2 spat out in disgust.


    "Hmm¡­ no. I came here to give all of you a one-time offer¡­" Leviathan said with a grin. Before anyone could say anything I decided to speak.


    "What is this offer you speak of?" I asked him.


    "...You are smart¡­ I can send all of you back to your world. I was free so I decided to visit¡­ if I get busy then I won''t be able to help you and all of you would be stuck here¡­" Leviathan said and I immediately agreed.


    "Yes please¡­ we would like to go back¡­" I said before anyone could spout bullshit. We had this chat before¡­ Some of them felt shameful and didn''t want to return. Well, they can get fucked!! I am not staying in someplace where people can one-shot me.


    "That isn''t something you should decide bastard!!!" Bishop2 spat and I simply shrugged and looked towards Leviathan. He simply waved his hand and a blue portal appeared beside him.


    "You guys can stay here¡­ but I am going back¡­ I just want to get away from all this stuff" Sif2 said and she was the first one to enter the portal. I let go of Peter2 who I was still holding and approached the portal.


    I looked back and saw that the rest of them looked conflicted and hostile towards Leviathan. I sighed and entered the portal¡­ I appeared on top of a tall building¡­ I immediately recognized it. "We are on top of the New York Sanctum¡­" Sif2 said and I simply nodded my head but I kept staring towards the portal.


    After a few seconds, the rest of the group arrived¡­ survivors would be more exact. Explaining everything is going to be very hectic but thankfully I will be on Asgard¡­


    [POV Reo]


    Hmm¡­ they finally returned¡­ I didn''t expect them to be so calm¡­ I had expected them to scream and attack but Loki2 was really smart. Now, I can finally visit Wakanda¡­ I need to take my Vibranium from them.


    With that, I appeared outside Wakanda''s barrier¡­ I could feel the Vibranium inside the barrier and to be honest, there was a lot of Vibranium. I looked at the barrier and Hakai''d the whole thing¡­ I know it was overkill but in my books, there was no overkill. Theatrics for a bad guy is a must.


    I reached out to all the minds in Wakanda¡­ they needed to know what was going to happen to them. I don''t know if T''Chaka had told them anything or not¡­ if he is smart then he would have told them everything but if he is stupid then his people are going to find out now¡­


    ''People of Wakanda¡­ no need to panic, it is me Leviathan!! Well, you should probably panic but it won''t help you'' I said and I could already feel the people of Wakanda panicking¡­ several ships came flying towards me while shooting¡­ I allowed them to shoot¡­ After all, they were made of Vibranium and destroying anything made of Vibranium is my loss.


    ''Now¡­ I promise that I won''t be killing anyone today'' I said and I waved my hand. Everyone started to appear in the field out of their buildings or houses¡­ this scared them even more¡­ The people inside the ship also appeared on the ground and I sent those ships directly to Elysium.


    I started to morph every ounce of Vibranium present in Wakanda. ''Now all of you might be wondering what I am going to do with the Vibranium¡­ It''s simple, I am going to take all the Vibranium from Wakanda¡­ you should thank your King for that'' I said with a shrug and all the Vibranium started to enter the portal I had opened.


    Screams and murmurs of outrage broke out and I simply ignored them¡­ it was not like they could do anything to me¡­ it took me only 5 minutes to rip away every ounce of Vibranium from Wakanda. When I was finally done, I closed the portal and looked down towards the people.


    ''People of Wakanda¡­ I wish all of you a happy and prosperous future¡­'' I said in a mocking tone and then my eyes zeroed in on T''Chaka and his family¡­ I disconnected the connection from everyone''s mind but kept my connection with T''Chaka.


    ''Just like I had said¡­ you will be the King who destroyed Wakanda¡­ I hope your Ancestors are proud of you¡­ now, I also wish you and your family a happy and prosperous future¡­'' I said and disconnected from his mind. I could feel his despair, anger, rage¡­ I could feel all the emotions he was feeling just before I disconnected from him.


    Now that I have taken all of my Vibranium, it''s time to go back¡­ with that thought I was back on Elysium and I found Luna as soon as I arrived. She smiled at me innocently¡­


    "Reo¡­ can you take me to ________ World?? I could have gone on my own but I wanted to go with you¡­" Luna said and I simply gawked, well, that''s just like Luna, I should have expected this from her.


    "Sure¡­" I said with a grin and Luna beamed at me with a huge smile on her face¡­


    ---------------------------------------


    A/N: Guys I am really sick today... I wasn''t able to wrote anything today, I have written this chapter right after finishing with the war... Can you guess which world is Luna talking about??

 Chapter 387: Side Story- Luna the Explorer (I) ...

    [POV Reo]


    "So¡­ you want to have your time in that world exploring?" I asked Luna and she happily nodded her head.


    "Wait here let me get the camping kit" I said and Luna once again nodded her head and said that she was going to call Fenris and Attila. They were also going to join our trip¡­ sometimes I feel really bad for Hela¡­ Fenris is completely smitten with Luna.


    So I quickly teleported into our storage room and used telekinesis to get everything prepared. Luna had always preferred the normal tent over the magical one¡­ according to her, magical tents were too luxurious for camping. I didn''t have a problem with that and I somewhat agreed with her.


    When I was finally done I kept the tent and the utilities inside my storage space and appeared in front of Luna. Fenris and Attila were already here so with a snap of my finger a blue portal appeared in front of us.


    I could see the excitement in Luna''s eyes. I grabbed Luna''s hand and walked inside the portal with her¡­ Luna was skipping due to excitement. Fenris and Attila followed us¡­ I could feel that they were also excited. The four of us arrived inside a forest¡­


    We were surrounded by tall trees¡­ the forest was quite calm and serene¡­ birds could be heard chirping around. "This is beautiful!!" Luna exclaimed happily and started to skip¡­ She was like a little kid. While Luna was playing around with Fenris and Attila¡­ I decided to clear the place for our tent.


    With a wave of my hand¡­ I cleared the ground and took out the tent from my storage space¡­ I could use my powers to set up a tent but doing it manually felt much better. "Reo¡­ I am going to explore this place with Fenris and Attila¡­" Luna chirped from the side.


    "Sure¡­ I will set up our camping site" I said and Luna nodded her head and climbed up on Attila and the three of them left¡­ I wasn''t worried about Luna even though this place was really dangerous¡­ even though it was unnecessary with Luna''s seer abilities¡­ I was still going to use my Omnipresence to keep an eye on Luna¡­


    [With Luna]


    A giant basilisk and a God-killing wolf were happily strolling through the forest while a young girl in her twenties was riding on top of the basilisk without a care in the world¡­ The woman was happily humming some unknown song¡­ The scene was quite surreal and unbelievable.


    The trio continued strolling through the forest without getting interrupted¡­ they didn''t come across any kind of animal for a whole hour but none of them looked bored or anything¡­ The three of them were simply having fun. Luna was now sitting over Fenris¡­ but all of a sudden Fenris and Attila paused.


    Fenris started to stare into the forest and growl dangerously, Fenris''s god-killing fangs became visible¡­ Attila''s eyes also snapped in the same direction and she started to hiss dangerously. "Hush girls¡­!!" Luna chastised both of them and patted Fenris.


    "Put me down, girl¡­" Luna said while patting Fenris and the God-killing wolf reluctantly put her down¡­ "Good girl¡­" Luna said and patted Fenris. Then Luna turned her head towards the forest when both Fenris and Attila were staring¡­ a loud thump was heard followed by another from inside the forest.


    Luna stood at the edge of the tree lines with a bright smile on her face¡­ sounds of twigs and branches getting snapped could be heard from the forest¡­ a massive figure came down from the tree line.


    It was a giant head¡­ the figure''s sharp teeth were clearly visible from the side of its mouth¡­ Its reptilian eyes were narrowed on the small and slim figure of Luna. The massive beast was intently watching Luna. The head was very similar to an alligator''s except for the color and size. Instead of blackish-grey, this one was smoky-grey.


    Luna approached the massive head and started to pat the beast''s snout¡­ the beast didn''t react outwardly but it allowed Luna to continue patting¡­ a small purr escaped from the beast''s lips. The reptilian eyes of the beast became soft and it started to purr happily. The massive beast started to rub its giant head into Luna''s arms.


    "Aren''t you a big boy?? You are so cute¡­!!!" Luna said while patting the beast. The beast snorted in disagreement.


    "Fine¡­ fine¡­ you are big and scary" Luna said with a smile and rubbed its head. The beast snorted in agreement and after a few minutes Luna finally stopped petting him and backed away¡­ the beast finally came out of the tree line.


    The beast was massive and it had a massive fin protruding out of its back. The fin started from the back of its head and ended at the tail. The whole body of the beast sported the same color as its head. The beast was completely monstrous.


    Luna watched her new pet with stars in her eyes. The beast snapped open its massive jaws and licked Luna''s face. If it was anyone other than Luna then they would have died in fear. Those sharp teeth were bigger than human fingers and they could tear through a human like a chainsaw.


    "I am going to call you Finn from now on¡­ Do you like the name?" Luna asked the beast with a cute look on her face while the beast was still licking her face lovingly.


    The beast thought for a few moments until it let out a huge roar while looking towards the sky¡­ the whole forest shook due to the roar, birds could be seen flying away from this area. "So, you like the name¡­ Let''s go Finn¡­ we have a huge forest to explore" Luna said and Finn lowered his head so that Luna could climb up on his head.


    Fenris and Attila were growling and hissing when they saw Luna climbing up Finn''s head. "Fenris, Attila¡­ be nice to your brother¡­ he is young. Finn¡­ this is your furry sister Fenris, and this is your scaly sister, Attila. They are your elder sisters¡­" Luna said and Finn snorted, showing that he understood.


    Finn started to walk in the direction where Luna was pointing while both Fenris and Attila flanked the duo from both sides. Now, if anyone had seen this mind-boggling scene then they would have gouged out their own eyes¡­ After all, Luna had just tamed the biggest carnivorous animal to ever walk on the surface of the Earth¡­ The Spinosaurus.


    Yes, Luna had asked Reo to bring her to Jurassic World for a camping trip. She was really excited to meet these extinct animals and might tame some of them on the way. "So, Finn. Tell me about your favorite food" Luna said and Finn started to snort and growl¡­


    Luna kept nodding her head like a sage after hearing Finn''s snorts and growls. The group of oddballs finally appeared in front of a massive clearing¡­ there was a huge commotion going on down there¡­ The whole place was crawling with humans and various kinds of dinosaurs.


    Humans were using various kinds of weapons and vehicles to subdue and capture these magnificent dinosaurs¡­ the innocent look on Luna''s face was long gone. This is the reason why Luna hated humans¡­ Luna didn''t know that she was going to see such a scene and that is why she didn''t connect with this World''s Server to see the visions.


    She had thought that she wouldn''t encounter anything other than these lovely beasts. That is why she didn''t use her seer abilities¡­ She wanted to be surprised, watching the visions would have ruined her fun. She also knew that there was no way a beast would ever harm her.


    Now that Luna had seen such a barbaric scene, she decided to connect to this World''s Server so she could see the visions. Luna finally finished watching the visions and she wasn''t happy. Yes, she saw that these lovely animals are going to be saved but that wasn''t enough for her. These people needed to die in the jaws of the same animals they were trying to capture¡­ that would be poetic justice.


    "Finn, Fenris, Attila are you watching them¡­ these humans are one of the worst kinds of humans¡­" Luna said and the three of them growled and hissed in agreement. "We would need more allies¡­ Finn let''s head in that direction" Luna said while pointing towards a random direction.


    The group gave another look towards the field and left¡­ This time the group wasn''t strolling through the forest. It took the whole group half an hour to reach their destination¡­ Luna climbed down from Finn''s head and approached the tall grass field. The grasses were so tall that even the tallest humans would get lost in this field.


    Luna waved her hand towards Attila and gestured to her to come forward. "Fenris, Finn, the two of you wait here¡­" Luna said and climbed on Attila''s head. Luna patted Attila''s head and the two of them entered the grass field¡­ Fenris snorted with an annoyed look on her face and plopped down. She wanted to rip apart those humans.


    Luna knew that several presences were approaching her but she didn''t react outwardly¡­ Attila hissed and started to swish her tail in a warning manner. Luna finally reached the edge of the grass field. The grass started to rustle and Luna signaled Attila to stop. Luna climbed down from Attila''s head and walked out of the grass field¡­ as soon as she came out she found herself surrounded by a group of dinosaurs.


    All of them were carefully watching Luna with their reptilian eyes. The biggest one of them was standing right in the middle¡­ it was the pack leader. Luna started to slowly approach the leader¡­ the leader kept watching Luna intently until it lunged towards Luna¡­


    (Cliff-Kun intervenes once again)


    ***************


    A/N: Sorry to disappoint the readers who were expecting Pok¨¦mon World, but I thought it was pretty obvious that Luna liked monster types of beasts and she finds them cute.


    ***************


    (OMAKE)


    [The Titans Tower]


    "This must be a joke, right?" Robin exclaimed loudly and plopped down on the sofa. The Titans just finished bringing all the surviving members of the Justice League to their Tower. Black Canary, Shazam, Superman, and Batman were in really bad shape.


    Wonder Woman and Hawkgirl were injured but they were relatively fine compared to the others. Wonder Woman was laying on the table with ice packs on several parts of her body. Wonder Woman''s sister, Donna Troy aka Wonder Girl was helping Wonder Woman.


    Hawkgirl was also in a similar situation¡­ She was being helped by Starfire. "No, this isn''t a joke Robin¡­ the whole League got their asses handed to them by someone random, and what''s worse?? We lost Green Lantern, and Flash''s legs can''t be fixed" Beast Boy snarked in anger.


    "We should have been there to help the League" Raven said in a monotone.


    "...Then all of you would have been wiped out¡­" Wonder Woman said with some difficulty and got up from the table. "You weren''t there so none of you know what kind of threat we fought today¡­" Wonder Woman and everyone remained silent to hear her words. Hawkgirl also heard Wonder Woman''s words intently. After all, she was buried with Black Canary when Rumi decided to make a hole on the surface of their planet.


    The Teen Titans had the ability to use the Watchtower''s system so that they could gain access to the satellites. But for whatever reason, even the Watchtower''s system wasn''t able to connect to the satellites. So the Titans weren''t able to watch the fight¡­ when they finally got back the connection¡­ The fight was already over.


    "The woman named Rumi was simply toying with us¡­ she simply wanted to have fun. That crater was made by her with just one kick¡­ She took out Flash, Black Canary, Green Lantern, and Batman because they were weak in her eyes¡­ she wanted to fight the strongest" Wonder Woman said in a monotone.


    "After that, she fought me, Superman, and Shazam on her own¡­ she still wrecked us while holding back¡­ the prison wasn''t even their objective¡­ they did everything to fight us" Wonder Woman spat out with a lot of venom in her voice. She really hated herself for losing like that¡­ she was a warrior¡­ was she really holding herself back???


    "She said that I have earned her respect¡­ I was the third strongest opponent she had ever fought" Wonder Woman said.


    "Who was the strongest?? Superman?" Superboy asked in an excited tone and Wonder Woman simply shook her head.


    "No¡­ she defeated Superman before me so that she could fight me alone¡­ Superman wasn''t anyone special in her eyes¡­ It was the man named Leviathan¡­ he was the strongest opponent she had ever faced. He had six Divinities¡­" Wonder Woman said while looking down.


    "We never had a chance against them¡­" Wonder Woman said and left the room while limping¡­ she really needed to re-evaluate her whole life¡­ was she really holding herself back?? Were morals really unnecessary?? There was only one person who could answer her questions¡­ she needed to visit her mother¡­


    (A/N: A lot of you guys have been asking about the DC aftermath... So here it is)...

 Chapter 388: Side Story- Luna the Explorer (II)...

    A/N: For those who still don''t know. Luna is in the world of Jurassic Park... The original trilogy and she is in the timeline of the second movie, Jurassic Park the Lost World.


    ----------------------------------


    [With Luna]


    The leader of the pack kept watching Luna intently until it lunged towards Luna¡­ if it was anyone other than Luna then they would have at least stepped back in fear but Luna didn''t do that¡­ she didn''t need to¡­ she had already seen the Future.


    When the creature finally arrived in front of Luna, instead of taking a bite out of her, the creature started to lick her face. The other creatures surrounding Luna also started to approach her and all of them started to nuzzle their heads into Luna''s body¡­ rows of sharp teeth were clearly visible inside their mouths but Luna didn''t mind.


    Luna started to giggle cutely while rubbing their heads. All of them kept nuzzling their heads into Luna¡­ Only after a few minutes all of them backed off a bit so that Luna could interact with them. "All of you are so cute!! I don''t understand why everyone is so afraid of you" Luna said while patting the pack leader.


    One or the creature from the side barked something. Luna looked thoughtful after hearing the creature. "Hmm¡­ you might be right. It must be because you are hunters¡­" Luna said. The leader started to purr. "So, do you guys have names?" Luna asked curiously. Luna knew the truth but she didn''t want to be rude¡­ Luna also had priorities.


    All the creatures tilted their heads in confusion¡­ "Then, I will have to give all of you names¡­" Luna said and then pointed towards the leader. "From now on¡­ you will be Wesker" Luna said and the leader barked in agreement. Wesker had red stripes on his back¡­ a highly distinctive feature.


    Then Luna pointed towards the female beside the leader. She tilted her head cutely and decided to patiently wait for the name. "You will be Dahlia from now on¡­" Luna said and the said creature softly hummed in appreciation. Luna giggled after seeing the display.


    Then her eyes moved onto the next creature¡­ another female. "You will be Lash from now on¡­" Luna said and Lash barked in appreciation. Then Luna pointed towards the 2nd male of the pack. "You will be Copper¡­ because of the copper stripe on your back" Copper simply tilted his head but didn''t look unhappy with the name.


    "You will be known as Tifanny¡­ by the way, I think you are the cutest¡­" Luna said while patting the 3rd female of the pack¡­ the creature didn''t know how to react so she simply decided to enjoy herself and started to purr.


    "You will be named Lux¡­ and you will be named Claws due to your big claws" Luna said while pointing towards the last two males of the pack. They seemed to be very satisfied with their names. With that, Luna finished naming the whole pack.


    Now, someone might be wondering what kind of creatures Luna named? The answer would be Velociraptors¡­ Yes, most people wet their pants if a Velociraptor decides to grace them with their presence and Luna simply walks into their nest and tames them.


    (Image Here)


    "You guys don''t have any eggs at this moment, right?" Luna asked and Wesker snorted, confirming Luna''s statement. Luna nodded her head in understanding. She had seen two possible futures from this point¡­ if they had eggs then some of them would have to stay back to take care of the eggs.


    Then in the second future, they didn''t have any eggs and the whole group would follow her. This was important because now she needed to chat with Dr. Ian Malcolm. She needed to get him out of the way or they were going to die¡­ she would try to pull aside his team but if they still stick their noses into her Dino business then may God bless them.


    "Wesker, take your pack and surround Dr. Ia¡­ oh, you won''t know them. Just go in that direction and surround a group of 5 people¡­ one of them will have a weapon¡­ you need to be careful of that. There will be a kid too so don''t attack and don''t kill any of them" Luna said with a slightly worried look on her face. She had seen the Future but even a small change could lead to a very different future.


    Wesker barked while looking towards his pack. His pack barked in agreement and after giving Luna another caring look. They rushed towards where Luna was pointing her finger. Luna approached Attila whose giant head was poking out of the grass field.


    "Let''s go Attila¡­ we need to get there quickly¡­" Luna said and climbed up on Attila''s head. Attila hissed and Luna giggled.


    "Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ I will treat all of you with Ice Cream after returning to the camp" Luna said in between her giggles. Attila was complaining about overworking¡­ She started to demand Ice Cream for her hard work.


    [With the Gatherers]


    (For those who don''t know, Dr. Ian Malcomn''s group was called the Gatherers)


    "We need to save those animals Ian¡­ how can you not see what they are doing is simply cruel?" Sarah said with a frustrated look on her face.


    "...Don''t patronize me Sarah¡­ I know very well what they are doing out there but please try to be realistic¡­ Did you see their equipment? Did you see their guns?" Ian asked while rubbing his temples.


    "Dad¡­ we need to help them!!" Kelly said with a pleading look on her face but Ian didn''t budge. While this was happening, Nick was keeping an eye around so that they don''t get ambushed by some animals.


    "Kelly¡­ Adults are having a conversation and saving them isn''t that simple" Ian said and started to walk away. Sarah grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back.


    "So, are we going to simply leave those poor animals to be treated like that?" Sarah screamed out in rage and Ian was about to retort but he paused when Eddie Carr decided to intervene.


    "Guys¡­ stop that!! Sarah, don''t mind but I agree with Ian here. Wait!! Let me finish¡­" Eddie stopped Sarah when she was about to interrupt him after hearing his words. "But Ian, there shouldn''t be a problem if we checked out their camping site, right?" Eddie asked while looking towards Ian who started to contemplate Eddie''s words.


    "I guess we can do that¡­ but nothing more than that" Ian said in a serious tone¡­ Sarah and Kelly weren''t happy but they knew that they wouldn''t get anything more from Ian at this moment. A smile appeared on Eddie''s face when he saw that Ian finally changed his mind.


    John Hammond has given their group a task¡­ The group''s primary goal was to study and photograph the cloned fauna on Isla Sorna in order to preserve it from human interference. Ian wanted to leave the island as soon as he saw that the 2nd team was here. According to him, their mission has already failed.


    "Guys¡­ I hear something¡­" Nick said with a fearful look on his face. Eddie immediately pulled out his special tranquilizer gun¡­ the Lindstradt air rifle loaded with a fast-acting, deadly neurotoxin.


    They started to hear rustles from the bushes from everywhere around them. "I don''t like this¡­" Ian trailed off with an ugly look on his face. Eddie didn''t hear Ian''s words and started to approach the tree lines.


    "Eddie, don''t try to be a hero¡­" Ian called out and Eddie stopped. He agreed with Ian''s words so he started to slowly back away towards the rest of the group¡­ Suddenly they started to hear some small barks and Ian immediately recognized them.


    "Raptors¡­" Ian muttered with a horrified look on his face. The others heard Ian''s word and they also paled in fear. He had already experienced the Raptors once before and he didn''t want to experience something like that for the second time. They were extremely fast, strong, intelligent, and vicious hunters.


    "Run¡­ we need to run. Don''t stop, keep running" Ian said and grabbed his daughter''s hand and started to run towards their trailer. The others didn''t stay behind and started running too but unfortunately for Eddie, he wasn''t fast¡­


    A Raptor lunged towards him from the tree line and slammed on his back¡­ Eddie crashed on the ground and the Raptor pressed his foot on the rifle. The Raptors were very intelligent and smart so they have already deduced that the rifle was the weapon Luna had mentioned.


    The Raptor barked and three Raptors appeared in front of the rest of the group to stop them from running away¡­ "Shit! shit! shit!" Ian cursed when he saw three Raptors decided to cut off their path. Ian turned around and found another Raptor standing over Eddie but for whatever reason, the Raptor didn''t kill Eddie¡­ Ian found that really odd.


    Ian looked to his left and found two more Raptors coming out of the forest¡­ on his right, there was another Raptor. Their group was basically surrounded by all the sides. The Raptors were barking and snapping their jaws at them.


    Just when the whole group thought that things couldn''t get any worse¡­ they started to hear loud thumps coming out of the forest¡­ all of them shuddered in fear when the animal finally came out of the tree line¡­ the beast roared loudly shaking the whole forest but surprisingly the Raptors didn''t even move or flinch.


    That is when they noticed a woman in her twenties came out of the forest riding a massive snake¡­ There was a giant wolf too¡­ the wolf looked very terrifying as did the giant snake but the cherry on the top was the Spinosaurus. The snake slowly approached the group and stopped in front of them.


    The group didn''t know how to react to such a scene¡­ they were completely gobsmacked. The woman climbed down off the giant snake''s head and approached them¡­ the woman stopped in front of them and extended her hand¡­ "Hello, my name is Luna, nice to meet you¡­" the woman said and the group was still frozen in shock and fear¡­


    ****************


    (OMAKE)


    [Royal Palace Asgard]


    Frigga sat in front of the mirror with a complicated look on her face. There was only one thing going through her mind. She wanted to find out where she went wrong¡­ it was clear that she had failed as a mother¡­


    Frigga wasn''t worried about the cowardly behavior of Odin. This wasn''t something new for Odin, he always has been a coward. This gave her the time to think about how she had failed. The answer she found wasn''t good at all.


    She was wrong from the beginning. She failed the moment she allowed Odin to train their daughter as his executioner. That was the first time Frigga gave her wifely duties more importance than her motherly duties and she had done it for thousands of years.


    Odin finally convinced her to seal Hela when he could no longer control her. She knew that as a mother she shouldn''t agree with something like that but she did. She wondered what would have happened if she had decided to fight.


    Then Frigga allowed the same thing to happen with Loki too¡­ Frigga felt bad for her only son. It has been a couple of days since Hela had paid them a visit. Thor was back to health¡­ Frigga was really thankful that Hela spared her last son.


    All of a sudden Frigga stiffened when she felt two familiar presences approaching her room¡­ one of them was Hela and the other one was, Loki, her son. The doors of her room flung opened and Hela walked in while dragging Loki like she owned the place¡­


    "Hello mother¡­ how are you?" Hela greeted Frigga and chills ran down her spine¡­ no matter how much she prepares herself, she would never be able to get used to that. Frigga''s eyes were fixed on her son who waved at her with a wry smile on her face.


    "Mother, aren''t you going to greet your daughter and son? I expected better from you" Hela said with a mock hurt look on her face. Frigga flinched at the jab but she didn''t try to retort.


    "I have been well Hela¡­ where did you find him?" Frigga said with a calm look on her face but she had to gather all of her courage to say those words.


    "I found him when I was massacring that foolish titan''s army¡­" Hela said with a shrug and threw Loki in front of her feet¡­ Frigga was immediately on her knees checking out Loki for any injuries¡­


    "Son¡­ are you alright?" Frigga asked with a worried look on her face.


    "I am fine, mother¡­ thank you for not killing me, sister" Loki said with a sneer and a sword appeared in Hela''s hand¡­ Loki yelped in fear, Frigga was immediately in front of her son trying to protect him from Hela.


    "Brother, it isn''t too late to change my decision¡­ and our dear mother won''t be able to save you" Hela said with a sadistic grin on her face.


    "Why are you doing this Hela?? He is your brother¡­" Frigga asked in a pleading manner and Hela simply shrugged.


    "Because it''s fun¡­ at first I wanted to kill him but then Reo stopped me from killing him¡­ Then I thought that it would be much better if I kept tormenting all of you¡­" Hela said with a sadistic grin on her face. Frigga shuddered once again when she heard Hela''s words¡­


    "So¡­ mother, I have decided for dinner¡­ tell someone to prepare food for me" Hela said and plopped down on Frigga''s bed. Frigga didn''t know how to react but there was nothing she could do¡­


    "Come on brother¡­ don''t be a wuss. We have a lot of catching up to do¡­" Hela said and Loki turned towards Hela while grumbling¡­


    After that, Hela started to share with them about her torture escapades with a proud look on her face¡­ both Frigga''s and Loki''s eyebrows starts to twitch but there was nothing they could do¡­ so they simply resigned to their fates¡­


    (A/N: This is how Loki reunited with his mother¡­)

 Chapter 389: Side Story- Luna the Explorer (End)...

    [With Luna]


    "Hello, my name is Luna, nice to meet you¡­" the woman said and the group was still frozen in shock and fear¡­ none of them dared to move a single muscle for a few seconds¡­ Ian subconsciously reached for Luna''s hand and shook it.


    Luna kept staring at the whole group with an innocent smile on her face. The group didn''t know how to react¡­ Ian simply gaped like a fish out of water. He was only able to mumble something incoherent.


    "How?? How did you tame these animals??" it was Sarah who broke out of her shocked state and asked Luna. She was still breathing heavily due to the surprise and shock.


    "I didn''t have to do anything special¡­" Luna said and started to pat Tiffany. Tiffany started to purr cutely, and the other Raptors looked really jealous of her.


    "...Yes this must be a dream¡­" Ian said with a serious look on his face but Nick punched him in the face.


    "...Hhmm¡­ that hurt" Ian said with a bewildered look on his face. "How¡­ How did you tame Raptors??" Ian yelled out hysterically and Luna simply tilted her head. She didn''t do anything special¡­ At least she doesn''t remember doing anything special.


    Luna separated from Tiffany and started to approach Wesker. She arrived in front of Eddie and picked up the gun¡­ Luna broke the gun with little to no difficulty¡­ This shocked the group once again.


    "Wesker¡­ let him go¡­" Luna said and Wesker let go of Eddie. Luna raised up her hand and started to rub Wesker''s chin¡­ "Who is a good boy?? Yes¡­ yes¡­ Wesker is a good boy" Luna said and a proud glint appeared in Wesker''s eyes and he started to wag his tail.


    "All of you should come with me if you want to stay safe¡­" Luna said and the giant wolf started to approach Luna.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ who are you?? How are you making these animals follow your commands? How are you controlling them?" Nick asked Luna heatedly. Hearing his tone all the Raptors snapped their jaws at him¡­ Nick cowered in fear¡­


    "They aren''t under my control¡­ they follow me on their own" Luna said and climbed on Fenris¡­ Fenris was baring her fangs at Nick¡­ "Down girl¡­ you can''t eat him" Luna said while patting Fenris. "Let''s go back¡­ Ice Cream for everyone¡­" Luna said and started to leave.


    The group simply stood there with a bewildered and gobsmacked look on their faces. The Raptors started to bark aggressively¡­ the group shuddered and started to move. "Can you believe this?" Sarah asked Ian who simply shook his head in denial.


    "Raptors can''t be tamed¡­" Ian said and then his eyes landed on the Spinosaurus. "I didn''t even know what kind of dinosaur that is¡­" Ian said with a frown.


    "That''s a Spinosaurus¡­ the most dangerous and biggest carnivorous animal. Even a T. Rex is nothing in front of that¡­" Sarah said with some awe in her voice¡­


    "Dad¡­ I am really scared¡­" Kelly said while hugging Ian¡­ Ian simply patted her back. He was also scared if he was being honest.


    "Are we going to be fine¡­?? She broke my gun with her bare hands¡­ she isn''t going to feed us to her eccentric pets, right?" Eddie asked nervously¡­ his hands were still shaking in fear.


    "I am not sure¡­" Ian said and his eyes turned towards Nick.


    "Are the two of you taking pictures?" Ian asked and both Nick and Sarah nodded their heads. "By the way what kind of wolf is that?? I didn''t know that Hammond was experimenting on snakes too¡­" Ian said curiously.


    "There are no records of a wolf like that¡­ that snake is also unique¡­ I have never heard about a snake that big. That snake could swallow us whole¡­" Sarah said with a frown on her face.


    "So¡­ what should we do now¡­ I have a flare¡­ we can use it to distract them¡­" Nick whispered into Ian''s ear and Ian shook his head in denial.


    "Don''t try that¡­ we can''t outrun Raptors in a forest¡­ and don''t forget about that wolf and Spinosaurus" Ian said. Nick didn''t like the answer because he wanted to take a chance but decided to listen to Ian''s words.


    The whole convoy finally reached a clearing¡­ They noticed a small tent in the middle of the clearing. They noticed a man relaxing beside the tent on a chaise longue drinking beer¡­ "I see you brought guests Luna¡­" the man said but didn''t get up from the chair.


    "Reo¡­ do you want Ice Cream? All of you stay here and don''t attack him ok¡­ he is my lover" Luna said while looking towards the dinos and disappeared¡­ The Gatherers blinked in confusion and shock.


    "Beer?" the man known as Reo asked them while pointing towards the icebox.


    "Did she just disappear??" Sarah asked in a surprised tone¡­ the man simply shrugged. The group noticed that the man wasn''t going to answer them so they simply decided to sit down on the Stone chairs.


    "Do you mind if I take one?" Eddie asked nervously and Reo simply pulled out a bottle and handed Eddie. He nervously accepted a bottle and sat down.


    "How is Luna controlling all these animals?" Nick asked, unable to hold himself back. He was a member of Earth First. It was a radical environmental activists group.


    "Who knows??" Reo said and Luna appeared with a huge bucket in her hand.


    "How is she doing that??!" That was the last thing Ian was able to say before Reo knocked out the whole group¡­ he was getting annoyed.


    "Reo¡­ It''s bad to knock out people without asking¡­" Luna chastised Reo but he simply shrugged. "Well¡­ I brought Buttered Pecan¡­" Luna said and Reo was already up from his chair.


    "Well¡­ I haven''t had buttered pecan for quite some time¡­" Reo said with some excitement and Hakai''d the bottle.


    Luna handed Reo a small bucket filled with Ice Cream. After that, she went to distribute Ice Cream among her pets. "So, what are you going to do now?" Reo asked and Luna simply smiled.


    "I will go on a hunt with my friends¡­" Luna said while pointing towards the dinos, Fenris, and Attila.


    "Do you need my help?" Reo asked and Luna shook her head denying the offer.


    "I will be fine¡­ don''t worry¡­" Luna said and started to skip around with an Ice Cream bowl in her hand¡­


    [POV Reo]


    We relaxed for a few hours¡­ and it was already dark. Luna finally decided to leave for the hunt when the moon came up¡­ she said something about meeting new friends on their way to the hunting grounds¡­


    I have been really worried about Luna today¡­ using my Omnipresence I kept my eyes on Luna while she went to explore the forest. I had to use my Future Sight to check out that Luna wouldn''t get eaten by the Spinosaurus¡­


    After that, Luna finally saw the dinos getting caught and became angry. I was gobsmacked when I found that Luna didn''t connect with this World''s Server after arriving in this world¡­


    This meant she started to pat that Spinosaurus without knowing her future¡­ I wanted to smack Luna for doing that but Luna is way too angelic¡­ even the Omniversal Laws would curse me if I did something like that.


    After that, she went to look for a Velociraptor pack¡­ I used my Future Sight once again to see that she wasn''t going to get injured¡­ now¡­ I was going to follow her¡­ so, I dematerialized and started to follow Luna¡­ I was pretty sure that Luna was aware of my presence because she kept smiling in my direction from time to time¡­


    A frown appeared on my face when I sensed two Tyrannosaurus Rex approaching Luna''s group. Hmm¡­ Roland Tembo did capture the infant T. Rex to lure the adult T. Rexes.


    Luna approached the T. Rexes and started to talk with them¡­ at first, the T. Rexes looked really aggressive at the beginning but they turned into putty as soon as Luna started to pat them.


    "Don''t worry¡­ we are going to get back your son¡­" Luna said while patting the mother Rex''s snout. The mother Rex started to nuzzle her head into Luna''s arms.


    "I am so proud of you¡­" Luna said while looking towards the father Rex. The father Rex puffed out his chest due to the compliment.


    "I call you Cinderella¡­" Luna said while looking towards the mother Rex, she was still patting Cinderella''s head, Cinderella growled in agreement.


    "And I will be going to call you Dominic" Luna said and Dominic snorted in agreement. After getting two new pets, the whole group resumed their walk. After a few minutes they finally appeared at the edge of the camp¡­ they could hear the infant''s cry. Cinderella and Dominic immediately wanted to rush into the camp but Luna stopped them.


    "They are expecting the two of you¡­ and they are ready" Luna said¡­ Cinderella and Dominic weren''t happy but they understood what Luna meant to say.


    "Fenris¡­ Attila¡­ attack the camp¡­ Attila don''t use your stare¡­ kill them with your poison" Luna said and both Fenris and Attila nodded their heads in understanding.


    "Wesker, take your pack and hunt them carefully¡­" Luna said Wesker left with his group.


    "Finn, you are going to attack along with Cinderella and Dominic. As soon as they notice Wesker''s pack, the three of you will attack¡­" Luna said and all of them snorted in agreement.


    Luna gave the signal and Fenris and Attila lunged towards the camp¡­ chaos broke throughout the whole camp¡­ yells, and shouts were heard throughout the camp¡­ they started to bring out guns and shoot Fenris and Attila but guns weren''t even remotely effective on them.


    The Velociraptors started to hunt from the sides¡­ They were ambushing left and right¡­ Tombe finally decided to return to the camp when he heard the ruckus. Luna took this chance and teleported near the infant Rex¡­ Tombe immediately went to hunt Dominic but unfortunately for him, Finn was behind him.


    Finn chomped Tombe and gulped him down. Ludlow wasn''t eaten by anyone but his end was even worse¡­ he was melted by Attila''s venom¡­ It only took a few more minutes and everyone was dead. After that, Luna handed over the infant Rex to Cinderella and Dominic.


    "I will call you Gasper from now you¡­ how is that?" Luna asked and the infant Rex barked in happiness.


    I slowly materialized beside Luna¡­ this slightly surprised the Dinos but they didn''t attack me. "So¡­ are you going to take them with you?" I asked.


    Luna turned towards the dinos¡­ and then nodded her head. Then Luna turned towards me and smiled "They are going to stay here¡­ I am going to ward these islands with the help of the other girls¡­ taking them would ruin their natural habitat" Luna beamed with a huge smile on her face¡­ I agreed with her decision¡­ that would be for the best.


    Luna bid farewell to all the dinos, they looked really sad. After that, I opened a portal in front of us. Both Luna and I entered the portal while doing something really lewd, we were holding hands¡­ with that our trip came to an end...


    -----------------------------------------


    A/N: The next chapter is going to be the last chapter in Marvel World... hah...!!

 Chapter 390: Aftermath (II) & Helas Mission...

    [With Eric]


    "So, what do you think about the war?" Raven asked in a neutral tone.


    Eric, Raven and Emma were standing on the roof of his new office¡­ they could see the whole residential area of Elysium from up here. A small smile appeared on Eric''s face when he heard Raven''s question.


    "To be honest¡­ there is not much to think¡­ but it wasn''t a war, to begin with" Eric said with a smile. He always wanted to do something like this to the humans but he quickly realized that he didn''t have the necessary power. So he started to use subterfuge.


    But before he could achieve anything on his own¡­ Itsuki Reo aka Leviathan appeared¡­ Reo had the strength to fulfil his dreams¡­ to save the Meta-Humans race. So, he decided to trust Reo and he wasn''t disappointed.


    Time after time they have faced threats but each time the threats were repelled by Reo. "But I really wanted to try our cannons¡­" Emma said and started to pout.


    "Who knows¡­ we might get a chance someday¡­ We already know that Reo and his family will be gone someday¡­" Eric said with a melancholic smile on his face. They could be called friends and that is why Reo had told them long ago, that one day he will be gone along with his family.


    "What are the people saying about the war?" Eric asked while looking towards Raven. Raven was the one who interacted the most with their citizens.


    "They are happy that the war is over¡­ they were ready to fight but no one wanted to fight" Raven said with a shrug and Eric nodded his head in understanding. What Raven said might seem to be contradictory but it was expected.


    The people of Elysium were ready to fight for their freedom but none of them wanted to fight¡­ it might seem poetic but it is what it is¡­ everything is back to normal now¡­


    [SHIELD Headquarters, New York]


    "Hah¡­ this is so tiring¡­ I should have denied this job, you know" Maria Hill groaned and laid her head down on the table.


    "After Nick Fury¡­ you are the one who had the highest rank¡­ so you were the prime candidate for the promotion" Coulson said with a smile and Maria Hill, the newly appointed Director of SHIELD groaned once again.


    "So, what did Clint say? Did he agree to return?" After some time Hill asked Coulson who nodded his head.


    "He wasn''t happy that we were able to find him but after I finished explaining everything¡­ he agreed to return" Coulson explained with a deep sigh¡­


    "The elections are going to start soon¡­ Who do you think is going to win?" Coulson asked and Hill simply shrugged.


    "Who knows¡­ but I am really surprised to see how quickly we are rebuilding everything¡­ I had thought that we were going to take more time¡­" Hill said as she leaned back in her chair.


    "Yes¡­ I also had similar thoughts you know¡­ but we are really good at rebuilding¡­" Coulson mused with a sad smile on his face.


    "Yes¡­ that we are" Hill said with a smile on her face and continued to look outside¡­


    [Retirement Home, Washington DC]


    "You are still young and charming, Steve¡­" Margaret Elizabeth Carter otherwise known as Peggy Carter, one of the founders of SHIELD said with a melancholic look on her face.


    After waking up, Steve was given all the files related to his former allies including Carter''s. At first, he wanted to pay her a visit but ultimately he decided against it. In the war, he came this close to death and vowed that if he survived, then he would go to meet Peggy.


    "...I wonder if things could have gone differently¡­" Steve said with a small smile on his face.


    "Steve, we can''t keep thinking about what-ifs¡­ we need to move on" Peggy said with a similar smile on her face and Steve simply nodded his head.


    "I have heard that you participated in the war¡­" Peggy spoke softly and a frown appeared on Steve''s face.


    "...That wasn''t a war¡­" Steve said and Peggy slowly nodded her head. Even though she was in the Retirement Home, she could still watch TV. Even though they weren''t telling everything on the TV, she was experienced enough to read between the lines.


    "How is Bucky? I have heard that they have found him too¡­" Peggy asked and Steve simply shook his head in disappointment.


    "...He is not good. He is getting help but it will still take a few months to fix his mind and they can''t do anything about his spine¡­" Steve said in a sad tone. He can''t believe how his best friend ended up after the war.


    "I should have looked for him and you¡­ with Howard''s help, we could have found both of you¡­" Peggy said and Steve grabbed her hand and shook his head.


    "It''s not your fault Peggy, don''t blame yourself for something like this¡­" Steve said and smiled reassuringly¡­ Just like that, Steve spent most of the day talking with his old love¡­


    [Sub-Saharan, Africa]


    Thousands of tents could be seen erected on a huge piece of empty land. This empty land didn''t appear out of nowhere¡­ to the others this place was a forest until now¡­ this is the remains of Wakanda. They lost everything on the day Leviathan decided to take away their Vibranium.


    Thankfully Leviathan didn''t take away their money or they would be starving right now. They were still starving because of the lack of resources¡­ "What are we going to do now?" Ramonda asked her husband in a worried tone.


    T''Chaka and his family weren''t having a good time after Leviathan took away their Vibranium. Wakandans knew that T''Chaka wasn''t responsible for their destruction, Leviathan was but they couldn''t do anything to Leviathan so they decided to blame the easier target T''Chaka.


    T''Chaka didn''t have the power to stop the harassment¡­ the guilt was also eating him away. He has wondered multiple times if he could have done it differently. Like what would have happened if he had decided to stay out of the war.


    "I don''t know¡­ I don''t know what I am going to do now. I have never imagined something like this¡­" T''Chaka said while shaking his head.


    "Should we leave this place?" Ramonda asked T''Chaka and he shook his head.


    "No¡­ this was my fault, I can''t run away¡­ I need to redeem myself" T''Chaka said while shaking his head.


    A frown appeared on Ramonda''s face. "And what about T''Challa and Shuri?? You want to condemn them to lives filled with harassment??" Ramonda asked heartedly. T''Chaka''s eyes grew wide in realization.


    "No, I can''t do that¡­ they haven''t done anything to deserve such a life. I will see what I can do¡­" T''Chaka said and walked out of the tent¡­ he still had some friends and people who were still loyal to him¡­ he wanted to have a talk with them.


    He wanted to know if they wanted to build a new Wakanda or build a new place for themselves¡­ there was nothing they could do now except rebuilding.


    After all, they can''t spend the rest of their lives wallowing in self-pity, they need to build a better place for their children in the least¡­


    [POV Hela]


    Boring¡­ I shouldn''t have killed him so quickly now, I have no one to torture¡­ tormenting my mother and brothers feels really great but I just returned after tormenting them for a few hours.


    I pulled out a small blue orb from my shadow¡­ This is the Divinity of Thor2. For now, I will be keeping it since Ororo''s body is not ready to accept the Divinity. When I finally finished extracting the Divinity, he was already half dead so I decided to send him on his merry way.


    Reo is also gone or I could have asked him to take me somewhere interesting. Reo and Momo left after breakfast¡­ They said that they were going to attend some marriage ceremony in their Home World. To be honest, I was somewhat interested in the wedding food but I held myself back.


    I am the Goddess of Death and War, I can''t attend someone''s marriage uninvited¡­ I have an image to uphold. If it was my brother''s marriage then I would have obviously crashed the marriage¡­ It''s my duty as his loving sister.


    Didn''t Reo say that he had killed Dormammu?? I guess I should conquer the Dark Dimension¡­ Now that I was motivated, I got up and pulled out my Crucible from my shadow and with a slicing motion I opened a rift in front of me. I entered the rift and found myself in the Dark Dimension¡­


    This is going to be too easy, slowly I started to absorb the Dark Force present in the Dark Dimension, I could feel myself getting stronger with each passing second. With a snapping sound, I finally formed the connection with the Dark Dimension. It has also accepted me as its ruler. Good¡­ good¡­ now, I am going to get bored once again.


    Hmm, I simply laid down and decided to float inside the Dark Dimension. That''s better than doing nothing I guess¡­ I don''t know how much time has passed since I have been here but I felt Death summoning me¡­


    Thank Deathness, I am so glad that she called or I would have waged war against some random planet out of boredom.


    I quickly teleported into Death''s realm and found her sitting on her throne¡­ "How have you been Hela??" she asked me and I simply smiled.


    "I have never been better, but I am somewhat bored¡­ I just finished taking over the Dark Dimension" I said with a smirk and started to look around.


    "Yes¡­ I saw that¡­ I am quite happy for you but I have a job for you" Death and stars appeared in my eyes. Please tell me that you want to eradicate planets!!


    "You see there is a Multiverse where a group of souls have found a way to destroy other souls, I want you to get rid of them¡­" Death said and a frown appeared on my face.


    Destroying souls is something very dangerous and it shouldn''t be done or it could collapse the reincarnation cycle of a world.


    "Sure, so when do I leave?" I asked her and a wry smile appeared on her face.


    "...Anytime you want. You can leave right now if you want. I am fine with whatever you decide as long as they are going to be killed" Death said and I could practically feel my blood boiling.


    "Ok, but how did they learn to destroy Souls?" I asked Death as I tilted my head in confusion.


    "Is that even important?" Death asked and I simply shook my head. "Well, the guy responsible for the management of the Soul System had a son, he found how to do that and taught it to the others" Death said with a shrug. If you want to answer then do that from the beginning.


    "Remember Hela, not a single one of them should survive. All of them must be killed and their knowledge destroyed so that no one else could learn those techniques¡­" Death said and I nodded my head.


    "But you said Multiverse, right? Do I need to kill them by going to each world?? I am not complaining¡­ I would love slaughtering all of them but isn''t that going to take too much time?" I asked and Death smirked and shook her head.


    "That particular Multiverse has a Prime Universe system. There is only one Major world and the others are created due to the excess energy coming from the Prime Universe. Kill them in the Prime Universe and they will be killed in the other systems too" Death said and I nodded my head in understanding.


    "When they first came to power, you were sealed away. I had no way to deal with them as I personally can''t go to that world" Death said with quite some venom in her tone¡­ yep she is angry.


    Death waved her hand and a screen appeared in front of me. I saw how they came to power and how they were defeated for the first time but something caught my attention. It was woman, I saw how she butchered her enemies with a gleeful look on her face.


    She is just like me... Yes, she is going to be the general of my army and my sister. It''s so hard to find someone who has hobbies similar to mine and I am not going to let her slip through my fingers.


    "Can I have her?" I asked Death pointed towards the woman in the screen.


    "...Well, she did pass on. Sure why not!" Death exclaimed and a small blackish-red orb appeared in her hand. "Her soul is in there. With the Dark Energy you will be able to make a body for her" Death said with a shrug and tossed me the orb.


    I couldn''t stop myself from grinning as I stared at the orb in my hand. I tossed it into my shadow for safe keeping as my eye''s focused back on the form of Death.


    "Good... Can you open the portal for me?" I asked and a sadistic grin appeared on Death''s face.


    "Here you go" Death waved her hand with a grin and a pitch black portal appeared in front of me. I quickly entered the portal as I appeared in a completely new world...


    -----------------------


    A/N: Here are the girls who won the vote:-


    1) Kuroka


    2) Yasaka


    3) Adult Ophis


    4) Grayfia Lucifuge


    5) Serafall Leviathan

 Chapter 391: Two Peas of The Same Pod (I)...

    [Dark Dimension]


    Unohana Retsu slowly opened her eyes as she blinked in confusion. She looked around and noticed that it was dark everywhere around her and she seemed to be floating through an empty place.


    Unohana quickly noticed that she didn''t have a string of cloth covering her body. ''Is this Hell Verse?'' Unohana questioned inside her mind. Kurosaki Ichigo had dealt with Hell Verse, but it was a lot different from what she had read in reports.


    This place was simply completely black but for some odd reason, Unohana felt at home. Unohana tried to move around and her hand came in contact with a very familiar object. ''Thank god, you are here'' Unohana felt relieved as she wrapped her fingers around her Zanpakutou.


    "Ah¡­ you are finally awake¡­" Unohana heard a female voice. The voice was pretty melodious, in an instant, Unohana was up on her feet and she found herself pointing her Zanpakutou towards the woman.


    The woman was wearing skintight black and green armour and she seemed to be sitting on a throne made of darkness. The woman stood up on her feet and the throne disappeared into thin air. Unohana noticed that the woman was significantly taller than her.


    Unohana was just 5''2?" inches tall whereas Hela was 6''9" tall without her heels¡­ currently, she was wearing her heels so she was 7''3" tall. That was quite a significant difference and Hela looked quite imposing especially with the vicious grin she had on her face.


    Unohana tried to sense the woman''s Spiritual Pressure but she was shocked to find that she was currently sporting a physical body. She also noticed that her Spiritual Powers have evolved into something else¡­ It felt somewhat the same and different at the same time.


    Unohana knew that she was completely bare but she wasn''t bothered by that as the person standing before her was also a woman. "Who are you?" Unohana asked in a polite tone.


    "I am Hela, the Goddess of Death and War" the woman stated with a proud look on her face. Unohana slightly lowered her Zanpakutou but she didn''t put it away.


    "So, I suppose that this is hell?" Unohana questioned as she continued looking around. As far as her eyes could see she could only see darkness and nothingness.


    The woman burst out laughing after hearing Unohana''s question. Unohana was slightly stunned by the reaction but she didn''t say anything. "Well, I suppose I should have been expecting a question like that" Hela muttered when she finally stopped laughing.


    "No, this is not hell. This is the Dark Dimension, it is a whole world on its own and I am its ruler" Hela said and Unohana only tilted her head in confusion. She looked way too cute with the confused look on her face.


    ''Dark Dimension? Is this something like Soul Society and Hueco Mundo?'' Unohana contemplated inside her mind.


    "So, this is where Souls like me are sent after passing on? But that doesn''t seem to be the case as I have a body now" Unohana muttered and Hela started to snicker after hearing Unohana''s words. Unohana''s eyes focused on the form of Hela.


    "Yes, you are right about the fact that Souls come here after passing on but only a few of them do but you are not one of them" Hela pointed out as she looked down into Unohana''s eyes.


    Any lesser woman would have cowered under the gaze but Unohana wasn''t a lesser woman. She confidently held her ground and Hela was impressed with Unohana''s determination. Hela also felt proud of herself for selecting Unohana.


    "You passed on after you allowed that fool to kill you¡­ but you had impressed me. So, I decided to get your Soul and resurrect you" Hela said with an amused look on her face.


    Unohana''s eyes turned gloomy and menacing for a second before turning back to normal. "I don''t know what you are talking about. He beat me fair and square" Unohana said with a kind smile on her face and Hela simply snorted.


    "Oh¡­ don''t be like that. I know why you decided to lay down your life. You hated your dull life. You hated the fact that you were unable to butcher living beings any longer" Hela said with a sinful grin on her face.


    Unohana didn''t answer for a few seconds as she kept scanning Hela from her head to the toe. Unohana had heard that Hela was Goddess of Death so she must have some dominion over Death. She has been a Soul so it was pretty understandable that Hela was able to watch her.


    Unohana noticed the menace and the madness in Hela''s eyes. ''I know those eyes. She is just like me but unlike me, she isn''t shy of her true nature'' Unohana concluded inside her mind.


    Hela already knew about Unohana''s true nature. Unohana was a bipolar woman. ''She is just like me but she likes to hide behind a mask¡­ a true wolf in a sheep''s clothing'' Hela thought and grinned internally. It wasn''t a mask to be exact, it was her secondary personality.


    "...How did you resurrect me?" Unohana questioned politely.


    "I used Dark Energy from the Dark Dimension. Your whole being is a mass of energy given physical form. With my Divinities and all this power in my hands, it wasn''t that hard and I already had the most important piece in my possession¡­ your Soul" Hela said with a shrug.


    Unohana seemed to ponder after hearing Hela''s words. After a few moments, Unohana gave a small nod. "So, my Soul is bound to you now? Am I your servant?" Unohana asked curiously and once again Hela started to snicker.


    "No no¡­ nothing like that. You are completely free to make your own decisions. I want you to be the general of my army and you are the first being who I have found to have similar hobbies as me" Hela said and Unohana nodded her head in understanding.


    "You are just like me¡­ both of us love killing. I can sense your bloodlust even though you are keeping it well hidden at this moment" Hela continued and once again Unohana seemed to agree with the statement.


    It has been long since Unohana had lowered her Zanpakutou. She had sensed Hela''s power and she knew that she couldn''t defeat Hela even if she had used her Bankai''s true power.


    "You use a sword¡­ how about a small fight?" Hela proposed with a vicious grin on her face. Unohana knew that she couldn''t deny such a sinful offer. She was getting to fight someone without holding anything back and the offer of getting bloody was too good to be denied.


    "Yes, I would love that" Unohana said with a kind smile on her face and Hela started to cackle in mad glee.


    "I already like you, getting bloody together is the best way of getting to know each other" Hela declares with a mad grin on her face and Unohana couldn''t agree more with the statement.


    A normal long-sword formed in Hela''s hand as she started to release her bloodlust and power. Unohana''s eyes grew wide as Hela''s bloodlust and raw power slammed into her being. The difference between the two of them was monumental but Unohana wasn''t deterred.


    ''Hela said that my body is made up of Dark Energy¡­ It must be the energy I can sense everywhere around me¡­ Can I even use this energy?'' Unohana questioned herself and she decided to do something easy with the energy at first.


    Clothes started to form on her body, everything she was wearing was made of literal darkness. She was dressed in her usual Captain''s shihakusho, but her obi was pitch black instead of white. Even her Captain''s Haori was pitch black instead of white.


    Even though all of her clothes seemed to be completely black but if someone looked carefully then they would be able to notice the difference. There was a small reddish tint to her clothes.


    "*whistle* Color me impressed. You are a natural at manipulating Dark Energy" Hela praised Unohana. Unohana gave a nod of appreciation as she started to absorb the Dark Energy into her body but she stopped when she felt some discomfort.


    "That''s your limit for now, though you will keep getting stronger as time passes" Hela called out and Unohana nodded her head in understanding. She wasn''t anywhere near Hela''s power level but with the true power of her Bankai, she might be able to hold her own against Hela.


    ''Let''s get bloody'' Unohana thought as her hand reached for her scar but she was surprised to find that she didn''t have the scar anymore. ''Hela said that she had made me a new body'' Unohana thought and understood why she didn''t have the scar any longer.


    Unohana''s visage started to transform as she started to release her own bloodlust and power. Unohana knew she could no longer refer to her power as Spiritual Pressure.


    Her kind and gentle eyes turned gloomy and menacing, while her kind and gentle smile was replaced by a cruel and vicious smirk. Hela started to cackle as she felt Unohana''s bloodlust and raw power.


    "This is going to be so much fun!!" Hela exclaimed loudly and Unohana raised her Zanpakutou in front of her.


    "Bankai: Minazuki" Unohana called out in a menacing tone as her bloodlust and raw power were multiplied by several times. Hela was slightly surprised when she noticed the boost but it was a good kind of surprise.


    Unohana''s Zanpakutou started to liquefy into a thick, viscous, dark blackish-red substance. It started to flow over in her vicinity. This was something different. Previously it was only used to be a red substance.


    Once again Unohana frowned when she noticed that the liquid didn''t stop flowing. Usually, the majority of the liquid would be gone, leaving behind a shortened katana but that wasn''t happening right now. The blackish-red liquid continued to flow down her Zanpakutou.


    (Image Here)


    ''This must be due to my new powers'' Unohana concluded as her eyes focused on the form of Hela¡­

 Chapter 392: Two Peas of The Same Pod (II)...

    [Dark Dimension]


    Normally, a Bankai multiplies the Shikai''s power by 5 to 10 times, but Unohana''s power was multiplied by more than 50 times. Now Unohana''s raw power felt somewhat close to Hela''s but there was still a huge amount of gap.


    Unohana''s gloomy and menacing eyes grew slightly wide when she noticed something incredible. Previously whenever she used the full power of her Bankai, it left a strain on her body, due to that she had to continuously heal her body using Kaido.


    But it was completely different now, her new body didn''t feel any type of pressure or strain. Now she doesn''t need to continuously use Kaido to heal her body. She could completely concentrate on the fight. This was incredible!


    Unohana finally decided to test the full capabilities of her new body. It was pretty clear that her new body was way better than her Reishi construct body which she had for more than the last 1000 years.


    Unohana''s eyes focused on Hela and she rushed at her using Flash Step. Hela didn''t bother to use Flash Step and used her normal speed. It was more than enough for Hela to match Unohana''s speed as their blades clashed.


    The blackish-red liquid dripping down Unohana''s Zanpakutou landed on Hela''s free arm. With a hiss, Hela''s arm started to melt off¡­ Hela didn''t even flinch when her arm was melting off and she simply grinned as her healing kicked in.


    "That''s some strong acid" Hela mused as she pulled back her sword but it also came in contact with Unohana''s Zanpakutou, so it was also melting off.


    Hela simply threw away the sword and another sword similar to the previous one appeared in her hand. Hela thrust the sword at Unohana multiple times but Unohana nimbly dodged all of them and threw a knife made of darkness at Hela.


    Hela simply tilted her head and the knife passed by her head and dissolved into nothingness. Hela grinned while looking at Unohana. "Looks like you are getting a hang of the Dark Energy" Hela commented as she continued attacking Unohana.


    Once again Hela''s sword clashed against Unohana''s Zanpakutou. "Fuck this shit!" Hela cursed as her sword melted away due to the acid. She didn''t even register that the blackish-red liquid had also landed on her feet.


    Unohana had noticed Hela''s feet melting off but they started to heal before the acid could cause significant damage. "Your healing factor is very strong" Unohana commented hoarsely.


    "Well, I am immortal" Hela said with a shrug as an Astral Sword formed in her hand. This was Hela''s True Sword, Hela had used this Sword when she had sworn loyalty to Reo.


    Unohana was curious about the new sword Hela had brought out so she attacked Hela. She was slightly surprised that her acid didn''t have any effects on Hela''s new sword. Unohana knew that Hela was way stronger than her, so Hela having a special sword wasn''t something out of the world.


    Unohana had noticed another incredible thing about her new body. Previously the acid of her Bankai couldn''t differentiate between friend or foe¡­ meaning, it even melted her. That wasn''t the case right now. The acid was completely harmless to her.


    Unohana''s Zanpakutou clashed against Hela''s True Sword creating a huge shockwave. The fight continued just like that¡­ it was quite clear that the both of them were having a lot of fun. Injuries started to appear on both of their bodies.


    Hela would heal in an instant due to her insane healing factor and Unohana would simply heal herself using Kaido. Somewhere during the fight, Unohana had dispersed the black Haori, it was getting in the way.


    Both of them jumped back after another clash¡­ Unohana had a deep gash on her chest which was surrounded by a green glow and it was healing at a visible rate. Hela didn''t have half of her face, and it healed in a matter of seconds.


    Even though Unohana''s injury seemed to be deep there wasn''t any blood or organs spilling out. Unohana had remembered what Hela had told her about her new body. Her body was just a mess of Dark Energy.


    "What type of sword is that?" Unohana questioned while gesturing towards Hela''s True Sword.


    "I will tell you if you tell me your sword''s power" Hela retorted and Unohana started to cackle after hearing Hela''s words.


    "That is not a fair deal" Unohana pointed out and Hela simply smiled. "If you beat me then I will tell you" Unohana said and this time it was Hela who started to cackle madly.


    "I didn''t know you were such a fool. I had thought that you would have noticed the difference between our powers¡­ but it seems like you haven''t" Hela said with a sadistic grin marring her face but Unohana simply smirked.


    "Now¡­ Why would you do that? You are stronger than me, but defeating me with all of your power will be easy¡­ you don''t want that, right?" Unohana asked and Hela gleefully grinned.


    "No, I don''t" Hela said as she gave Unohana a small appreciative nod. Both Hela''s and Unohana''s brains worked on almost the same wavelengths. If Hela used her full power to subdue Unohana then it wouldn''t be fun anymore.


    "Let''s continue" Unohana said and Hela nodded her head as the two of them lunged towards each other with maniacal grins on their faces.


    After a few moments, only loud noises of metal clashing could be heard throughout the Dark Dimension. Both Hela and Unohana kept moving around the empty space creating small shockwaves when their swords collided.


    Even though the two of them were getting injured neither of them had even an ounce of blood on their skin or clothes. As when Hela got injured, it was due to Unohana''s acid, the acid was so strong that it was evaporating her blood too.


    Unohana''s body was just a mass of Dark Energy but she still felt pain when she was injured. That is why she had been continuously healing herself when she was injured. Both women were grinning like maniacs, sometimes they even cackled in mad glee as they kept fighting.


    Finally, the battle came to an end when Unohana was able to land some of the acid on Hela''s face and chest. While Hela''s face was melting off, she took the chance and created a sword in her free hand.


    Hela stabbed the sword through Unohana''s shoulder, successfully pinning her on the wall behind Unohana. It was a makeshift wall made of darkness Hela had just erected using her Dark Energy Manipulation power just to pin Unohana.


    Before Unohana could even realize what was happening, Hela''s face and chest were already healed. Even her clothes were fixed. Hela created another sword and stabbed it through Unohana''s other shoulder.


    Unohana finally realized what was happening so she tried to use her own Darkness Energy Manipulation power to disperse the platform she was pinned on but the wall didn''t even budge. Unohana stopped trying when Hela''s True Sword was placed on her throat.


    "You are good but you aren''t that good. You might have learned how to control Dark Energy but your control isn''t anywhere good like mine¡­" Hela said with a smirk and Unohana released a sigh and her whole body sagged.


    "I accept my defeat" Unohana said and Hela pulled her sword away from Unohana''s throat. The wall behind Unohana dissolved, Unohana groaned as the swords were still lodged through her shoulders.


    "That was a marvellous fight!!" Hela exclaimed excitedly and Unohana nodded her head in agreement. With a lot of difficulties, Unohana lifted her left hand and pulled out the sword lodged inside her right shoulder.


    "Yes, I haven''t had that much fun in a long time" Unohana said, pulling out the other sword. Her visage started to transform into her gentle and kind persona.


    The gloom and menace in her eyes were replaced by gentleness and kindness. Her cruel and vicious smirk was replaced by her usual gentle and kind smile. A green glow surrounded Unohana''s shoulders as she started to heal her shoulders.


    "So, have you decided anything?" Hela asked as she created two thrones made of darkness. Unohana sat down on her throne and she seemed to ponder for a few seconds.


    "Can I have some time? I need to come to terms with myself¡­" Unohana asked and Hela simply shrugged.


    "Sure¡­" Hela said but internally she was having completely different thoughts. ''There is no way I am going to let you leave. I already like you and beings like us are pretty rare¡­ and we have already bonded'' Hela thought.


    "I won, so what is your sword''s power?" Hela questioned trying to change the topic.


    "My Bankai absorbs the power of anyone I kill, with each kill my Bankai''s strength increases¡­ until now it only absorbs the Spiritual Powers but I don''t know if anything has changed or not¡­"


    "But I think the power has probably changed as a lot of things have changed" Unohana said and Hela nodded her head in understanding. "You are the first person who I have told about my Bankai''s true power" Unohana said with a kind smile on her face.


    "Everyone thought that my Bankai''s special power is the acid, but I have rarely used my Bankai''s full power. Anyone who had seen my Bankai''s full power until now had ended up dying" Unohana said and Hela gave her an appreciative grin.


    "So, what about your Sword?" Unohana asked curiously and once again the Astral Sword formed in Hela''s hand.


    "My sword isn''t anything impressive like yours. This is my True Sword, this Sword represents the power of Death I have" Hela explained and Unohana gave her a subtle nod.


    "It is more than impressive" Unohana muttered as she got up from her throne. "So, what now?" Unohana asked and Hela simply grinned and didn''t say anything else¡­


    --------------------


    A/N: For today, I have started to post my new HP Fanfic on this site in the Books&Literature Section.


    It is named "Crimson Destiny (HP Fanfic)". Give it a try, it is a Female MC fic with Yuri, there will no futa or anything like that... And it will be a weekly release fic.

 Chapter 393: And Then They Fuï¿ |<ed... (R-18)

    [POV Reo]


    "She is cheating!! She has to be!!" Dora exclaimed in anger as she stood up and pointed towards Luna who had a ''Look how adorable I am'' smile on her face.


    Only Hela seemed to be missing. Well. She was having her own type of fun in the Dark Dimension. I can''t believe she decided to resurrect Unohana Retsu, I do like her character from the canon. Well what can I say? I must have some sort of kink for eccentric women.


    That aside, the girls had been playing Snakes & Ladders since the morning. Well, it wasn''t just the two of them. Jean and Ororo were there too, even Momo played for a couple of hours. Dora is the only one who didn''t win a single game.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about Nymphadora" Luna said while acting completely oblivious to the fact that she used Dora''s forbidden name.


    "Don''t call me that!!" Dora exclaimed with a scowl on her face.


    "Nymphadora, Nymphadora!!" Luna exclaimed while giggling and ran away.


    "Come here and I will show you Nymphadora!!" Dora growled as she started to chase Luna around the table. The others kept watching the two with an amused look on their faces.


    As soon as Luna heard Dora''s words, she teleported to the stairs and started to rub her chin.


    "Nemuri, you have transformed Dora into an exhibitionist¡­ So Dora, which body part did you name after yourself?" Luna asked Dora, Nemuri cackled madly after hearing Luna''s words.


    Dora growled like an angry tigress as she Flash Stepped behind Luna, she wanted to grab Luna¡­ or at least she tried¡­


    As soon as she appeared behind Luna she tripped and slid down the stairs with a grumpy look on her face¡­ and Luna teleported back to the table so she could join in the next game.


    "Come on Dora, tell us which body part you named after yourself?" I chimed in from the couch and Dora''s grumpy look transformed into a pout.


    "All of you are meanies!!" Dora exclaimed and continued pouting. She didn''t even notice that she appeared on my lap as I pulled her into my arms.


    "Sorry, I won''t be mean to you" I said and placed a kiss on her forehead.


    Dora hmphed and snuggled into my arms¡­ "So, did you girls decide anything, yet?" I asked loudly.


    "Oh, someone is being impatient to send us away?" Momo asked from the other side of the room¡­ she was playing chess with Fleur.


    "..." I didn''t bother to give her a reply and simply rolled my eyes. The girls have been planning to go on a girl''s exclusive vacation, now that everything was over. You know the usual things, get a tan, do some shopping and take care of themselves as a whole.


    "We haven''t decided anything as of yet but there is no need to hurry. We have all the time we need" Momo said and I nodded my head.


    When all of us finally finished sorting out everything after the war, I could practically feel the sexual tension in the air. Now, as their dutiful and thoughtful lover, I decided to take care of their urges before they could jump my bones.


    So, we had a week-long sex orgy while the Time outside our world was frozen. We didn''t leave a single place where we didn''t fuck¡­ after fixing the house, I unfroze the Time and here we were now¡­ Hela wasn''t involved in this as we weren''t physically intimate... yet.


    The girls decided to relax and do some normal things like playing board games for the whole day¡­ Nemuri was Nemuri¡­ so she decided to update her gentle-womanly collection.


    This world is filled with various types of porn, some normal, some were parodies. So, it was kind of whole new genres for Nemuri, so she was having a field day.


    Rumi, for the first time, wasn''t being Rumi¡­ unlike the other times, she was simply relaxing. She was lying beside me on the couch while sipping beer¡­ it was originally the two of us who were watching the TV.


    "And done!" Nemuri exclaimed cheerfully as she closed the lid of her laptop, she got up from her seat, she was only wearing a thong and a towel was hanging by her shoulders. She was an exhibitionist, nothing new there. Nemuri walked up to me and plopped down beside me¡­


    She knew how much I loved to play with her tits so she slowly removed the towel from her shoulders, exposing her more than impressive bust.


    One of my hands left Dora''s waist and snaked around Nemuri''s shoulder as I started to fondle her wonder knockers and a satisfied grin formed on her face as she snuggled beside me.


    Dora also noticed the absence of my second arm around her waist and shot a baleful glare towards Nemuri who allowed a small moan to form on her lips when I pinched her nipple.


    I felt a small shift as Dora used her powers to make her ass rounder¡­ she gave Nemuri a competitive look as she started to grind her ass over my crotch.


    "By the way, I have prepared a list of places we could visit. Do you want to check them out, Momo?" Nemuri questioned, her voice slightly quivered due to my ministrations.


    "Sure, why not? Send it over" Momo chimed as she continued her game.


    "Ok¡­ I am sending you the list, I have resorts belonging to Kayama Indus¡­" a moan escaped Nemuri''s lips "Kayama Industries in all those locations, I can book them whole for ourselves if you want" Nemuri finished with some difficulty.


    Nemuri waved her hand and her phone flew into her hand. After a few taps, Nemuri finished sending the list to Momo. Momo gave a small nod as both Fleur and Momo decided to take a small break to check the list.


    "I am impressed... You have worked quite hard on this" Fleur complimented Nemuri. Nemuri could only moan as I was playing with her boobs.


    "That''s the problem Fleur... There are just so many locations" Momo answered in a frustrated tone.


    "Come on, show me the list too" Rumi muttered tiredly and Flash Stepped beside Momo.


    "Do we really need to decide? Why not visit all these places?" Nat suggested and all the girl''s froze for a moment until all of them simultaneously nodded their heads.


    "Girls, looks like we will be going on a world trip" Nemuri complimented as she started to kiss my jawline.


    "Yeah¡­ and it''s not like we have have any shortage of money" I said and I was already hard as a rock as Dora kept grinding.


    "I will be back in a sec¡­" I said and appeared inside our bedroom along with Nemuri and Dora. As I teleported inside my bedroom, I froze the Time outside my bedroom.


    <Trigger Warning & Lemon??? Starts>


    I tossed Nemuri on the bed as I used my Space Powers to bind and gag her using her own BDSM equipment.


    "Kukuku¡­ looks like I have an advantage over you" I let out an evil laugh as I said while looking towards Dora.


    At first, Dora didn''t understand what was going on so she gave me a dumb look until realization hit her like a truck. "Let her go!!" Dora exclaimed righteously.


    "Why?? I love how she is now¡­ look how wide her legs are spread¡­ isn''t she beautiful?" I asked with an evil grin forming on my face.


    "Y-You won''t get away with this¡­ you, you vile man" Dora screamed in rage but her hair morphed pink giving away her act.


    "Oh¡­ yes, I will. Now, the question is what am I going to do with you and your friend here¡­" I said while chuckling evilly.


    "...What do you want?" Dora asked reluctantly but there was a pink flush marring her cheeks.


    "Strip slut!" I commanded and Dora gave Nemuri a worried look who had a pleading look in her eyes¡­ though we weren''t sure what she was pleading about.


    Dora reluctantly started to strip and soon she was only wearing a pair of bra and panties¡­ "My¡­ My¡­ aren''t you a cute little lamb" I said and pulled out my hard cock.


    "Suck it¡­" I commanded, Dora gave me a hateful glare as she went down on her knees and started to lick my shaft¡­ her act was moments away from breaking. I groaned in pleasure when she took me inside her mouth.


    "Heh¡­ you are really good at this¡­ keep going, slut" I growled out as Dora forgot the act and started to suck me faster.


    I finally felt myself going over the edge so I grabbed the back of Dora''s head as I shoved my Dick down her throat and released my load¡­ Dora wasn''t bothered by it and gulped down everything¡­


    "Hehehe¡­ aren''t you a good girl¡­ you drank everything" I said and Dora finally remembered that we were role-playing so the passionate look in her eyes turned into a hateful glare.


    "Kuku¡­ I love that look in your eyes¡­ I wonder if you will still glare like that after I fuck you silly" I said with a grin and vanished my clothes.


    "I highly doubt that¡­" Dora said, her voice was hopeful and hateful at the same time. I slammed down Dora on the floor and tore off her bra and panties as I plunged my whole length inside her.


    Dora gasped. "Wai¡­" Dora stuttered out as I started to piston into her in reckless abandon. Dora let out a guttural moan as she reached her first orgasm and her insides clamped down on my length.


    "Aren''t you enjoying this slut?? You even came¡­" I said and I slapped her ass leaving a red handprint¡­ Dora moaned and sputtered something¡­ I looked towards Nemuri¡­ I could see juices dripping down from her honey pot as she kept giving me a pleading look.


    "Look at your partner¡­ screaming and moaning like a slut" I said while pointing towards Dora who could only moan¡­ I kept slapping her ass as I kept pinching her boobs¡­


    "Ple-Please" Dora muttered¡­


    "Please what?" I asked and twisted her nipple.


    "Fuck me harder¡­" Dora stuttered¡­ as I rammed my length inside her.


    "Beg¡­ Beg me¡­ tell me who do you belong to" I commanded and slowed down my pace.


    "Please¡­ please fuck me harder¡­ fuck me like the slut I am and I am your slut!!" Dora screamed and a smile appeared on my face¡­


    "Good¡­ you are a good girl and good girls deserve a reward¡­" I said as I finally emptied my load inside her¡­ Dora''s eyes rolled back and she started to breathe heavily.


    Nemuri''s bound form appeared between us as I forced Nemuri''s head into Dora''s crotch¡­ Nemuri''s gag was removed and she eagerly did what I asked her. "Lick my cum from her cunt while I breed you from behind¡­ you would love that, wouldn''t you?" I asked as I rubbed her pussy.


    Nemuri shuddered and climaxed¡­ "How much of a slut are you? You just came" I said with a grin as I slipped her panties aside and I plunged my length inside her slit. Nemuri gasped in pleasure and I started to ram my length inside her.


    [One Small Eternity Later] <Lemon ???Over>


    I placed both Dora and Nemuri on the bed¡­ both of them had passed out with stupid grins on their faces. Our mixed cum could be seen dripping down their legs¡­ I Scourgified both of them and pulled the covers on them.


    I wore a pair of normal shorts and unfroze the Time. I appeared on the couch and a beer bottle appeared in my hand. I simply Hakai''d the bottle cap and took a long swig and leaned back in the couch... The girl''s were already busy gossiping about their trip in full gutso...

 Chapter 394: Internal Conflict & Spending Time with Hela...

    [Reo''s House, Elysium]


    "This is where I currently live" Hela cheerfully said as she led Unohana towards her master''s house. He might have been pretty insistent that he didn''t want to be referred to as master but that didn''t mean that Hela couldn''t say it inside her mind.


    "This house is pretty weird, why do you have vines and plants hanging down your house?" Unohana questioned while pointing towards the roof.


    "No idea¡­" Hela shrugged in a dismissive manner. "It must be something about living in the wild" Hela wondered and Unohana nodded her head in agreement.


    ''Yes, that might be a thing in this world'' Unohana thought but all of a sudden she froze when her eyes landed on the giant snake.


    "Is that normal?" Unohana questioned with wide eyes and Hela simply snickered.


    "Yes, that''s pretty normal. Her name is Attila, she is a basilisk. Don''t worry, she is really gentle" Hela said in between her snickers. Unohana didn''t know what to think about that, but she decided to stay away from the giant snake.


    "Let''s go in" Hela said as she opened the door and walked in. Unohana obediently followed her but she kept looking around curiously.


    The two of them finally entered the living room and found a group of women excitedly chatting among themselves. The group stopped chatting as they noticed Hela''s and Unohana''s arrival.


    "Girls, meet Unohana Retsu" Hela introduced Unohana and the said woman gave a small wave towards the girls with a gentle and kind smile on her face.


    "And this is Reo, the man to who I had decided to swear my loyalty to" Hela said, gesturing towards the only man in the room. He was sitting on the couch and watching TV.


    It only took Unohana a few moments to realize the relationship between the man and all the women present in this house. Even Hela had admitted that she had sworn her loyalty to the man. She clearly understood the meaning of that.


    "Hello, my name is Unohana Retsu, it is nice to meet all of you" Unohana said and politely gave a small bow according to the tradition.


    "Nice to meet you too, Unohana-San, please make yourself at home" Reo said as he got up from the couch¡­


    [Unohana''s Apartment, Elysium]


    It has been two days since she was resurrected by Hela. Reo and the other girls have asked her to stay for dinner which she had accepted as it would have been rude to reject the offer. But after dinner, she asked if she could get her own home or something like that.


    Unohana Retsu might be a lot of things but she didn''t want to impose on their relationship. She was a polite, kind, and a gentle woman... There was no way that she was going to impose on someone else''s kindness, her own nature wouldn''t allow that.


    So here she was sitting near the window basking in the moonlight¡­ her Zanpakutou resting in her lap. She was dressed in a loose black shihakusho and she was slowly undoing her braid with a calm look on her face.


    She finally finished undoing the braid revealing the unblemished skin right in between her collarbones. She traced her fingers in between her collarbones, this is where her scar used to be. The scar was way too memorable to forget in a day.


    Her demeanour flickered for a moment¡­ for a moment the calm look on her face was gone, replaced by a menacing look. Unohana stopped tracing the place where her scar had been and placed her hands on her lap as she stared into her own reflection at the mirror.


    She paused and turned towards the moon as her hands started to trace the hilt of her Zanpakutou. ''I have changed and I didn''t even notice¡­'' Unohana thought staring at the moon.


    ''What should I do now? I am so lost¡­'' Unohana Retsu thought and she stopped tracing her Zanpakutou. She picked up her Zanpakutou and pulled it out¡­ she stared at the edge of the blade¡­


    ''Old friend¡­ what should I do? Give me some guidance'' Unohana thought staring at the edge of the blade. A few minutes passed, but she kept staring at the edge of her blade, her gaze u faltering.


    ''You have served the Gotei 13 for more than 1000 years, don''t you think it is about time that you do something for your own happiness?'' a voice resounded inside Unohana''s mind.


    Unohana''s smile widened after hearing her Zanpakutou''s voice. ''You have lived for so many years while denying your true nature, don''t you think it''s about time you embrace your true nature again?'' the voice continued but this time Unohana''s smile disappeared into a frown.


    Unohana Retsu wanted to refute the statement. But no matter how much she tried she couldn''t because the statement was true. Finally, after a minute long internal debate, Unohana simply smiled.


    ''You know me too well¡­'' Unohana trailed off while staring at her Zanpakutou.


    ''So, you are saying I should follow my desires?'' Unohana questioned and her Zanpakutou seemed to hum if it was possible.


    ''There is no one to judge you. If someone like Hela can have a lover while being her true self then what are you afraid of? The Unohana I knew was never afraid¡­ that woman followed her desires'' her Zanpakutou retorted and once again Unohana had to grudgingly agree with that.


    Her Zanpakutou was way too good¡­ there was another reason Unohana had asked for her own place. She was jealous of Hela. Hela was someone just like her, if Hela could be accepted by the others, have a lover and lead a happy life then why couldn''t she??


    ''You just need to find the right person'' her Zanpakutou''s voice rang inside her head and Unohana didn''t know how much time had passed as she kept blankly staring at her Zanpakutou.


    ''...Follow my desires¡­'' Unohana Retsu mused as she sheathed her Zanpakutou and once again she started to stare towards the moon as she started to trace where her scar was supposed to be¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "So what''s eating you up?" I asked as I appeared beside Hela and plopped down beside her.


    Hela was sitting at the edge of our roof while staring towards the ocean. Her feet dangling down the wall. She also had a bottle of firewhisky in her hand.


    "It''s nothing" Hela muttered dismissively as she took another swig from the bottle.


    "It must be something if it''s worth getting drunk for" I muttered as I snatched the bottle from her hand and took a large swig myself.


    I already had some idea why Hela was feeling like this but I didn''t want to make any comments. "You know the other girls are pretty nice to me but no matter how much I try I feel a gap between myself and them¡­ a gap I could never overcome" Hela said and snatched the bottle from my hand.


    Understandable¡­ Hela didn''t have anything relatable with the other girls. Both Nat and Rumi loved fighting but Hela couldn''t completely relate herself with them.


    Both of them loved fighting but that was it but Hela loved to kill for the sake of killing. Neither Nat nor Rumi had hobbies like that. The other girls didn''t hate Hela but they simply didn''t have anything in common between them to relate.


    "Finally I found someone who could relate to me but she no longer wants to kill and cause massacres" Hela groaned in frustration and took another large swig from the bottle.


    I cringed at that, I can''t do anything about Unohana but I think I could help Hela. "I can see the problem¡­ let''s go out" I said and Hela gave me the stink eye but I wasn''t listening to her opinion.


    Both of us appeared inside our garage in Knox. Hela glared at me but I acted completely oblivious to her glares. "Come on Hela, everyone should take a break sometimes and cause havoc" I said and unlocked my car.


    Hela kept staring at the contraption in front of her until her shoulders sagged and she entered the car. I used my powers to remove the hood of the car. I had decided to take Hela on a road trip and get drunk on the trip.


    It didn''t have anything to do with her problems but it could take her mind off the problems she was having. We drove out of Knox as I made my way towards the highway. Hela finally finished the bottle she had in her hands so I used my powers to get her some more bottles.


    "I admit this feels nice¡­ at first I wasn''t into your idea at the beginning" Hela grinned as she stood up and spread her hands enjoying the wind against her skin.


    I picked a bottle myself from the back and took a large swig¡­ most of the time I couldn''t get drunk but that didn''t mean I couldn''t get drunk. I simply needed to stop my powers to purify the alcohol so bob''s my uncle.


    It has been a long time since I had done something stupid like this. The law was too strict in The MHA World so I couldn''t do anything like this with the girls in that World but we have done this back in the HP World a lot of times.


    "Who is that fucker?" Hela growled in anger when someone started to chase our car. Hela wanted to attack the stupid offenders and blast their contraption into oblivion but I stopped her.


    "No don''t, getting chased by cops is also a part of the fun" I said with a grin and Hela pondered my words for a few moments until she nodded her head.


    "Getting followed by mortals¡­ I can see the appeal but can''t they lower that annoying noise¡­ I want to make them choke on their own intestines" Hela grumbled. That wasn''t exactly right but I didn''t bother to correct Hela.


    With a wave of my hand I turned off their sirens¡­ annoying Hela isn''t a good thing and I don''t know how she might act now that she is about to get sloshed. Hela gave me a satisfied nod and chugged down a whole bottle of firewhisky¡­


    Yes, the night was pretty young and I am pretty sure that the two of us were going to get sloshed when we finish¡­

 Chapter 395: Defeating a Goddess... (R-18)

    [POV Reo]


    When the two of us finally returned to Knox, we were pretty much sloshed and my car was just a heap of junk on four wheels but neither of us were blindly drunk. I got out of the car and stared at the mess I had made.


    Momo would give me an earful, Hela kicked open the door as it was completely jammed. Hela got out of the car with a firewhiskey bottle in her hand and a huge grin on her face.


    "That was lovely!" Hela exclaimed loudly as she twirled around. "I admit I didn''t have high hopes but it turned out really marvelous" Hela cheered as she took another swig.


    "Do you remember their faces when you slammed your contraption into their contraption?" Hela asked as she wrapped her arms around my neck.


    "Yes¡­ I do remember. He couldn''t believe I would do something so risky" I said with a grin as I looked straight into Hela''s eyes.


    For a few seconds, we continued staring into each other''s eyes until I leaned down and started to kiss her roughly and she returned the favor with similar determination¡­ Hela ripped off my shirt and started to drag her fingers on my skin.


    I already knew what kind of play Hela wanted so I decided to lower my strength to her level or I might flatten her¡­ that would be a FATALITY!! Hela pushed me back slamming me on what was left of my car.


    Hela lunged at me and smashed her lips on mine and her hands continued caressing my torso. Hela bit my tongue trying to draw blood but nothing happened. I could feel that Hela was getting frustrated due to that. I knew how this was going to end so I stopped the time outside this property.


    I slightly moved back so I could grope her glorious chest¡­ I started to grope and pinch her breasts like they were pizza dough. Hela purred into my mouth and I started to trail kisses down her jawline and left a mean hickey right under her jawline. Hela growled and pushed me back.


    My body slammed on my car''s hood and the front wheels of the car broke out of the chassis due to the immense force Hela had used... I could always fix my car later and it was already a wreck.


    For now, I wanted to concentrate on our primal fun. Hela jumped on me and pinned me to my car''s hood¡­ she glared at me and started to kiss my collarbone and jawline while running her fingers through my hair. I could see the madness in her eyes.


    I grabbed the front of her skin-tight armor and ripped it apart from the middle revealing her marvelous boobs. I lowered my head and roughly bit her right nipple¡­ Hela''s head shot back in pain and pleasure.


    Not wanting to lose our little game¡­ Hela tore off the crotch area of my pants so that she could get her hands on my Lil bro¡­ Well, it wasn''t so little anymore though.


    After gaining back all of my power, my Lil bro has grown by 2 inches and it has also grown thicker. My Lil bro was ready for action as it was already standing 9 inches tall. For a second, Hela stared at my member with awe in her eyes.


    Hela started to stroke my member¡­ though she was much gentler this time. "Your sword is impressive!!" Hela commented and bit my earlobe. "But can you defeat this Goddess with your sword?" Hela questioned me in a teasing tone.


    "Let me show you¡­" I growled into her ear and used force to reverse our positions¡­ the floor beneath the car cracked as I smashed Hela on the car''s hood¡­ or, what was left of it.


    I grabbed the lower region of her skin-tight armor and ripped it off. "You better be ready¡­" I said and pushed into her folds without any delay or foreplay. Hela bit down on my shoulder in pleasure as her nails dug into my back.


    "So tight¡­" I grunted while I kept pushing into her, thankfully I was durable or her folds would have crushed my Lil bro. I didn''t stop when I felt her hymen¡­ for a moment, I stopped and stared into her eyes to see if she was ready or not.


    Hela stared straight into my eyes as my legs closed behind me trying to pull me inside. That was enough for me to know what she wanted so I pushed inside breaking her hymen.


    She didn''t even flinch when I broke through her barrier¡­ She kept looking at me hungrily as her hands kept worshipping my torso. I finally sheathed my whole length inside her.


    "Come on, show me what you got¡­" Hela growled out in a challenging tone. I didn''t need to be told twice and I started to pound her with a lot of power¡­ the car beneath us was almost flattened, the engine was spilling outside.


    The ground started to crack and a crater started to form beneath us. "Yes¡­ that''s it, Reo¡­!! Fuck me! Dominate me! Make me your whore!!" Hela started to yell and I was determined not to disappoint her.


    I kept fucking her like no tomorrow¡­ Hela obviously loved the show of dominance. "I am close¡­ something is coming. I feel so good!!" Hela screamed and came¡­


    Her pussy tightened around my member like a vice grip trying to milk me for all my worth and only after a second, I emptied my load inside her¡­ Hela screamed my name and used this chance to reverse our positions.


    "So Hela¡­ what are you going to do now?" I asked teasingly and she started to gyrate her hips while I was still inside her. Hela smirked after hearing my words.


    "I think you are going to love it!" Hela said and raised her hip and slammed down using all of her strength. I am glad that I only lowered my strength¡­ not my defense. Hela raised her hip and slammed down once again.


    "Tell me, do you like it?" Hela asked in between her moans as she flicked her jet-black hair to the side. That was so sexy!!


    Hela''s eyes were glowing eerily and there was a wild look in her eyes and I couldn''t stop myself from falling in love with her. She was just so beautiful¡­ terrifyingly beautiful. Hot, sexy, and murderous, that was a dangerous combination.


    "Oh¡­ yes!" I exclaimed and started to thrust while matching her rhythm¡­ Hela didn''t seem to mind it and started to moan loudly¡­ definitely a screamer¡­


    [One Eternity Later]


    It has been days since the two of us have been fucking¡­ I have already thought that no one could beat Fleur''s sex drive but she would lose to Hela, any day, anytime.


    Our whole garage, living room, kitchen, drawing room were in ruins¡­ fuck it. The whole Knox was in ruins. There was nothing intact in the whole mansion¡­ Knox was still standing only because of the frozen time.


    I was blissfully pounding into Hela from behind while I was pushing her head into a wall. Hela''s whole torso was pressed into the wall. "Yes¡­ don''t stop! Don''t stop! I¡­ I am close" Hela moaned between her pants.


    The wall was unable to hold any longer and it collapsed. Both Hela and I were flung outside Knox but neither of us stopped¡­ I rolled her around and leaned down so that I could kiss her. "I am cumming¡­!" I muttered while kissing her.


    "Me too¡­ me too!!" Hela yelled and came, her whole body started to spasm. Unable to hold back anymore, I also came inside her. I slowly pulled out of Hela and our mixed cum started to pour out of her snatch.


    I laid beside her and both of us started to look towards the sky¡­ neither of us were bothered that we were currently out in the open. I snaked my arm under her back and pulled her closer. For a couple of minutes, neither of us said anything¡­ the two of us kept lying on the grass in complete silence.


    "My first time was everything I have dreamed of¡­ though I never thought that my dream would ever be fulfilled¡­" Hela said softly and snuggled closer to me.


    "I have always thought that I would get some wuss of a man" Hela said in a melancholic tone and I turned her towards me so that I could look into her beautiful glowing eyes.


    "I am glad that you are happy now¡­" I said and tucked some of her hair behind her ear¡­ I leaned forward and our lips met¡­ we started to kiss but unlike the other times, this time the kiss was completely passionate¡­


    The two of us kept kissing each other and Hela snuggled into my arms. We only separated when my Lil bro started to poke her¡­ Hela looked down and a smirk appeared on her face¡­ "I see, we have to do something about that" Hela said with an innocent look on her face.


    "Oh, do you have something in mind?" I asked her and Hela guided my member towards her entrance.


    "Yes¡­" Hela moaned as I pushed inside her¡­ this time we were much more passionate and we didn''t stop after that¡­ we continued for another day, this session was much more romantic¡­ no rough play.


    After taking a nice shower we finally returned to the living room¡­ which was in ruins and several walls and pillars of the house had collapsed.


    "Yes¡­ I am really satisfied with this, my husband" Hela said with a loving look on her face. Sometime during the last day of our extremely long sex marathon, Hela started to refer to me as her Husband.


    To be honest, when she called me that for the first time, I felt my heart flutter¡­ I think I should quickly marry the other girls too¡­ surprisingly, Hela decided to wear black and green robes after we finished our shower.


    "But I need to fix this or this house will collapse as soon as I restart the time" I said and Hela nodded her head in agreement.


    Green rings started to appear on both my hands. Slowly everything started to return to its previous state. Even the garage and car were fixed when I was finally done with it.


    Both of us plopped down on the couch and I finally unfroze the time. Neither of us were in a hurry to return, as it was only early morning now and the other girls were pretty busy planning their eventual trip.


    "Husband¡­" Hela trailed off in a sweet tone¡­ she must have noticed that I felt giddy after hearing her calling me ''Husband''. Seeing my reaction, Hela started to cackle madly.


    I sigh escaped from my lips and I started to look if there was something interesting on the TV or not. Even after looking for about 10 minutes, I didn''t find anything interesting and Hela didn''t have any interest in human contraptions so she mostly ignored everything.


    All of a sudden Hela grabbed my hand, stopping me from moving on to the next show. She had stopped me on a skull''s logo with a 5 embedded inside it.


    "Husband, what is that?" Hela asked excitedly like a little kid while pointing towards the screen as the trailer started to play. That seemed to make her even more excited.


    I rolled my eyes and played the movie¡­ Hela snuggled into my arms with an excited look on her face as her beautiful glowing eyes were fixated on the TV¡­

 Chapter 396: Two Faces...

    [POV Reo]


    "I simply can''t understand why mortal women would like to wear something tiny!! It barely covers my privates¡­ It''s better to go around naked instead of prancing around while wearing something like this¡­" Hela grumbled with an irritated look on her face.


    "Well, I do enjoy the view" I muttered as I sipped my beer. Hela shot me with an annoyed glare but moments later, her glare softened.


    "You can look at me all you want, husband. Not only look, but also do much more than that" Hela''s sinful words rang inside my head.


    There is no way I could deny such a sinful offer but unfortunately, I had to reluctantly deny her offer as the two of us had just finished another week-long sex marathon only a few hours ago. Too much of anything can ruin the fun.


    "Ah¡­ sorry to disappoint but I remember clearly mentioning relaxing¡­ if we start now then we will be doing everything else except relaxing" I pointed out with an amused look on my face. Hela pouted but the alcohol was good so she didn''t complain anymore.


    Hela was currently wearing a pair of green bikini matching her glowing green eyes. She didn''t mind wearing something so tiny as it was only the two of us but she also didn''t mind wearing less as it was only the two of us. Though it didn''t stop her from complaining about the tiny clothes she was wearing.


    It has been a week since our first time together. Well, that''s the case if you aren''t considering the frozen times. The other girls have already left for their world tour. They did invite Hela but she couldn''t go as Death had already summoned her for another mission.


    Hela had finally wrapped up everything yesterday and now she was completely free until something new popped up. So, after another long sex session, I was finally able to convince her to relax while doing nothing except sipping good alcohol.


    So, I prepped my yacht in the morning and here we were, lazing under the sun trying to get a tan¡­ I don''t think either of us can get a tan even if we stay under the sun for years. Though lying under the sun felt really nice¡­


    [Unohana''s Apartment, Elysium]


    ''What should I do?'' Unohana Retsu asked herself as she stared into her own reflection in the mirror¡­ She placed her hand on the place where her scar used to be. That scar had been an important part of her life and now it was gone.


    ''What''s there to think about? Isn''t it obvious?'' Unohana Retsu heard a treacherous voice inside her mind. Her eyes grew slightly wide in surprise after hearing the voice¡­ It has been hundreds of years since she had heard that voice.


    It took Unohana Retsu a moment to gather her bearings. ''So you finally decided to answer me?'' Unohana questioned and the voice simply scoffed at the question.


    ''You were the one who decided to toss me aside! You were the one who decided to give up your true nature!!'' The voice snapped. Unohana Retsu couldn''t say anything as the voice was right.


    ''Hello sister, it has been quite some time¡­ I think it has been hundreds of years, isn''t it?'' a second voice rang inside Unohana''s mind.


    ''Yes, it has been hundreds of years, sister. At least you weren''t tossed aside like me'' the first voice answered and the second voice started to chuckle.


    ''I understand that I wasn''t being true to myself¡­ I have been lying to myself while I was simply being cruel to you'' Unohana said in a guilty tone. Her voice quivered as the words left her mouth.


    Both voices inside her head were shocked and surprised after hearing Unohana''s words. Neither of them had thought that Unohana would ever admit something like that.


    ''I envy Hela¡­ she can kill just for fun and she is still accepted by everyone. I enjoyed those times. I miss those times, I have been lying to myself. I was simply trying to convince myself that I have changed but I have been simply denying the truth'' Unohana said in a firm tone.


    Her whole visage started to change¡­ ''I don''t want to keep lying to myself¡­ I don''t care if others are going to judge me, I am going to follow my desires¡­ if Hela can be accepted then I will be accepted too¡­'' Unohana Retsu thought.


    ''...Wow!'' The first voice inside her head muttered in a surprised tone.


    ''Yes, sister. Wow!'' The second voice also muttered in a surprised tone. ''So, are you interested in that man?'' The second voice questioned.


    For a few moments, Unohana didn''t answer. ''I won''t deny that he was cute, but I don''t even know if I could ever adapt to a polygamous relationship'' Unohana muttered in an unsure tone.


    A polygamous relationship wasn''t something new for her. She had seen multiple polygamous relationships throughout the years she had served in Gotei 13. It was a pretty common practice for the four noble clans of Soul Society.


    Some rich merchants also practised polygamous relationships so she wasn''t averse to the whole idea but she didn''t know if she could ever fit into something complex like that or not. The dynamics between the other females might cause a lot of problems too.


    ''Well¡­ that doesn''t mean you can''t get to know him¡­ I do agree with you. He is cute'' the first voice said and Unohana didn''t bother to humour her with an answer.


    ''We can discuss that later'' the second voice muttered as Unohana''s visage finally finished transforming.


    Her kind and gentle eyes were gone, her eyes weren''t glowing with kindness like they usually did, her eyes were barely open but now her eyes were gloomy and menacing¡­ even her kind smile was gone, replaced by a malicious and cruel smile.


    ''Yachiru Unohana¡­ I have missed using that name, I have missed the fear my name induced into everyone¡­ I miss that feeling of euphoria'' Unohana Retsu or Yachiru Unohana mused as she picked up her Zanpakutou.


    ''Minazuki, I have been rather cruel to you. Both of you ¡­ will you forgive me?'' Unohana asked and pulled out her Zanpakutou from its sheath, but the voices inside her head didn''t answer for a few moments.


    Minutes passed but Unohana didn''t hear an answer but she didn''t back down. She kept staring at the blade, her gaze remained unflattering. ''...Then, vow. Vow that you would never toss me aside¡­ promise me that you will embrace your both sides'' the first voice demanded.


    ''Promise that you will embrace both of your sides, you won''t abandon my sister or me like you have done before. You won''t lie to yourself for a fake paradise. You won''t change yourself to avoid being judged by insignificant insects!'' The second voice demanded.


    ''I promise. From now on, I will embrace both of my sides. I won''t be lying to myself for the sake of others. I won''t deny what I am for the sake of the others'' Unohana Retsu said in a determined tone and her visage started to transform again.


    Moments later, Unohana was back into her usual kind and gentle persona. Unohana was a bipolar person. She was a kind and gentle woman and at the same time, she could be a vicious, cruel, and sadistic woman who would murder countless beings just for the sake of fun.


    Her cruel and vicious side was the dominant persona but she had been suppressing that side for so long that currently both of her persons were kind of balancing each other.


    It didn''t mean that her evil side had grown weaker, instead, her kind and gentle side had grown stronger. Now that both of her natures were kind of balancing each other¡­ it was easier for her to switch between her personas.


    Just like Unohana, her Zanpakutou was also bipolar. She had never shared this information with anyone. Her Zanpakutou had two spirits just like Jushiro Ukitake and Shunsui Kyoraku but unlike them, her Zanpakutou had only one blade.


    One of her Zanpakutou spirits represented her Shikai, this spirit represented her kind and gentle personality. That is why her Shikai had healing abilities.


    The other spirit of her Zanpakutou was completely opposite of the first one, this spirit represented her Bankai. Her Bankai was designed to kill and slaughter, its abilities were completely opposite to her Shikai''s.


    In the beginning Unohana''s evil side was dominant, so her Bankai represented her evil side. Unohana Retsu closed her eyes as she enjoyed the power coursing through her body.


    "Thank you, Minazuki. I won''t ever let you down, either of you¡­ I promise!" Unohana Retsu muttered while staring at her Zanpakutou. Her voice was low but it was firm and serious.


    Unohana Retsu quickly braided her hair and decided to leave as it was almost time¡­ she had an answer for Hela. She picked up her sheathed Zanpakutou and used Flash Step to appear in front of Reo''s house.


    Unohana was disappointed to find the house empty. She released a defeated sigh and she was about to return to her apartment when Hela appeared in a wisp of greenish-black smoke. Hela was dressed in her usual black and green skin-tight suit.


    "So, have you finally made a decision?" Hela asked curiously as she raised her brow.


    Unohana took a deep breath. "Yes, I have. I have decided to accept your offer" Unohana said in a gentle and kind tone and a huge excited grin appeared on Hela''s face¡­

 Chapter 397: The World Trip...

    [POV Nat]


    "Where are the others?" I asked as I pushed up my shades and marked off another mark off my itinerary.


    "They are on the way¡­ Nemuri has been sulking" Ororo said as she sat down beside me with a coffee cup in her hand. After hearing her words I simply rolled my eyes. Looks like Nemuri is whining about not getting Reo''s D¡­ again.


    "Well, you can''t blame her. It has been a month since we last slept with Reo¡­ I miss him" I said while nodding my head and I picked up my coffee cup.


    "True that" Ororo muttered and started to sip coffee from her own cup. "Though Nemuri can always go back and have a quick lay with him and then return" Ororo pointed out and I had to bite back a few choice words.


    "You are forgetting the fact that Nemuri is a legit Masochist¡­ according to her she is punishing herself for the ultimate pleasure" I said with a grin. Ororo shook her head with an amused look on her face.


    "I am honestly going to miss this coffee though" I almost whined. It''s completely unfair that this coffee isn''t available worldwide.


    "We can always come back here¡­" Ororo said in an unsure tone but didn''t finish the statement when she noticed my annoyed glare. Ororo paused for a moment until a grin made its way to her face.


    "Is the big bad spy afraid of going out and buying some coffee?" Ororo questioned with a grin and I simply groaned as I started to rub my temples.


    "Are you guys going to drop that?" I asked in a defeated tone.


    "Never!!" It was Luna who answered my question. I could only let out another defeated sigh. The other girls finally arrived and sat down around the table with their own coffee cups.


    My eyes landed on Nemuri, she had a perverted glint in her eyes. Her cheeks were slightly flushed and she seemed to be panting¡­ nothing new there. That''s a legit sick depraved pervert.


    "So¡­ this is it. We are finally leaving Brazil" Jean said while looking outside the window.


    All of us were currently sitting inside our private jet and we were about to leave Brazil. It has been a wonderful time even though we were missing Reo.


    "So, Egypt it is¡­" Fleur muttered as she sipped her coffee.


    "Or we could go back to Elysium for a small break" Dora pointed out and before anyone could make any comments, Nemuri decided to present her opinion.


    "No!!" Nemuri said while shaking her head. "We can''t go back now. I need to hold myself back from giving into the temptation. I want him to push me down on the floor, abuse me, use me for his sick perverted urges¡­"


    "I am trying to build up his angst by avoiding him and going back now will ruin all of my hard work¡­ Just thinking about all those scenarios are making me want to cream my panties!!" Nemuri exclaimed with a lewd look on her face and plopped down on her seat.


    "Ahem¡­ it seems like I need to change my panties" after a few moments, Nemuri fake coughed as she got up from her seat. With a huge grin on her face, she grabbed her bag and entered the washroom.


    That was something¡­ I looked around and everyone was completely gobsmacked by her display. Except for Luna, obviously. She was giggling away with an innocent look on her face.


    Nemuri should be prohibited from interacting with other normal people. Thank god her nature isn''t contagious or all of us would have been transformed into sickos just like her¡­ the fuck!! Why is Dora blushing!


    "Oh well, anyway¡­ Hela is going to join us in Egypt" Momo said, shrugging off the whole incident like it was completely normal.


    Well, she was Reo''s first lover and Nemuri was the second so she is probably used to Nemuri''s antics but Momo still deserves respect to shrug off that incident like nothing.


    "So she finally finished everything she needed to take care of?" Rumi asked, looking slightly interested. She also looked almost unfazed by the incident. The three of them are from the same world so probably Momo and Rumi have learned how to ignore Nemuri.


    My eyes turned towards the washroom door and like I had thought, Nemuri didn''t even bother to lock it. "Yes, she finally took care of everything but she might have to leave if something pops up" Momo said and everyone nodded their heads.


    "That''s good¡­ she needs to relax" Fleur said and everyone including Luna seemed to agree with that statement.


    "She isn''t like any of us¡­ her work is really important. Just think of her as the necessary evil of the Omniverse. She needs to relax" Luna said in a solemn tone but after finishing speaking she beamed with a bright smile on her face.


    "Camping with her in the wild without any food or water would be really awesome" Luna gushed out excitedly and all of us started to chuckle and the depraved pervert finally returned from the washroom.


    After that, we kept making small talks and I decided to take a small nap because of the time difference between Brazil and Egypt. I didn''t know how long I had to stay up after landing as it was my responsibility to secure everything.


    I finally felt someone shaking my shoulder. Even without opening my eyes, I knew it was Luna. After Reo unlocked my potential during the battle with Black Order, I have started to sense everyone''s presence even when I am not using my Mental Powers.


    Luna''s presence was a blob of pure white light¡­ "Are we there yet?" I asked as I opened my eyes. Luna beamed at me.


    "Oh yes¡­ we are about to land" Luna said and plopped down beside me. The others were also sitting around calmly. The jet finally touched down.


    "Look for a tall woman wearing something green and black¡­" Momo reminded us and all of us nodded our heads.


    We didn''t have to look for long as we found the said woman standing right in front of the lobby as she seemed to be looking outside the window. A shorter woman seemed to be accompanying Hela. Oh right, that''s Unohana Retsu. I remember her.


    "About time you guys showed up" Hela grumbled but she still seemed to be happy to see us.


    "By the way, why were you guys standing here?" Jean questioned curiously and Hela scowled.


    "I am responsible for that¡­ Being around humans can be really tiring. I brought her here before she could start pulling out spines" it was Unohana who answered the question with a gentle and kind smile on her face.


    That''s a genuinely good reason. Can''t argue with something like that but for whatever reason, I feel something odd about Unohana. According to her aura, she should be someone like Hela but her whole personality is a contradiction of her aura.


    "Forgive me for imposing, I didn''t want to come but Hela was really insistent. I hope my presence doesn''t bother any of you" Unohana said with a small bow. She was dressed in her usual pitch-black shihakusho.


    Just like I said her persona is a complete contradiction to her aura. She is a kind and gentle woman from what I have seen but that doesn''t seem to be the case as she gets along with Hela. Is her whole persona just an act?


    She must be a damn good actress but she seems to be genuinely a kind and gentle woman. There must be something else going on here¡­ I can''t seem to comprehend her being. It''s just so confusing.


    "You don''t have to worry about something like that Unohana-San, you are free to join us. The more the merrier" Momo said in a polite tone. Unohana gave her a kind smile after hearing those words.


    "Nat, you have arranged our transport, right?" Fleur asked and a mischievous glint appeared in my eyes. Oh, I have obviously arranged our transport but I don''t think everyone is going to like it.


    After that, we quickly made our way towards the parking lot. I looked around and found what I have been looking for. I led the whole group where 4 red jeeps were parked. A guy was nervously pacing around the jeeps.


    (Image Here)


    "Oh¡­ Nat, you didn''t!" Jean gasped and started to rub her temples.


    The others finally seemed to understand what was going on and all of them groaned. Dora seemed to be jumping in joy and both Hela and Unohana seemed to have confused looks on their faces. I quickly took the keys from the guy and sent him on his merry way.


    "We would have to drive on our own?" Fleur questioned and everyone nodded their heads.


    "We don''t even know where we need to go, Nat" Fleur said and gave me a pointed look. I simply smirked and shrugged.


    "That''s the fun¡­" I said with a grin.


    "Hell yeah! I had a lot of fun getting followed by noisy mortals, it was a lot of fun!" Hela cheered with an excited look on her face and I almost cringed. Noisy mortals¡­ does she mean cops?


    "Do you perhaps know how to operate this contraption?" Unohana asked curiously and Hela started to laugh boisterously.


    "That''s a stupid question. Obviously, I don''t!" Hela exclaimed in a cheerful tone and I don''t know how to react to that.


    "Raise your hand if you know how to drive" Momo said and only five of us raised our hands.


    "Momo¡­ you don''t know how to drive?" Fleur asked as she noticed that Momo hadn''t raised her hand.


    "I can drive but my skills are so so¡­" Momo said and started to pout.


    "You made Reo''s car and don''t know how to drive?" Dora asked with a stupid grin on her face and Momo scowled.


    "The people who make rafts don''t necessarily know rafting" Momo snarked and everyone chuckled.


    "Come on, Momo. That''s not a fair comparison" Rumi pointed out then her eyes focused on Dora. "How the hell did you learn to drive?" Rumi asked curiously. Everyone was curious about her answer.


    "From YouTube" Dora said like it was the most obvious thing to do in the world.


    "I think you should avoid driving. It''s for the collective good of everyone on the road" Luna said in a blunt tone and I almost saw an arrow piercing Dora''s fragile ego.


    "There is no need to argue. We already have four drivers and our YouTube driver can have some hands-on training on the road" Jean said and everyone agreed. Dora also perked up after hearing that.


    "Then, what the hell are we waiting for?" Ororo asked and all of us quickly entered a car and just like that our trip continued¡­

 Chapter 398: Mars Colonization Project...

    [POV Reo]


    A whole year has passed since the war has ended. Not much has changed since then¡­ At least nothing much has changed in Elysium. Humans might have been defeated in the war but Anti-Mutant sentiments were raging at an all-time high.


    Humans have started to blame everything on Meta-Humans. According to them, Meta-Humans are responsible for every single misfortune in their lives. Sometimes, I simply ignore humans and their whining.


    A husband got caught cheating on his wife with his secretary. He blamed Meta-Humans for that. A lot of people even believed him¡­ I mean what the fuck!! Then a child caught cold, once again Meta-Humans were blamed.


    Currently, I was heading towards Eric''s office. I could have used my Space Powers but I decided to take the scenic route and spend my time looking around. It feels kind of nice when I see how Elysium has developed in the last few years.


    I arrived in front of his office and knocked on his door. I could sense a lot of people inside Eric''s office. Most of the time, only Emma and Raven were beside Eric when he invited me. Maybe he has recruited some new elders¡­ though I hope not.


    The door opened with a swish, everyone''s eyes were focused on me. Without saying anything I approached the empty chair and plopped down. Looks like the meeting hasn''t started yet. Even though I am Omnipresent, I ignore most of the menial things.


    "So¡­ What did you want to talk about?" I asked as I leaned back in the chair.


    Everyone looked at each other nervously. "Reo why don''t you sit back and have a drink¡­ I might have called you but I don''t know how to bring up the topic" Eric said in an apologetic tone and I simply shrugged.


    "I will have a beer if you don''t mind and I don''t have much to do so I can laze here¡­" I said in a dismissive tone. With a small twitch of Eric''s finger, a beer bottle came floating towards me.


    I accepted the bottle and Hakai''d the bottle cap. After that, the meeting started and I tuned out most of the menial things. Finally, the topic of Humans blaming everything on Meta-Humans came up.


    "Reo, you know a lot about Space, right?" Raven asked and I simply nodded my head. I already knew where this was going.


    "...Um¡­ where is the nearest planet we could colonize?" Eric asked. He was somewhat embarrassed about asking for help.


    "...Well¡­ there is Mars and there is Titan. Both aren''t fit for colonizing but that problem can be solved easily if I decide to terraform them" I said and shrugged. Everyone was completely gobsmacked after hearing my words.


    "Reo¡­ we can''t ask you to do something like that. You have already helped us so much, we simply can''t ask anything more from you" Eric said and I simply smirked.


    "Oh¡­ don''t worry. Doing something like that is practically effortless for me" I said with a shrug and snapped my fingers. A reddish glow erupted from my body making everyone around me flinch.


    "There done¡­ I am done with Mars, though it would probably take a week to form the atmosphere" I said with a shrug like it was no big deal. To be honest, it wasn''t a big deal for me.


    "Just like that, with a snap? I couldn''t even silence my wife with a snap" a guy grumbled with a gobsmacked look on his face. At least he isn''t stupid enough to say something like that in front of his wife.


    "No need to thank me¡­ It wasn''t much of a bother for me¡­ if that''s all then I will be leaving" I said and got up from the chair.


    "Reo, we still want to thank you. This means a lot for us" Eric said, gesturing towards themselves. "We simply want to live away from all this hate and ridicule¡­ getting blamed for every misfortune isn''t something all of us can withstand" Eric said softly and I gave him a small nod.


    "Don''t worry about it¡­" I said and left his office and that is what started the Mars Colonization Project.


    It didn''t even take a few hours for the news to spread. I didn''t bother how the citizens of Elysium reacted to the news as I was busy training Ororo¡­ After the Vacation, Momo and Fleur were once again busy with their research.


    Luna was busy with Quibbler and Nemuri was busy with her business and gentle-womanly collection. Nat was busy spying on people, at least she didn''t turn into a certain red-haired bespectacled free-loader sick pervert. Two perverts were enough for me¡­ I didn''t want a third one.


    Dora was busy doing stupid things and collecting more depraved doujins. Only last week she asked to have sex on her motorbike. I had to remind her that she didn''t own a motorbike of her own. That was a mistake¡­ since then she had been whining about a motorbike.


    Buying her a motorbike isn''t a big deal but should I condemn the Meta-Humans by giving her a motorbike? ...Hmm¡­ it just took me 5 minutes to come to a decision¡­ I am the Leviathan of Destruction, I should relish in Destruction. So, I decided to buy a Super motorbike for Dora¡­ the rest of the world could burn for all I care.


    Jean was busy trying to become a doctor. She was already a good doctor but according to her, she still had a lot to improve and she wanted to become a specialist related to all health-related issues. She was immortal so it was quite possible.


    She also learned about healing from Unohana whenever she was free.


    Rumi was being Rumi, so she was busy training and picking fights with Hela or Unohana whenever she could. It was quite a surprise for the girls when Unohana revealed her nature in front of them for the first time. Unohana was quite surprised that the girls still treated her normally.


    If you are wondering about my relationship with Unohana. Then no, sorry to disappoint I haven''t made any type of progress in that department. She was gentle and kind to everyone so it was quite hard to understand her signals¡­ in case she was giving me signals.


    Hela was busy being the ruler of the Dark Dimension. It wasn''t as easy as she had imagined. There were various beings who would try to escape Dark Dimension, poor Hela had to prevent something like that from happening.


    Then she would torture the poor fools who had tried to escape. That was an obvious plus point according to Hela and Unohana. Having unlimited access to torture subjects is a piece of great news for the two of them.


    Flavia was busy arranging tea parties and munching potato chips. She would spend most of her time in our house lazing around. According to her, faking her death and leaving Kamar-Taj was the best decision she had ever made.


    She said that she missed being the Ancient One but everyone looking up to her like their Salvation and shouldering the responsibility of saving the earth from dimensional threats could be really tiring. I kind of understand what she meant. That is why I avoided any responsibilities like a pro.


    Eric started a whole new Division for the research and development for the Colonization Project. Naturally, Momo, Fleur, and Flavia decided to join. The research was kind of Momo''s and Fleur''s thing so it wasn''t surprising that the two of them decided to join.


    Flavia joined because she had prior experience of making spaceships capable of intergalactic travel and because she didn''t have anything better to do. It took them only two years to finish the first phase of the Mars Colonization Project.


    150 Meta-Humans were going to be sent to Mars to establish the foundation for their new civilization. Every single one of them were hand-picked by the experts for their Meta-Human abilities. Each one of their abilities will be necessary for colonization.


    Momo, Fleur, and Flavia were among this group. Momo and Fleur would never miss a chance like this¡­ they were going to colonize a planet from scratch. It was a historic moment for the three of them who readily accepted the offer.


    Momo and Fleur won''t have any problems surviving in Space if something goes wrong. That left Flavia, she was going to be protected by Momo and Fleur and if they fail, I can always save her with just a thought.


    The other notable members of the first phase were Eric Lensherr (As he didn''t want to miss such an opportunity and he was the one to propose the idea so he wanted to be in the group who would lay the foundation of their new civilization).


    The others were Susan Storm, Jean Grey (She was invited later when they realized that they needed to have a medic), Jonathan Lowel Spenser, Benjamin Jacob Grimm¡­ they wanted to invite Bruce Banner too, but they didn''t know how the Hulk was going to behave in Space so they had to put him off the list.


    It took them another three years to establish everything on Mars¡­ I have been traveling in between Mars and Elysium so that I can keep Momo, Fleur, and Jean some company when they weren''t working. Dora has gone nuts after getting the motorbike and she did get to enjoy sex on a motorbike.


    During this time Galactus showed up, he wanted to consume Earth but I sent him away telling him to look for some other planet to consume. He wasn''t happy but there wasn''t much he could do as I could be very persuasive if I want¡­ and he is technically my underling.


    It took them another two years to completely move onto Mars. Though Eric decided to leave a small sentry back on Elysium. It was there so that they could bring in new Meta-Humans. During these years the humans have started to blame the Meta-Humans for everything but there wasn''t anything they could do as the human Governments were still licking their wounds from the last war.


    They didn''t even know that the Meta-Humans have already left Earth except for a few. My house was still on Elysium as I have decided to make a new house on Mars. Elysium was still the most protected place on Earth. When the Mars Colonization Project started Momo had upgraded the security system of the island.


    Now, if you want to pass the barrier then you must be recognized the barrier itself. Something like that wasn''t hard to do. Momo connected the barrier to the AI. Her AI already had access to Momo''s satellite net so, the AI used the satellites to recognize the identities of the people approaching the barrier. This AI was also responsible for recognizing the new Meta-Humans, so everything was almost seamless now.


    It looked like everything worked on its own but the AI was continuously working in the background. The AI aside, everything else was perfectly fine as the Meta-Humans have Colonized Mars¡­


    (Images Here)

 Chapter 399: The Eccentric Sisters...

    [Reo''s House, Elysium]


    "Ah¡­ a warm bath after a massacre is the best" Hela released a satisfied groan as she leaned back in the bath. Unohana had noticed that Hela wasn''t shy about exposing her body as her chest was exposed above the water.


    Unohana didn''t mind much as both of them were women and this wasn''t the first time they were having a bath together. But unlike Hela, she rested her back normally and she was much shorter than Hela so her impressive bust was submerged under the water.


    "I completely agree with you¡­ it was a lot of fun though" Unohana said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Don''t worry, this job wasn''t anything special. Once I had to kill almost a billion" Hela muttered and Unohana nodded her head in understanding but there was a jealous glint hidden in her eyes.


    The two of them had just returned after massacring a whole everything on a continent. The residents of that continent had tried to cast a ritual so that they could gain access to Death''s Authority. Obviously, Death didn''t appreciate that and that is where these two said women came in.


    Both of them were drenched in the blood of their victims and both wanted to take a bath. Unohana hasn''t learned how to teleport as of yet so she has to stick with Hela. Hela brought her to Reo''s House on Elysium and found that the whole house was empty.


    Hela knew everything about the Mars Colonization Project so deduced that her husband was probably on Mars. She still confirmed it with him through her connection. After that, Hela invited Unohana for a bath. At first, Unohana wanted to refuse but Hela was insistent if nothing else and Unohana thought that it would be probably rude to deny the offer.


    "So... Unohana, what''s your story? You never told me" Hela asked curiously as she poured herself a strong drink. Sometimes the girls liked to laze in the bath while having a nice drink so they had a liquor cabinet beside the bath.


    Unohana seemed to be contemplating Hela''s question so Hela decided to ask if Unohana wanted something. "Sake, please. If you have some..." Unohana said softly with her usual kind smile on her face.


    For a moment Hela had to look around but she quickly recognized the sake bottle. She poured a generous cup for Unohana. She accepted the sake cup and gave Hela a grateful nod. Unohana took a small sip as she leaned back in the bath and released a content sigh.


    "There is not much to tell. I was born in the slums of Rukongai, basically the slum of Soul Society. Life was really cruel in those parts. It was a kill or be killed place, obviously, I decided the former option" Unohana said with a longing smile on her face. Hela paid rapt attention to Unohana''s story.


    "I quickly got used to the killing, I was really good at it too. So that is when I started to enjoy killing. It gave me a feeling of Euphoria, after doing that for a couple of hundred years, I decided that I needed a name. Not having a name was a huge inconvenience"


    "So, I named myself Yachiru Unohana, I was known as the most diabolical criminal to ever exist in Soul Society¡­ My stories were quite famous" Unohana said with a soft smile on her face.


    "My reputation got the attention of Genryusai Yamamoto, so he sought me out. It was something new and I was bored with the usual stuff so I decided to join him. Together along with several others, we were created the Gotei 13"


    "I laid the foundation of the 11th Division and I became the 1st Captain of the 11th Division, earning the title of the first Kenpachi. At some point, I was taught medical techniques by Tenjiro Kirinji. After that, I sought medical knowledge so that I could prolong the fights"


    "After some time, I took a mission to eliminate the warriors on the edge of the Rukongai. That is when I got my scar. After getting a new body, it is gone but sometimes I still find myself tracing the place" Unohana said as she traced the place between her collarbones.


    "I had already lost interest in fighting as there was no one except Yamamoto who could match my strength and I was also fed up with the others judging me. I was already planning to hide my true nature"


    "That is when I met a boy, he was quite strong and loved fighting and killing, just like us. It was obvious that I didn''t use my Bankai''s true power" Unohana continued.


    "Even if I wasn''t using the full power of Bankai, he was able to injure me. That is how I had received that scar. Ultimately it was me who came up on top but I decided to spare his life as he was able to injure me¡­ I know that I was holding back massively but it was still a feat for someone so young.


    "After a few years, I handed the title of Kenpachi to someone else. By that time I have already hidden away my true nature and I have also given up on fighting. I decided to join the 4th Division, the Medics of Gotei 13, and become a full-time healer"


    "After hundreds of years, the boy, whose life I had spared, the boy who had given me my scar joined the Gotei 13 and slowly rose up in ranks. He was finally given the title of Kenpachi when he became the Captain of the 11th Division. He became the 13th Kenpachi"


    "By that time I had taken up the name Retsu Unohana, but he was still able to recognize me even though I was a completely different person buy that time. He challenged me and I simply denied"


    "He kept trying but I never accepted. That is when the Quincies attacked, I didn''t participate in the battle but they destroyed us. There is a rule about Kenpachi, there could be only one Kenpachi at a time. Since I was still alive, the current Kenpachi couldn''t reach his full potential"


    "So, I was practically ordered to die, and to be honest, I have been suppressing myself for too long and I simply wanted to pass on. So, I kept beating the shit out of him while breaking the mental barriers he had placed on himself. Since I was going to die, why not have some fun before passing on?"


    "When I satisfied with his strength, I decided to pass on¡­ and that is my story" Unohana finished with a soft smile on her face and she sipped her sake with a calm look on her face. Hela appreciatively nodded her head after hearing Unohana''s story...


    "Though you don''t need to care about those insects in white robes¡­ I massacred the whole lot of them. They were simply pathetic fools. Their so-called King kept begging like a little bitch. He was a wuss¡­ he simply gave up when he saw he couldn''t win" Hela snorted with disdain and Unohana was slightly surprised after Hela''s revelation.


    "I wish there was a way to watch memories..." Unohana muttered in a saddened tone and Hela started to cackle.


    "Husband has something called the Pensieve, I can borrow that from hi. You will be able to watch the memories using that" Hela said and Unohana simply smiled.


    "Then I must impose on you" Unohana said with a kind smile on her face. Hela laughed and happily agreed with her.


    "So, what''s your story?" Unohana asked.


    "It is somewhat similar to yours but different at the same time¡­ I was born in Asgard. Consider it a different planet. My father, Odin, wanted to conquer the 9 realms, basically other worlds. So, he molded me into his weapon, his executioner, his enforcer" Hela said with a grin.


    "I started to enjoy the wars and slaughter, when I was finally old enough to receive Divinity, I became the Goddess of War and Death, I kept waging wars for my father, anyone who dared to oppose my father or his dream would be cut down by my sword"


    "Due to my Divinities, I was nigh-unbeatable in wars, I started to gain more power and I started to reach my father''s level. That is until I started to enjoy killing, until that point, I simply killed them because they opposed my father or because my father asked me to"


    "That is when I started to genuinely enjoy killing and my kill counts started to rise up. But for whatever reason my father started to change, he became reluctant to continue anymore but at that point, it was impossible for my father to stop me"


    "So, I continued waging wars along with my personal army and that is when I was approached by Lady Death, she wanted me to be her Avatar, I was the prime candidate due to my Divinities, after some time I agreed"


    "For nearly 5 hundred years, I continued doing what I wanted but my father finally decided to put an end to it. Throughout these 5 hundred years, my father had tried to stop me multiple times, but I was too strong to be stopped by someone like him"


    "So, he decided to lock me away, he sent his precious Valkyries after me. I laughed at their futile attempt of trying to stop me as I butchered them, that gave him enough time to activate the seal and I was locked away"


    "That was until husband arrived and freed me, even though I was in my weakened state, he defeated me easily and I decided to follow him. There is no shame in following a strong man¡­ and now, here I am" Hela finished her story with a grin.


    "You are just like the sister I never had. I would have loved to have an elder sister like you..." Unohana said with a smile and Hela pulled Unohana into her arms for a sisterly hug¡­


    [Reo''s House, Mars]


    Ororo was lying on the ground while breathing heavily, her whole body was covered in sweat. Reo extended his hand as he helped Ororo to get up from the ground. Reo gave her a bright smile and locked his lips on hers¡­


    The two of them finally separated after a couple of minutes and Ororo kept staring into Reo''s eyes. "Sorry for pushing you this hard for the few last years" Reo said in an apologetic tone. Ororo simply smiled and shook her head.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mind it as it was for my own good" Ororo said with a smile pulled Reo for another kiss.


    "Well¡­ you won''t need to train anymore. You are finally strong enough though we would need to do something else before you could receive the Lightning Divinity. Don''t worry, it won''t be training¡­ it would be simply leveling up" Reo said and Ororo nodded her head with a genuine smile on her face.


    Her hard work has finally paid off¡­ "We will be leaving tomorrow morning¡­" Reo said and teleported both of them inside the house...

 Chapter 400: Side Story- Ororos Ascension (I) [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    My eyes opened and I pulled myself out of the tangle of female limbs¡­ I smiled at the scene but I needed to wake up Ororo so that I could take her to train. I gently shook Ororo¡­ she yawned like a cat and pulled herself out of the bed.


    "Good morning¡­" Ororo said as she wriggled out of the bed and snaked her arms around my neck. I simply grinned and locked my lips with her. I grabbed her butt and gave her a squeeze.


    Ororo moaned into my mouth and ended the kiss. She smirked and raised her eyebrow¡­ "Looks like you still want to play with my ass, even after you played with it to your heart''s content last night" Ororo said and I shook my head.


    "I will never get enough of it" I declared proudly and gave her ass another squeeze. Ororo simply chuckled due to my antics.


    "So, when are we leaving?" Ororo asked curiously.


    "As soon as we finish breakfast¡­" I said and Ororo was already dragging me towards the shower. After a quickie and a shower, both of us found ourselves in the kitchen. I decided to prepare some sandwiches for both of us. Ororo could have probably prepared a sandwich but I didn''t want to take the risk.


    I wonder if they will ever learn how to cook. I finally placed the sandwiches in front of Ororo and I sat down beside her. I took the first bite¡­ hmm, satisfactory.


    "So what should I expect?" Ororo asked while eating.


    "Fighting... of course" I said like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Ororo gave me the stink eye and snorted in amusement. It only took us a few minutes to finish our breakfast and the rest of the girls were only coming down now.


    I quickly greeted them and pecked them on the lips one by one. All of them were still basking in the afterglow. "So, when are you guys going to return?" Rumi asked me while calmly sipping tea.


    "Don''t know, everything depends on Ororo" I said with a shrug while looking towards Ororo and she also shrugged when she noticed that everyone''s attention was on her at this moment.


    "I don''t even know where I am going, so¡­" Ororo trailed off and other girls decided to leave her alone since she also didn''t know where we were going. Yeah¡­ their dynamic is kind of good like that.


    With a wave of my hand, a portal appeared beside Ororo and me. "Let''s go" I said while pointing towards the portal. Ororo nodded her head and quickly stepped into the portal, I waved at the girls and entered the portal too.


    The two of us found ourselves standing inside a wide hallway. The walls were lit up with blue lights. "This place seems to be quite depressing" Ororo pointed out in a dry tone.


    "You won''t see me arguing with that" I said in a bland tone. Yes, this place looked really depressing. Well, I shouldn''t have expected anything else. This was, after all, a Dungeon.


    "I feel several life signs ahead, though, they don''t seem to be human" Ororo said and blue lightning started to crackle around her hands. Only after a couple of seconds, a group of goblins appeared down the hallway, they were rushing towards us with primitive weapons in their hands.


    "...Goblins?" Ororo questioned with a slightly surprised look on her face but her eyes were focused on the group of goblins rushing towards us. A lightning whip appeared in Ororo''s hand with a loud crack she bisected all the goblins into two from the middle.


    "We are in a Dungeon, right?" Ororo accused me and I simply grinned.


    "Yes, we are inside a Dungeon. A Dungeon is the best place to level up¡­ isn''t it?" I asked and Ororo nodded her head with a confused look on her face. Even though she seemed to nod her head, she didn''t seem to be sure about her own question.


    "...I understand but what kind of Dungeon are we talking about here?" Ororo asked and tilted her head in confusion.


    Before I could even answer I felt a massive pull over my body, it was trying to forcefully move me somewhere else but it was obvious that it wasn''t working. At the same time, the whole Dungeon floor shuddered and the lights turned off, slowly a Black Monster started to form in front of us.


    "That monster looks to be quite strong" I pointed out and swatted away the force trying to move me away forcefully. The monster''s eyes focussed on me and it roared loudly, the monster looked like it was a mix between Lizardman and a Minotaur.


    "Yeah, definitely strong" Ororo said and lightning armor surrounded her body and lightning whips appeared in each of her hands. Even though the monster was pretty much ignoring Ororo, it didn''t mean that Ororo was safe.


    Once again the force appeared wanting to move me away from this place forcefully. "Hakai" I said and a purple glow surrounded my body and the force was obliterated out of existence. That force was pretty important for this world but it can get fucked, the world should be grateful that I didn''t destroy Heaven out of spite.


    While I was busy dealing with the force, Ororo had already engaged the black monster. The monster roared in pain and fury when Ororo''s whip landed on the monster''s face leaving a deep gash and destroying an eye.


    The monster clawed at Ororo who simply jumped back using her more than impressive speed. Her speed might already be in the SSS rank. The monster also had some sort of regenerative ability as its wounds were getting healed but its eye wasn''t healing. Hmm¡­ so, it might be able to heal, but it can''t regenerate an organ.


    Minutes passed as the battle raged on¡­ At this moment, neither of them seemed to have any type of advantage in the fight. Ororo was much faster so she was able to land blows on the monster but the monster had regenerative ability¡­ the monster was continuously healing itself.


    The monster was also intelligent, the monster had noticed that Ororo was much faster so currently, the monster was protecting its face and neck whenever Ororo attacked. The stalemate finally broke after a couple of minutes.


    With a shift lunge, Ororo was finally able to get close enough to the monster, so that she could wrap her whip around the monster''s neck. With a strong yank, Ororo removed the monster''s head. The huge monster''s body dropped to the ground with a loud thud and its head dropped only a few feet away from the main body.


    "That was somewhat tiring¡­" Ororo pointed out but she didn''t have to work that hard to kill the monster. It would have been easier if she had used her stronger attacks, I have taught her everything I knew about lightning.


    The lights finally returned in the Dungeon. "That wasn''t a normal monster, right?" Ororo asked and I shook my head.


    "No, it was a special type of monster which only appears if a God steps foot inside the Dungeon, since I am here with you, the monster was spawned" I said and Ororo nodded her head in understanding.


    With a wave of my hand, Ororo''s stats appeared in front of me. Usually, they are only visible on an adventurer''s back but using a little bit of my Reality Powers and my Mind Powers, it became visible to me in such a manner. The Laws of Heaven were already weak as I had destroyed the Heavenly Force. I didn''t even have to use a little bit of effort.


    Just as I had thought, Ororo''s stats were all SSS ranked. "Ororo, please sit down. I am going to raise your level¡­" I said and Ororo quickly sat down but not before giving me a questioning look.


    "Is it going to hurt?" Ororo asked and I shook my head.


    "No, but it could make you feel dizzy or tingly" I said and tapped the upgrade button on the screen in front of me, Ororo was surrounded by a blue light and her level changed from 1 to 2. All her stats went back to 10¡­ or the I rank, but it was fine as she didn''t lose her stats but they became her invisible base foundation.


    I have decided to bring Ororo to the world of Danmachi so that she could level up to finally receive her Divinity and achieve Godhood. We were currently inside the Dungeon of Babel or the Dungeon located beneath the Tower of Babel. These 70 floors will be enough for her. Since she isn''t a God, yet, she could still get stronger by absorbing Excelia.


    "Wow! I feel awesome!!" Ororo exclaimed loudly and I simply smirked.


    "Good, let''s go and kill some monsters. What do you say?" I asked with a grin and Ororo eagerly nodded her head and both of us started to head down the hallway¡­

 Chapter 401: Side Story- Ororos Ascension (II) [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    It took us only half an hour to arrive at the entrance of the 5th floor. I know we could have rushed but I told Ororo to kill everything. Ororo''s basic stats were slowly increasing. Her growth rate was way faster than the average adventurers of this world.


    We finally descended the stairs and the lights changed from blue to green. "I don''t think that we are going to see new types of monsters on this floor" Ororo mused and I nodded my head while rubbing my chin.


    "No, we aren''t" I said as Ororo started to slay goblins and kobolds with a lightning sword in one of her hands while in the other she had a lightning whip.


    The lightning whip was the primary weapon but since we had to pass through narrow corridors too, she decided to make a sword in case a monster is able to get close to her.


    We finally finished clearing the 7th floor too, though we were yet to meet any other adventurers though. Even though these three floors were filled with goblins and kobolds, these monsters were a lot stronger than the goblins from the 1st-4th floors.


    We also got a couple of new types of monsters¡­ Frog Shooter (A frog monster), War Shadow (A dark humanoid monster), Killer Ants (A red ant monster), Purple Moths, Needle Rabbit (A rabbit monster with a horn), Blue Pappilio (A butterfly monster). Though there were only a few instances when these monsters made an appearance. Goblins and Kobolds were the common monsters.


    I waved my hand and Ororo''s stats appeared in front of me. Hmm¡­ She is progressing quite well. Her Agility and Magic finally reached the H rank while the rest of her basic stats were still in I. Even the 8th and 9th floors were filled with goblins and kobolds but they were stronger than their predecessors.


    The 8th and 9th floors were much wider and bigger than the previous floors. There was a thin line of grass under our feet while the walls were covered by moss. Unlike the previous floors, these two floors were lit by phosphorus, it was almost like sunlight.


    "The kobolds are much faster here" Ororo muttered as she beheaded a kobold with her sword. The kobold was able to dodge her whip due to the narrow corridor and reach her. Ororo wasn''t able to swing her whip perfectly due to the narrow path.


    Once again there were a few instances when monsters like Frog Shooter, War Shadow, Killer Ants, Purple Moths, Needle Rabbit, Blue Pappilio made their appearances but they weren''t common.


    "If you haven''t noticed the goblins are stronger too" I said dryly and Ororo simply shrugged.


    "I haven''t noticed¡­" Ororo shrugged in a dismissive manner as she continued killing the monsters. Of course, you won''t notice as you kill them as soon as they appear.


    I decided to take another look at her basic stats and her Magic has reached G while all of her other stats were H ranked, even her Agility was still H ranked.


    Looks like her lightning powers are being considered as Magic in this World. That must be why it is progressing so quickly¡­ She has been constantly using her lightning powers to kill the monsters.


    We finally descended to the 10th floor and met the first group of adventurers. We only received odd looks from them but both of us simply ignored them. As we ventured deeper into the floor, we quickly noticed that the mist was getting thicker but Ororo wasn''t bothered because of her sharp senses.


    Finally, new monsters started to appear on this floor. Orcs, giant bipedal pigs and they smelled revolting. I could never look at pork the same¡­ "I am gonna avoid pork for some time¡­" Ororo grumbled as she killed the group of Orcs. Looks like I wasn''t the only one who was disturbed by the revolting smell.


    "You have my full support" I said and choked due to the disgusting smell. I am the strongest being in the whole Omniverse and here I am being defeated by Orcs. I mean what the fuck?!! I really wanted to erase Orcs from the Omniverse.


    Thankfully, we only found Orcs on the 10th floor. I simply used my Space Powers and dematerialized. Ororo shot an annoyed glare in my direction or where I was before dematerializing. It was never mentioned in the canon that the Orcs smelled so disgusting¡­ oh¡­ It''s only in this particular Universe. I should have checked before coming to this Universe.


    I simply chose a random Danmachi Reality for Ororo. Oh well, it''s not a big deal. We finally descended to the 11th floor and both Ororo and I released a relieved sigh. "That wasn''t nice, you know" Ororo said and gave me the stink eye for abandoning her. I chuckled sheepishly as I rubbed the back of my head.


    Moments later, I was finally able to gather back my bearings so that I could make an excuse. "It was instinctual¡­" I said with a straight face. I would have hugged her to sate her anger but she wasn''t smelling that good at this moment.


    "Yeah sure¡­" Ororo said dryly and I Scourgified her to get rid of the smell and I immediately pulled her into a hug. "Yes yes, My anger is sated, for now. Can we continue?" Ororo asked in an amused tone and I nodded my head.


    Thankfully the 11th floor didn''t have any Orcs, I used my powers and a smug grin appeared on my face as I noticed that there were no more Orcs after the 10th floor. Another thing I should have checked sooner. Looks like my head is still muddled because of that near death experience.


    The 11th floor was filled with monsters like Imps (A small demon monster), Bad Bats (A dark bat monster with sharp fangs), Silverbacks (A large monkey monster), and Armoreds (An armadillo monster).


    None of these monsters except the Armoreds gave Ororo a problem. The Armoreds''s armours were really strong.


    We finally descended on the 12th floor and the mist on this floor was way thicker than the previous floors. I sensed two more groups on this floor but they weren''t anywhere near us so it wouldn''t be a problem, they were probably near the entrance of the 13th floor.


    Ororo made quick work of all the monsters on the floor as we kept looking around. All of a sudden Ororo jumped back and a very rare monster landed where Ororo was previously standing.


    I noticed this monster since we had entered the 11th floor. The monster squeaked towards Ororo, she immediately activated her lightning armour. Her instincts were quite good. Well, I would have been very disappointed otherwise. All that training and hard work would have gone down the drain.


    The monster expanded its wings and launched fireballs in Ororo''s direction. The Infant Dragon is a level 2 monster which is rarely seen on the 11th floor or the 12th floor.


    Ororo''s whips landed on the Infant Dragon''s scales and it wailed in pain. The monster might be strong but Ororo was way stronger as she had killed a black monster on her own.


    It took Ororo only half a minute to slay the monster. "That was the 2nd strongest monster that I have faced in this Dungeon" Ororo said as she deactivated her lightning armour.


    "Don''t worry, this is just the 12th floor. There are a lot of stronger monsters in this Dungeon" I said and Ororo nodded her head in agreement.


    "That''s good then" Ororo mused and both of us started to head towards the 13th floor. Ororo has also gained some battle junkie traits but unlike Rumi or Hela, her traits were very mild and subtle. It was a minute side-effect of training with Rumi and me for so long.


    Most of the time Ororo would try to avoid a fight but if a fight breaks out then she won''t back down, even her battle junkie traits would start to show up.


    We finally arrived on the 13th floor or the middle floors of the Dungeon, this part of the Dungeon was also known as the Cave Labyrinth. While she was slaying monsters I have been constantly updating her stats.


    I decided to check Ororo''s stats, her Magic was nearly E rank while all of her other stats except her Agility were peak G rank. Her Agility was F rank.


    "Can you feel if you are getting stronger or not?" I asked. Ororo seemed to ponder for a few seconds and then she nodded her head with a grin on her face.


    "Yes¡­ My lightning powers and my Agility have increased. I can also feel improvements in other departments too but those two are the most noticeable" Ororo said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    The two of us finally descended to the 14th floor. Both the 13th and 14th floors only consisted of tunnels and this part of the Dungeon is called Cave Labyrinth so the 15th, 16th and 17th floors must be the same.


    Ororo faced various types of monsters like the Wyverns (A pink dragon wyvern), Crystal Mantiss, Lamia Mormoses (A small version of Lamia), Hellhounds (Dogs with fire breathing ability), Almirajes (A rabbit monster), Minotaurs, Lygerfangs (A tiger monster)...


    These monsters were way stronger and faster than the monsters we have seen on the upper floors.


    Even though the monsters were stronger, Ororo didn''t have too much trouble with them. As soon as she started having trouble she would activate her lightning armour and it won''t be a problem for her any longer.


    Like this, the two of us finally arrived on the 17th floor. We also met the two groups on our way down here and they simply gawked when they saw Ororo slaughtering the monsters. As soon as we arrived on the 17th floor, the two of us were attacked by Goliath (The monster Rex of the 17th floor).


    The Goliath was a level 4 monster. This was surprisingly a weak monster even though it was a level 4 monster, the Goliath''s base stats must have been very low. Or Ororo was simply too strong.


    It only took Ororo a few minutes to bring down the 7 meters tall monster. None of the other monsters posed any threats to Ororo so it took us a few minutes more to reach the 18th floor, the Rivira.


    "Ororo, let''s take a break here" I said and Ororo gave me a confused look. I immediately understood what she meant to say.


    "Don''t worry, monsters don''t spawn on this floor" I said casually and Ororo nodded her head in understanding...

 Chapter 402: Side Story- Ororos Ascension (END) [edited]

    [POV Reo]


    I pressed the astral button in front of me and Ororo was surrounded by blue light. When the light finally faded, Ororo''s level increased from three to four.


    It has been a couple of days since we have left the 18th floor Rivira. 19th-24th was something completely new. It seemed like we were inside a giant tree. The ground, ceiling, and walls were made of wood while the floors were lit up by glowing moss.


    Yes, definitely something new, these floors were filled with insect-type monsters, and most of them were poisonous even though poison was completely useless against the two of us. Ororo can only be hurt by magical attacks.


    These floors were a treasure trove for Herbs and ingredients but since neither of us needed any healing potions or anything like that, we simply ignored it. The 24th floor was significantly larger than any of the floors we have been to.


    While Ororo was busy slaying monsters, I went around collecting gems around the 24th floor. I wasn''t going to sell these gems for money. I just wanted to make something for the girls in my free time and it was good that these gems came in various colors, it wasn''t a big deal as I could always change their colors using my Reality Powers.


    The two of us finally descended to the 25th floor and decided to enjoy ourselves for a few hours before descending to the 27th floor. To descend from the 25th floor you must navigate your way through the water pathways, floors 25th-27th were also known as the Water City and it is also known as the second line.


    All the monsters we found on these floors were water-based monsters. We also found giant mosquitoes on these floors but Ororo didn''t face much problem slaughtering these monsters. Her Magic was almost S ranked while the others were trailing behind.


    The 28th-36th floors were a lot different than the other floors, the number and the strength of monsters had increased drastically and I knew that only Level 3 adventurers could continue descending.


    Even though Ororo was still stuck on Level 2, she wasn''t having any problem with these monsters as her base foundation was much stronger than anyone''s base foundation in this world. She easily breezed through the floors. It took her a lot of time since the number of monsters have increased drastically.


    The 37th floor was a pretty unique floor, we had already reached the deeper parts of the Dungeon. We entered the first wall and we started to make our way towards the Monster Rex Udaeus but we found the colosseum before we could find Udaeus.


    Ororo had a lot of fun there as it was the perfect place to grind for someone like Ororo. I was continuously upgrading her stats as she kept killing the monsters. The Colosseum kept spawning monsters only for them to be slaughtered after a second.


    After half an hour Ororo got bored because the monsters weren''t strong enough for her so she decided to leave. What she failed to notice was that she was constantly getting stronger because I was updating her stats. She used her lightning powers to teleport right outside the Colosseum. We finally decided to leave and after another hour we finally located Udaeus¡­


    The fight was quite long since Ororo wasn''t using her stronger attacks like the Railgun or the other Area of Effect attacks. Slaying Udaeus gave a massive boost to Ororo''s powers and all of her basic stats became SSS ranked and I decided to increase her level after descending to the 39th floor as it was a safety point.


    (A/N: I didn''t want to expand the Dungeon arc anymore into the Dungeon as it would get boring since there is only the one-eyed dragon that could pose any kind of threat to Ororo, the other monsters are completely useless against her).


    Now, the two of us were on the 63rd floor, and finally, after facing so many monsters, Ororo was finally able to reach Level 4 and even if we finished this Dungeon, Ororo wasn''t going to get another level.


    "So, are we going to continue?" Ororo asked and I simply shook my head.


    "No. It won''t bear any fruit for you, this Dungeon only has 70 floors and we are currently on the 63rd floor. 7 floors more but to be honest, it would be boring and useless" I said while shaking my head and Ororo looked slightly dejected but she still nodded her head.


    "So am I finally strong enough to handle Divinity?" Ororo asked expectantly and I simply grinned and nodded my head.


    "Yes, I think it should be enough¡­" I said and with a wave of my hand, a portal appeared beside us. Ororo walked into the portal but all of a sudden I paused.


    My eyes started glowing red and my whole body was surrounded by a red glow and I started to release unimaginable levels of power. The whole Universe started to shudder and soon my power surrounded the whole Danmachi Multiverse.


    Everything around me started to crack and disintegrate due to the raw power I was releasing. All of a sudden the red glow surrounding my body faded and a huge grin appeared on my face.


    I almost died due to those Orcs, now the whole Danmachi Multiverse will feel what I felt and pork would never be the same in the Danmachi Multiverse. Now, I wasn''t petty so everything will return to normal after 5 years¡­


    "Muahahahaha¡­!!" I cackled in mad glee like a Supervillain and after a minute I finally calmed down. Heh, enough! I shouldn''t dally around any longer or Ororo might think that I am ignoring her. With that thought inside my mind, I stepped inside the portal and I appeared on a barren planet.


    Ororo was looking around with a deep frown on her face. Some buildings were still on fire and not just any fire, green fire, the signature flames of Hela. "Hela did this, right?" Ororo asked me but someone else answered her question.


    "Yes, it was me and Unohana. It took us approximately three days to exterminate everyone on this planet. I heard that you took Ororo somewhere for training. It has worked wonders for her" Hela said with a grin on her face. As soon as we arrived here, Hela had noticed us and teleported here. Ororo didn''t know what to say but I pulled Hela into my arms and planted my lips on her.


    "Mhmm¡­ husband, I have been missing that. It has been almost a week since the two of you had left" Hela said when we finally separated.


    "But why?" Ororo asked weakly, she was still having problems wrapping her head around the fact that Hela and Unohana had just killed everything on a planet and she could proudly admit that. The other girls knew about Hela''s nature and hobbies but hearing and seeing are two different things.


    "Hmm¡­ they had found a way to escape their mortal coil using technology¡­ Death wasn''t happy. So, here I am¡­" Hela said with a shrug like it was an obvious fact.


    It was an obvious fact for beings like us. I mean if a race found a way to escape their mortal coil then it was an obvious fact that Death would be displeased and they weren''t doing that by gaining bloodline or becoming strong or something like that. They were doing it by butchering their own bodies.


    There are vampires who are immortal. There are other various races around the Omniverse that are immortal, Death didn''t go after them because it was their lineage, some even became immortals by gaining strength like the Cultivators or ascending to Godhood, Death spared them too because they weren''t abandoning their souls.


    But the beings of this World were becoming immortal by shedding off their souls and becoming robots. That was a big no no for Death. After some time Ororo finally understood what Hela meant.


    "Hela, I think she is ready to achieve Godhood" I said and Hela nodded her head.


    "Yes, I noticed. She is a lot stronger now. I think four times stronger than she was" Hela mused with an impressed look on her face.


    Ororo blushed when she heard the compliments. "Let''s change the scenery¡­ you, follow me" Hela said and disappeared in a wisp of greenish-black smoke. Both Ororo and I appeared inside the Dark Dimension. The three of us were standing on a platform made of Darkness.


    "Welcome to the Dark Dimension!" Hela exclaimed proudly. The place was kind of gloomy. No surprises there as it was the Dark Dimension.


    "I see, you are trying to customize this place" I said in a dry tone while looking towards the dark skull aesthetics floating around everywhere. She was also trying to create a flying fortress or something like that but it was a work in progress. Ororo almost laughed out loud but Hela didn''t seem to get my sarcastic remark and she took it as a literal compliment.


    "It looks good¡­ doesn''t it?" Hela gushed out with an excited look on her face. "Come here Ororo, lay down here" Hela said, pointing towards an elevated platform made of literal darkness. Surprisingly the platform had a skull too. Ororo laid down on the platform with a nervous look on her face.


    Hela pulled out a blue orb out of her shadow, small lightning bolts could be seen crackling around the orb. "Oh, this is going to hurt like a bitch" Hela said and Ororo''s eyes grew wide.


    "Wai¡­" That was all Ororo was able to say before Hela slammed the orb on Ororo''s chest. Ororo''s body arched up and she gritted her teeth in pain.


    "That wasn''t nice Hela¡­" I said while giving her the stink eye but I couldn''t blame Hela. After all, she wasn''t responsible for the pain as Ororo would have felt pain either way. I started to use my Mind Powers and Soul Powers to lower her pain.


    Lightning bolts started to erupt from Ororo''s body, the bolts landed on both Hela and me, but neither of us were bothered in the least by the lightning bolts. Her whole body was surrounded by lightning bolts and she finally landed in front of us and opened her eyes.


    Her eyes narrowed on Hela and glared at her. "That was rude¡­" Ororo said and the lightning bolts disappeared, but Ororo didn''t notice that her clothes were gone. Well, that was a good thing. Somehow her beauty seems to have increased even more¡­ she looked stunningly beautiful right now. And that ass¡­ I groaned as I turned hard.


    "...Sorry, but I couldn''t give up the chance. Here take this, consider this an apology" Hela said and handed Ororo the MjolnirI. A smile appeared on my face, Ororo kept watching the hammer with awe in her eyes.


    "Thanks, I guess¡­ and I wasn''t mad at you" Ororo said softly in a cheerful tone but gawked when she found that Hela was somehow naked.


    "Enough, now let''s fuck. Husband¡­ that must be uncomfortable. As a dutiful wife¡­ I will take care of it" Hela said in a teasing tone while staring towards the tent on my pants. Hela got down on her knees and ripped off my pants. Ororo shrugged and grinned as she also got down on her knees beside Hela.


    Right now, I had only one thought going through my mind. ''I am the luckiest bastard in this Omniverse¡­''

 Chapter 403: Shenanigans & Sisters...

    [Luna''s Sanctuary, Vesta]


    (A/N: I have decided to name the new home of the Meta-Humans as Vesta. It was recommended by viniciusac25. Mars is the Roman God of War, and Vesta is the Goddess of hearth and home. I thought it would be appropriate).


    "This is life" Flavia let out a satisfied groan as she sipped her excellently prepared tea. She did have the usual assortment of potato chips just beside her teacup. Luna who was sitting on the opposite side of the table hummed in agreement.


    While Colonizing Mars, Luna had asked for a personal forest where she could keep her cute and lovely pets. No one denied her request and a forest was a good thing to have and Reo brought this forest without anyone''s help so they didn''t have any say in it in the first place. But Luna still decided to go ahead and get a permit.


    "Yes¡­ I agree with you. Having a forest is necessary, everyone should have their own forests for their cute pets" Luna said with a calm look on her face as she sipped her tea. Flavia didn''t know how to react to that statement. She should have expected something like that from Luna.


    "So, are you planning on getting any new pets?" Flavia asked and after thinking for a bit, Luna shook her head in denial.


    "As of now, I don''t have any plans on getting new pets but it might change in the future" Luna said with an innocent smile on her face.


    Flavia cocked her head sideways. "Attila seems to be having fun" Flavia muttered dryly as she noticed the giant basilisk staring at herself in the mirror. The beast was wearing red lipstick on the lips, courtesy of Luna. Flavia didn''t know what to think as the giant basilisk was prostrating herself in front of the mirror.


    Once again she remembered that she was spending time with Luna and suddenly everything started to make sense, again. Flavia knew that Luna was probably the most eccentric woman in the Omniverse but she couldn''t imagine herself not being Luna''s friend...


    [POV Reo]


    Jean cuddled into my arms and released a content sigh. Both of us basking in the afterglow of our not-so-small love-making session. Jean''s hands were caressing my chest and abs, she is probably trying to etch my torso into her memory. Jean noticed the thoughtful look on my face as she craned her head upwards so that she could look into my eyes.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jean asked curiously as she started to caress my cheek. Suddenly a thought appeared inside my mind.


    "You know, I conducted an experiment today¡­" I trailed off. I wanted to sound mysterious so that I can draw Jean''s attention. Hook, line, and sinker¡­ she took the bait. Jean perked up, instantly interested in the experiment I had conducted. It was pretty rare that I did something¡­ most of the time, I would simply laze around.


    "May I ask what type of experiment?" Jean asked curiously as she quirked her eyebrows.


    "I ate an apple today¡­ and you are still here¡­" I said with a serious look on my face. A frown appeared on Jean''s beautiful face as she scrunched her face.


    "What?!!" Jean exclaimed loudly, not understanding the meaning of my words. Internally I grinned deviously.


    "You know, an apple a day keeps the doctor away. I ate an apple today but here we are¡­" I said with a stupid grin on my face. The frown on Jean''s face disappeared and a blank look made its way to her face. For a few seconds, she kept looking at me blankly, and then she silently snarled.


    "That was the worst joke I have ever heard" she spat out in disdain. "No¡­ you are going to pay for that mister" Jean growled as she climbed on top of me and started to grind her naked ass over my groin.


    "Ohhh¡­ I love this. Maybe, I should keep cracking bad jokes like that if you are going to make me pay like this" I replied with a grin but a sadistic grin appeared on Jean''s face. I have rarely seen that smile on her face but whenever I did¡­ I have enjoyed it afterward.


    "Oh¡­ don''t worry" Jean cooed into my ear. "I am going to have so much fun, maybe then you will learn not to make such bad jokes¡­" Jean growled out and she bit my earlobe. She started to trail down my jawline, trying to leave hickeys as she kept biting down.


    "Ah¡­ yes, then I must ask for forgiveness, don''t you think?" I asked Jean and rose up as she grabbed my erect member. She lined it with her entrance and started to rub the tip but she didn''t allow me to enter. I groaned in pleasure.


    "Of course¡­ that is why you are going to lay down and¡­ Damn it Nemuri!! I have told you multiple times not to peek. You are free to join if you want" all of a sudden the sadistic grin on Jean''s face disappeared and a scowl formed on her face as she screamed towards the door.


    I had already noticed Nemuri approaching us but I didn''t say anything¡­ I decided to watch the drama with an amused look on my face. Nemuri cackled in mad glee and burst into the room while wearing a cloak.


    "My my¡­ what do we have here. Two little lambs playing naughty naughty¡­" Nemuri said and started cackling once again. Only now, I noticed the illusionary long fangs inside her mouth. I decided to play my role.


    "What are you?? Are you a Vampire??" I asked in a fearful tone and Jean finally understood what was going on.


    "Kakaka¡­ so, you recognized me? But I am not your run of the mill Vampire though. I am Countess Nemurina, the true Dracula!" Nemuri proclaimed and started to laugh evilly.


    "Please don''t drink our blood¡­" Jean snuggled into my arms and stuttered out fearfully.


    "Kakaka¡­ the two of you are in no condition to demand anything!! I will drink a lot more than just your blood¡­" Nemuri said and licked her lips. She kept staring at us hungrily.


    Nemuri opened her cloak and just as I had thought, she was completely naked under her cloak. She was only wearing nipple clamps, two elbow length latex gloves and latex stockings.


    "Kakaka¡­ I am going to have so much fun" Nemuri said and jumped into the bed¡­ Oh, yes. We are going to have a lot of fun¡­


    *************


    Dora didn''t bother to pay any attention to anything as she raced down the hall in their house. She was rather busy being careful not wanting to trip and plant her face on the ground.


    Dora quickly made her way to the parking lot¡­ She did trip several times because of that and she even planted her face on the wall¡­ it was just one time but it happened, so it counts.


    Dora was hurrying so much because she was excited to ride her motorbike¡­ After a lot of convincing she was able to get Reo to buy a motorbike for her and they also had sex on the motorbike. That was a dream come true for the closet pervert.


    She could have bought a motorbike on her own but Reo would have confiscated it so she had to do it the hard way and she didn''t even have to spend her own money¡­ Yes, she felt really good about the last part.


    ''Aww¡­ I think I would have fallen in love if I wasn''t in love with Reo'' Dora cooed inside her mind, but she completely ignored the fact that she always kept falling.


    Dora climbed on the bike and picked up the helmet and put it on. She put in the key and the bike purred when she turned on the power¡­ it was an electric motorbike but the company has added some features to the motorbike to make it feel like a normal racing motorbike.


    (Images Here)


    She quickly drove out of the house with a silly grin on her face but it was well hidden due to her helmet. She didn''t have any destination in her mind as she simply wanted to ride her motorbike.


    She had always dreamed of riding a bike into the sunset with her boyfriend sitting in the back since she was small. It was a silly dream but no one said that Dora wasn''t silly. After riding around Vesta for a couple of hours, she decided to buy herself some food as she felt hungry.


    Even Goddesses needed food. Dora muttered internally as she bought herself some ramen. She asked the shopkeeper to pack it. After that she made her way towards the nearby park.


    It was a nice place to sit and eat. Throughout the whole day, a lot of people could be seen eating and having fun with their friends. Dora plopped down on an empty seat and opened the ramen bowl. She sniffed the marvelous aroma and released a content sigh.


    After that, she dug in with a gleeful look on her face¡­


    [POV Reo]


    It has been a couple of days since I had the role-playing threesome with Jean and Nemuri. After a lot of hours, I was finally able to subdue the fearsome Dracula, Nemurina. It was a hard fight but as always, I came out on top and I meant that, literally.


    But now, I was bored out of my mind as I had nothing to do. You simply can''t laze around, lazing around also has a limit. The girls were busy doing this or that and I didn''t want to disturb them¡­ hmm¡­ looks like Dora is free.


    I appeared behind her without making a sound and tapped on her shoulder. "Erekkk" Dora exclaimed and tossed the bowl in her hands. I snickered inside my mind¡­ I used my Space Powers to save the bowl and its contents.


    "Hello, Dora" I said with a grin and waved at her. Once again, I used my Space Powers to rise a barrier around us so that no one can see or hear our interaction as the whole park was filled with various people.


    "You utter twat!! I almost spat out my heart!" Dora exclaimed loudly and placed her own hands on her chest. She grabbed my hand and placed it on her breast.


    "See!! I was this close to dying¡­ I would have been the first Goddess who died by spitting out her own heart and that''s something I don''t want to achieve" Dora said with a horrified look on her face and I simply gave a squeeze¡­ Dora glared at me and swatted away my hand from her chest.


    "Hmph!!" Dora snorted and plopped down on the bench and started to pout. I started to snicker loudly and she shot me another annoyed glare. "Give me back my food!" Dora barked out. Even though I snickered, I still returned the bowl.


    I sat down beside her and snaked my arm around her shoulder. Dora immediately busied herself by stuffing her face with food. "So, can I have some too?" I asked Dora and she shot me another scathing glare.


    For a few minutes, she didn''t speak and continued eating while shooting me glares from time to time. "Fine fine, sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have scared you" I said and finally, a smile appeared on Dora''s face.


    "You have somewhat sated my anger¡­" Dora said in a neutral tone even though her expressions told me something completely different.


    "Um¡­ so what do I have to do?" I asked curiously, I also wanted to know what she wanted.


    "You must take me to a nightclub¡­ it has been some time since I have been in one" Dora demanded and I started to rub my chin with a thoughtful look on my face so that I could simply annoy her.


    Dora frowned when she noticed that I didn''t say anything for a whole minute. I could clearly see the annoyance building upon her face. "Fine, I will take you" I said and Dora nodded her head with a satisfied look on her face.


    "You are going to sit in the back" Dora said and I was immediately worried about the Greater Good of the others on the streets, rails, and sidewalks¡­ Meh¡­ I will stop her if she messes up.


    After Dora finished her food, I teleported both of us right into the parking lot. Dora climbed on her bike and put on her helmet and I simply conjured myself a helmet and sat in the back. The motorbike purred into life and Dora drove out of the parking lot.


    The ride was not something I had expected, though a normal guy in my place would have died due to fear. Dora was not an ideal rider. Dora had brought me to one of the biggest nightclubs in Vesta. She had brought us to the Basement.


    The bouncer simply allowed us to enter when he saw Dora and me. There was no one in Vesta who didn''t know me¡­ I knew that in school, children were being taught how I saved their Race from the oppression of humanity. I shook my head, I could have done without something like that.


    Dora led me through the club, I simply shrugged and followed her. The music was pretty loud and the whole dance floor was filled with guys and skimpily dressed women. Dora led me straight to the bar.


    "Two OMFG Margarita, please" Dora said and the bartender''s eyes grew wide when his eyes landed on me. I immediately used my Mind Powers


    ''Don''t yell¡­ I am just here to enjoy and have a dance with this beautiful lady beside me'' I said into his mind and he nodded his head in understanding and started to prepare the drinks. I immediately used my Reality Powers to disguise myself.


    "Looks like someone is well known around here¡­" Dora said in a teasing tone and I shot her with an annoyed glare. Dora acted completely oblivious to the glare as she started to whistle while looking away.


    As soon as we got the drinks, she chugged down her drink and started to stare at me intently. I chugged down my drink and she started to lead me to the dance floor.


    After dancing together for a few minutes, Dora spoke up. "You know, I was wondering if you want to play a role with me¡­ I mean in the bedroom" Dora said in a suggestive tone and winked at me.


    I placed my hands around her waist and pulled her closer "So, what do you have in mind?" I whispered into her ear and licked her earlobe.


    Dora shivered in my arms. After a few moments, she was finally able to gather her bearings. "I was wondering about forced BDSM¡­" Dora trailed off and licked my earlobe¡­ Yes, the night was going to be really wild.


    *****************


    I woke up and shook my head. I noticed that Dora was still hanging by the wall. She had fallen asleep with a stupid look on her face. She was drooling too¡­


    I fucked Dora''s brains out after we returned from the club. I hung her up by the wall, and had my way with her. She had a lot of fun when I used her like that.


    By the time we were halfway done, the other girls had returned¡­ so, I sent a mental message to them and invited all of them for a wild orgy. Moments later, all of them teleported into our bedroom.


    I used my Space Powers to keep Dora frozen¡­ This turned her on even more because we were going into the dimension of neglecting play.


    Yes, a closet pervert with questionable fetishes, though I can''t blame her much as she was Nemuri''s best friend. Dora was obviously neglected while I paid my whole attention to all the girls one by one.


    It took days to satisfy Hela and after that, once again I paid attention to the other girls and I completely ignored Dora who was still hanging by the wall and she was still frozen due to my Space Powers.


    When I finally finished with the other girls, Dora was just a quivering mess. She came as soon as I touched her and as I started to take her roughly¡­ she lost her ability to form any sort of understandable statements.


    Since the Time outside our bedroom was frozen, it wasn''t a problem. I used my powers to free Dora and laid her on the bed. She cutely snuggled into the nearest body of heat which was Rumi. I made my way towards the bathroom.


    After a nice and long shower, I made my way towards the kitchen. I started to prepare a full course English breakfast for everyone. I decided to increase the ingredients as I sensed that Flavia and Unohana were getting ready to visit our house. Well, it was no big deal¡­


    All of a sudden a wry smile appeared on my face¡­ I was expecting them to arrive much sooner. It looks like I need to add two more on the list. Just as I finished thinking that, two women dressed in skimpy armour appeared inside my kitchen¡­


    Neither of them were human even though both of them looked completely human. They needed to seal off all of their powers or they would have destroyed this world or they could have driven all the mortals into insanity.


    Without saying anything the two women lunged at me, I didn''t bother to stop them. The two women wrapped their arms around me and started to bawl out their eyes. If any of the Omniversal Gods saw these two women like this then they would have a stroke. I started to pat their backs.


    "It''s fine. See I am here, I won''t be going anywhere¡­" I cooed¡­ these two were really my family members¡­


    "Please don''t leave us again. We have missed you so much" Hydriana said, pulling herself out of my chest.


    "You are a big meanie, how can you leave the two of us?" Ardat said and puffed out her cheeks and glared at me.


    "...Sorry, but the two of you know that I am not exactly Nemesis, right?" I asked them. This could be a problem because even if I have his memories and experience, the two of us were different.


    "We know, but you are the only family I have except Ardat. You have all the memories and experiences of Nemesis and if I am being honest, I like the changes" Hydriana said with a soft smile on her face.


    "Yes, what Hydriana said. And we can always start by being friends if you are uncomfortable with us¡­" Ardat offered and I nodded my head.


    I have also missed the two of them, and I won''t mind being friends with them. I may not be Nemesis but I can''t deny all those billions of years of memories.


    They were like my sisters¡­ no, they were my sisters and I would like to have that relationship with them once again. "Sure, I would love that" I said with a smile and both of them nodded their heads excitedly like little kids¡­

 Chapter 404: Introductions & Offers...

    [POV Reo]


    "So, this is your house?" Hydriana asked while looking around the kitchen, she seemed to be somewhat displeased.


    "Yes, all of us don''t like living submerged in lava or inside some random sun" I retorted with an amused look on my face and a thin smile appeared on Hydriana''s face.


    "That is what I have been telling her for millions of years!!" Ardat snarked and Hydriana simply glared back.


    "Excuse me, babe, if I don''t find dark and musky meteors to be pleasing" Hydriana bit back and Ardat started to glare at Hydriana.


    I simply kept watching their banter with an amused look on my face and led them towards the table in our kitchen¡­ After all, it was time for breakfast. The two of them sat down but kept glaring at each other, not wanting to back down.


    "Bring the strongest alcohol you have¡­" both of them said at the same time and I decided to put my foot down for now.


    "No drinking now¡­ we can have a drink later" I said and both of them weren''t happy after hearing my answer but there wasn''t much they could have done.


    So, they simply decided to make their displeasure known by pouting. After a few seconds, both of them huffed and decided to sulk. I found the whole scene pretty amusing.


    "You have really changed¡­ and I agree with Hydriana here, I do like the new you" Ardat said with a soft smile on her face.


    "So, when are you going to introduce us to your lovers?" Hydriana asked in a teasing tone and I simply inclined my head as I could sense that they were just getting up.


    "They just got up, so it will take some time for them to come down" I said and went back to preparing the food.


    "I still can''t believe that you learned how to cook" Ardat mused as Hydriana grinned but nodded her head.


    "It is a useful skill to have" I said in a serious tone as I nodded my head. Both Ardat and Hydriana gave me questioning looks but they decided to drop the matter...


    **************


    "Girls meet two of my oldest friends¡­ Well, more like my sisters but it is really confusing with all these old memories" I said looking towards the girls as I introduced Ardat and Hydraiana to them.


    Just as I was about to set up the table, the girls started to come down. All of them noticed Ardat and Hydriana but none of them said anything and simply gave me questioning looks. They weren''t accusing or anything¡­ They were simply curious.


    Moments later, Flavia arrived through her portal and decided to make herself at home like she always did. I didn''t mind her doing that. After some time, Unohana also arrived, I invited her for breakfast and after a little bit of convincing, she decided to join us too.


    "This is Ardat, also known as the Origin of Evil" I said while pointing towards Ardat, she simply raised up her champagne glass when I introduced her. I had given her orange juice but she started making faces, so I gave her champagne.


    "And this is Hydriana, she is known as World Devourer" Then I said pointing towards Hydriana, she also raised her champagne glass in the air when I introduced her. It was the same with her too¡­ neither of them appreciated healthy food.


    "Hello, my name is Momo. Nice to meet you two" Momo politely introduced herself followed by Jean who was sitting beside her.


    "Hello, my name is Jean Grey, it''s nice meeting you two" Jean introduced herself with a smile.


    "Wotcher! I am Dora Tonks, you can call me Dora" Dora introduced herself in her usual bubbly nature.


    "Hi, I am Nemuri Kayama, it''s nice meeting you two, but are you two perhaps his step-sisters?" Nemuri asked and I simply facepalmed and everyone other than Nemuri, Luna, Ardat, and Hydriana groaned and Dora seemed to blush. I should have expected that.


    Both Ardat and Hydriana tilted their heads in confusion and turned towards me. It was obvious that they didn''t know about the reference so I used my Mind Powers to send a telepathic message to them.


    Both of them gave me blank looks for a few seconds until the two of them burst out laughing. Now, Nemuri was one who looked rather confused because she was still waiting for their answer. Ardat and Hydriana finally calmed down.


    "Sorry sorry, I was simply unable to hold back" Hydriana said after calming down. "Our relationship was never like that. The two of us aren''t into men to be accurate" Hydriana said and Nemuri nodded her head in understanding.


    "You are interesting¡­" Ardat said with a smile and Nemuri smiled at the statement.


    "...Um, let''s move on with the others" I said dryly and shot a glare towards Nemuri who simply blushed. Yes, I should have expected that too.


    "I am Luna!!" Luna exclaimed with a bright smile on her face as if it was the most obvious thing to do. Luna didn''t say anything else and continued looking at the two of them with a dazed look in her eyes. Yes, that''s just Luna.


    "Hello, my name is Rumi. Nice to meet you two" Rumi introduced herself politely.


    "Hi, you can call me Nat" Nat introduced herself, she was slightly nervous. I see, she is still having some problems with Gods and stuff like that. I will have a chat with her later. Most of the time it is okay for her but sometimes she still feels out of the place.


    "Hello, my name is Fleur Delacour, it is a pleasure to meet you two" Fleur introduced herself in a regal manner and gave a small bow like a noble lady.


    "Hi, I am Ororo. It''s nice to meet you" Ororo said with a smile.


    "Greetings! My name is Hela, I am pleased to meet my husband''s sisters" Hela said with a polite smile on her face.


    "Yes, you must be Death''s Avatar, right?? I can feel her power oozing out of you" Hydriana said and Hela nodded her head excitedly.


    "Her bloodlust is quite strong too. I am impressed" Ardat said and this surprised Hela as she wasn''t releasing her bloodlust but for someone like Ardat, sensing her bloodlust was a piece of cake even though her powers were sealed.


    "Hello, it''s nice to meet you two. My name is Yachiru Unohana, I work for¡­ with Hela" Unohana had to change her introduction when Hela shot her an annoyed glare. Oh¡­ so she has also started to use her real name. That''s cool!


    "Oh¡­ we have another interesting person right here" Ardat said in an excited tone and Hydriana readily nodded her head. Unohana simply smiled kindly and didn''t say anything else.


    Then their eyes finally turned towards the last member sitting at the dinner table.


    "Hello, my name is Flavia, it is nice to make your acquaintance" Flavia introduced herself and Hydriana stared at Flavia intently. Flavia shifted uncomfortably in her seat. I simply smiled, as I already knew what was going to come.


    "Tell me, girl, do you want to learn Magic from me?" Hydriana asked seriously and Flavia''s eyes grew slightly at the sudden offer. Ardat whistled after hearing Hydriana''s words. Both of us knew that if Hydriana is offering something like that then Flavia must have a lot of potential.


    I decided to elaborate on Hydriana''s offer to Flavia. "Flavia, this is a once in a lifetime chance¡­ if you want to learn magic then you can''t get a better teacher than Hydriana here. She might be called the World Devourer but she has another title, Hydra of Magic" I said and Flavia could only nod her head with a dumb look on her face.


    "Girl, even Reo here would lose against Hydriana in a pure magical fight. There is simply no one in the Omniverse who can win against her in a magical fight¡­" Ardat elaborated from the side and Flavia once again nodded her head in understanding.


    Hearing our words the other girls looked slightly dejected. Hydriana noticed that and decided to speak up.


    "...I understand that most of you can use magic but her magic is somewhat similar to mine but unlike her, instead of dimensional energy, I use my own power" Hydriana explained and the other girls nodded, then Hydriana''s eyes once again landed on Flavia.


    "...You don''t need to make a decision right now¡­ we are going to be here for a couple of days¡­ you can give us an answer before we are going to leave" Hydriana said and Flavia somewhat relaxed after hearing that she didn''t need to decide right at this moment.


    "And I call dibs on you two. I am going to show you some tricks while giving you some tips" Ardat gushed out excitedly while pointing towards Hela and Unohana. Understandable¡­


    "Before answering I would need to discuss with my husband" Hela answered politely and Ardat''s grin widened.


    "I don''t mean to insult you in any way but I could only accept your offer if Hela accepts your offer, please forgive me" Unohana said in a polite tone and gave an apologetic bow.


    "Sure sure" Ardat waved off dismissively. She wasn''t going to lose anything if they decided to decline the offer. She simply extended the courtesy as a senior evil woman to her juniors.


    "Now that the introductions are over, let''s eat" I said and everyone agreed. Well, Hela didn''t need to have a talk with me. I will obviously allow her to go with Ardat, both Hela and Unohana could learn a lot of things from Ardat.


    I hope that Flavia accepts the offer too. This is an offer no one should deny. Though I feel slightly bad for the other girls. I will show them the basics of the Magical Circles magic system. That will be helpful for them.


    So, the rest of the breakfast passed just like that, happily chatting with each other. Ardat and Hydriana kept telling the girls stories about our adventures¡­ nothing too gruesome though. After all, we did have fun from time to time, we couldn''t destroy worlds all the time.


    I used my powers to arrange a room for Ardat and Hydriana. Just as I had thought Hela asked me if she could go with Ardat. I simply agreed and I told her that it was never my place to decide something for her. Hela simply grinned and left while nodding her head.


    The rest of the girls slowly left to do their own things. So, I finally decided to take up the offer of drinks with Ardat and Hydriana. With a simple thought the three of us appeared in the backyard.


    I had a nice setup arranged in the backyard for these types of occasions. In Vesta my backyard was completely empty as Luna had her own personal forest.


    I waved my hand and several bottles of Fire Whiskey appeared on the table along with three tumblers. Hydriana quickly opened a bottle and poured our drinks.


    "This is a nice setup" Hydriana said and gave a satisfied nod as she sniffed her glass.


    "You know I am really envious of you, Reo. We can''t enter mortal worlds with our powers¡­" Ardat said with a frown and picked up a glass.


    "My control over my powers has been absolute since the beginning. You know you can enter mortal worlds too with your powers but the residents would probably go insane due to the influence of your powers" I said and Ardat nodded sullenly. She does that from time to time but the fun ends really quickly.


    "...You shouldn''t complain Ardat, you still get to destroy worlds from time to time" Hydriana said and took a sip of the drink. "This is good but I have tasted better" she said with a shrug and took another sip.


    "True, I keep destroying worlds from time to time and from next time we are bringing the drinks" Ardat said and chugged down her whole drink at once. I shrugged as I knew that there are better drinks than FireWhiskey out there.


    "Fair enough. So what have you guys been up to?" I asked and Ardat simply grinned.


    "This and that. Some fool decided that it would be great to seal away Hydriana''s Avatar. I have been torturing that motherfucker. Ikkagen told us that you got back your memories so we decided to pay you a visit¡­" Ardat said with a grin on his face.


    "Actually she snapped his mind. I am using my magic to fix his mind and it is going to take some time, so we can start breaking his mind once again¡­" Hydriana said dryly and Ardat shot her a glare.


    I heard their words and leaned back in my seat and started to fiddle with my glass. I chugged down the whole drink and poured myself some more from the bottle. Both Ardat and Hydriana kept giving me questioning looks.


    "...You know, I am Omnipresent, right? That means I am everywhere in the Omniverse at the same time¡­" I said and both Ardat and Hydriana tensed up.


    "Is there a reason you were trying to hide this from me?" I questioned icily as the tension between the three of us started to rise¡­

 Chapter 405: Omniversal Problems...

    After a few moments of complete silence, both of them looked at each other and released a sigh as they sagged back in their chairs.


    "We have heard from Ikkagen that you simply wanted to relax for now. So, we have thought that we shouldn''t bother you with it" Hydriana said with a thin smile on her face.


    "And it is not like you can go and fix it¡­ there is nothing you can do, even Ikkagen can''t do anything with his Creation powers" Ardat finished with a snort and I had to admit that she does have a point.


    "...You are right. It is not like I can do anything right now, at least I can''t do anything with my powers. Have you talked with your Avatar?" I asked Hydriana and she sullenly nodded her head.


    "I went to Pike as soon as I found that my Avatar has been sealed. Through him, I contacted her as I wasn''t able to get her exact location. She wasn''t exactly thrilled with the news¡­" Ardat snorted and Hydriana threw her a dirty look before she decided to continue. "But she understood that she needed to stay in the seal to buy us some time" Hydriana said and clenched her fists tightly.


    "We were finally able to get her exact location after a couple of years¡­ you probably haven''t noticed anything as you haven''t reincarnated at that point" Ardat said and started to shake her head.


    "For now the seal is blocking the rupture but the rupture will ultimately get big enough¡­" Hydriana said in a frustrated tone as she picked up a whole bottle and started to chug down all of it. I released a defeated sigh and poured myself another drink.


    I used my Space Powers and brought us another tumbler and poured another drink. Moments later, a blue-skinned man with golden tribal tattoos all over his body appeared out of thin air. He gave me an appreciative nod for the drink and sat down.


    "How have you been, Ikkagen?" I asked him and released a tired sigh.


    "I have seen better days¡­ when I am not busy with my Godly duties, I am busy training the younger Gods but you already knew that" Ikkagen said and gulped down the whole drink.


    "True¡­ but it is common courtesy to ask someone about their wellbeing if you are meeting them after some time" I said in an amused tone and Ikkagen wasn''t impressed with my humor.


    "Eventually the seal won''t be able to hold back the rupture from spreading and a bridge will form" Ikkagen said in a serious tone. "It''s simply a matter of time now¡­" Ikkagen said.


    "How much time do you think we have?" I asked and quirked my brows.


    "Probably a few years at best¡­ nothing more than that" Ikkagen muttered while shaking his head.


    "So, how did it happen?" I asked and Hydriana crushed the glass in her hand. With a wave of my hand, I fixed the broken glass and fixed Hydriana''s hand.


    "I think it would be better if you heard it from Ikkagen¡­ my babe gets kind of emotional due to the whole ordeal" Ardat said in an apologetic tone. Hydriana gave Ardat a grateful nod as she poured herself another drink.


    Unlike Lady Death and Hela, Hydriana was a lot closer to her Avatar, Hydriana treated her Avatar like her own daughter. I knew this from the memories of my past life. I mean from the time when I was Nemesis.


    "There was this gallant, self-righteous God. He found out about her Avatar''s existence" Ikkagen said while pointing towards Hydriana. "And he decided that he needed to save his own world, he knew that he couldn''t kill the threat so he decided to seal her at the edge of the Omniverse" Ikkagen almost snarled.


    "That was his biggest mistake¡­ obviously there was a huge fight, after all, no one would willingly get sealed" Ikkagen said and I snorted. "During that fight, the fabric of the Space at the edge of the Omniverse got ruptured and there you have it. He condemned this whole Omniverse to save just one world" Ikkagen snarled in rage.


    "After that, the fool was weakened so he decided to hide¡­ I found his location and I sent Ardat after him. Since then he has been Ardat''s guest and he will be her guest for the rest of the eternity" Ikkagen said in a dismissive manner and I simply shrugged. Self-righteous fools who act without thinking about consequences deserve nothing else.


    "...Then I have bad news for you"  I said as I poured myself another drink. This alarmed all three of them as they started to pay rapt attention to whatever I was going to say.


    "A rupture like that should have been fixed by the Omniversal Laws, it should have taken a decade at max but the rupture is still open. It can only mean one thing¡­" I trailed off mysteriously and all three of them paled drastically.


    All the Omniversal Gods knew that I have the closest connection with the Omniversal Laws so I wouldn''t be wrong about something like this. A few minutes passed but none of us said anything and all of us remained silent.


    "Someone is reaching out from the other side¡­ but due to the seal or for whatever reason, they are unable to enter" Ikkagen muttered in a horrified tone.


    "Reo, can''t you see their identity or what is stopping them from entering? You are the only Omniversal God who is Omnipresent" Ardat asked hurriedly and I simply shook my head in denial.


    "My Omnipresence can only cover everything inside the Omniverse. My Omnipresence doesn''t exist outside that" I said and all of them nodded their head in understanding.


    "Well then, I will be leaving. I need to warn everyone about the recent revelation¡­ the war might start much sooner than I have imagined" Ikkagen said as he got up from his seat.


    "Then can''t you save her¡­ I mean we know that someone is keeping the rupture open. So, my Avatar will be the first target¡­ can''t you pull her out?" Hydriana asked hurriedly and Ikkagen didn''t give her an answer for a few seconds.


    "Both Reo and I can pull her out right now but the seal would collapse. If the rupture expands then I will pull her out regardless of the consequences" Ikkagen said and disappeared. Hydriana nodded her head in a defeated manner. This was the best that she was going to get.


    I also decided to assure her. That is the least I could do as she was just like my sister¡­ maybe we will be able to regain our previous relationship someday.


    "I will be keeping an eye on the rupture. So, if it expands then I will immediately pull out your Avatar from the seal" I assured her. Hydriana gratefully nodded her head but after that we didn''t know what to talk about.


    The three of us sat in complete silence for the rest of the time drinking in silence. War is never good, at least not when your whole existence is at stake.


    "You guys are going to stay, right?" I asked them when it was almost dark and both of them looked at each other and nodded their heads after a few moments.


    "We aren''t in any type of hurry¡­" Ardat said with a sad smile.


    "Yes, we can stay a couple of days¡­" Hydriana said while nodding at Ardat''s statement. "I might be able to get my mind off the sadder topics" she continued with a thin smile.


    Once again there was complete silence. "So, Reo, how do you feel now that you are the strongest being in this Omniverse?" Hydriana asked after some time and I simply grinned.


    ******************


    The next day the girls decided to take Ardat and Hydriana on a shopping trip. By the time we started dinner both Hydriana and Ardat were back to normal. The stressful thoughts were back in the back of their minds.


    "Shopping Trip? What''s that?" Ardat asked with a confused look on her face.


    "We might visit the Mortal World from time to time but it is mostly for drinks and stuff like that. So, we don''t know much about Mortal Culture" Hydriana pointed out when she noticed the incredulous looks she and Ardat were getting.


    So, after that, Momo happily told them what a shopping trip was and both Ardat and Hydriana agreed.


    "Hela, do you want to join us too?" Jean asked and Hela simply tilted her head in confusion.


    "To be honest. I don''t know" Hela said with an unsure look on her face but after some convincing from the other girls, Hela shrugged and decided to join the trip.


    The girls were going out on a girls'' exclusive shopping trip where I wasn''t included, so I decided to laze around while keeping an eye on the rupture. I might not be able to see what''s outside there but I could very well see if it''s expanding or closing.


    I also kept an eye on Hydriana''s Avatar. I wonder if she would be able to recognize me or not. Maybe I will pay her a visit at a later date. I can easily enter the seal and leave if I need, so I might take Hydriana some time to visit her Avatar.


    Even though the girls didn''t invite me, I had my Omnipresence so the point was moot. All of sudden I frowned when I saw two guys trying to get handy with Jean and Fleur but I didn''t need to worry as Hela was nearby.


    Since Hela was an evil bloodthirsty and educated woman, she simply knocked them out and in a wisp of greenish-black smoke, teleported the two of them into the Dark Dimension.


    It was already night when the girls finally returned from their shopping trip. All of them were carrying several bags in their hands. Even Hela was carrying a few bags of her own.


    I was in the kitchen waiting for the food to be prepared. The House-Elves were pretty insistent that I was stealing their work and they needed to make food as it was their duty.


    So, I decided to let them prepare dinner. I was simply lazing when I noticed Flavia approaching the kitchen after putting down her bags back in her apartment.


    "So, how can I help you, Flavia?" I asked without looking back.


    "...I wanted to know what you think about the offer" after a small pause, Flavia spoke up. I simply smiled and I tilted my head.


    "As I have said yesterday, you should accept the offer but it is not my place to make the decision for you. Hell, I am not going to make a decision for any of my girls. So, this is something you have to decide on your own" I finished with a grin.


    Flavia sat down with a contemplative look on her face. She didn''t say anything for a few minutes. "I have decided to accept the offer. I know that I simply wanted to relax but I also want to learn more about Magic" Flavia said in a determined tone and I nodded my head with a smile.


    After dinner, Hela, Unohana, and Ardat happily teleported into the Dark Dimension. The three of them returned after a couple of hours with happy looks on their faces.


    I am not going to go into the details but the two of them are still screaming on top of their lungs¡­ even after they are now in Death''s Realm. They were still thinking that they were getting tortured.


    Two days passed just like that in a blink of an eye. "So, this is it, Reo. We will keep visiting from time to time¡­" Hydriana said with a smile, Flavia was standing beside Hydriana as she was going with her.


    "Sure. The two of you are always welcome in my house and I might move into that world to keep a closer eye" I said with a smile. Both Hydriana and Ardat nodded their heads with a smile.


    The other girls started to give me confused looks as I haven''t told them anything about the things we have talked about while having drinks. I will tell them in a few days¡­ I can always tell Hela through our connection.


    "Kukuku, next time I will be the one bringing drinks. And tell that damn pigeon that I said Hi whenever she comes around¡­" Ardat said and I simply smiled.


    "Don''t worry, husband. I will be back in a couple of months" Hela said and pecked me on the lips.


    "Sure, I will be waiting for you" I returned with a smile.


    Hela went to stand beside Ardat and Unohana. Red miasma surrounded Hela, Unohana, and Ardat and the three of them disappeared while two magic circles appeared under Flavia and Hydriana and they disappeared too¡­

 Chapter 406: Towards the Next World... (R-18)

    [POV Reo]


    A week has passed since Ardat and Hydriana had visited and I have finally decided to leave this world. There isn''t anything left to do.


    I can enter that world in an instant in case of some emergency but staying there would be interesting and there are a few extremely strong individuals whom I can train for the upcoming war. That will be insanely helpful.


    To be honest, I don''t want to train anyone. I would be cutting short my lazing around time but the whole Omniverse might be at risk as I don''t even know who or what the threats are.


    Some beings might try to dethrone the current rulers, but there are some beings who would simply try to destroy anything just for the sake of destroying.


    So, I decided to call the girls so that I can inform them about the latest developments. So, all of them teleported inside our living room one by one. Luna probably knew everything but I have still decided to call her.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Momo was the first one to break the silence.


    "Well, this is serious¡­ as of now, I don''t know how serious it is but it is serious..." I said and started to explain what had happened. Most of the girls didn''t know how to react as they had no idea of the things I was speaking about.


    Still, they understood that the whole Omniverse was at risk and there will be a War in the upcoming future. All of them except Luna kept asking various types of questions, I answered all of them to the best of my abilities.


    "Luna, can you tell me something about the Future?" I asked her. Luna nodded her head with a serious look on her face. All of her usual cheerfulness was gone, she looked somewhat saddened.


    "As of now, there are only two future possibilities. In one, we win but there will be a lot of Deaths and in the other, we lose and everything turns black after that" Luna said and I nodded my head in understanding.


    "Do you know why we have these two different scenarios?" I asked and once again she nodded her head.


    "It is due to the small differences in the fights¡­ nothing major you can use" Luna said in a sad tone as she shook her head.


    "I don''t know anything else for now as I can only see a few glimpses of that world from this place" Luna said in an apologetic tone and I nodded my head in understanding.


    "It is fine Luna. You have tried your best" I said with a bright smile on my face as I started to pat her. Luna beamed at me with a brilliant smile on her face.


    "You are not going to stop me from participating in this war, right?" Rumi questioned as she raised her brows.


    "No¡­ I am not going to stop you but you will need to train a lot" I said and Rumi nodded her head in understanding. To be honest, I wanted to keep her as far as possible from the war but that wouldn''t have worked.


    "So, when are we leaving?" Nemuri asked and I simply shrugged.


    "As soon as you girls are ready to leave¡­" I said with a shrug and got up from my seat.


    "Well, I am going to have a chat with Eric. See you, girls, later¡­" I said and disappeared from the room. I appeared right outside Eric''s office and knocked on the door.


    Moments later the door opened with a swish. I entered his office and made my way towards an empty seat. I plopped down and released a sigh. Eric kept curiously watching me¡­ he closed the lid of his laptop which he had been working on.


    "So¡­ what brings you here today?" Eric asked and I simply smiled while looking outside the window.


    "I am leaving¡­" I said and Eric immediately leaned back in his chair and released a saddened sigh.


    "Oh¡­ is that so? So are you going to return someday?" Eric asked and I shrugged.


    "No idea, I guess I will come whenever I want to¡­" I said and Eric nodded his head in understanding. After a few moments of silence, Eric got up from his seat and approached me.


    He arrived in front of me and extended his hand towards me. "It was nice knowing you Reo¡­ I could never repay you for the things you have done for me and our race¡­" Eric said and I accepted his hand and shook it with a smile on my face.


    "But can I ask you something?" Eric asked and I smirked as I nodded my head.


    "Can''t you take us with you? I mean teleport the whole planet to wherever you are going?" Eric asked and I cocked my head sideways.


    "I can¡­ doing something like that is pretty easy but the place where I am going is very dangerous¡­ even for strong Meta-Humans like you" I said and Eric lowered his head in disappointment.


    "How about this? I will make some permanent portals on Vesta, Elysium and the place I am going. So if you want, you can pay a visit from time to time?" I offered and only after a few moments, Eric happily accepted the offer.


    I pulled him into a brotherly hug, it might have never seemed like that but Eric has been a good friend. I will probably visit him from time to time or have a few drinks with him whenever he visits our new world.


    "Don''t worry about it Eric, stay happy and prosper" I said and left his office using my Space Powers.


    I appeared inside Momo''s lab. She was Flash Stepping around trying to gather all of her things.


    "You know you don''t need to collect all of them¡­ I can take the whole house or your lab if you want" I said, Momo finally froze after hearing my words and started to contemplate my words.


    "No need to do that¡­ we can let this house stay in Vesta. We can take the Knox as we haven''t used it that much" Momo said and I kind of agree with her.


    Knox hasn''t been used much after we made our house in Elysium. "Sure, we will do that and what about the house we have in Elysium?" I asked and once again Momo shook her head.


    "Let it stay there too¡­ we can use it as a vacation home if we want to" Momo said and I nodded my head.


    All of a sudden I appeared behind Momo and wrapped my arms around her waist from the back. "You know you don''t need to be so worried about me" I whispered into her ears as I pulled her closer into my arms.


    "...But I can''t help it, you know. I am so worried about you. Previously, I knew that there was no one who could hurt you but right now it is completely different. There is going to be a war where you can die too" Momo almost exclaimed.


    Momo turned around so she could look straight into my eyes. She placed her hands on my cheeks and gently caressed them softly. "I care about you, Reo and honestly, I don''t even want to think about losing you" Momo said softly as she placed her lips on mine.


    I returned the kiss with the same passion. Momo wanted to relay all of her feelings for me through the kiss¡­ I could feel how much she wanted me, how much she needed me¡­


    <Lemon ??? Starts>


    I used my magic to remove her top as I gently caressed her sides. Momo also did the same as her hands started to caress my neck and chest. With a quick tug, I unstrapped her bra so I could have unrestricted access to her twin peaks.


    I gently groped her right breast and as my lips landed on her left breast. "Oh¡­ Reo!" Momo grunted as her head shot back in pleasure.


    "Reo, take me right now. I need you right now! Make me forget all of my worries" Momo panted while trailing kisses on my neck. Her fingers ran through my hair¡­ trying to pull me into her bosom.


    I didn''t need to be told twice¡­ My hands found the bottom of her skirt. I lifted up her skirt to expose a wet spot on her black stockings. I placed my fingers over her crotch as I trailed my fingers over her extremely hot and wet sex.


    Momo moaned loudly as her body shuddered as she reached her first climax. I tore her stocking to reveal her clean-shaven dripping pussy. I used magic to remove my pants and boxers¡­ My member was already ready for action but I didn''t enter her.


    I started to rub my Dick on the entrance of her pussy. "Reo, please¡­" Momo whispered, her voice almost begging me. I finally lined my member with her entrance as I slowly pushed in.


    Momo groaned in pleasure as my member parted her folds. Her tight insides, already trying to milk me for all my worth. I grunted in pleasure as I sheathed my whole length inside her. I placed my lips on Momo''s as I started to gently piston into her.


    Momo''s back was resting on one of her experiment tables as I pistoned into her. After a few minutes, I felt my balls tighten as I finally came inside her¡­ Momo shuddered as she started to come too. I used this chance to teleport both of us to our bed.


    "I love you, Reo" Momo said as she caressed my cheek.


    "I love you too" I said and placed my lips on hers. After that, I accelerated the time inside my room and I kept making love to Momo for a whole day until the two of us decided to stop...


    <Lemon ???Ends>


    "Stay with me, Reo. I want to sleep in your arms" Momo said softly and I simply placed a kiss on her forehead and I also nodded my head.


    "Same here Momo. I also want to sleep with you in my arms¡­" I said and pecked Momo on her lips¡­

 Chapter 407: The World of DXD (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    I appeared inside a completely dark space. "Who is there?" A loud voice boomed throughout the whole place. I didn''t even flinch and simply stood with a bright smile on my face.


    "You can''t recognize me?" I curiously asked and a lot of pressure descended on me. A huge body appeared from within the darkness. A giant head appeared in front of me, it seemed that the beast was trying to scrutinize me.


    (Image Here)


    The beast gasped in surprise. "Nemesis?" the beast asked in a surprised tone as I started to chuckle I started to pat the beast''s head.


    "Yes, but not exactly. I go by a different name now" I said and the beast seemed to purr.


    "Yes, mother told me that you have died¡­ you seemed to have changed too. So, what happened?" the beast purred feeling quite content as I kept patting her head.


    "That''s a long story. After dying¡­" So, I told her my whole story. She kept listening to my whole story without saying anything.


    "So, I should call you Reo from now on?" The beast questioned and I hummed in agreement.


    "...Phew¡­ I am also glad that you didn''t get a bleeding heart like most mortals" the beast sighed in relief.


    "Well, I never had a bleeding heart, to be honest" I said with a grin and the beast started to laugh too. "Do you want to meet your mother?" I asked and the beast stopped laughing.


    "...Yes, can you bring her?" The beast questioned almost hopefully.


    "Sure, just wait here" I said and the next moment, Hydriana appeared beside me. She was holding some documents in her hand. For a second, she blinked with a confused look on her face as she looked around until her eyes landed on the beast.


    Hydriana didn''t even bother with what happened and started to hug the beast while caressing her face. "I missed you so much, daughter" Hydriana whispered as she kept stroking the beast''s face.


    "Me too, mother. I missed you too¡­" the beast said and started to sob loudly.


    The mother and daughter pair finally separated after a few minutes, Hydriana looked towards me and she pulled me into a hug too. I hugged her back. "Thank you, Reo" she said softly as she let me go.


    "It''s my duty as your brother" I said with a grin and she pulled me into another hug. I wouldn''t mind being either Hydriana''s or Ardat''s brother. I might not be the past me but I simply can''t erase all of those billions of years of memories.


    "Ardat would love to hear that" Hydriana said with a grin as she let me go. "Can I stay here, with my daughter?" Hydriana questioned and after some thinking I shook my head.


    "Sorry, you can''t. The seal wasn''t designed for two Hydras. Unlike me you can''t suppress your whole power. The seal will collapse with your presence in here but you could always visit her from time to time¡­ but you can''t stay here" I said and Hydriana nodded her head with a smile on her face.


    "That''s good too" Hydriana beamed with a bright smile on her face. After that, the two of us spent an hour chatting with the sealed beast.


    "Daughter, we need to leave or the seal won''t hold. You will be finally free in a couple of years. I am sorry for what you are going through" Hydriana said sullenly as she kept patting the beast''s snout.


    "I understand, mother. I am not thrilled but there isn''t anything you can do" the beast said while nodding her head.


    "Take care, Trihexa" Hydriana said as she placed a kiss on her daughter''s snout.


    "Take care mother" the beast said in a longing tone.


    "I will keep popping up from time to time to take care of you or one of my lovers might make it her duty to take care of you" I said with a grin. The Beast gasped in surprise.


    "You have got lovers?? I thought you were asexual!" The beast exclaimed loudly in surprise and I simply deadpanned as I wasn''t impressed with her comment.


    The Beast blushed due to her mistake and lowered her head but I simply chuckled and patted her head. "Don''t worry, Trihexa. I am not mad at you" I said with a grin.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange a couple of things for you Trihexa. Then this whole place won''t be so depressing" I said with a grin and the beast named Trihexa nodded her head like an excited little kid.


    After that, I used my Space Powers to send back Hydriana. I waved at Trihexa and disappeared too leaving her in the dark place. Hah¡­ I will get a TV and a few things. At least, that way she won''t be bored.


    I appeared in front of the rupture, as I wanted to inspect it. Currently, I was existing outside Space. I didn''t want to disrupt the delicate balance. Just like I had thought, something from the other side is preventing the rupture to be closed.


    I released a sigh and disappeared as there wasn''t anything I could do to fix the rupture. My speciality is destroying, not fixing. I appeared inside the rainbow-coloured Space, it was called the Dimensional Gap¡­ moments later, I noticed a huge being approaching me.


    I smile appeared on my face as I kept waiting while looking down at the nearest world. This is the world where I was planning to live in from now on.


    A giant tear appeared in the Space and a massive Western styled red Dragon came out of the tear and stopped in front of me. The Dragon was gigantic but it wasn''t anything considerable in front of my Leviathan form.


    (Image Here)


    The giant Dragon kept watching me warily and some fear in its eyes. I wasn''t even bothered by the presence of the massive Dragon.


    "Why are you here, Destroyer?" The Dragon questioned me loudly and a smirk appeared on my face.


    "Odd¡­ I don''t remember you having any authority over me¡­" I said and the haughty Dragon seemed to flinch.


    "No¡­ of course not. I was simply curious" the massive Dragon hurriedly made an excuse and I started to chuckle.


    "Don''t worry Great Red¡­ you are still using that name, right?" I asked and the Dragon nodded its head.


    "Don''t worry. I am not here to kill you or anything¡­" I said and the Dragon didn''t seem to know how to react to that so it decided to remain silent.


    "I have decided to move into this world¡­ I think it will be interesting¡­ don''t you think?" I asked and once again the giant Dragon decided to remain silent.


    "...Yes, it will be interesting, Nemesis" Great Red muttered dryly but I shook my head.


    "I go by Itsuki Reo now, you can call me Reo" I said and Great Red seemed to nod its head in understanding.


    "...You have changed" the Great Red muttered but I didn''t bother to humour the Giant Dragon with a reply. Only after a moment, a grin appeared on my face as noticed a second being approaching me. In a mist of black smoke, an expressionless little girl appeared on my other side.


    The girl''s eyes were purple but they looked completely dull. There wasn''t any type of emotion in those purple eyes. The girl seemed to have long black hair reaching her waist and her ears seemed to have pointed tips like elves.


    The girl was dressed in a Gothic Lolita dress but her chest was completely exposed. Her nipples were covered by two cross-shaped tapes. Her black hair was tied with a purple hairband and pink ribbons. She was also wearing a pink bow tie around her neck.


    (Image Here)


    "Destroyer" the little girl said monotonously. Then her eyes moved towards Great Red and a hate filled glint appeared in her eyes. "Baka Red" the little girl said monotonously.


    I grinned. "It''s nice to meet you again, Ophis. I noticed the little band you have created" I said and Ophis didn''t seem to react outwardly. I am not sure if she even reacted or not.


    "It was necessary if I wanted to reclaim my silence. I need help if I want to defeat Baka Red. Do you want to join too, Destroyer?" Ophis asked and Great Red seemed to flinch again.


    "I will have to deny your offer Ophis though I wish you luck" I said and Ophis tilted her head with a blank look on her face.


    "Pity¡­ and thank you" Ophis muttered without an ounce of emotion in her voice.


    "You know you can always share the Gap with me¡­ It is big enough for the two of us" Great Red offered and Ophis shook her head.


    "Baka Red, you are too noisy" Ophis answered in a monotone and Great Red seemed to shrug dismissively. He didn''t seem to be bothered by the fact that Ophis was gathering a group to defeat him.


    There wasn''t any reason to be bothered. No matter how many people Ophis can gather, ultimately in front of Great Red, they are inconsequential. There were only two things that could even significantly hurt Great Red.


    Samael was one of them and the other one was the True Longinus. "I am leaving" Great Red said and gave me a small nod as it left through a tear in Space.


    "Since you aren''t going to join my group, I will be leaving too, Destroyer. If you had joined, then I would have been able to get rid of Great Red in an instant" Ophis muttered without any emotion in her voice.


    "I can destroy you too, in an instant, you know?" I pointed out and Ophis nodded her head.


    "But you won''t or you would have already destroyed me" Ophis said and I shrugged as she disappeared.


    She is the representation of Infinity, a Concept. If I destroy her then a new Ophis will form only after a hundred years¡­ My effort would go down the drain. I am too lazy to do something useless like that and it''s not like Ophis is going to go against me.


    I continued to look down at the world and released a sigh. The World of DXD is a pretty interesting place. Unfortunately, I don''t know shit about this world. My human part has stopped watching the anime during the 1st Season out of rage.


    (A/N: I have read all the volumes of the novel. So, I know everything about DXD and EXE but Reo won''t know anything past the 1st Season. I think that will be interesting).


    I kind of agree with my human part¡­ that guy looked pathetic and stupid. But I shouldn''t make fun of him¡­ he was a normal human until all of a sudden his whole world changed as he got pulled into the Supernatural World.


    Well¡­ I will deal with whatever happens. It is not like anyone can threaten my existence in this world and being Omnipresent has its own perks. I disappeared from the Dimensional Gap as I appeared inside my house on Vesta.


    All the girls were sitting around in our living room. "Are all of you ready?" I asked and all the girls nodded their heads. I grinned and with a wave of my hand a huge portal appeared inside our living room.


    Along with the girls, I entered the portal and this time¡­ I didn''t even bother to hide or suppress my raw power¡­


    [World of DXD]


    Everything on the surface seemed to be completely peaceful and normal in this world but that wasn''t the case. There was a whole new World hiding in the shadows or sub-dimensions connected with this world.


    It was the World of Supernatural Beings. There were mainly three factions in the Supernatural World, namely the three Biblical Factions, and then there were the Gods from all the pantheons from around the world. The Supernatural World is a complex world.


    All of a sudden the whole world along with its sub-dimensions started to shake due to a being''s raw power¡­

 Chapter 408: Reaction of the Residents (I)...

    [Sixth Heaven (Zebel)]


    Archangel Michael was sitting inside his office with a serene look on his face while signing paperwork. He was also one of the Seraphs and since God''s mysterious disappearance he has become the Leader of Heaven.


    (Image Here)


    All of a sudden Archangel Michael froze and moments later he furrowed his brows. ''It must have been my imagination'' he thought and  shook his head. With a smile he decided to resume his paperwork when the whole World started to shake due to some beings'' raw power.


    ''This isn''t good. What kind of being could possess this kind of power? This is simply unimaginable¡­'' Michael thought as he shot out of his seat. ''I must investigate this matter¡­'' Michael thought.


    Michael''s office door practically flew open when the rest of the Four Great Seraphs burst into the room. "Did you sense that brother?" Raphael questioned hurriedly Uriel deadpanned at his brother''s stupid question.


    "If you haven''t noticed, we can still feel it" Uriel said dryly but Raphael didn''t understand that his brother was being sarcastic and he simply nodded his head.


    "Yes, I was just leaving to investigate it" Michael said but his sister grabbed his hand.


    "Brother, allow me to accompany you" Michael almost grimaced when his sister, Gabriel practically whined.


    (Image Here)


    "No, it is dangerous for you to go¡­" Michael said as he started to pat his sister who was pouting right now.


    "Michael is right. It is too dangerous for you to go but she is right. You shouldn''t go on your own" Uriel said and Michael seemed to reluctantly agree with his brother.


    "Then, I will accompany you" Raphael called out and once again Michael reluctantly nodded his head in agreement.


    Uriel wanted to tag along too but he decided against it when Michael gave him a pointed look. He knew that he needed to take the reins of Heaven in Michael''s absence as none of them wanted Gabriel to be burdened by that responsibility.


    Two golden Magic Circles appeared beneath Michael''s and Raphael''s feet as they disappeared in a golden light¡­


    [City of Lilith, Underworld]


    "Come on FIA-tan. Just see how cute my little sister is" one of the Four Devil Kings, Serafall Leviathan said while trying to show her sister''s picture album to a stoic looking silver-haired maid.


    "Of course, Serafall-sama, Sona-sama is very cute" the silver-haired beauty in the maid outfit said in a monotone. She knew that remaining silent wouldn''t work as the bubbly Devil King would keep bothering her.


    Serafall Leviathan was usually bubbly in nature and she had a childlike personality. Most of the time she was dressed in a pink Magical Girl costume.


    (Image Here)


    The stoic looking silver-haired woman''s name was Grayfia Lucifuge. She is a maid of the Gremory Clan. Not only that, but she is also the Queen of Sirzechs Lucifer and she is also known as the strongest Queen of the Underworld.


    (Image Here)


    Serafall Leviathan started to pout when she heard the lacklustre reply of Grayfia Lucifuge. She wanted to complain but the two of them froze as the whole world started to shake due to a being''s raw power.


    Both of their eyes grew wide and the silver-haired beauty immediately shot towards the nearby room. She burst into the room followed by Serafall Leviathan. A crimson-haired man was sitting behind a desk with a look of struggle on his face.


    The man''s name was Sirzechs Lucifer, he held multiple titles. He was known as the strongest Satan and he was also ranked as the sixth strongest being in this world. He was known as the Crimson-Haired Prince of Destruction.


    (Image Here)


    ''What is happening to me? Why is my whole being trying to make me bow down to this new presence?'' Sirzechs Lucifer thought as he struggled to keep himself standing straight.


    Moments ago he was happily humming while doing his paperwork. He hated his paperwork but there was no way out of it as Grayfia would have kept nagging him. Even though he was doing something he hated, it still wasn''t able to dampen his mood.


    Just yesterday his cute little sister was finally able to escape her hated engagement thanks to this Generation''s Red Dragon Emperor, Issei Hyoudou. He was also the pawn of his cute little sister''s peerage. So, he has been happy.


    That was until this unknown being appeared in their world and now he was struggling to stand straight. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Serafall and Grayfia had hurriedly entered the room¡­


    They had also sensed the arrival of this new being but neither of them were having the same problems like him. ''Is this happening only to me or is it happening due to something else?'' Sirzechs wondered and released a relieved sigh as the pressure was finally lifted from him.


    "Sirzechs-sama, are you alright?" Grayfia hurriedly asked as she leaned down beside the man.


    "Sirzechs-tan, what was happening to you. It looked like you were having a struggle" Serafall asked with a worried look on her face.


    Sirzechs gave the two of them a grateful nod as he stood up from his seat. "Yes, I am fine right now¡­ I don''t know what happened but my very being was trying to make me bow to this being" Sirzechs said and both Grayfia and Serafall seemed to frown.


    "...We can ask Aju-tan but we need to investigate this new being before anything else" Serafall said and Sirzechs agreed with his fellow Devil King.


    Three types of Magical Circles appeared beneath their feet and all three of them disappeared in a burst of Magic¡­


    [Gremory Castle, Gremory Territory]


    Venelana Gremory was sitting in her study while sipping tea. From time to time she was glaring daggers at her husband who had failed to protect their daughter from the arranged marriage. Their grandson Millicas Gremory was reading a book on a nearby table.


    (Images Here)


    Zeoticus Gremory wasn''t feeling that great due to his wife''s glares but there wasn''t anything he could do. It was his fault that his daughter was being forced into a marriage.


    It was a decision made by the Devil Council and even his son who was the strongest Devil King couldn''t object or overturn the decision without rebelling against the whole Devil Council.


    All of a sudden the three of them froze as the whole world started to shake due to someone''s raw power. Zeoticus was about to make a comment when he noticed his grandson, Millicas Gremory bowing down on the floor.


    Unlike Sirzechs Lucifer, his mother Venelana Gremory wasn''t able to withstand the pressure for long and she bowed down. She couldn''t comprehend what was happening but she felt content that she had submitted herself to this new being who had just arrived in their world¡­


    [Bael Castle, Bael Territory]


    Except for Zekram Bael, all the members of the Bael Clan could be seen bowing on the ground. It was a struggle for Zekram too, but he was one of the strongest and oldest devils alive¡­ there was no way he was going to give in.


    (Image Here)


    He didn''t know why this was happening but he was sure that the new being who had just arrived in their world was responsible for this. He also wondered why this was happening as something like this has never happened¡­ but he knew that he wasn''t going to get answers right now¡­


    [Grigori, Underworld]


    "You need to keep an eye on Kokabiel. I am telling you he is up to something" Shemhazai said and Azazel who was sitting on the opposite side of the table simply released an exasperated sigh.


    Shemhazai was a handsome man in his twenties. He had silver-white hair and purple eyes. His outfit consisted of a purple trench coat over a black vest. He is the current Vice-Governor General of Grigori.


    (Image Here)


    Shemhazai is extremely loyal to Azazel, being one of his best friends. Despite that, Shemhazai doesn''t hesitate to punish Azazel when he does something stupid.


    "I think Shemhazai has a point¡­" Baraqiel said with a serious look on his face, he is one of the Cadres of Grigori. This time Azazel rolled his eyes.


    Baraqiel has a serious, rigid warrior-type personality. Baraqiel was a middle-aged gruff looking man with black hair, a matching beard and a muscular body.


    (Image Here)


    "...You know, I am not stupid. I know he is up to something but I can''t confront him because he is up to something¡­ I don''t have any proof or evidence against him" Azazel said while rubbing his temple¡­


    Azazel''s personality is pretty complicated. He is laid back and lazy while at the same time he is also serious and wise. He likes video games and he is a Sacred Gear fanatic. He is also a huge pervert.


    (Image Here)


    Azazel is a tall man appearing to be in his twenties with an average build, black hair, golden bangs and a black goatee. He possesses 12 jet black wings, more than anyone in the Grigori.


    All of a sudden the three of them shot out of their seats when they felt the whole world start to shake due to the arrival of a new being. After a minute, the whole world stopped shaking but the being didn''t bother to hide him- or herself.


    "We are going, right?" Shemhazai asked and Azazel nodded his head.


    "I am coming too" Baraqiel called out and the three of them disappeared leaving behind a lot of black feathers¡­

 Chapter 409: Reaction of the Residents (II)...

    [Takamagahara]


    "Susanoo, I am warning you again. Refrain from disrespecting anyone" a black haired young woman said in a serious tone. The woman was known as Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess in Japanese Mythology and Japan was their territory.


    (Image Here)


    The black-haired young man standing in front of him nodded his head like a good boy. "You don''t have to worry about anything, sister. I will be on my best behaviour" the man said with a grin and his sister didn''t believe him for even a second.


    (Image Here)


    The black-haired man was the God of Calamity in Japanese Mythology and he was the strongest God of the Japanese Pantheon so Amaterasu had no other options. She had to take him with her.


    Both of them had sensed the new being''s arrival and both of them didn''t like the fact that this being decided to appear in their territory. They knew that the being was strong so they couldn''t force him out if they didn''t want to get destroyed.


    They simply wanted to negotiate with this being. Moments later the two of them disappeared in a burst of Magic¡­


    [Asgard]


    Odin, the All-Father, was currently frowning and scowling on his throne. He was having a great time as he was finally able to get the latest edition of playboy magazines. It wasn''t a well-kept secret, almost everyone in Asgard knew that Odin was a huge pervert.


    (Image Here)


    ''Couldn''t this new guy appear after a couple of hours? I would have finished appreciating all of these beautiful women by that time'' Odin thought as he kept cursing inside his mind.


    ''Fuck that!! All of these beautiful women are waiting for my compliments'' Odin thought as once again he became cheerful and decided to finish reading the magazine. All of a sudden the door of the throne room burst open.


    Odin groaned in frustration as his son entered the room. "Father, did you sense it?" Thor asked loudly as he approached Odin. Once again Odin internally groaned and cursed inside his mind.


    The Playboy Magazine would have to wait until he could placate his son¡­


    [Olympus]


    The Olympians have also sensed the arrival of a mysterious being but for now, they decided not to interfere as the being didn''t appear on their territory. As long as the being didn''t enter their territory, they were completely fine with it¡­


    [Mount Kailash]


    Both Shiva and Durga along with every other God and Goddess from the Hindu Mythology had noticed the arrival of this new mysterious being. They have also sensed his power but they have also decided to follow the decision Olympians have made.


    For now, they have decided not to bother with this being as long as he wasn''t a threat to their territory¡­


    **************


    Various Gods from various Pantheons from around the world have decided to take a similar approach with the whole situation¡­ they wouldn''t act if the being wasn''t invading their territories¡­


    **************


    [Occult Research Club, Kuoh Academy]


    "Come on, Rias. At least tell me if you kissed him or not?" A black-haired girl asked with a teasing grin on her face. Her name was Akeno Himejima, she was the queen of the Rias Gremory''s peerage.


    The girl had very long black hair and a voluptuous figure. She had purple eyes and her long hair was tied in a ponytail with an orange ribbon and it was reaching down to her knees. She was dressed in the customary Kuoh Academy Girls'' uniform.


    (Image Here)


    On the surface, she was a very elegant and gentle girl but underneath the calm atmosphere, she is shown to be highly sadistic. Even when hurting her enemies she is known to keep smiling and sometimes laughing cheerfully.


    The other girl in the room groaned as she started to rub her face in frustration. Since the morning her best friend and Queen, Akeno Himejima had been bothering her, trying to get some juicy details out of her.


    Rias Gremory is an extremely beautiful woman with a voluptuous body. Like her brother and father, Sirzechs Lucifer and Zeoticus Gremory, she had crimson hair and blue-green eyes. Like her brother, she also had the ability to use the Power of Destruction.


    (Image Here)


    She was the President of the Occult Research Club. It was the front for her peerage. Rias is very kind and compassionate and optimistic especially to her servants and people close to her. She is quick to get angry when someone insults her peerage or makes fun of them.


    "If you aren''t going to tell me then I am going to ask Issei¡­ I am sure that he won''t deny his helpful Senpai" Akeno said in a playful tone.


    It worked like a charm as Rias shot out of her seat with a blush marring her face. Rias glared at her Queen and after a few moments, she was finally able to get the blush off her face.


    "You will do no such things, Akeno" Rias bit out with a scowl on her face and Akeno started to giggle cheerfully.


    Before they could continue their banter, Rias''s rest of the peerage finally arrived. Rias''s eyes focused on her pawn. Issei Hyoudou, without him she wouldn''t have been able to escape her arranged marriage. She couldn''t stop herself from falling in love with him.


    Issei had short spiky brown hair along with light-brown eyes. Issei was ignorant, self-centred, arrogant, with his ongoing perverted nature. His mind is filled with lecherous fantasies, and he is utterly obsessed with women''s breasts and having his own harem.


    (Image Here)


    Even with all of his faults, Rias couldn''t stop herself from falling in love with him. Aside from his negative points, Issei was courageous, selfless and unwaveringly determined to protect those who are important to him.


    Rias was about to say something when the whole world started to shake due to some being''s raw power. Everyone in the room froze due to fear but it was a completely different story for Rias. She collapsed on the floor in a bowing posture.


    ''Why am I bowing down?'' Rias screamed inside her mind but her body refused to answer and it seemed like it was acting on its own.


    Everyone in Rias''s peerage noticed their King''s condition and they immediately rushed towards Rias. Her Knight, Yuuto Kiba was the first one to reach her due to his superior speed.


    Akeno was the second one to reach beside Rias as she was the closest one to Rias. Moments later, Issei Hyoudou and Rias''s Bishop, Asia Argent finally arrived beside Rias along with her Rook, Koneko Toujou.


    (Rest of Rias''s Peerage)


    Koneko Toujou tried to help Rias but Rias''s body refused to budge from the floor. Koneko frowned as she was the strongest member regarding physical power due to her being a Rook.


    All of a sudden, the pressure disappeared and Rias was finally able to get up from the floor. Rias seemed to be sweating profusely because she was trying to fight off the pressure over her.


    "Are you alright, Rias?" Akeno asked worriedly and Rias slowly nodded her head.


    "I don''t know why I reacted like that but it happened right after the arrival of that new being" Rias said while breathing heavily.


    "Yes, it seemed to have originated from the woods just outside Kuoh Town" Akeno said and Rias nodded her head as the person responsible was still releasing his power.


    "...So, this new person was responsible for what happened with Buchou" Issei asked while gritting his teeth. No one made any comments as all of them have sensed the strength of this new person.


    Before anything else could happen Sona Sitri burst into the Occult Research Club along with her peerage. "Did you sense it, Rias?" Sona asked as she pushed up her specs.


    (Image Here)


    "Of course I have sensed it¡­ we need to investigate it. The being has arrived just outside" Rias said and the bespectacled girl seemed to frown.


    "You sensed his power too¡­ we can''t confront someone like him. We should inform our siblings if they aren''t already on their way" Sona Sitri protested. Sona knew how protective her older sister was, so she wasn''t looking forward to the meeting.


    "But it would take them some time for them to arrive¡­ even though this mysterious being is strong, he or she won''t act recklessly as this is a devil territory" Rias insisted and Sona didn''t look too sure.


    She knew that strong beings loved to disregard things like a territory on a daily basis. She quickly thought of the pros and cons and decided to go with Rias''s suggestion. They couldn''t allow such a strong being to roam around their territory unsupervised.


    Then there was a huge chance of a fight breaking out but Rias did have a point. "Fine, we will go but we will only watch from some safe distance" Sona said in a serious tone and Rias wanted to protest but she paused when Sona decided to continue.


    "This¡­ or I call our siblings" Sona said in a no-nonsense tone and Rias reluctantly agreed. She knew that if her brother came, then he would never allow her to accompany him.


    "...Akeno, prepare the teleportation circle" Rias said sullenly. Akeno immediately nodded her head and started to work on the teleportation circle. Tsubaki Shinra, Sona Sitri''s Queen, also started to help Akeno.


    Moments later the teleportation circle was finally prepared. All of them entered the teleportation circle. The teleportation circle lit up and moments later the whole group consisting of Rias''s Peerage and Sona''s Peerage was gone.


    The whole group appeared just outside the Kuoh Town and they were shocked to the core when they noticed their siblings, some Cadre level Fallen-Angels, Two Archangels and two Gods from the Japanese Pantheon were already there.


    Their eyes finally landed on the being who was responsible for their impromptu gathering.


    It was a young man with black hair and black eyes. He was standing there with a grin on his face unbothered by the fact that he was standing in front of the strongest beings of their respective Factions¡­

 Chapter 410: The World of DXD (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    Along with the girls I entered the portal and this time, I didn''t even bother to hide or suppress my raw power¡­ the next moment all of us find ourselves standing outside a small forest.


    Rumi, Ororo and Luna wanted to have a house inside a forest and the other girls didn''t mind as we have been living in urban areas until now. That is why I chose this location.


    I sensed the disturbance I have caused around the world with just my arrival and a huge grin appeared on my face. I couldn''t keep releasing my raw power for long as it would otherwise collapse the world.


    I used my Reality and Space Powers to create a small space in the middle of the forest so that I could place the Knox. As soon as I was done with it, I used my Space Powers to teleport Knox along with all of its wards.


    The wards were still functional, so Knox was completely unplottable like before. Well, some Gods or strong beings like Ophis might be able to locate my house easily but it wasn''t a big deal.


    "This is perfect!" Ororo exclaimed cheerfully and Rumi nodded her head in agreement. It has been some time since she had stopped living inside a forest and she missed that.


    "There are some interesting pets in this world¡­" Luna muttered with a dazed look on her face. Yes, there are a lot of pets she can adopt¡­ I wonder what those Dragon Kings would say after meeting Luna.


    "Can you bring the House-Elves too?" Nemuri requested and I created two portals inside Knox''s basement leading to Elysium and Vesta.


    "I created two portals in the basement. One leads to Elysium and the other leads to Vesta. You can use them to travel between worlds" I said and Nemuri nodded her head in understanding and Flash Stepped inside Knox.


    "Can you make a portal to our World?" Momo asked and I simply shrugged and opened two more portals. One leading to the MHA World and the other leading to the HP World.


    I used my Magnetokinesis to add a tag above the portals. I didn''t want the girls to get confused and enter a wrong portal. It wouldn''t harm them but it would surely waste unnecessary time.


    "Why don''t you girls go inside and look around the house?" I proposed and the girls started to give me questioning looks.


    "We are going to have a few uninvited guests" I said with a grin and Luna started to giggle.


    "Of course, you arrived in this world with an impact!" Luna cheered with a dazed look on her face. Yeah¡­ but since I had no idea about the plot after the first season, I decided to go ahead and fuck it completely.


    "Should we ask the House-Elves to prepare some tea for our guests?" Fleur asked with a lady-like smile on her face.


    "No, they won''t be staying for long" I said with a grin and one by one the girls started to teleport inside Knox.


    "You are going to call me if a fight breaks out, right?" Rumi questioned and gave me a pointed look. I simply inclined my head in agreement and she also Flash Stepped inside Knox.


    I decided to retract my power but I didn''t bother to hide my presence. Moments later, the Governor General of the Fallen Angels, Azazel arrived along with his Vice-Governor General, Shemhazai and one of his Cadres, Baraqiel. I know he is Akeno''s father due to my Omnipresence.


    Only after a few moments, Sirzechs Lucifer, aka the useless Devil King arrived along with his Queen and another Devil King who was cosplaying a Magical Girl, Serafall Leviathan.


    I don''t know much about Serafall except that she is a die-hard sis-con, an Otaku and a Magical Girl fanatic. Sirzechs Lucifer''s Queen, Grayfia Lucifuge was another interesting woman. She was known as the strongest Queen of the Underworld and she seems to have a maid fetish.


    And lastly, we have the useless Devil King Sirzechs Lucifer. Honestly, I don''t know what to think of him. He is pathetic¡­ I feel insulted that he can use the Power of Destruction and he still bows in front of inferior oldies.


    He is completely useless, even with all that power he wasn''t able to break his sister''s arranged marriage. What is the use of having power if you can''t do as you please? I understand everyone can''t be super strong but the fool is the 6th strongest being in this World.


    The reason I feel insulted is because he knows how to use the Power of Destruction but he can''t do shit with it. He still can''t do anything without getting permission from those weaklings. He allows weaklings to hold his leash.


    I was brought out of my musings when Archangel Michael also arrived along with Archangel Raphael. Honestly, I don''t hate them. I am not going to blame someone''s children for their father''s mistake. For now, I am going to treat them neutrally.


    Only after a couple of seconds, Amaterasu and Susanoo from the Japanese Pantheon also arrived. I don''t know shit about them except that they acted like usual Gods. I have never bothered to pay any attention to them. But this is Japanese Territory so I should have expected their arrival.


    Nobody said anything as everyone kept staring at each other warily. I simply tilted my head, waiting for them to start spouting their usual bullshit.


    "Hello¡­ I am the Governor General of the Fallen Angels, Azazel¡­" Azazel was the one who decided to break the ice and introduce himself but I cut him off.


    "I know¡­" I deadpanned and Azazel froze and tilted his head with a confused look on his face.


    "Um¡­ what are you?" Azazel asked and this time I couldn''t stop myself from grinning as I sensed another group about to teleport here.


    Moments later, a Gremory and a Sitri teleportation circle appeared and Rias Gremory and Sona Sitri arrived along with their peerages. All of them gaped when their eyes landed on everyone already present here.


    Both Sirzechs Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan frowned due to the arrival of their cute little sisters. "Things are going to get messier" Azazel muttered and Grayfia Lucifuge gave him an icy glare.


    "Rias, you shouldn''t be here. You should leave" Sirzechs said in a firm tone and Rias seemed to scowl.


    "So-tan¡­" Serafall trailed off as she lunged towards her sister. Sona gasped in horror as her sister pulled her into a hug in front of everyone. She blushed up a storm.


    "Excuse me, I think we have much more important matters at hand" Archangel Michael coughed gesturing towards me. Hmm¡­ I didn''t mind watching the drama. I was just about to make myself some popcorn.


    Once again everyone''s attention was on me. "Well, I am in no hurry. Go ahead, deal with your sisters. I will enjoy the family drama with some popcorn" I said with a shrug and the Devils didn''t know how to react. Yes, I have left them speechless with my speech.


    "Ahem¡­ can you tell us who you are?" Amaterasu asked me politely.


    "My name is Itsuki Reo, you can call me Reo. I don''t care much about the formalities" I said in a dismissive tone.


    "Um¡­ you know you are currently in our territory, right?" Once again Amaterasu questioned and I started to scratch my ear.


    "Do I look like someone who gives a fuck?" I asked back curiously and everyone stiffened. Before any of them could say anything I decided to clear their misunderstanding.


    "It seems to me that you guys have misunderstood something. You think that I would care about something insignificant like territory" I said coolly and everyone frowned. They started to look around trying to gauge each other''s reaction.


    "You¡­!!" Susanoo began headedly as he started to release his Divinity. Amaterasu raised her hand and glared at Susanoo. I simply raised an eyebrow at the display.


    "...I am completely fine with you staying in our territory. I only ask you to refrain from causing troubles" Amaterasu said in a polite tone. Once again I was about to clear their misunderstanding but the Devils decided to speak up.


    "Your territory? This is Devil Territory, who gave you the authority to allow him to stay here?" Rias questioned and everyone looked towards Sirzechs who was trying to turn invisible by standing still.


    "This is Devil Territory because we allowed the Devils to function in this town due to the peace treaty, you stupid brat!!" Susanoo snarked and Rias almost flinched in fear. Her eyes turned towards her brother.


    Sirzechs didn''t know what to do so he decided to remain silent. "Hey! Don''t talk to Buchou like that!" Issei Hyoudou the perverted protagonist yelled and Susanoo almost attacked the stupid fool. Unfortunately, Amaterasu stopped him by grabbing his shoulder.


    My eyes finally landed on Rias''s Peerage. Akeno was trying to burn a hole in Baraqiel''s head with her glare. Yep¡­ I would love to watch that drama too but now I am getting bored.


    "Look! I don''t care about your peace treaties or your territories. I will do as I please. If you aren''t happy with that then, tough luck?? It has been some time since I slaughtered a whole Race¡­" I said in a dismissive tone and once again I started to release my power¡­

 Chapter 411: The World of DXD (III)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Look! I don''t care about your peace treaties or your territories. I will do as I please. If you aren''t happy with that then tough luck?? It has been some time since I slaughtered a whole Race¡­" I said in a dismissive tone and once again I started to release my power.


    Everything around us started to shake, the ground beneath my feet started to crack and the air around me started to simmer. The whole world started to shudder. The whole group standing in front of me paled due to the power I was casually releasing.


    Weaker members of the group started gasping for breath as they dropped to their knees. Everyone from Rias''s and Soma''s Peerages were on their knees gasping for breath.


    "Please stop!" Serafall Leviathan screamed, her voice almost pleading. Once again, I reined in my power. The group released a relieved sigh when they felt the pressure disappear.


    "Heh¡­" I snorted when I saw how miserable they looked right now. "You guys can''t even breathe properly if I release my power and you guys are the supposed leaders of your Factions¡­ what a joke" I said while looking down on them.


    "...So-tan, are you okay?" Serafall started to fuss around Sona. Sona simply nodded her head trying to get away from her sister.


    "...Who are you exactly?" Michael asked while staring at me warily. Everyone froze when in a flash of red and green light the Boosted Gear appeared on Issei''s left hand.


    "You are the Destroyer, aren''t you?" A voice originating from the Boosted Gear questioned in a somewhat respectful tone. Odd¡­ looks like I am much more famous than I had thought. Everyone in this world seems to know me.


    "Yes¡­ though I don''t remember ever meeting you" I said with a shrug. It''s not like I cared but I was simply curious.


    "I have heard a lot of stories about you¡­ I mean before I was turned into this Blasted Sacred Gear" the voice continued in a respectful tone and I started to rub my chin. He might be a good addition if I can nurture him properly but his owner is useless.


    "Yeah¡­ I am surprised to see where the mighty have fallen" I said dryly and everyone was gobsmacked that the Red Dragon of Domination knew about me. Not only that, the Red Dragon Emperor seemed to be respectfully talking to me.


    All of them were pretty old and all the leaders of the Three Great Factions had participated in the Great Biblical War but none of them knew about me. Understandable as I have never visited this World until now or it would have been long destroyed.


    "...Yes" the voice said sheepishly and started to laugh nervously.


    "Are you happy with your current life?" I asked, surprising everyone, especially the owner of the Boosted Gear. The voice originating from the Sacred Gear stopped laughing.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Issei Hyoudou asked hysterically, he was completely bewildered by how the proud Dragon stuffed inside his left hand was reacting.


    "...I hate it!!" The voice yelled back, his voice filled with disdain and I slowly nodded my head in understanding.


    "What if I told you that I could return you to your former glory¡­ what are you going to do?" I asked and everyone held their breaths.


    "Then I would ask you what do I need to do to get out of this miserable state?" the voice asked and I simply grinned.


    "Nothing much¡­ but I think you will understand when I tell you" I said and once again the voice became silent.


    "No! I won''t allow you to do that!" Rias hysterically screamed as she jumped in front of Issei.


    "...Once again, you are misunderstanding something here. I wasn''t asking for your permission and it is not like any of you can stop me" I pointed out but she stood her ground. She is courageous but she is still dumb.


    I noticed the silver-haired maid discreetly preparing a teleportation circle. Both Sirzechs Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan were getting ready for a conflict. Amaterasu and Susanoo had noticed their subtle movements but they didn''t do anything to interrupt them.


    "Can I ask why you are doing this? Doing something like this would disrupt the delicate balance we have achieved after the Great War" Michael said in an almost pleading tone.


    "Because I can¡­" I said like it was the most obvious thing in the world. The Fallen Angels have long decided to remain silent as it was clear that I was way stronger than all of them combined. For now, they were simply happy watching the drama from the side.


    Grayfia Lucifuge gave a discreet nod towards Serafall Leviathan and activated the teleportation circle. A huge teleportation circle with a Lucifuge circle appeared beneath the feet of Rias''s and Sona''s peerage, a bright glow surrounded the whole group but when the light simmered the group was still there.


    Everyone''s eyes grew wide in shock and surprise. "Did you guys really think that I would allow them to get away?" I asked with a grin. Seeing this Susanoo tried to teleport away but he also failed. Azazel was already in his research mode.


    "Um¡­ I am not with any of them" Azazel proclaimed. He is a smart guy. I simply inclined my head. "Can I ask you something?" he asked with stars in his eyes.


    "You mean stopping them from teleporting away?" I asked and he readily nodded his head. Shemhazai was currently holding Baraqiel who was glaring daggers at me. He isn''t even close to being a threat to me so I have simply ignored him and I will continue ignoring him.


    "Space is my bitch. I can control and manipulate Space with my whims¡­ stopping someone from teleporting away is a pretty easy thing to do" I said with a shrug and everyone drastically paled after hearing my words.


    "...So, theoretically, you can grab something from my office from here if you want?" Azazel asked and the next moment, his office desk landed in front of him. Azazel simply sweat dropped but he still nodded his head with stars in his eyes.


    "So, what''s your decision? I have wasted enough time and now I am bored" I said loudly.


    "...Yes, save me from this hellhole. Save me from this miserable place!" The voice answered loudly and Issei Hyoudou appeared in front of me. I used my Soul Powers to extract the Dragon''s Soul from the Boosted Gear.


    The Boosted Gear lost all of its Colour and Issei collapsed on the ground. With my other hand, I stopped a huge stream of Power of Destruction. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed that it was Rias who attacked me.


    "This is your so-called  Power of Destruction? I feel insulted" I grimaced and Rias''s aura and attack disintegrated into purple dust. Rias lost consciousness, but before she could land on the ground. Her peerage members grabbed her.


    "That is Power of Destruction" I said with a nod. I put the Red Dragon of the Domination''s Soul inside my storage space.


    "What did you do to her?" Sirzechs Lucifer screamed as he lunged at me with the Power of Destruction surrounding him and I simply froze him along with all the Devils with my Space Powers.


    "I have what I wanted¡­ Do you guys really want to continue this farce? I might get bored and kill all of you" I asked in a bored tone as I simply wasn''t in a mood for slaughter. I simply wanted to laze back with a bottle of chilled beer in my hand.


    "What have you done to them?" Grayfia asked in an icy tone and simply quirked my brows.


    "He is still alive, but his Sacred Gear is gone. He won''t be able to use it anymore" I said pointing towards the boy lying by my feet. "I simply destroyed her energy¡­ she is exhausted. She will wake up later. I am feeling magnanimous, so I allowed them to live" I said and nodded my head.


    "Magnanimous? You must be joking?" Rias''s Queen asked with a lot of venom in her voice. Even though she was frozen, lightning was crackling around her. I raised her eyebrow and now that I wonder, it looks like I have been lenient on them. They need to be taught a lesson.


    "You are right¡­ it looks like I have been too lenient on you even after all of you attacked me. One month, I give your Race one month, and if you aren''t able to pay me suitable remuneration for my efforts then I will massacre your whole Race" I said coldly and everyone''s blood froze in their veins.


    (A/N: Before complaining, remember that this book has a villain tag. Well, it had a neutral evil tag but Webnovel decided to remove all those Tags so I could only use Villain)


    "I was being Magnanimous, but you brought this on yourself. Remember one month" I reminded them as I turned towards the rest of the leaders. "Do you also want an offer like that?" I asked and all of them shook their heads at the same time.


    "Then, what are you waiting for? Scram!" I said, Amaterasu and Susanoo were the first ones to leave. Then I turned towards the Fallen Angels, daring them to try anything. Baraqiel has been apparently knocked out by Azazel and Shemhazai.


    Moments later they also disappeared but Azazel seemed to be reluctant. He probably wanted to ask more questions. The Archangels gave me another look but they also teleported away with sullen looks on their faces and my eyes finally landed on the Devils.


    "One month¡­" I said once more before I decided to dematerialize so that they could stew in their own pity¡­

 Chapter 412: The Resurrection...

    [POV Reo]


    I arrived inside my house and released a content sigh as I plopped on my couch with a bottle of chilled beer in my hand. Having a chilled beer after doing something evil is pretty satisfying.


    "Looks like you have done something evil¡­" Momo pointed out from the other side of the room. She walked into the room along with Fleur and Jean. All three of them had a bowl of pasta in their hands.


    "Hmm¡­ looks like I am becoming predictable" I mused with an amused look on my face.


    "Non! You have that smile on your face. You always had this smile on your face in the last world whenever you did something evil" Fleur said with an amused smile on her face after hearing my words.


    "Hmm¡­ I haven''t noticed that" I said with a shrug as I turned on the TV. I still needed to resurrect the Red Dragon of Domination.


    "So, what evil deed did you do this time?" Jean asked as she plopped down beside me.


    "Hmm¡­" should I tell them? I contemplated for a second. Then I shrugged and started to tell them everything I did. By the time I finished the story, all three of them had lost interest. Currently, they were interested in something completely different.


    "How are you going to resurrect that Dragon?" Jean asked with stars in her eyes. "Will you ask Hela to resurrect him?" Jean fired another question.


    Even though Momo and Fleur didn''t say anything, the two of them were also quite interested. To be honest, I had no idea. Asking Hela would be easy but I wanted to try something different.


    "I don''t have a concrete plan as of now¡­ I will tell you, girls, after I finish resurrecting him" I said and the three of them weren''t satisfied with the answer but they decided to stop asking questions, for now.


    "Well¡­ is there anything interesting in the city?" all of a sudden Jean asked, completely changing the topic.


    "I haven''t noticed anything interesting in the city except all those supernatural locations" I said as I rubbed my chin.


    "I had expected that. Most things won''t be interesting for us anymore¡­" Fleur said with a small frown on her face.


    "...But there should be something new in this Town. I am from Japan but I have never seen or heard of this town" Momo pointed out with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Fleur and Jean were instantly curious. So, the three of them decided to check out the town after they finished their pasta.


    "This is an exclusive Japanese city of this Multiverse¡­ Kuoh Town. I think this Town will be at the centre of everything in this world" I pointed out and the girls nodded their heads. I don''t know shit about the future plot so I wasn''t sure.


    I could have found out the Future Plot easily if I had used my Future Sight, but I have probably Fucked the whole future so the point was moot now. I mentally shrugged, with an MC like Issei Hyoudou, I shouldn''t expect much.


    After the girls finished their pasta, they decided to look around the town. So, the three of them invited the other girls too and all of them left together. Since all the girls were gone and the beer bottle in my hand was empty, I also decided to leave and resurrect the Dragon¡­


    [Grigori, Underworld]


    Vali Lucifer didn''t know what to think of the whole incident. He had sensed the arrival of this mysterious strong being. Vali was a human-devil hybrid that is why he could possess a Sacred Gear.


    Vali owned the Divine Dividing Sacred Gear. It was one of the 13 Longinus. It held the spirit of the White Dragon Emperor, Albion, who was one of the Heavenly Dragons.


    Divine Dividing takes the form of a pair of wings on the user''s back that enables flight that can reach up to light-speed. Divine Dividing was completely the opposite of the Boosted Gear. Divine Dividing had the ability to Divide the opponent''s power in half every 10 seconds after coming into physical contact.


    Then the opponent''s drained power is added to the user''s power and the excess power is released through the wings. In the case of the Boosted Gear, it allows the user to boost his own or the power of his allies every 10 seconds until it reaches the user''s limit.


    That is why the two Heavenly Dragons were rivals and even their users were fated to be rivals without an exception. They must fight.


    Vali was a young man with light silver hair and hazel eyes. Most of the time he could be seen wearing a dark green V-neck shirt with a high-collared black leather jacket over it.


    He also wears burgundy jeans with a silver chain drooping down over them and black leather chaps with three bands encircling his right calf, and black shoes with black buckles.


    (Image Here)


    He is a prideful young man like his grandfather and a battle maniac, he is obsessed with finding strong opponents, and thinks that he would gladly welcome death if there was no one strong enough for him to fight.


    So as soon as he sensed the new presence he wanted to leave Grigori so he could find this mysterious being and ask for a fight, but for whatever reason Albion had stopped him. Albion had been silent since the incident.


    Vali knew that Albion knew something about this mysterious being and Albion was purposefully keeping the information from Vali but Vali had no idea how to make Albion reveal everything to him. Before he could contemplate anymore, Azazel had called a meeting.


    After half an hour Vali finally left the meeting room with a frown on his face. Azazel had told them everything that had happened and what sort of disaster the Devils had brought upon them. Azazel had given all of them express orders not to mess with this being.


    But Vali wasn''t dissuaded¡­ in fact, he could feel his blood boiling in excitement¡­


    [POV Reo]


    I appeared in an empty part of the Omniverse. Unimaginable levels of power radiated from my body as I transformed into my Leviathan form. After I finished my transformation, I took out the Red Dragon Emperor''s Soul out of my Storage Space and kept it in my 2nd left claw.


    With my 2nd right claw, I tore off a lot of flesh from my 1st left claw. I didn''t know if this was going to work or not but I had unmatched healing abilities and so it might work. I got this idea from how Hela had resurrected Unohana.


    If a body made of Dark Energy can support a Soul then my Flesh obviously could. I looked at the place from where I had torn off my flesh and it was already healed. I slammed the Red Dragon Emperor''s Soul into my torn flesh.


    The flesh immediately absorbed the Soul and the lump of flesh started to thump like a heart. Moments later, the healing factor of my flesh kicked in and draconic bone structure started to form from within the lump of flesh.


    As soon as the bones were formed, muscles started to form around the bone structure. Just after that, a small layer of soft tissue covered the muscle mass and finally, red scales started to form all over the body. Moments later, a red western-style dragon was floating in front of me.


    I transformed into my human form and decided to patiently wait for the Dragon to wake up. Only after a minute, the Dragon gasped loudly and its eyes shot open. His reptilian eyes focused on me¡­ I could feel that the Red Dragon Emperor had obtained a little bit of my Power of Destruction but I didn''t mind that.


    Before the Dragon could say anything, it whimpered as huge wings started sprouting out of its back¡­ the Dragon released a huge sigh as the wings finished forming out of his back. Once again the Dragon''s reptilian eyes focused on my form.


    "Thank you, Destroyer. I don''t know how you did it but I will be forever grateful to you" the Dragon said in a grateful and respectful tone and gave me a small bow.


    (Image Here)


    "How does your body feel? Is there anything different?" I asked and the Dragon closed its eyes, trying to inspect the internal aspects of its body.


    After a couple of minutes, the Dragon opened its eyes. "Everything is perfect¡­ I feel like I am much stronger than I was ever in my prime, but I have noticed a chaotic type of energy inside of me. I am unfamiliar with that energy" the Dragon said proudly.


    "That is the Power of Destruction, I made your body using my flesh. All the cells of my body are filled with the Power of Destruction¡­ so, you gained that power too" I said and the Dragon''s eyes grew wide as he once again bowed his head.


    "I, Ddraig Y Goch, the Red Dragon of Domination will be forever grateful to you! Please accept my allegiance, I would be honoured to serve a mighty being like you!!" The Dragon proclaimed loudly and I simply chuckled as I wasn''t expecting that. Would surprises never cease?


    "Ddraig Y Goch, raise your head. I, Itsuki Reo, the Leviathan of Destruction, The God of Destruction accept your allegiance" I said and I felt a connection form between the two of us. It was like Hela''s, it was slightly different but still the same.


    A lot of Gods and Goddesses have sworn allegiance to me in my past life so it wasn''t something new.


    "You said that you had a reason for helping me?" Ddraig asked in a respectful tone and I nodded my head.


    "About that¡­" with that, I began to explain everything¡­

 Chapter 413: Gathering Information...

    [Lilith, Underworld]


    Four Devil Kings were gathered inside Sirzechs Lucifer''s office. Sirzechs finally finished telling the other two Devil Kings, Ajuka Beelzebub and Falbium Asmodeus about everything that had happened.


    For the first time in centuries, Falbium Asmodeus didn''t feel like falling asleep. "You said that the Red Dragon Emperor called him Destroyer and talked with him respectfully, right?" Ajuka asked and Serafall nodded her head.


    "I think we should gather more information before informing the Devil Council" Ajuka Beelzebub said and everyone agreed.


    "We also need to hide Ria-tan''s queen involvement or the Devil Council will demand her head. She is young and she had simply reacted without thinking about consequences" Serafall said and once again the four Devil Kings agreed.


    They knew Rias Gremory''s Queen was the daughter of Baraqiel. Trying to execute her would instigate another war, something they can''t afford to do right now. Dealing with Itsuki Reo took priority for now.


    "Since a Dragon knew about him¡­ other Dragons might know something about him" Ajuka mused.


    "Then let''s visit the Dragon who is already on our side" Serafall said and the other three immediately agreed.


    Serafall immediately contacted Mephisto Pheles. After all, the said Dragon was a part of his peerage. Mephisto Pheles didn''t waste anyone''s time and immediately agreed with the Devil King.


    "He is on the Dragon Mountain, let''s go" Serafall said and all four disappeared using their own teleportation circles. The four of them appeared on Dragon Mountain. For a minute, they simply stood while looking around.


    Moments later, a loud roar was heard and a purple dragon landed in front of the four of them. The Dragon was formerly known as a Dragon King but he decided to be reincarnated as a devil. He had two reasons for making that decision.


    (Image Here)


    Firstly, he wanted to participate in the rating games and secondly, he wanted Dragon Apples. They only grew in the Underworld, a certain Race of Dragons needed them for their survival. The Dragon''s name was Tannin, and he was also known as the Blaze Meteor Dragon.


    "How may I help you Devil Kings, it must be something serious for all of you to come here together?" Tannin asked in a respectful tone as he kneeled slightly.


    "You could say that" Falbium Asmodeus grumbled. The other three shot him a glare and he simply shrugged.


    "Tannin¡­ What can tell us about a being known as the Destroyer?" Ajuka asked, getting straight to the point. Tannin furrowed his draconic brows.


    "Where did you hear that term?" Tannin asked accusingly. That was all the confirmation the Devil Kings needed, Tannin knew something about Itsuki Reo.


    "The Red Dragon Emperor, one of the two Heavenly Dragons, referred to a being with that term" Serafall said and Tannin''s eyes grew wide. Tannin seemed to contemplate for a few moments.


    "...There was¡­ is a being, I have never seen him or her personally. Everyone referred to him as The Destroyer. I don''t know much about him but I am pretty sure that he should be equally strong like Great Red or probably stronger" Tannin said in a melancholic tone.


    "The Evil Ones would have been able to give you more details as they worshipped the Destroyer" Tannin said and shrugged. The Devil Kings weren''t satisfied with the information.


    "Can Tiamat give us more information?" Ajuka asked and Tannin gave him an unsure look.


    "I can''t tell you for sure¡­" Tannin said and the Devil Kings decided to visit the Familiars Forest. Moments later, the four Devil Kings disappeared leaving behind a worried former Dragon King. Getting involved with the Destroyer is bad news.


    The four Devil Kings appeared in front of Tiamat''s cave. Tiamat is the only female Dragon among the Dragon Kings. She was also known as the Chaos Karma Dragon.


    After a loud rumble, a massive Dragon head popped out of the cave''s entrance. The colour of Tiamat''s scales were Pale blue. "What do you want, Ajuka? I am busy" The lady Dragon grumbled.


    "You were sleeping" Ajuka deadpanned and the Tiamat snorted.


    "I was busy sleeping" Tiamat insisted and Ajuka could only smile wryly after hearing her words. Ajuka fake coughed to gather his bearings.


    "What can you tell me about the Destroyer?" Ajuka asked and Tiamat''s reptilian eyes narrowed.


    "Someone you don''t want to mess with¡­" Tiamat pointed out and all the four Devil Kings looked towards each other.


    "I think it''s too late for that¡­" Falbium said dryly and the lady Dragon''s eyes focused on him.


    "Ajuka¡­ it was good knowing you. Goodbye" Tiamat said hurriedly and her head disappeared inside the cave.


    The four Devil Kings stood outside her cave with dumb looks on their faces¡­ "Come on, Tiamat, that is why we are asking for information. Can you at least tell me about him?" Ajuka yelled loudly as kept giving Falbium filthy looks.


    "Help us for the sake of the good old days¡­" Ajuka exclaimed and after another rumble, Tiamat''s head popped out.


    "So, what do you want to know?" Tiamat asked as she released a defeated sigh.


    "Everything you know" this time it was Sirzechs who spoke up. Tiamat closed her eyes, trying to remember all the details.


    "I can''t confirm any of these but I have heard all of this from Crom Cruach. The Destroyer was born at the beginning of Creation. He is an extremely dangerous being, he goes by another title. The Leviathan of Destruction"


    "There are rumours that he had destroyed a lot of Universes on a whim. Crom Cruach had said that he could destroy anything with just a simple thought¡­ it is just a rumour but even Great Red and Ophis are scared of him"


    "What Crom Cruach did confirm is that the Destroyer could control Time and Space. He can manipulate Space and Time according to his whims" Tiamat said and shuddered. Even the Devil Kings had paled drastically after hearing the lady Dragon''s words.


    It took them a lot of time to collect themselves. "Do you know where we can find Crom Cruach?" Serafall asked and Tiamat snorted.


    "Good luck with that¡­ he is a fanatical fan of the Destroyer. That insane maniac would probably try to kill all of you for disrespecting the Destroyer" Tiamat snorted as her head disappeared inside the cave.


    "That went well" Serafall said dryly and Falbium simply shrugged while the other two frowned.


    "We need to inform the Devil Council about this development" Ajuka said in a defeated tone.


    "I will do it since I am partially responsible for the whole mess" Serafall said while shaking her head.


    "Don''t worry, I will be there too¡­ if you are responsible then I am equally responsible" Sirzechs said, his eyes downcast. Moments later, the four of them disappeared as they needed to arrange a meeting¡­


    A meeting none of them were looking forward to. They were pretty sure that the Devil Council would use this chance to gain more power¡­


    [Grigori, Underworld]


    "Are you sure that was a good idea?" Shemhazai asked Azazel who was rubbing his temple. Azazel looked up and gave Shemhazai a questioning look so Shemhazai decided to elaborate the matter.


    "I mean telling Vali and Kokabiel!" Shemhazai bit out and Azazel could only release a defeated sigh.


    "I had no other choice. For the survival of our Race, I needed to tell them. If Kokabiel has a brain then he won''t do anything stupid and it is the same with Vali" Azazel said and Shemhazai didn''t look convinced.


    "I wanted them to know what sort of backlash we can expect¡­ if they still provoke him then I can''t do anything" Azazel said with a shrug.


    "I hope it turns out the way you want¡­" Shemhazai muttered in a worried tone and Azazel nodded his head.


    "What about Baraqiel?" Shemhazai asked and Azazel palmed his face and groaned.


    "I don''t want to talk about it¡­ but if he disregards my order then I will have to cut my losses" Azazel said and Shemhazai''s eyes grew wide in shock.


    "He is our¡­" Shemhazai began to stay but Azazel cut him off.


    "Yes, he is our friend but as a Leader, I need to think about the well being of our whole Race¡­ he is my friend but I won''t stand aside if he does something stupid and instigates another war" Azazel said in a firm tone.


    Shemhazai contemplated his words and released a defeated sigh. Azazel was right. He was the leader of the Fallen Angels. The wellbeing of their Race took priority for him. Friends were important but Azazel needed to consider their whole Race...


    [Unknown Location]


    "Are you sure about this, milord?" A silver-haired man asked another silver-haired man.


    "Yes, of course. This is going to be the best¡­ with this new piece on board we would be able to cause so much chaos and destruction" the second silver-haired man said and started to grin evilly.


    "What do you think would happen if the Devils and the Church annoy this new interesting guy?" The second silver-haired man questioned.


    "He would probably kill everyone involved" the first silver-haired man said and the second guy nodded his head.


    "There will be complete chaos" the second man said and started to laugh.


    "I will inform Kokabiel to proceed with the plan, milord" the first silver-haired man said and left the room¡­

 Chapter 414: The Devil Council Meeting...

    [POV Reo]


    I almost burst out laughing when I saw a couple of guys scheming behind my back and I couldn''t believe that one of them even called me a new piece on the board¡­ It was so amusing.


    I also liked the fact that the Devil Kings are looking around for my information instead of going gung ho. Well, I wouldn''t have a problem either way. I would also need to think something about the Evil Dragons.


    "So, are you sure that you don''t mind me staying here?" Ddraig asked with an unsure look in his reptilian eyes.


    "Don''t worry¡­ it will be completely fine. Though one of my lovers might come around and try to become your friend" I said with a smile. Technically it wasn''t a lie¡­


    "Oh, sure I don''t have any problem with that. After spending so many years sealed inside that blasted Sacred Gear, I think having a few friends wouldn''t hurt me" Ddraig said in a somewhat cheerful tone. Well, good luck with that¡­ I thought dryly.


    "Then I will be returning¡­ I need to meet someone" I said and dematerialized using my Space Powers. After a moment, I appeared inside the Dimensional Gap.


    Even a minute didn''t pass and a giant tear opened in front of me as Great Red made his appearance. He immediately approached me and stopped in front of me.


    "I didn''t expect you to return so quickly" Great Red said in a respectful tone and I simply gave him a lopsided grin.


    "I came here to talk about something¡­ this might somewhat interest you¡­" with that, I began to tell him about the unavoidable war in the future.


    "...This is not good" Great Red muttered after hearing my words.


    "No¡­ it isn''t. So, do you want to fight or sit back and watch the fight from the background?" I questioned and the answer wasn''t surprising.


    "I am gonna fight! Hell yeah!! There is no way I am gonna sit back and watch from the sidelines" Great Red exclaimed loudly and I could see the excitement in his eyes.


    "You might die¡­" I pointed out and Great Red simply snorted.


    "I spend most of the time drifting aimlessly in the Dimensional Gap or doing barrel rolls through the Dimensional Gap. Going out with a bang is much better than this boring shit" Great Red said with a toothy grin.


    Dragons are weird¡­ "Sure¡­ welcome on-board. We will start training from tomorrow" I said and disappeared using my Space Powers. I returned to Knox and decided to contemplate my next ally.


    Crom Cruach is a fanatical fan of myself so getting him on board won''t be that hard. Therein lies another problem¡­ I don''t know how to deal with the insane fanatic. His strength is equal to the Heavenly Dragons so he is going to be helpful in the upcoming war.


    I will approach him some other day¡­


    [Devil Council Chambers]


    The whole room was completely packed with various Lords of the Devil Clans. Nobody knew why the Devil Kings had decided to arrange this meeting on such a short notice.


    Devil Lords have been talking among themselves, discussing something dull and political, as always. Lord Sitri and Lord Gremory sat side by side completely silent. Both of them have heard about the incident and they couldn''t help but grimace.


    Zekram Bael walked into the room without bothering to look at anyone and took his seat. His eyes scanned the whole room and sneered. Even though he didn''t know about the incident, he knew that this meeting was going to be about the arrival of this mysterious being.


    After a couple of minutes, the four Devil Kings finally entered the Chambers with solemn looks on their faces. Everyone stopped speaking as the Chamber became completely silent. Everyone had noticed the solemn look on the faces of the Devil Kings, so they understood that it must be bad news.


    Sirzechs Lucifer came forward. "All of you might have sensed the huge power surge, we also sensed the power surge and decided to investigate it. That is from where everything went downhill" Sirzechs Lucifer said in a downcast tone and murmurs broke out throughout the room.


    "What exactly happened?" Diehauser Belial asked loudly, once again silencing the room.


    "That being had appeared near Kuoh Town. So my sister''s peerage and Sona Sitri''s peerage decided to investigate it too. The Red Dragon Emperor or the Dragon sealed inside the Boosted Gear was able to recognize the being"


    "He used the term ''The Destroyer''. The being offered to save the Red Dragon Emperor from the Sacred Gear" Sirzechs finished and screams of outrage rang throughout the whole room. Ajuka Beelzebub raised up his hand to silence everyone.


    "The being extracted the Red Dragon Emperor''s Soul from the Sacred Gear" Sirzechs began to speak when everyone was silenced.


    "How could you allow such a thing to happen?" An old geezer yelled out from the crowd.


    "Because we couldn''t do anything! We were completely powerless in front of that being. He didn''t even consider us a threat!!" Serafall loudly exclaimed, silencing everyone.


    Even though the Devil Council acted arrogantly most of the time, they wouldn''t dare antagonise a Devil King directly any further. Everyone contemplated the words Serafall Leviathan had said and gulped loudly.


    "So, we have lost the Boosted Gear?" Lord Naberius asked in a somewhat mocking tone.


    "Yes, but that isn''t all" Serafall said in a saddened tone and she turned her head to look at Sirzechs. Sirzechs released a huge defeated sigh.


    "He had given our whole Race one month to pay remunerations for his efforts or he would eradicate the whole Devil Race" Sirzechs finished in one breath and pandemonium broke out in the Devil Council Chambers.


    This time the Devil Kings didn''t bother to silence the Devil Council. They simply stood back and decided to give them all the time they needed to calm down. After several minutes, everything inside the Devil Council Chambers finally calmed down.


    "We shouldn''t be worried. We could probably defeat this so-called destroyer if we band together" a random Council member said in a dismissive manner.


    "Shut up, you moron! Didn''t you hear that he was able to neutralize two Devil Kings at the same time without any effort?" Zekram Bael asked in a venomous tone. The Council member who spoke previously could only sputter after hearing Zekram Bael''s words.


    Zekram Bael''s eyes focused on Sirzechs Lucifer. "What are the chances that this Destroyer would follow through with his threat?" Zekram Bael asked.


    "The chances are very high. Tannin knew about the Destroyer but he wasn''t able to give us any significant information but Tiamat was very helpful in that regard" it was Ajuka Beelzebub who answered Zekram Bael question.


    "As of now, we know that the Destroyer has the ability to manipulate Time and Space and with his title¡­ It''s pretty easy to guess that he can also use the Power of Destruction" Ajuka exclaimed and Zekram Bael hummed as he rapped his fingers on his armrests.


    "That explains why my whole clan was bowing down when this being arrived" Zekram Bael muttered as he remembered the urge to bow down in front of his superior.


    "What type of remuneration are we talking about here?" Lord Astaroth asked curiously.


    "Why are we thinking about remunerations? Two Devil Kings were already present there when everything happened, it means it should be them who should take the responsibility of the whole incident"


    "They should be the one to pay the remunerations since they got us in this mess in the first place. Remember, it was his sister who is partially responsible for the whole incident" Lord Phenex spat out in disdain. A lot of Council members immediately agreed with him.


    Lord Phenex had lost a lot of prestige after his son''s defeat. He blamed Sirzechs Lucifer for that. If he hadn''t interfered then his son could have simply scoffed at the challenge. Now his son was scarred for life and he had locked himself inside his room.


    Lord Phenex blamed Sirzechs Lucifer, Rias Gremory and that damned pawn Issei Hyoudou. Slowly most of the Council members started to agree with what Lord Phenex had said. They might be facing the danger of going extinct but they were still politicians.


    "I call for a vote!" Lord Naberius exclaimed and a lot of Council members started to exclaim in agreement. Sirzechs Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan could only watch the whole scene play out with a look of betrayal in their eyes.


    Ajuka Beelzebub and Falbium Asmodeus could only smile sympathetically. They had expected such a reaction but not like this. Though Ajuka Beelzebub understood why this was happening. The Council members were simply trying to blame the easier targets.


    Half an hour later, the Devil Council finally declared that the Sirzechs Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan had to pay the remunerations because they were being held accountable for the whole incident¡­

 Chapter 415: Team Vali & The Evil Trio...

    [Unknown Location]


    "Vali-nya~? I didn''t know you were coming na~" a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, long black hair with split bangs, and hazel-gold eyes with cat-like pupils said in a lazy tone.


    "I thought all of you might want to know about the latest developments" Vali said as he sat down on a stone.


    "Is this about the arrival of the mysterious being?" A bespectacled young man with blond hair with a strand of hair across his face, dressed in a business suit asked and Vali simply nodded his head.


    "So what did you find? Are we going to fight him¡­ or her?" A young man with short hair asked but he had to add the feminine reference when he noticed the glares. He was dressed in ancient Chinese armour that was used during the Three Kingdoms period.


    "For now we aren''t going to fight¡­ the Devils ended up with a very short end of the stick" Vali said and shook his head.


    "What happened?" A cute, foreign girl with a slim body, shoulder-length blonde hair and blue eyes asked curiously.


    "Hah¡­ I think Azazel didn''t tell me everything, but from what I know, the resident Devils of Kuoh Town didn''t appreciate the being''s lack of manners so they questioned him¡­"


    "Obviously the being didn''t appreciate being questioned by weaker beings. He gave the Devils a deadline, if the Devils don''t pay remunerations for his efforts in one month then he will exterminate their whole Race"


    "From what Azazel told us, the being does have the power to carry out his threat" Vali said and everyone had gobsmacked looks on their face.


    "Koneko¡­" The woman with hazel-gold eyes whispered in a horrid tone.


    "Kuroka, don''t-" the bespectacled man began to say but he was cut off before he could even finish speaking.


    "My sister is a part of Rias Gremory''s peerage. How can I not worry about her when I know they are involved in the whole mess and there is an insanely strong being out there who wants to exterminate Devils"


    "If you don''t remember, my sister is a Devil!!" The hazel-gold eyed beauty snapped. When the bespectacled man was sufficiently cowed, the young woman finally took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Kuroka was dressed in a black kimono, a yellow obi, a set of golden beads, and an ornately detailed headband. The kimono features a red interior and it is open at her shoulders, giving a view to her large breasts.


    (Image Here)


    Kuroka is a Nekoshou, a rare variant of Nekomata. She is the older sister of Koneko Toujou and an SS-Class Stray Devil, one of the most wanted criminals in the Underworld for killing her master, which she did in order to protect her sister.


    Most of the time, Kuroka seems very playful, easy-going, simple-minded, and enjoys teasing people. She is also rather vulgar, using her beauty and sensuousness as a weapon in her arsenal of teasing. Kuroka also loves her little sister Koneko dearly, she even became a criminal to protect her sister.


    "...Sorry, Arthur. I shouldn''t have snapped at you, nya~" Kuroka apologized to the bespectacled man when she calmed down.


    "It''s fine¡­ You are right to be worried about your younger sister. I would have been also worried if I was in your place" the bespectacled man admitted in a polite tone.


    (Image Here)


    Arthur is a descendant of King Arthur, as well as a descendant of the witch Morgan le Fay. He left the house after taking the Holy King Sword with him becoming an outcast.


    Arthur is calm, polite, and a gentleman. He is obsessed with finding an opponent suitable for his Holy King Sword, Caliburn. He is also a caring and a loving person as he cares deeply for his little sister, comrades, and allies.


    "Haha¡­ there is no need to bicker. We aren''t even sure if that being would carry out his threat or not" the man wearing the Chinese styled armour said in a cheerful tone while laughing.


    "I don''t think this is a laughing matter Bikou-San" the cute foreign-looking girl said while slightly fidgeting.


    Bikou is a member of Sun Wukong''s clan, Bikou comes from the Mountain of Flowers and Fruit like his ancestors. He was given the title of the Monkey King at some point in the past but decided to leave the mountain for whatever reason.


    (Image Here)


    He is obsessed with battles just like Vali Lucifer. He has a flippant and playful personality who likes to joke around with no elegance and he also laughs in a vulgar way, just like Kuroka does.


    "I agree with Le Fay here¡­ if Azazel considers that guy a threat, then he is a threat" Vali said, gesturing towards the cute looking foreign girl.


    Le Fay Pendragon is the sister of Arthur Pendragon. She was dressed in a sorceress-like dress with a huge blue hat with a black bow and yellow stars and a matching cape with pink flowers and a white interior.


    (Image Here)


    Le Fay is a happy, enthusiastic, and outgoing young woman. She often displays an expressive face. She is also very polite, addressing everyone, enemy or friend, with the honorifics. She also has a small fear of insects.


    She is a magician from the House of Pendragon. She was previously part of the Magician Association named the ''Golden Dawn'' that is where she acquired all her magical knowledge, including forbidden magic. When Arthur left the House of Pendragon, Le Fay followed her brother out of concern for him.


    "Thank you, Vali-Sama, I am simply looking out for the whole team" Le Fay said with a bright smile on her face.


    "That''s a very rare trait nowadays¡­ colour me impressed" a completely new voice said and everyone''s blood froze in their veins. Everyone jumped away from the location to make some distance between themselves and this unknown person.


    The whole group landed and entered their battle stances getting ready for a fight. Their eyes finally landed on the person who had silently appeared among their group so that he could surprise them.


    It was a black-haired man, the man was dressed in casual clothes and slippers and he was holding a beer bottle in his hands. The man''s eyes were completely black¡­ the man raised his hand and waved at them.


    "Yo! Since you guys were already talking about me I thought it would be appropriate for me to pay a visit¡­ don''t you think?" The man asked with a grin as he took a swig from his beer bottle¡­


    ("Te-he" Cliff-Kun said cutely and ran away)


    ****************


    [Unknown Location, Xenomorph Multiverse]


    "I don''t have anything else to teach you two¡­ you two can learn everything else through experience" Ardat said with a proud look on her face.


    Both Hela and Yachiru smiled brightly after hearing her compliment. It only took a couple of days for Ardat to become an idol for both of them. As Ardat started to teach both of them¡­ they quickly understood that there were still a lot of things they needed to learn.


    ''I hope that someday I will be able to become like her'' both of them thought at the same time.


    "I won''t disappoint you" both Hela and Yachiru said at the same time in a determined tone Ardat pulled the two of them into a three-way hug. They had just finished slaughtering a whole colony of Xenomorphs¡­ neither Hela, Yachiru, or Ardat cared about what those things were called.


    There were some humans too¡­ unfortunately, they were also killed in action. It wasn''t anything major for the three of them. Well, they were simply at the wrong place at the wrong time¡­ It wasn''t their fault.


    Ardat finally let the two of them go and then she gave them a bright smile. Ardat had been thinking about something for the past couple of days.


    "The two of you are extremely talented but one of you is already someone''s Avatar. How about becoming my Avatar, Yachiru?" Ardat asked softly and for a moment, Yachiru Unohana didn''t know how to answer that but moments later, a kind and gentle smile appeared on her face.


    "I would love to¡­" Yachiru Unohana accepted the offer. Ardat beamed at her with a bright smile on her face.


    But only after a few seconds, her smile turned into a scowl. Yachiru immediately wondered if she had done something wrong and she had somehow displeased Ardat but then both Hela and Yachiru sensed someone''s presence.


    With a flutter of wings, a woman dressed in skimpy metallic armour appeared before them. The woman had a metal halo on top of her head and she was also carrying a spear. Ardat sneered at the woman.


    "The fuck Gotzone¡­?! It was a simple colony of a hundred thousand" Ardat almost whined. Both Hela and Yachiru blinked, Hela had heard that name before, Gotzone was a friend of her husband from the past.


    "...Well¡­ I am here to make a deal¡­" Gotzone said with some difficulty. Slowly a smug grin formed on Ardat''s face.


    "Oh¡­ is that so? I am listening" Ardat said in an excited tone, she looked almost giddy.


    "...There is a solar system infested with these little vermins!! I want you to kill all of them" Gotzone said as she kicked a nearby carcass.


    "...What are you offering?" Ardat asked and Gotzone scowled after hearing her words.


    "You can take 10 million!!" Gotzone said in disdain. Hela and Yachiru were simply watching the conversation from the sidelines.


    "100 million. Deal or no deal" Ardat said and Gotzone gritted her teeth in anger.


    "100 million innocents¡­ if you lay your filthy claws on a single one after 100 million then I am coming after your ass!" Gotzone said in a no-nonsense tone.


    "But my ass belongs to Hydriana and no matter how sexy you are¡­ I don''t sleep with pigeons" Ardat said with a grin and Gotzone simply deadpanned and spat on the ground in disgust.


    "So¡­ how quickly do you need that solar system cleansed?" Ardat asked¡­ "But wouldn''t it be better if you asked Extinction or Reo?" Ardat asked with a confused look on her face.


    "I have been really busy because of these disgusting beings. I have been unable to go and meet Reo and Extinction is busy somewhere else¡­ or I would have asked him. I wouldn''t have come to you if either were available¡­ and you have 12 hours¡­" Gotzone said and Ardat gave her a mock bow.


    Then Gotzone''s eyes turned towards Hela. "You are a lover of Reo, right? I would have loved to meet you under better circumstances but it couldn''t be helped¡­ I need to leave, I am really busy" with that Gotzone was gone with a flutter of wings.


    "Hela, Yachiru, I will be looking forward to your progress. Yachiru I will contact you later. I need to prepare some things before I can make you my Avatar"


    "I need to go now, if I don''t finish killing all of them in the next 12 hours, then that damn pigeon will rescind the deal" Ardat said while gritting her teeth and moments later she disappeared into a red mist.


    Both Hela and Yachiru wanted to join her but Yachiru knew that Hela felt homesick¡­ Hela wanted to get back to her dear husband and once again, Yachiru was jealous of Hela.


    "So, we are going back, right?" Yachiru asked and Hela shook her head in denial.


    "Before that, I need to visit Death. Let''s see if she had anything else for us or not" Hela said with a grin and Yachiru eagerly nodded her head.


    With that thought, both Hela and Yachiru disappeared in a wisp of smoke. In the last weeks, Yachiru had learned how to teleport using Dark Energy.


    Moments later, the two of them appeared in Death''s realm. She was watching something with a grin on her face. "Oh¡­ you two are here? Want to watch the show?" Death asked, gesturing Hela and Yachiru towards the screen.


    "Sure why not, but we are missing popcorn" Hela said as she approached Death, Yachiru politely followed the insane warmonger. Hela and Yachiru finally saw what Death had been watching on the screen and a frown appeared on their faces.


    "Ah yes¡­ popcorn" Death muttered and three buckets of popcorn appeared in front of them. Death handed a bucket to Hela and another to Yachiru¡­ the two of them unconsciously accepted the popcorn buckets. They were still surprised by what they saw on the screen.


    "You are seriously allowing this?" Hela asked and Yachiru simply tilted her head in confusion as she had no idea about the abnormality of the situation.


    "Well, they are going to return to my realm one way or another and then I will be sending them for eternal damnation¡­ that is the bastard" Death said as she pointed towards a man in blue armour.


    "That is the bastard who made this fucking technique¡­ unfortunately he didn''t have any kids or I would have thrown his kids into the flames of hell right in front of him" Death said while gritting her teeth as she kept munching popcorn angrily.


    "That''s fair¡­ from what I have seen everyone is being controlled against their wills" Hela pointed out and both Yachiru and Death gave the insane warmonger bewildered looks.


    "Don''t tell me you are getting worried about them?" Death asked me in a horrified tone.


    "Fuck no!! Torture them and their kids too, if you want I will slaughter them personally. I was simply pointing it out, it is their fault that they were even born¡­" Hela said with a shrug and Yachiru released a relieved sigh. Hela hadn''t changed¡­


    "If they weren''t born then no one would have forcefully resurrected them" Yachiru said with a kind smile on her face like it was a matter of fact. Both Hela and Death nodded their heads in agreement.


    Yachiru did have a point¡­ if they weren''t born in the first place then no one would have resurrected them and then controlled them¡­

 Chapter 416: Neko Business...

    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "Hello! You are cute! Can I pet you?" Luna asked innocently as she stood in front of the massive red Dragon sleeping in their backyard. Ddraig opened his eye and gave Luna a questioning look.


    He didn''t know what to think of this girl¡­ she looked like a human but she was not a human. Ddraig for whatever reason felt that he should protect the woman as soon as his eyes landed on the woman even though he had never seen this woman until now.


    Ddraig simply gave her a snort of approval. Once again, he had no idea why he did that. He knew that the Destroyer had told him that one of his lovers might try to become his friend but the Destroyer hasn''t mentioned anything about petting.


    Luna beamed with a bright smile on her face as she skipped towards the massive beast. She gently placed her hand on the Dragon''s snout and started to caress it. Ddraig couldn''t believe how good it felt.


    He should have made humans pet him like that instead of killing them. If he knew it felt so good then he wouldn''t have caused so much Destruction. Ddraig was currently feeling pure bliss. From now on, he would allow this woman to pet him as long as she wanted.


    All of a sudden Luna froze petting the Dragon who was practically purring right now. Ddraig''s eyes flew open and focused on the form of Luna. He wanted to ask her why she had stopped but his pride stopped him from asking such an embarrassing question.


    "My name is Luna, do you want to become my friend?" Luna asked innocently with a beaming smile on her face and there was no way Ddraig could deny such an offer, especially when the woman in front of him was one of the Destroyer''s lovers.


    "I will allow you to become my friend" Ddraig said in a prideful tone even though the thoughts inside his mind were very different. After hearing his answer, Luna resumed patting Ddraig with a bright innocent smile on her face¡­


    [POV Reo]


    The girls have just returned from their short impromptu trip. I saw that Luna went straight to the forest after returning so she could meet her new pet. Well, it wasn''t like Ddraig would hate it so it was a win-win situation for both of them.


    The girls had done some shopping too, so they were busy trying out everything they have bought. The girls had charmed their wardrobes to the extreme with Spatial Expansion Charms so they weren''t going to run out of space any time soon.


    I furrowed my brows when I noticed that Vali Lucifer telling his team about me. Hmm¡­ the White Dragon Emperor would be useful in the war. With the beer bottle still in my hand, I dematerialized and appeared near team Vali.


    I decided to patiently wait for them to finish their conversation. I wasn''t going to intrude in their private conversation, I have manners and shit! So, I kept sipping my beer and I kept nodding my head from time to time.


    The conversation seemed to finally come to end, so I decided to make my presence known. I materialized just beside their team. Le Fay Pendragon said something really touching at the end, so I decided to give them my opinion.


    "That''s a very rare trait nowadays¡­ colour me impressed" I said with a small nod of my head. The whole group froze and jumped away. I must have surprised them quite a bit.


    The group landed on their feet as they immediately entered their battle stances, getting ready for a fight. Even though they were able to make some distance between us, ultimately, it was meaningless as I could manipulate Space.


    "Yo! Since you guys were already talking about me I thought it would be appropriate for me to pay a visit¡­ don''t you think?"  I asked with a grin on my face and took a swig of my beer. The whole group was gobsmacked. I think I have a knack for making everyone speechless.


    "You are the Destroyer?" Arthur Pendragon asked as he brandished his sword. That must be the Holy Sword Caliburn, but no matter how I look at it, it seems to be¡­ meh.


    "How did you find us?" Vali asked curiously and activated his Sacred Gear, the Divine Dividing.


    "...I am everywhere at the same time" I said mysteriously and Hakai''d the beer bottle as it was empty. I noticed all of their eyes focused on the beer bottle as it disintegrated into purple dust.


    "...You are saying that you are Omnipresent?" Le Fay Pendragon asked in a worried tone and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    "Ding ding ding! Ladies and gentlemen, we have a winner!" I cheered and then I created an illusion of fireworks over Le Fay Pendragon''s head using my Reality Powers. She flinched and jumped away and I simply shrugged.


    The group kept looking at each other except for the voluptuous hazel-eyed Neko. She kept watching me intently. She was using her Senjutsu or whatever it was called but I didn''t mind as she wasn''t using it to attack me.


    I remember the term from my human memories. There was an anime featuring a blond knuckle-head idiot running around some village while screaming ''believe it''! My human part was also lazy¡­ 400 episodes was way too much for him. It was the same reason why he had skipped One Piece too.


    After a few seconds, she released a defeated sigh and her whole body became lax. All of a sudden, she bowed her head, surprising the rest of the group. Before anyone could ask her what she was doing, she began to speak up.


    "...Can you please spare my sister, nya~? Even with all of us combined, we can''t put a scratch on you, nya~. You can kill me in her place, nya~, but please let her go" the Neko begged and gave me a pleading look. There were no pretences or anything, she was simply begging for her sister''s life for hers.


    "Kuroka! What the hell have you done to her?!" Bikou accused me while pointing his staff towards me. I simply rolled my eyes. Why am I the only one who is always blamed when someone tries to surrender?


    "No! He hasn''t done anything to me, nya~¡­ I am doing this out of my free will, nya~. I used my Senjutsu to sense his power and his power seems to be endless, nya~" Kuroka hurriedly explained, she didn''t want any of them to make any mistakes.


    "Ho¡­ your Senjutsu can do that? Once again, colour me impressed" I said as I cocked my head sideways. The hazel-eyed Neko was an interesting girl¡­ hmm¡­ but what should I do about her? I simply can''t go back on my word but Luna would love having two cute Nekos.


    "Destroyer?" All of a sudden a new voice spoke and my eyes focused on the origin of the voice. It was the Dragon sealed inside the Divine Dividing.


    "Ddraig had a lot of things to say about you¡­ he was extremely happy when I saved him" I said with a grin and the owner of Divine Dividing, Vali Lucifer frowned.


    "Saved him?" The White Dragon Emperor, or otherwise known as Albion Gwiber asked in a confused tone.


    "Oh yes, saved. You see he wasn''t happy with his current host or his fate of being sealed inside a damn Sacred Gear for the rest of his existence. I offered to save him and he took the chance. Obviously, I saved him and he got a new body along with a massive upgrade"


    "Now, I would like to extend the same offer to you" I offered and everyone''s eyes focused on Vali Lucifer who was scowling right now.


    "Can I have some time to think about it? I kind of like my current host" Albion said and I simply shrugged.


    "You have a month¡­ in a month I will be exterminating the Devils, your current is a Devil too¡­ I might accidentally erase your existence along with his" I said in a dismissive tone. Vali Lucifer was about to blow his gasket.


    "Vali!!! Don''t do anything stupid! You might lose your existence!!" Unfortunately, Albion stopped him from doing anything stupid.


    "Yes, don''t do anything stupid. You still have a month to live¡­ just pray that the remunerations are adequate. You could also train, maybe then you would be able to at least entertain me" I said in a mocking manner. Vali could only grit his teeth in anger and rage as he lowered his head.


    Then my eyes focused on Kuroka. "Can you turn into a cat?" I asked as Kuroka seemed to slightly frown at the question.


    "Nya~?¡­ yes" Kuroka said with an unsure look on her face. I nodded my head in understanding.


    "So, your sister can do that too, right?" I asked and once again she gave me an unsure look.


    "She doesn''t know how to do that but I could teach her, nya~" Kuroka answered, not sure where I was going with that line of questioning.


    "Good¡­ both you and your sister are spared and you will be coming with me" I said with a satisfied look on her face. She completely stilled for a moment and then nodded her head. Then she turned towards her teammates and she gave them an apologetic look.


    "Sorry, nya~. I know you guys have done a lot for me but my sister is my top priority, nya~" Kuroka said as her ears plopped on top of her head and her tails stopped swishing behind her back.


    "...Don''t need to be so dramatic¡­ It''s not like I am imprisoning you. You would be free to leave and visit your friends but you will be staying in my house" I said and rolled my eyes. Did she think that I was going to sell her or something??


    Hmm¡­ I think it was my bad. With her past, it must have been obvious. "You mean I would be able to leave,nya~? What if I run away,nya~?" Kuroka asked in a bewildered tone.


    "Omnipresence¡­" Le Fay Pendragon muttered, reminding everyone that I was present everywhere.


    "Yes¡­" I deadpanned. "It''s was great meeting all of you¡­ even you, Vali Lucifer, tell Ophis I said hi" I said with I disappeared along with Kuroka¡­

 Chapter 417: The Neko Sisters (I) ...

    [POV Kuroka]


    "You live in a house?" I asked him in a surprised tone with a bewildered look on my face. The Destroyer or Reo said that I was going to live here from now on. So, he had decided to show me around the house.


    I don''t know if I should call him Reo or not. He doesn''t care much what I call him. He seems to be really dismissive and uncaring. He is also lazy¡­ he should have been called The Sloth instead of The Destroyer. All of a sudden I shivered¡­ hmm¡­ must have been my imagination.


    "Did you expect me to live on a random rock in space?" He said dryly after hearing my question. I  blushed slightly and looked away from him. I did think that. He deadpanned and gave me a blank stare.


    "...Come on, let me show you around" he said and led me towards the backyard. They had a relaxing area along with a pool. The place looked completely new like it was recently made¡­ probably it was recently made.


    All of a sudden I froze in my tracks as my head shot towards a certain part of the forest. I could sense a huge amount of Draconic Energy originating from the forest. Didn''t he say that he had given the Red Dragon Emperor a new body?


    "...Is that the Red Dragon Emperor I am sensing?" I asked pointing towards a certain direction of the forest and he simply nodded his head lazily.


    I gulped in fear. My instincts are screaming at me to avoid that place. I am a cat¡­ cats stay alive by staying from beings like Dragons. Along with the Dragon, I could sense something else.


    "Someone is near the Red Dragon Emperor, is that safe?" I asked curiously and he simply shrugged. He doesn''t look much motivated. I wonder if he was always like that or became so lazy after becoming so strong?


    "You don''t need to worry about her¡­ she is just playing with Ddraig" He said with a shrug. I didn''t know how to react to that statement so I simply nodded my head with a dumb look on my face.


    Who plays with a Giant Dragon? Maybe suicidal people and strong beings like them do that just for kicks and fun. The being near the Red Dragon isn''t a human so I can''t be sure about their power.


    "So¡­ what is expected of me?" I asked and started to rub his chin with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "I brought you here since I know Luna would have loved to have a Neko but I am not sure anymore¡­ you are free to do whatever shit you want to do" the Destroyer said with an unsure look on his face.


    Did he bring me here on a whim? That must be the case, he is so lazy and uncaring, I want to smack his face but I can''t do that. I am not suicidal like the devils¡­


    [POV Reo]


    It''s true that Luna would have loved having two Nekos but Kuroka and Koneko/Shirone aren''t normal Nekos. So, I don''t know if Luna would love to have human Nekos as her pets¡­ something to ponder at a later time.


    Currently, I have something else to worry about. Hela and Unohana are returning today. I will give Unohana a room in Knox. The house is massive and she can go back if she wants to¡­


    I still have the portals in the basement and they will stay open as I am not going to close them. She had also learned how to teleport using Dark Energy. Two months have passed for the two of them while only three days have passed here.


    At least, both of them coming back at a good time. I can sic Hela on the Devils¡­ getting butchered is more horrifying than getting erased. I don''t even need to ask Unohana as Hela would take her along. I showed Kuroka around the rest of the house.


    "Don''t enter any of the portals in the basement¡­ you will end up in another world¡­ you could still give it a try¡­ I guess" I said lazily and summoned and house-elf and told her to prepare something spicy.


    "What was that?" Kuroka asked in a somewhat surprised tone.


    "They are called House-Elves. They are bound to a being, so that they can take their magic to stabilize their own magic. In return, they help around the house" I explained as I led Kuroka towards the kitchen.


    Kuroka''s eyes grew wide when her eyes landed on Rumi. I almost snickered¡­ you have nothing to fear from her. The scary ones are yet to arrive, I wonder how Kuroka is going to react after seeing them.


    "Ohhh¡­ is that a Neko? I can''t believe they exist!!" All of a sudden a lecherous voice was heard from the other side of the hall and a purple-haired woman wearing only a pair of bikini top and a jeans shorts appeared with a lecherous look in her eyes.


    At least she wasn''t going around naked¡­ this is much better than most of the time. Usually, she prowls around the house only in a pair of thong¡­ it was a pretty common sight and everyone had stopped reacting to that sight.


    "What??!! A real Neko?" Another voice rang throughout the kitchen as a woman with bubblegum pink afro hair stumbled into the room and stared at Kuroka with awe in her eyes.


    Kuroka blushed slightly with so much attention. Dora immediately Flash Stepped in front of Kuroka, that made Kuroka flinch and take a step back due to Dora''s sudden appearance.


    "Can I touch your ears? Please¡­" Dora almost pleaded and made puppy dog eyes¡­ Her face morphed into a little girl''s and her hair turned mousy brown. That''s a damn good act. Kuroka could only nod her head and Dora immediately shot up and started to caress the poor Neko''s ears.


    Kuroka unconsciously purred and she didn''t mind it as she was feeling great. "Dora! Stop prodding the poor girl" Momo chastised Dora as soon as she arrived in the room.


    Dora simply started to laugh sheepishly as she rubbed the back of her head. Kuroka looked at the latest arrival. Momo was the second tallest among all the girls. Kuroka also noticed that the other girls somewhat respected the newest arrival.


    Moments later¡­ the rest of the girls also arrived in the kitchen and Luna skipped inside and plopped on the seat beside Kuroka. Kuroka was almost overwhelmed with everything she saw.


    "Hello¡­ my name is Luna, will be you become my friend?" Luna asked as she extended her hand towards Kuroka. Kuroka accepted the offered appendage with an unsure look on her face.


    "My name is Kuroka. You were the one playing with the Red Dragon Emperor, right? Weren''t you scared?" Kuroka asked curiously and Luna simply smiled innocently.


    "Ddraig is so adorable¡­ he is one of the cutest pets I have. He is simply misunderstood" Luna said like it was a matter of fact.


    Luna''s answer threw Kuroka for a loop. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard, she scratched her cat ears and then shook her head. Almost everyone around the table was giving her pitying looks.


    "Reo¡­ you should get her sister too¡­ she really misses her sister" Luna said with a caring smile on her face. Kuroka''s eyes grew wide in surprise.


    "...How do you know that?" Kuroka gasped in surprise and Luna simply giggled.


    "You are silly¡­ I know everything!" Luna exclaimed with a cheerful look on her face. Once again Kuroka didn''t know how to react to that.


    "I had already planned to get her sister" I said and Luna happily nodded her head.


    "It is good that you are going to take Hela¡­ you can sic them on the Naberius Clan" Luna said brightly.


    "How¡­ how??" Kuroka could only sputter with a broken look on her face.


    "Luna is Omniperceptive¡­ she sees everything" Jean pointed out from the side for Kuroka. Kuroka could only nod her head with a dumb look on her face.


    "So, when are Hela and Unohana going to return?" Nat asked curiously.


    "In a few minutes¡­ they are watching a show" I said and Nemuri called a house-elf to ask how much longer until the food arrived. The food was already ready and the house-elf asked if we wanted to eat now, but Nemuri sent him off saying that we would eat together after Hela and Unohana arrived.


    "Kuroka, let me introduce you to everyone. You already know Luna. The one who was caressing your ears is Dora Tonks" I said and Kuroka looked towards the woman who was sporting an electric blue pixie cut hairstyle right now.


    "No! Her name is Nymphadora!!" Luna exclaimed with an innocent look on her face.


    "You¡­!!! Don''t call me that!!" Dora growled out as her hair morphed into a fiery red. Kuroka simply smiled with an amused look on her face.


    "Let''s move on and don''t use her forbidden name" I said as I started to introduce the other girls. The introductions weren''t finished yet when a wisp of black smoke appeared and with it two women also appeared inside the room.


    "Ah, Hel¡­" That was all I was able to say before Kuroka shrieked in fear with a look of horror on her face and jumped towards the corner of the room¡­

 Chapter 418: The Neko Sisters (II)...

    [POV Kuroka]


    When I entered this house with the Destroyer, I didn''t know what to expect. I had thought that once again I will be experimented upon even though the Destroyer had been nothing but nice to me up till now.


    There are some memories you simply can''t erase, I knew that the Destroyer wouldn''t be doing something like that with me but I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about that. I don''t mind being an experimental subject as long as my sister is safe.


    As soon as I entered the house I felt several presences inside the house. He quickly led towards the kitchen and my eyes landed on the 2nd strongest being in this house. It was a silver-haired black-skinned woman, she had bunny ears on top of her head.


    I wonder if she is some type of Youkai. Before I could ask anything, I heard a lecherous voice. It was a purple-haired woman with spiky hair. I didn''t even have to give her a second glance and I already knew that she was a deranged pervert.


    Followed by her, another woman stumbled into the room while searching for me. There must be something wrong with her head if she thinks that pink bubblegum afro would look good on you. I also felt an off type of energy from the woman. I have never sensed energy like that.


    She begged me to caress my ears¡­ did her hair and face just morph?? I slowly nodded my head. It felt good¡­ I unconsciously started to purr due to the woman''s ministrations. All of sudden a tall black-haired woman arrived and stopped the morphing woman''s ministrations.


    I scanned the woman, she was tall, one of the tallest women I had ever seen. Her midnight spicy black hair was tied in a ponytail behind her head. She had a noticeable presence among the other women. After that the Destroyer made me sit along with them.


    I had thought that one of these women might become displeased but none of them seemed to be displeased. Soon a girl named Luna introduced herself and started to throw out my secrets like candies. I found out that Luna was Omniperceptive, she knows everything.


    After that, Destroyer started to introduce me to the others. The morphing woman''s name was Dora Tonks¡­ I am not going to use her forbidden name no matter how enticing the offer is. I have been constantly using Senjutsu to see everyone''s nature.


    Only three women had greyish type nature, everyone had pure white. That was really good¡­ Mine and my sister''s fate won''t be that bad. They might probably ask us to be their maids or something like that. They seemed to be waiting for someone named Hela.


    Before the Destroyer could finish the introductions, a black wisp of smoke appeared inside the room. I shuddered when I sensed the darkness¡­ It felt like death. The next moment, two women emerged out of the smoke.


    My eyes grew wide in fear and my whole being shook in terror when I sensed their nature and power¡­ It''s wrong!! The two women were pure evil, unconsciously I shrieked and jumped towards the corner of the room and hissed at the two women.


    They simply gave me questioning looks and shrugged as I was trying to disappear into the room''s corner. Even my old master wasn''t this evil and he was the most wicked being I had seen till now.


    I kept watching the taller woman, she was the tallest woman I had ever seen. Her midnight black hair was loosely hanging behind her back and her eerily glowing green eyes were filled with love as she reached the Destroyer.


    She leaned down and placed her lips on Destroyer''s. The Destroyer kissed her back and after a minute the two of them separated and the tall woman took my seat as I was no longer in my seat.


    "Unohana, why don''t you take a seat?" The Destroyer asked the second woman who gave him a gentle and kind smile. It was clearly an act but I didn''t believe it for a second.


    Her aura was somewhat confusing. A pure white shell was surrounding her pitch black evil aura. She politely took a seat at the end of the table and I noticed that everyone acted pretty normally around them.


    "Kuroka, you don''t need to be afraid of them. They are pretty much harmless now that they know you know me" the Destroyer said, bringing me out of my internal musings. After hearing his words, I slowly turned my head towards the taller woman.


    She smiled viciously and once again I flinched. "Hela, stop scaring the poor girl" the woman named Momo chastised the green-eyed woman. Momo had previously stopped Dora from prodding me too much¡­ I noticed that Hela simply started to pout but didn''t do anything else.


    The other woman simply gave me a soft and gentle smile. Once again, I didn''t believe her act. I approached the table and took an empty seat. I didn''t forget to maintain my distance from those two¡­ so, my seat was quite far from the two of them.


    The Destroyer decided to continue the introductions but my eyes were fixed on those two women. I didn''t want to drop my guard around the two of them¡­ "And finally, this is Hela and that''s Unohana Retsu" the Destroyer introduced the two evil women but I had something completely different going through my mind.


    "How many have you killed?" I asked Hela in a low tone. She looked thoughtful for a second.


    "I stopped counting after a hundred thousand¡­ probably some trillions" Hela said in a dismissive manner. So many¡­ her aura is completely black, it''s not surprising that she had so killed so many. I looked around and saw that no one was bothered by that fact.


    Then my eyes focused on the evil woman, who was acting gentle and kind. Before I could even ask her, she decided to answer my unasked question. "My kill count isn''t that impressive¡­ I have only killed millions" the woman said in a soft and gentle tone.


    Once again nobody reacted¡­ can''t they understand how wrong this is?? That isn''t something you should be proud of. All of a sudden the Destroyer cleared his throat, my eyes immediately focused on him.


    "You seem to be misunderstanding something¡­ evil is necessary to balance out the good. We aren''t your regular beings who would lead a normal life¡­" the Destroyer said, and finally, my eyes grew wide in realization.


    I have been comparing them with normal people while clearly, they aren''t normal. Luna is Omniperceptive, Dora is a Goddess, Nemuri is the Nine-Tailed Fox but is not a Youkai. Jean is a Meta-Human, whatever that means and we even have a Phoenix.


    This is clearly not a normal group of people¡­ but I would still keep my distance from those two. They are insanely dangerous and neither of them looked stable¡­


    [Zebel]


    "Are you sure about this, Michael?" Uriel asked and Michael could only release a tired sigh.


    "Yes, I have triple checked the system. The Red Dragon Emperor, Ddraig Y Goch has been resurrected" Michael said and rubbed his temple.


    "This is going to destroy the delicate balance we had achieved after the Great War and father''s disappearance" Uriel groaned and rubbed his temple. Thankfully stress wasn''t a sin or both Archangel Michael and Archangel Uriel would have fallen.


    "Can we do anything?" Uriel asked and once again Michael shook his head with a defeated look on his face.


    "I have found some interesting information¡­ The being known as the Destroyer was worshipped by the Evil Dragons. Currently, only Crom Cruach is alive and nobody knows where he is hiding¡­" Michael said and Uriel nodded his understanding but he was disappointed¡­ it could be clearly seen in his eyes.


    "Now, we also need to worry about the Devils. They are a part of this world and eradicating them would create a power vacuum" Uriel said and Michael nodded his head in agreement.


    "Nothing¡­ we can''t do anything. I don''t want to attract the Destroyer''s attention towards Heaven. We are barely functioning, brother and don''t want any more troubles befalling Heaven" Michael said in a firm tone and Uriel could only grimace but he didn''t say anything else.


    "...The situation couldn''t get any worse¡­" Uriel said and shook his head. Michael silently agreed with his brother. The whole situation was a complete mess.


    "Don''t say things like that, brother¡­ they tend to come around¡­" Michael said softly and Uriel genuinely smiled after hearing Michael''s words.


    They didn''t want the Devils to be eradicated but they couldn''t act as their own Race and Heaven was more important. Resurrecting The Red Dragon Emperor, Ddraig Y Goch would cause a lot of problems for them in the future but once again they couldn''t do anything about that.


    All of a sudden Raphael burst into the room with a grim look on his face. "Someone has stolen three Excaliburs from the Church" Raphael revealed and both Uriel and Michael facepalmed¡­

 Chapter 419: Gremory Household...

    [Gremory Castle, Gremory Territory]


    "How are you feeling, Buchou?" Yuuto Kiba, Rias Gremory''s knight, asked softly as he approached his King along with their King''s rook, Koneko Toujou, and bishop, Asia Argento.


    "...I am somewhat okay right now. It''s much harder for Issei, he had lost his Sacred Gear. From what Ajuka-sama had told us, for whatever reason Issei isn''t physically affected by the loss of his Sacred Gear" Rias Gremory said as she shook her head.


    "He is putting on a brave face but the loss of his Sacred Gear has hurt him. He still remembers what had happened with Asia and that is affecting him" Rias said sullenly and gave a sympathetic smile towards Asia. Yesterday was a hectic day for her peerage.


    "Can I see him?" Asia asked slowly, her voice filled with concern. Rias nodded her head and Asia left the room to meet Issei.


    "What about Akeno-senpai?" Yuuto asked and Rias don''t know how to answer that question. The whole incident has heavily affected her Queen, Akeno Himejima. Her Queen hasn''t talked with her after returning.


    Akeno blamed herself for opening her mouth. If only she had silently digested the Destroyer''s words then everything would have been fine but who could blame Akeno.


    She is young and no one could have guessed such a reaction from the Destroyer and on top of everything, Akeno''s reaction was completely understandable and obvious but she was still in the wrong just because of a single thing, Power¡­


    "She isn''t talking to anyone, I have tried but she simply keeps staring at her own feet¡­ let''s give her some time while showing her that we are there for her" Rias said softly and Koneko Toujou slowly nodded her head.


    That was the best they could do for now. Rias Gremory clenched her fists tightly. This incident showed her the necessity of power¡­ she knew Power was important but until this point, she had thought that her brother, the strongest Devil, Sirzechs Lucifer would solve everything for her.


    Now she understood the difference in Power, with Power you could do anything and get away scot-free¡­ that is why the Destroyer was able to take away Issei''s Sacred Gear without any opposition and that wasn''t the end.


    After waking up, Rias had found out what has happened. Apparently, the Destroyer had given their Race a deadline¡­ if the Devils aren''t able to pay remunerations for his efforts then he would eradicate their Race¡­ What a joke!!


    The Destroyer was clearly the bad guy here but you can''t do anything due to the difference in Power¡­ while Rias Gremory was pondering the facts of Power in some other part of the Castle, a very similar type of conversation was going to take place¡­


    Zeoticus Gremory was present in the Devil Council Meeting and he had seen how the meeting concluded. He didn''t like how the meeting had progressed but there was nothing he could do about it. After returning to the Gremory castle, he had told his wife about the Council''s decision and she wasn''t happy.


    Even though Zeoticus Gremory wasn''t happy with the decision, he knew how politics worked and the whole Council acted like any Devils would. He also couldn''t blame Lord Phenex. Phenex family''s reputation had taken a massive hit.


    Currently, he was walking towards his son''s wing along with his wife to have a chat with him. Both of them finally arrived where their son was¡­ Sirzechs Lucifer was sitting on a table with a lost look on his face. He was playing with a drink in his hand while his Queen was standing behind him.


    Neither of them could blame their son for drinking. Their son''s ever dutiful Queen immediately noticed the two of them and gave them a small bow. "Zeoticus-sama, Venelana-sama, please forgive Sirzechs-sama" the silver-haired maid said with a small bow.


    "No need to apologize Grayfia, it is completely understandable" Venelana said and sat down in front of her son and poured herself a generous drink. Zeoticus followed his wife''s example and waved off Grayfia''s apology and sat down.


    "Mother, Father¡­" Sirzechs gave them a small greeting with a wry smile on his face.


    "Son, have you decided anything?" Zeoticus asked carefully as he didn''t want to come off as a Devil Council lackey. His son gave him an inspecting look and then released a defeated sigh.


    "I haven''t decided anything yet¡­ but some sort of marriage arrangements or something along that line would be best for these kinds of situations¡­ but I can''t do that to Rias" Sirzechs said and tipped the whole glass inside his mouth.


    "...She won''t be happy at all if you make that decision" Zeoticus said carefully as his wife still held him responsible for their daughter''s last arranged marriage. Thankfully, Venelana ignored him for now.


    "But is my sister''s happiness more important than the survival of the whole Devil Race?" Sirzechs asked while shaking his head. He knew that he would never be able to make that decision¡­ he would never set up his sister for such a fate¡­ the Devil Race can get damned.


    "Did Serafall talk with you after the meeting?" Venelana asked and Sirzechs gave them a small nod.


    "She wasn''t happy with the Council''s decision, she felt betrayed and she wasn''t wrong. After doing so much for our Race, they still treat us in such a manner¡­" Sirzechs bit out with quite some venom in his voice.


    "Did she decide anything?" Zeoticus questioned and poured himself a drink. Once again, Sirzechs nodded his head.


    "She is going to offer herself¡­ she thinks this way she would be helping her family and she would be gaining a lot of power if her plan works" Sirzechs said and both Zeoticus and Venelana nodded their heads. They could also see the appeals of Serafall''s plans.


    Before they could continue drinking¡­ an expensive-looking letter appeared in the middle of the table. Sirzechs, Zeoticus, Venelana immediately jumped away from the table with a horrified look on their faces. Grayfia carefully approached the latter and used some sort of Magic.


    Moments later, Grayfia picked up the letter and turned towards Zeoticus. "Zeoticus-sama, this letter is addressed to you" Grayfia said in a polite tone and handed the letter to a bewildered-looking Zeoticus Gremory.


    Venelana urged her husband to open the letter. Sirzechs was also interested but he didn''t want to intrude, so he stayed away. Zeoticus carefully tore open the letter with magic and he was quite surprised by the beautiful handwriting. He opened the whole letter for him and his wife to read.


    ''Lord Gremory,


    I am writing this letter on my husband''s behalf. You already know my husband as the Destroyer or Itsuki Reo. My husband wants to have a chat with you and your family during dinner so we will be inviting ourselves to your castle.


    I hope you understand. Unfortunately, my husband had told me not to kill any of you right now, so I hope that we can have a meeting without any sort of skirmish. Please look forward to the meeting, and I personally hope that you Devils decide not to pay the remunerations.


    Well, that was just my personal opinion. Pity, my husband is a man of his word. Back to the topic at hand, we will be arriving before dinner, please ask your daughter''s peerage to be present. Once again, unfortunately, my husband had said no killing.


    Oh¡­ we will be also accompanied by a controversial Youkai. I hope nobody attacks her or my hand may slip and I might end up accidentally butchering someone. Hope you understand. Well, either way, it won''t matter. We will be bringing wine so you can skip the wine.


    Yours Sincerely,


    Hela,


    Goddess of War and Death''


    They finally finished the letter and both Zeoticus and Venelana didn''t know what to think. The letter was completely opposite to what they had thought. The handwriting was so beautiful but ultimately it was an extremely decorated death threat.


    They would have burst out laughing if the woman in the letter wasn''t so enthusiastic about killing them. They robotically handed the letter to their son, who scowled as he kept reading the letter. Sirzechs couldn''t believe the audacity of this woman but once again he couldn''t do anything.


    Sirzechs released a huge sigh and handed the letter to Grayfia. She simply raised her brows and started to read the letter as her lips thinned. "So, should I tell the other maids and butlers that we would be having murderous guests?" Grayfia asked in a bland tone.


    Zeoticus turned towards his wife who gave him a small nod. "Yes, tell everyone about the delicate situation. No one should act disrespectfully¡­" Zeoticus started to speak but Venelana cut him off.


    "No, after preparing the food, tell everyone to leave but you stay back and son, call your peerage. He asked for the whole family, unfortunately, your father and I don''t have a peerage or I would have called them too"


    "Regardless of how the letter was written, it is clear that they are asking for formal dinner. So, we will be having a formal dinner and hope that they leave before killing anyone" Venelana said and Grayfia nodded her head.


    "I don''t like this¡­" Sirzechs said with a scowl on his face. "Should I call the other Devil Kings? They wanted to have a meeting with the Destroyer too¡­" Sirzechs said and after thinking for a moment, Venelana nodded her head.


    "Show them the letter too¡­" Venelana urged and Sirzechs nodded his head. He took back the letter from Grayfia''s hand and teleported away.


    "You will be the one to inform our daughter¡­ now, be a good husband and let this woman have a peaceful drink" Venelana said and gave Zeoticus a pointed look. Zeoticus wondered what he had done but he knew that keeping his mouth shut would be much better.


    Zeoticus quickly left the room and grimaced when he remembered that he needed to inform his daughter about the disaster. Back in the room, Venelana gave Grayfia a look. "You are a Gremory household maid, right?" Venelana asked.


    Grayfia didn''t know why the Gremory matron asked such a question. "Of course, Venelana-sama" Grayfia said and Venelana gave a small nod after hearing Grayfia''s words.


    "Good¡­ I am wanted to have a chat with you for our continued existence¡­" Venelana said and Grayfia already knew where this was going so she could only nod her head¡­

 Chapter 420: Disagreement in Kyoto...

    [POV Reo]


    I don''t know if I should laugh or groan. I understand that Kokabiel stole the Excaliburs, but why the fuck is he trying to pull me into his cute little agenda.


    Kokabiel is simply at the epitome of stupidity¡­ I simply can''t understand why can someone stupid like Kokabiel was able to survive long enough to become a Cadre¡­ he is fucking pathetic. Oh well¡­ anyway, he would die. So no biggie.


    Hela definitely wasn''t my first choice when I wanted to ask someone to write a letter for me. In fact, choosing Fleur would have been much better but unfortunately, Hela''s handwriting was the best among all the girls.


    It might have something to do with her insanely high dexterity. I had said previously that she could have been an insanely good doctor, alas, her father had already forced her on a different path¡­ waking up in Hela''s tender care after getting injured would have been scary and amusing at the same time.


    At first, Hela wanted to write the letter in blood, it would have been pretty amusing but I had to dissuade her. After grumbling for a second she did start writing the letter. Thankfully, I decided to proofread the letter before sending it away.


    Hela''s letter was very colourful if nothing else¡­ I was pretty amused when I read the original letter. Unfortunately, I had to remove a few sentences like decorating the halls with your innards, ripping out spines, or splitting skulls. You know things like that.


    I also had to remove the cute little skulls she had drawn here and there. Even after editing it so much, the letter was pretty rude and offensive¡­ Alas, I shrugged my shoulders and sent it away. Even if they get offended, it is not like they could do anything¡­


    "Are you sure that it would be fine?" Kuroka asked me in an unsure tone. I simply rolled my eyes.


    "...You don''t have to worry about anything¡­ If they try anything, Hela will take care of them" I said and Kuroka gave me an unsure nod.


    "What if they try to use my sister?" Kuroka asked and this time I didn''t roll my eyes as this was a pretty valid question from her perspective.


    "Kitty, once again it won''t matter. My husband can control Space, if they try something like that then he can get your sister with just a thought" before I could answer Kuroka''s question, Hela decided to answer her.


    Kuroka could only dumbly nod her head. "So, where are you going?" Hela asked curiously.


    "I had decided to train a couple of Dragons for the upcoming war, they are to be quite useful" I said and Hela nodded her head.


    "Sure¡­ have fun" Hela saved and waved at me. I appeared inside the forest where Ddraig was living. I found Luna reading Ddraig a story while sitting on his snout. The scene was pretty comical but when Luna is involved, anything is possible.


    "Oh¡­ Reo, are you here to take Ddraig for training?" Luna asked as she looked up from the book.


    "Yes¡­ but I guess you were having quite some time with Ddraig here?" I asked and Ddraig lit up like a Christmas Tree. It was hard to notice with his red scales but they did get slightly brighter.


    "Oh, yes! I have been reading him Alice in Wonderland" Luna beamed with a bright smile on her face and I simply nodded my head.


    "Oh¡­ that''s nice. So Ddraig, are you ready? Luna could always finish the story after we came back" I said and Ddraig didn''t know how to react so he simply nodded his head.


    Moments later, I disappeared with Ddraig and appeared inside the Dimensional Gap. The two of us appeared in front of another massive Dragon. Ddraig''s eyes grew wide in shock and surprise. My smile widened.


    "Ddraig, meet your training partner Great Red" I said in a cheerful tone. Hmm¡­ I am really good at surprising others¡­


    [POV Fleur]


    "I think I need to have one of these in our house. This feels relaxing" Ororo said with a content look on her face.


    Yes, I would have to agree with Ororo here. She does seem to have a more than valid point. Perhaps, we should ask Reo to arrange one for us or we could always make one for ourselves on our own.


    "Fuck it! Let''s take this one¡­" Nemuri said and I hissed in disapproval.


    "No, we can''t do that. This is a historical spot, we can''t desecrate it" I said and Nemuri simply blinked in confusion and then shrugged her shoulders.


    "Sure, whatever. I was not saying that we should steal this¡­ I was saying that we should buy this" Nemuri pointed out and I had to stop myself from groaning. A Lady doesn''t groan! I reminded myself.


    "That''s the same thing, you degenerate pervert" I said and she tilted her head and after a second, a deranged giggle escaped her lips.


    "I think we should have brought Momo too" Dora carefully pointed out. Her questionable fetishes aside, I agree with her. Even though I do see the appeal of her fetishes but I think all of that should remain inside the bedroom.


    "Nothing could be done as Momo was busy and Rumi wanted to train" Ororo said with a ''What can you do?'' look on her face.


    Since we had nothing to do in this world, there wasn''t anything in Kyoto which we hadn''t seen during our old trip but this was much better than sitting around in the house getting bored. Nat was busy hacking into various government networks.


    Momo was already busy with her newer projects and Jean was busy with Unohana, she was learning medical techniques from the bi-polar woman. Rumi was being Rumi, she was busy training, I wonder if she is trying to become strong enough to destroy anything with One Punch.


    Luna was busy with her new pet. She had said something about reading him a story and left. Hela was also being her usual self, she was looking around for something to kill. So, that left the four of us. So, we decided to visit Kyoto to relive the old memories.


    At first, we had visited the Bamboo Forest and then after spending a couple of hours there, we decided to visit the Ryouan-Ji. Currently, that is where we were and all of us have been talking about the beautiful Zen rock garden.


    "Someone is following us¡­" Nemuri said in a sing-song voice and I slightly frowned. Even though I don''t fight, I should have noticed them, right?


    "Oh¡­ yeah. They have been following us for quite some time, though I wonder what they want" Ororo said in a neutral tone. Am I the only one who didn''t notice anything? Yes¡­ looks like I am the only one as Dora didn''t look even a little bit surprised.


    "So, what now?" I asked and gave them a questioning look. Dora and Ororo have a lot of combat experience while Nemuri is so-so, but she does have her Alter Ego. I am the most useless one in the department of combat.


    It''s not like that I would be helpless but compared to the three of them, I am simply a novice. So, I will simply follow their lead. If they say jump then I will ask how high. That would be unbecoming of a lady but I don''t want to resurrect right now.


    "For now, we would do nothing. Whoever they are, they probably won''t attack us in crowded places" Dora said with a very rare serious look on her face.


    "I also want to avoid combat unless it becomes necessary" Ororo said and Nemuri simply shrugged. Ororo''s eyes focused on Nemuri. "Alter could travel through shadows, right? Send her to spy on them but tell her to be careful" Ororo said and Nemuri gave the woman a subtle nod.


    "She is gone¡­ according to her, only one of them seems to have a somewhat decent level of power, while everyone else is a mob" Nemuri said after a few moments.


    "Okay¡­ we will still follow the initial plan. Let them follow us as long as they don''t attack" Dora said and everyone gave her a small nod. So, I could only nod my head.


    After that, we made our way to the Nishiki Market. We kept looking around the stores while having fun, but I could see that the three of them were continuously keeping an eye on our followers. Now, even I was able to sense them.


    It was almost afternoon when we finally left the Nishiki Market. All of a sudden, Dora, Nemuri, and Ororo stopped walking as a black-haired man approached us. Several men were trailing behind the black-haired man who was approaching us. I could clearly sense that all of them were using some sort of illusions to hide their true selves.


    "How may I help you, mister?" Nemuri questioned as she cocked her head sideways.


    "Our leader wishes to meet you" the man said in a neutral tone without an ounce of emotion in his tone. I was finally able to see the man''s true face. He had a crow''s head in place of his head and he had talons in place of his feet. I also noticed two black wings behind the man.


    "We probably can''t deny the offer can we?" Ororo asked and the crow-man simply tilted his head.


    "No, you can''t" the man said coldly.


    "Is there a chance of your leader coming here to meet us since they are the ones who wish to meet us?" Dora questioned and I felt the man clench his hands in anger.


    "As I have said, our leader wishes to meet you. You will be coming with me, and I will use force if necessary¡­" the man said in a firm tone. Both Dora and Ororo shrugged and Nemuri''s smile thinned.


    "Then we have reached an impasse" Nemuri said and Dora and Ororo released their Divinities¡­

 Chapter 421: Agreement in Kyoto...

    [POV Fleur]


    "Then we have reached an impasse" Nemuri said and Dora and Ororo released their Divinities. The crow-man''s eyes grew wide in shock and horror. Really, they didn''t even know that we had two Gods within our group?


    The man quickly looked around to see the humans watching us. Hmm¡­ that could be a problem but they would probably be collateral damage so it''s fine, I suppose or we could always use an area-wide Obliviation Spell. The man took back several steps in fear and worry.


    "Are you mad?! You are in the middle of a¡­" the man began to say but Nemuri''s giggle cut him off.


    "They will be collateral damage¡­ pity" Nemuri said, shocking the man. Gasps were heard everywhere around us. The humans who had been watching the show until now gasped in fear after hearing Nemuri''s words.


    All of a sudden a golden Magical Circle appeared between ourselves and the crow-man''s group. The light shimmered and a blond woman dressed as a shrine maiden came into our view. The woman''s chest was massive.


    I am surprised that her breasts hadn''t spilled out of her excuse of a kimono. The woman''s facial features were very delicate and her eyebrows were cut very short and round, a sign of nobility. Her hair was tied in a loose ponytail reaching all the way down to her legs.


    (Image Here)


    This woman is also hiding behind an illusion, this is surprising. We have another nine-tailed fox on our hands but I hope that she isn''t a degenerate pervert like Nemuri. The woman turned around and gave the crow-man a pointed look who simply cowered back in fear.


    "Erase everyone''s memories, we can''t reveal the Supernatural World to the humans" the woman said softly but in a firm tone. It was clear that it was an order.


    "Let me help you with that¡­" I said and activated the area-wide Obliviation Spell. The woman raised her delicate eyebrows when she noticed the glassy sheen in every Human''s eyes.


    "You didn''t see anything unusual, neither did you hear anything unusual. You will forget everything that has happened here. Now, leave" I said and the humans started to walk away completely ignoring us. The woman gave me a soft smile.


    "Thank you for your assistance¡­ My name is Yasaka and I am the leader of this region. Can we retreat to a more private place?" The woman offered and from the corner of my eyes, I looked towards the other three.


    Nemuri gave a small understanding nod. "Sure, lead the way¡­" Nemuri said with a smile and the woman simply smiled and started to lead us towards a nearby traditional Japanese restaurant.


    The five of us found ourselves inside a giant hall. There were more of those crow-man, all of them prostrated themselves in front of Yasaka. The five of us finally found ourselves inside a big room. All of us took our seats and Yasaka ordered a swan-like woman to bring some refreshments.


    "Firstly, I would like to apologize for my servant''s rudeness" Yasaka said in a polite tone. Nemuri gave a small nod signifying that we accepted the apology.


    Sometimes I am really surprised by the degenerate pervert, sometimes she could be so polite and traditional while the other times she is just¡­ a degenerate pervert. Well, I can always ponder about all those things at a later date.


    "So, how may we help you?" Nemuri asked and this time several swan-like women entered the room carrying various types of refreshments. They quickly placed the trays on the table and left.


    "...I was simply curious about a fellow nine-tailed fox" the woman said and Nemuri simply raised her brows and dropped her illusion. Two fluffy purple ears appeared on top of her head and nine fluffy purple tails appeared behind her back. Those tails are very comfortable, no arguments there. I always love cuddling with them.


    Yasaka also dropped her illusion and revealed her two fluffy golden ears on top of her head and nine fluffy golden tails behind her back. "I admit that the two of us do have some similarities but the two of us are very different" Nemuri said after as she leaned back in her chair.


    "...You are not a Youkai?" Yasaka questioned and Nemuri simply shrugged.


    "No idea¡­ I know that I am a Nine-tailed Fox. Is there a way to find out if I am Youkai or not?" Nemuri questioned and picked up the chips plate.


    "There are but they are sensory abilities. I was able to sense another Nine-tailed fox nearby but I couldn''t tell if it was a Youkai or not¡­ that is the reason why I decided to arrange a meeting" Yasaka said and Nemuri gave her a small nod.


    Dora was already busy stuffing her face with food while Ororo was simply sipping juice while eating fish chips. "Is your group perhaps related to the Destroyer?" Yasaka asked and Nemuri gave her an inspecting look.


    After a few seconds, Nemuri picked up the juice glass and took a small sip. She fiddled with glass for a second. "Yes, you are right. We belong to his group" Nemuri said and Yasaka seemed to release a relieved sigh.


    Looks like Reo had already made quite a name for himself in this World. I have heard everything but at that time I wasn''t interested in these matters. Looks like I should start paying more attention to this sort of stuff.


    "May I invite all of you for a trip of Kyoto from the Supernatural side, I can guarantee all of you would be really surprised" Yasaka offered. Even I could understand what the woman was trying to do. She was simply trying to get in our good graces.


    "Sure, we would love to" Nemuri accepted the offer with a smile. After finishing the food, the five of us decided to leave the restaurant. This time Kyoto felt really different¡­ it seemed to be more colourful. Until now, it seemed to be kind of bland.


    "Why does everything look slightly different right now?" Unable to hold back my curiosity, I asked Yasaka.


    Yasaka gave me a soft smile. "There is a barrier around Kyoto stopping everyone from seeing the Supernatural World. I have brought the four of you on the other side of the barrier" Yasaka said and I frowned. I didn''t even notice the barrier until now.


    "Oh¡­ that must be what I noticed. At first, I thought about destroying it but then I decided against it since it wasn''t hurting anyone" Ororo muttered and Yasaka paled for a second.


    "All four of you noticed the barrier?" Yasaka questioned and the others nodded their heads. So, I was the only one who didn''t notice the barrier. Yasaka seemed to look down at her feet for a second. It looks like I need to start training, I can''t always depend on my resurrection ability.


    "So, you are the leader of the Youkais?" Dora questioned with a curious look on her face. Yasaka simply nodded her head with a smile.


    "Cool!!" Dora exclaimed loudly and tripped. Fortunately, she was able to stop herself from falling. The five of us spent hours visiting various places in Kyoto. Wherever we went, we found a lot of Youkais going about their lives.


    It was a lot different than what we remember from the Marvel World, this time Kyoto seemed to be a lot more beautiful and colourful. I have also noticed several crow-men following us. Apparently, they were called Tengus, they were Yasaka''s guards.


    "So, which pantheons do you two belong to?" Yasaka questioned and both Dora and Ororo simply tilted their heads in confusion.


    "I don''t understand your question¡­" Ororo trailed off and Dora simply bobbed her head with Ororo''s statement in agreement.


    "Um¡­ I mean you two are Goddesses, right? You must belong to a pantheon" Yasaka said and once again both Dora and Ororo simply looked at each other and shrugged dismissively.


    "They don''t belong to any pantheons. Consider them to be free Goddesses" Nemuri answered Yasaka''s question with a smile. Yasaka clearly didn''t know what it meant to be a free Goddess but she still nodded her head.


    "By the way, thanks for the special trip, Yasaka. You wouldn''t mind if I visit at a later date, would you?" Nemuri questioned and Yasaka simply smiled.


    "Of course not¡­ you are free to visit anytime you want. In fact, all of you are free to visit anytime" Yasaka said with a smile Dora seemed to cheer.


    "Brill!! I loved the food" Dora exclaimed with a cheerful look on her face.


    "Unfortunately, we would have to cut this short as we need to return" Nemuri said with a sad smile on her face and Yasaka gave us an understanding nod.


    After that, I Phoenix Flamed into Knox while the others used their own teleportation methods¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "Are you two ready?" I asked Hela and Kuroka. Surprisingly, Hela was dressed in a black and dark-green business suit and Kuroka was dressed in a kimono, the kimono was similar to what she usually wore but this was much more decent.


    "Of course¡­ I have been waiting for your arrival" Hela said and pecked me on the lips. My eyes focused on Kuroka who simply nodded her head and the next moment the three of us appeared in front of the Gremory Castle¡­

 Chapter 422: The Neko Sisters (III)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Of course¡­ I have been waiting for your arrival" Hela said and pecked me on the lips. My eyes focused on Kuroka who simply nodded her head and the next moment the three of us appeared in front of the Gremory Castle.


    I already knew that the other Devil Kings were going to be present at the dinner but to be honest, I couldn''t bring myself to care. I also knew about Serafall''s plan of offering herself but currently, I didn''t want to discuss that topic. Honestly, there wasn''t anything I wanted from the Devils.


    Zeoticus Gremory along with his wife, son, and daughter were standing in front of their castle gates, waiting for us. The other Devil Kings were also there. As soon as we arrived, all of them tensed.


    All of them saw Kuroka, the SS-Class stray Devil but their gazes didn''t linger on her for long. All of their eyes seemed to be focused on Hela and I. Rias Gremory was trying to bore a hole into my head with her glare¡­ I let her be since that was all she could do.


    I approached the group with a smile and Hela was being her usual self, grinning like a maniac. At least, she wasn''t releasing her bloodlust. Kuroka was walking behind me. The three of us finally arrived in front of the group.


    "Lord Gremory¡­" I greeted Zeoticus Gremory with a small nod, then my eyes focused on Venelana Gremory. "Lady Gremory¡­" I repeated the gesture.


    It was clear that the whole situation was awkward as fuck but the Devils didn''t dare to make any comments. "All of them are so weak!" Hela practically whined loudly, once again, the whole group tensed.


    "Come on Hela, don''t be like that. We are here for a friendly dinner, aren''t we?" I asked and Hela cocked her head sideways. After a couple of seconds, she gave a small nod.


    "That we are¡­ sorry, you must forgive me if I have hurt your delicate feelings" Hela said with a grin. That wasn''t exactly what I would call an apology¡­ but it works.


    "Um¡­ what should we call you?" All of a sudden Ajuka Beelzebub asked.


    "You can call me Reo if you want¡­ I don''t care much about formalities" I said with a dismissive shrug and everyone nodded their heads.


    "Perhaps, we should move inside¡­" Venelana Gremory offered in an unsure tone.


    "Of course, please lead the way¡­" Hela said in a cordial tone and Venelana gave the green-eyed woman a stiff nod. Zeoticus & Venelana Gremory led us inside the castle. Sirzechs Lucifer was silently trailing with the other Devil Kings.


    "Hmm¡­ this is much different than I had imagined" Hela muttered while rubbing her chin.


    "What did you imagine?" I asked curiously and I noticed that everyone else was paying attention to our impromptu conversation.


    "Well, I had thought that their castle would be more decorated¡­ you know a human skull here and a goat head there¡­ stuff like that. Floors littered with human blood and innards¡­ this seems to be¡­ meh" Hela said and I noticed Venelana, Rias, Kuroka and Serafall looked slightly green.


    Even the other Devils were giving her bewildered looks. "You are comparing them with Demons, they are not Demons, they are Devils" I said and a look of realization appeared on Hela''s face.


    "Ah¡­ then, my bad. Your castle looks good" Hela said with a small nod of her head.


    "Thank you¡­" Zeoticus Gremory said in an unsure tone. We finally arrived in the dining hall where Rias''s and Sirzechs''s peerages were waiting. As soon as we entered the room, Kuroka stiffened when her eyes landed on her younger sister.


    "What are you doing here??" Koneko Toujou questioned in a dangerous tone as she glared at her older sister. Kuroka seemed to flinch when she heard the venom in her sister''s voice.


    "Ah¡­ Kuroka, why don''t you have a private chat with your sister¡­ I think that would be better than revealing family drama in front of everyone?" I suggested and Kuroka gave me a stiff nod.


    Rias wanted to protest but her mother grabbed her arm and stopped her from saying anything. Smart! Looks like Mama Gremory is the big brain of this family. To be honest, I don''t want to kill anyone tonight.


    Koneko still kept glaring at Kuroka. "Please give me five minutes¡­ give me a chance to explain. I promise that I won''t take more than five minutes" Kuroka said in a pleading tone.


    For a few seconds, Koneko didn''t say anything and kept glaring at Kuroka. Koneko finally gave a stiff nod and Kuroka released a relieved sigh.


    "Grayfia, why don''t you lead them to a private room for the conversation?" Venelana requested and Grayfia gave the woman a curt nod and then turned towards Koneko and Kuroka.


    "Please follow me¡­" Grayfia said in a polite tone and started to lead the duo out of the room, before leaving Kuroka gave me a grateful look.


    I finally paid attention to the rest of Rias''s peerage. Yuuto Kiba had a stony look on his face, Asia Argento''s seemed to be fidgeting while looking at her feet and Issei Hyoudou was trying to burn me with his glare.


    Finally Akeno Himejima, she had a completely lost look on her face¡­ her eyes were darting everywhere in the room except towards me. Then my eyes finally turned towards Sirzechs''s peerage. They weren''t that impressive¡­ I guess, my standards for impressiveness are very different from others.


    "I think Kitty''s family dynamics are like mine" Hela said with a satisfied grin on her face and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    "No, it''s a simple misunderstanding. I don''t think anyone has family dynamics like yours" I said and Hela seemed to sulk in disappointment.


    "Reo, why don''t we have a seat, so we can have a chat?" Zeoticus Gremory offered and I gave a small nod and pulled out a wine bottle from my storage space.


    "Sure, I would have that. Allow me to pour the drinks" I said and with a wave of my hand several intricately designed wine glasses appeared on the table.


    I used my Telekinesis to pour the drinks and some looked in awe at the scene. In the DXD World, everyone used the Magical Circles Magic System while I was doing everything without anything like that.


    "Now, all of you might be wondering the reason behind the sudden visit, aren''t you?" I asked as I picked up my wine glass. Hela picked up her glass and gulped it one go.


    "I probably have some ideas. You have probably made some sort of deal with Kuroka, the SS-Class Stray Devil. Am I right about that?" Ajuka Beelzebub asked and I nodded my head.


    "That''s why I like smart people¡­ she did make a deal with me to secure her sister''s life" I said with a smile and poured another drink for Hela.


    "But why would she do that? I thought she had killed her master after she went mad and abandoned her sister in the Underworld?" Sirzechs Lucifer questioned with a confused look on his face.


    I gave him an unimpressed look. "Who told you that?" I asked and once again Sirzechs tilted his head in confusion.


    "It was the Naberius Clan Head who had informed us about the whole incident¡­ there wasn''t much to investigate. It was an open and close case¡­" Sirzechs answered with a confused look on his face and once again I gave him an unimpressed look.


    "...I don''t think it was that simple. This isn''t the first time I had thought about this. Let me ask you how the Naberius Clan Head found that Kuroka had killed her Master?" Ajuka questioned and once again I smiled.


    "Ah¡­ finally a man who understands!!" I exclaimed in a cheerful tone. "Thankfully all the Devil Kings aren''t dumb and useless as you¡­" I said and glared at Sirzechs.


    "You said that there wasn''t anything to investigate¡­ then tell me what the hell they were doing inside a secret lab? You found the bodies inside a secret lab, didn''t you?" I questioned back and Sirzechs seemed to flinch back.


    "They were probably experimenting on their peerage¡­" Serafall gasped in horror and I clapped.


    "Yes, that was probably the case. They said that Kuroka had destroyed all the information but that wasn''t the case" Ajuka mumbled with a thoughtful look on his face.


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Falbium Asmodeus simply sipping his wine with a tired look on his face. He looked ready to end it all. A fellow Sloth!! Pity, he is a Devil or we would have been buddies. We would probably be buddies if they don''t get killed off.


    "But investigating more would have made the Naberius Clan upset. We couldn''t disrupt the unstable peace we had achieved just after the War" Sirzechs protested trying to defend the Naberius Clan.


    All of a sudden I felt like ripping out someone''s spine¡­ I shook it off. Looks like Hela''s habits are getting to me. Ripping out spines is Hela''s thing while I destroy. I gave Hela a questioning look who simply grinned after noticing my gaze.


    "Sirzechs, you can''t dismiss everything important with that statement. A crime is a crime, especially a crime like this. This isn''t the first instance when something like this has happened¡­" Ajuka pointed out.


    Finally, an argument broke out among three Devil Kings Sirzechs Lucifer, Serafall Leviathan, and Ajuka Beelzebub. Like I had expected, Falbium Asmodeus decided to stay out of the argument. Zeoticus and Venelana weren''t sure if they should intervene and try to stop it or let it continue.


    "Everything is good and all but who the hell is going to kill this Naberius Clan?" Hela questioned silencing everyone. Everyone in the room gave her bewildered looks.


    "Don''t be silly, Hela. Isn''t it already obvious?" I asked and Hela gave me a questioning look like everyone else in the room did, all of them waiting for an answer.


    "It will be Sirzechs Lucifer¡­" I said like it was the most obvious thing in the World¡­


    -----------------


    A/N: Sorry guys, I got an assignment from my office. That is why I wasn''t able to write a chapter in the morning.


    I will be able to write only one chapter until the assignment is complete. I hope all of you understand¡­

 Chapter 423: The Future of Underworld (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    "It will be Sirzechs Lucifer¡­" I said like it was the most obvious thing in the World. Sirzechs blinked in confusion with a bewildered look on his face. Except for Falbium Asmodeus, the remaining Devil Kings also had a similar reaction.


    Even Zeoticus and Venelana Gremory blinked in bewilderment. "Um¡­ sorry, I don''t understand¡­" Sirzechs asked in a confused tone and I simply tilted my head.


    "Aren''t you in charge of Domestic Affairs of Devils?" I questioned and raised my brows.


    "Uh¡­ yes, I am" Sirzechs said in an unsure tone. How stupid can he be?


    "The mess with the Naberius Clan is a Domestic Affair, so it must be dealt with by the one who is in charge of  Domestic Affairs" I said like it was the most obvious thing in the World.


    Sirzechs Lucifer and everyone else in the room finally understood where I was going with the whole thing. Sirzechs flinched and shook his head. "I can''t do something like that! If I do that then a Civil war will break out!!" Sirzechs protested and I simply shook my head in disappointment.


    "Ooh¡­ he doesn''t want to do it. So can I kill them?" Hela asked in a cheerful smile and I simply shook my head with a smile on my face. Hela started to release bloodlust, making everyone flinch away in fear.


    I waved towards Hela and she reined in her bloodlust. "You have no idea how disappointed I am with you Devils¡­ especially with you Sirzechs Lucifer¡­" I said with a smile as I approached Sirzechs.


    "What are you trying to say?" Ajuka Beelzebub asked curiously but I didn''t pay him any attention. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed that Grayfia Lucifuge finally arrived in the room.


    "Crimson-Haired Prince of Destruction, quite an over-exaggerated title, don''t you think Hela?" I asked and everyone in the room shuddered when the said woman started to cackle in mad glee.


    "Destruction¡­ a very interesting concept" I said and a deep purple orb appeared in my hand. Sirzechs, Venelana, and Rias jumped away in fear as their faces became completely pale.


    "Good¡­ at least your senses haven''t dulled, yet" I said in a mocking tone and everyone in the room held their breaths as everyone could feel the Power of Destruction oozing out of the orb.


    "This is the Power of Destruction¡­ disintegrating this world with this orb would be an overkill¡­ you have also learned how to use the Power of Destruction, even if your mastery over the Power of Destruction is almost incomparable to someone like me"


    "I won''t even talk about your sister and mother, they are insignificant. Even with your minuscule mastery over the Power of Destruction, you should be able to destroy anything in front of you¡­ but what did you do? You became a dog of the Devil Council. Truly pathetic!"


    "I feel insulted that someone like you has gained such mastery over the Power of Destruction. If I want, I could take away your ability, just like this" I said and Sirzechs gasped in horror as he could no longer access the Power of Destruction.


    "How does it feel? But I won''t do that¡­ taking away the Power of Destruction away from you would make you even more pathetic¡­" I said in disdain as I returned his power. "Taking away your main power would have been playing dirty" I said with a mocking grin on my face.


    "...Why are you doing all this?" Zeoticus Gremory asked. "We haven''t done anything" Zeoticus said, trying to defend his son. I dismissed the orb and rolled my eyes.


    "That is the problem. You or your son haven''t done anything. What is the use of having so much power if he doesn''t even use it?" I asked coolly.


    "So we are doing all of this because he hasn''t done anything?" Serafall asked and I simply shrugged.


    "No¡­ the answer is much simpler than that. I am doing all this because I can. I have the power to do anything¡­ Might makes you right. Isn''t that how the Devils have worked so long?" I asked Serafall who didn''t back down from her glare. That is impressive¡­ I thought that she would flinch away.


    "For thousands of years, the three Great Factions thought that they were the top dogs, I am just showing all of you how wrong you were¡­" I finished with a grin.


    Ajuka Beelzebub gasped. "You plan to start a war?" Ajuka asked in a horrified tone. Hmm¡­ I haven''t thought of doing something like that but he does seem to have an interesting point. Hela would absolutely love that.


    "It is called a war when two armies fight each other for an extended time period" I pointed out and then I turned towards Hela. "How long will it take you to eradicate the Devil Race?" I asked and she looked contemplative.


    "...I could eradicate every last one of them in a couple of hours, give or take" Hela said and I turned back towards Ajuka.


    "See¡­ a whole Race gone in a couple of hours. Would you call that war? It is called a Massacre and if I use my power, all of you would stop existing with just a simple thought¡­" I said and shrugged. I turned around to see everyone looking at me with fear in their eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ I spoke too much, my throat feels dry" I said dryly and poured myself some wine. "I wouldn''t have to speak so much if Sirzechs had agreed to kill the Naberius Clan, it''s all your fault" I said and gave him a pointed look.


    "...You know I could always kill them" Hela reminded me and this time I didn''t do anything. I decided to discard my plan of eradicating them. No¡­ that won''t do. My eyes focused on Hela and an idea appeared inside my mind.


    Ohhh¡­ this will be much more amusing. "Lord Gremory, why don''t you arrange for food. I think that would be lovely, I would have loved to avoid the unpleasantries but your son is very inconsiderate" I beamed with a bright smile and everyone deadpanned but Zeoticus still decided to arrange for food.


    The Neko Sisters finally arrived and decided to sit side by side. Kuroka looked extremely cheerful while Koneko Toujou was being her useful self. "So, I hope everything worked out for you perfectly?" I asked and Kuroka gave me a bright smile as she nodded her head.


    "What happened, Koneko?" Rias carefully asked and Koneko simply looked down at her plate.


    "Buchou, can I go with my sister?" Koneko slowly asked but then she hurriedly added. "I won''t be leaving your peerage, I simply want to spend some time with my sister" Koneko said and looked towards her sister Kuroka who could only smile brightly.


    Rias looked in between Koneko and Kuroka for a few moments and from the corner of her eyes, she looked towards us. After a few moments, she finally released an exasperated sigh. "You can go, but be careful" Rias said in a slightly worried tone.


    Zeoticus Gremory finally sat down and everyone began to eat. "The food is great" I complimented and Hela hummed in agreement. Everyone started to eat but it was clear that everyone was pretty tense.


    "I would let all of you know that I don''t swing the other way¡­ girls are free to keep looking at me" I said coolly when I noticed everyone watching me eat. All the men immediately averted their eyes while the women didn''t know how to react.


    The food was pretty amazing. Of course, we could expect nothing less from a family like Gremory. Sirzechs Lucifer''s incompetence aside, the Devils were a good bunch. Removing some Devils would do wonders for the Underworld. That is one of the reasons why I had decided to discard my eradication plan.


    The other reason why I discarded the plan was because I wanted to conduct an experiment. I am pretty sure that even if my experiment goes awry the Devils are going to survive. They were quite a resilient bunch if nothing else. I decided to wait for everyone to finish their dinner.


    "I have made a decision" I said loudly and everyone froze. Some looked around with worried looks on their faces while some decided to wait for me to reveal the dreaded decision I had made. I dramatically clasped my fingers together in front of my face and everyone including Hela held back their breaths.


    "I have decided to discard my eradication plan" I finally revealed and for a few moments, nobody reacted to the news. After a few moments, bright smiles appeared on everyone''s faces except Hela, she started to sulk. But before anyone could start cheerful celebrations, I decided to reveal the last bit of my decision.


    "Instead, Hela here is going to take over the Underworld" I finished and all the Devils inside the room paled drastically and started to shudder in fear while a sadistic grin appeared on Hela''s face¡­

 Chapter 424: The Future of Underworld (II)...

    [Gremory Castle, Gremory Territory]


    "Instead, Hela here is going to take over the Underworld" Reo finished. For a second, Hela couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    ''My husband is giving me such a beautiful and wonderful gift?'' Hela questioned inside her mind. Hela immediately decided that Reo deserved a couple of special gifts and a lot more for such an amazing gift. She could already think of a couple of things.


    Hela couldn''t stop herself from grinning sadistically as she stared at her future subjects. Hela knew that she needed to take over them by force, not a big deal. In fact, she would love subjugating a whole Race.


    "No!! You can''t do that!" The useless crimson-head of a Devil King gasped in horror and Hela simply rolled her eyes. Hela turned towards my Reo, who simply shrugged.


    ''Remember, I said there will be no deaths tonight. Aside from that, I don''t care how you subjugate their Race'' Hela heard Reo''s voice inside her head through their connection. Hela gave him a subtle nod.


    "Of course, we could do that, you fool. Just consider that I will be colonizing your Race and everything will be fine" Hela said with a grin and got up from her seat.


    "You have two options in front of you. First, you give in without a fight. Second, you try to fight and then I bash your heads in until you become good little subjects¡­ personally, I would prefer it if you guys chose the second option" Hela said with a grin and she paced around the room.


    "No, we won''t accept something like that. Just because you are strong we won''t accept something like this!!" Sirzechs Lucifer protested vehemently and Hela''s grin faded.


    Before Sirzechs could even react, Hela appeared behind him and grabbed the back of his head and pushed his face into his empty plate. Nobody except Reo noticed Hela''s speed. They only reacted when they heard a plate clattering sound from beside them.


    "I wasn''t asking, weakling. Your opinion matters very little to me" Hela said and the table cracked due to her raw power. Everyone except Reo jumped away from the table and got into their battle stances.


    Sirzechs vehemently tried to escape Hela''s grip but easier said than done. Her grip was firm, strong and unmoving. Various types of attacks were launched towards Hela. She simply used Sirzechs Lucifer as her Devil Shield to protect herself.


    "Coward!!" Someone from Sirzechs''s peerage screamed and the next moment, the man''s whole body was embedded in the floor with Hela standing over him. She was still grabbing Sirzechs Lucifer like a ragdoll.


    Sirzechs even started to use his Power of Destruction but it was completely ineffective on Hela. Hela finally had enough of it and released her full bloodlust. She didn''t even need to release her raw power.


    Once again everyone except Reo paled in fear and fell on their asses when Hela released her bloodlust. Reo used his Space Powers to move Koneko and Kuroka away from the insane warmonger. He also used his Space Powers to surround them in a shield.


    Hela''s bloodlust was so strong and potent that the whole castle started to shudder and even the Space around Hela started to shimmer. The colour of the air started to change due to her bloodlust. Everyone left on the floor saw themselves dying in various ways. Most of them were pretty gory and messy.


    All of their bodies shook in terror as they started gasping for breath. Some weaker members even passed out after losing control of their bowels. Once again, Hela reined in her bloodlust, allowing everyone else to breathe again.


    "I wanted to be a lot more violent but my husband had already declared that there would be no killing" Hela said and dropped Sirzechs Lucifer. He was continuously shivering as he was closest to Hela and he was the most affected by Hela''s bloodlust.


    "If violence isn''t working then you aren''t using enough violence¡­ Now, I will ask you again. Do you submit?" Hela asked with a sadistic grin on her face.


    "...What will happen to our families?" Serafall Leviathan asked in a low tone, she slowly crawled up but didn''t look into Hela''s eyes.


    They had no hope of beating someone like Hela, only her bloodlust was enough to bring them to their knees and they lived through a war. They had thought that Reo was dangerous but they finally understood that Hela was much more dangerous.


    "If they submit then everything will be fine¡­" Hela said with a nod. She might be a bloodthirsty warmonger but she had feelings too.


    "I will do anything, I will submit, just spare my family and sister¡­ all of them will submit too, just let me talk with them" Serafall Leviathan said in a strained tone and dropped to her knees.


    All the Devils except Kuroka gave Serafall Leviathan horrified looks. Ajuka Beelzebub kind of expected this as Serafall is known to dearly love her family and sister and she would do anything to protect them.


    "Serafall¡­" Zeoticus Gremory gasped in horror and Serafall simply shook her head.


    "...There is no way we would survive if we were going to fight her. That was just her bloodlust¡­ nothing else. I am doing this for the survival of my family" Serafall said Hela tilted her head in amusement.


    "Rise¡­ your name is Serafall Leviathan, right? Call your family¡­ no need for extravagant titles, just call me Lady Hela and it would be enough" Hela said in a soft tone as she placed her hands around Serafall''s shoulders and helped her up.


    Hela always wanted to be called a Empress or Queen but those terms seemed to be... So, obsolete. Lady Hela wasn''t tacky like Empress Hela or Queen Hela but it had to do, for now. She could start enforcing extravagant titles at a later date.


    "See¡­ I am not without mercy¡­" Hela said with a soft smile as she gestured for Serafall to stand beside her.


    "The Devil Council isn''t going to be happy with this¡­" Ajuka Beelzebub said and stood up while shaking slightly. He gave another look towards Falbium Asmodeus, who looked quite shaken and Sirzechs, who finally seemed to be returning back to reality.


    Ajuka Beelzebub also dropped to his knees as he stared at Hela''s feet. He knew what he was capable of and defeating someone like Hela was something he wasn''t capable of. He could probably seal Hela or something but the seal won''t even last a second.


    Yes, he could have created something with the help of other Devil Kings but he was sure that even something like that wouldn''t have worked on this insane woman. It was clear that the woman was insanely bloodthirsty. He had also seen the letter the woman had written and he knew she loved killing.


    The woman had mentioned multiple times that she wasn''t going to kill anyone today. So, this is the best day to swear loyalty. He honestly didn''t want to find out how the violent woman would convince the rest of their Race after today.


    "Rise, Ajuka Beelzebub. You should also inform your family about the recent developments¡­ try to convince them to choose the smarter path" Hela said softly but this time, she didn''t help him get up. She simply gestured him to stand beside her.


    "And you don''t have to worry about the Devil Council¡­ they would kneel or die" Hela said and shrugged. Once again Serafall and Ajuka shuddered. Serafall had already informed their family and Ajuka was informing his family.


    "This is so troublesome¡­" Falbium Asmodeus grumbled and dropped to his knees just like his predecessors. Hela wasn''t particularly picky and as a Devil King, he was bound to be strong, at least by their standards so she was happy.


    "Rise, Falbium Asmodeus. Inform your family and help them choose the smarter path" Hela said and gestured him to stand beside her too.


    "All of you¡­" Sirzechs finally returned to reality and gasped in horror to see that three Devil Kings had already decided to kneel in front of the tyrant.


    "Sirzechs, please¡­ our survival depends on this. As long as our family survives¡­ Serafall is right, the survival of our family is our priority" Zeoticus Gremory said before dropping to his knees.


    Venelana Gremory was the next to kneel in front of the insane warmonger. She looked towards her daughter who had passed out due to fear. Venelana was barely able to hold herself back from passing out.


    "Gremory family also submits to you, Lady Hela" Zeoticus said Hela couldn''t stop herself from grinning. Sirzechs knew that he was between rock and hard place¡­ for Rias''s survival he would do anything.


    Sirzechs Lucifer got up on his feet¡­ his face was still slightly pale and his legs were still shaking due to being exposed to Hela''s bloodlust. "I also submit¡­" Sirzechs said in a defeated tone.


    Hela cackled in mad glee, scaring everyone. "Good choice¡­ now, I would need that silver-haired maid. I don''t have a maid and she seems to be a dutiful maid" Hela commanded and Grayfia''s lips thinned but she didn''t say anything.


    She had sworn loyalty to the Gremory family and Sirzechs Lucifer, but right now, they didn''t have any power to deny such a demand. Sirzechs gave Grayfia an apologetic look.


    "Of course, Lady Hela. I will release¡­" Sirzechs couldn''t even finish before the other families started to teleport inside the room.


    All of them were immediately shocked and surprised by the surroundings. All of them could only look around with confused looks on their faces.


    "Welcome¡­ let''s discuss the future of your families and the Underworld¡­" Hela finished with a sadistic grin on her face, sending shivers down everyone''s spines¡­

 Chapter 425: A Chat with Yachiru Unohana...

    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "You need to relax¡­ you are way too tense, Jean" Yachiru Unohana said softly as she stared at Jean''s attempt at healing an injured dog.


    "But the dog has lost way too much blood, if I don''t hurry then she will die" Jean retorted heatedly but Unohana simply smiled.


    "Yes, but relaxing your body doesn''t mean that you can''t have fast movements. This way you would just tire yourself before you finish healing your subject" Unohana pointed out and approached Jean and grabbed her shoulders.


    "Just slacken your shoulders, it would help you a lot" Unohana muttered and after a few moments, Jean slackened her shoulders and she did notice that she felt a lot better.


    "Thanks" Jean mumbled with a slight flush on her face and Yachiru simply smiled kindly.


    "It is completely fine, Jean. Healing is a delicate art unlike taking a life. Healing someone takes time, patience, and effort¡­" Unohana said softly as she sat down in her initial spot and tilted her head with a kind smile on her face.


    "Then why do you kill?" Jean asked in a low tone. She didn''t want to accuse the woman but it wasn''t a secret that the kind healer was a bloodthirsty murdering maniac.


    Even after Jean''s question, Unohana''s smile didn''t falter or fade. In fact, her kind smile brightened. "It''s my passion¡­ killing makes me feel alive. I revel in that feeling¡­ I have spent centuries trying to deny what I am but I have decided to start living again" Unohana finished in a kind tone.


    "Just like Momo and Fleur love inventing new things, Rumi likes to train and fight strong opponents, you like healing and medicinal techniques, the same way, I love killing" Unohana said and Jean simply tilted her head in confusion.


    "Then why did you learn to heal?" Jean asked curiously.


    "At first, I simply wanted to extend my fights and my Bankai had a side-effect so I needed to learn how to heal¡­ but as I started to deny my true nature, healing started to take a major role in my life" Unohana said with a kind smile on her face.


    Jean finally finished closing the dog''s wound and she released a relieved sigh as the dog''s pulse stabilized. Jean used her Telekinesis to take off her gloves and wiped the sweat off her brows. The bloody gloves floated towards the dustbin and she dropped them inside.


    "That was really taxing¡­ So did I pass?" Jean asked in an amused tone as she picked up a water bottle.


    "No¡­ you still need more work" Unohana said with a smile and Jean could only nod her head in disappointment. "You have learned a lot from me in the past couple of years but you still have to learn a lot" Unohana finished and once again Jean nodded her head.


    "So are you liking this world?" Jean asked as she sat down beside Unohana.


    "...Hmm¡­ It''s a lot different than my original one but I do miss healing the others. I still remember when the members of other squads arrived to get healed" Unohana muttered with a melancholic look on her face.


    "You know, with your expertise you could always start a Supernatural hospital. I am pretty sure, you won''t have any shortage of patients" Jean said and Unohana simply shook her head.


    "I don''t think that''s possible any longer. Hela might get called anytime and I would have to go with her¡­" Unohana said and Jean nodded her head in understanding.


    "I am thinking of opening a Supernatural Hospital¡­ It''s just an idea and I have yet to decide everything. First of all, I would need to find some reliable staff" Jean mused and Unohana was interested.


    "Don''t forget to inform me if you do decide to open the Supernatural Hospital, I might not be able to stay there all the time but I will help as much as I can" Unohana said and Jean beamed at her with a bright smile on her face.


    "So, when are you going to talk with Reo?" Jean asked and for a moment, Unohana froze and she acted like it was nothing and she tilted her head in confusion.


    "What do you mean by that?" Yachiru Unohana asked in a confused tone.


    "You know, you don''t have to act like that. All of us have noticed the jealousy in your eyes whenever Hela is getting intimate with Reo¡­ you are also interested in him, don''t even try to deny it" Jean said and for a few moments, Unohana didn''t say anything.


    "...Since how long have you noticed?" Unohana asked and Jean simply grinned.


    "Only after a year" Jean said with a teasing grin on her face and Unohana felt like she had sucked a very sour lemon.


    "Does everyone know?" Unohana asked in a low tone and Jean simply nodded her head.


    "Reo doesn''t know I guess¡­ sometimes, he is just clueless but I can''t say for sure with all of his wicked powers¡­" Jean said with a shrug and Unohana nodded her head after a few moments.


    "So, even Hela knows about it?" Unohana asked and Jean nodded her head.


    "She knows, her glowing green eyes are pretty sharp. I have never seen her miss any detail" Jean said and Unohana simply sighed in a defeated manner.


    "So, none of you have any problems with that? I mean he is all of your man?" Unohana asked and Jean started to chuckle after hearing the questions.


    "That is exactly the fact, he is all of our man. I am already sharing him with 9 other women. So, I think it''s too late for me to worry about something like that" Jean said after she finished chuckling.


    Yachiru Unohana also understood that it was a pretty stupid question to ask. She had tried looking for a man but with Reo''s presence, every other man simply seemed to be dull and boring. To Yachiru Unohana, all of them were losers. So, Unohana had to return her attention back to the most eligible man, Itsuki Reo.


    "...I don''t know, I simply don''t know how to approach him" Unohana said and once again Jean started to chuckle.


    "You are worrying too much¡­ you simply need to ask him, you know. That would be best¡­ you don''t need to make intricate plans to woo him or anything" Jean said and Unohana could only nod her head in understanding. She carefully stored the information inside her mind.


    "I already know from Momo that he loves mature women, he was smitten with Nemuri" Jean said with a giggle and Yachiru Unohana gulped after imagining the implications. Only after a few moments, a small blush appeared on her face.


    Yachiru Unohana has lived for more than a millennia but she was immature in this regard. But the information she got from Jean was very important, she already had a huge advantage.


    "Momo and Luna are the only ones he had accepted when they were young" Jean pointed out with a grin and once again Unohana stored the information inside her mind.


    "...I will invite him for some tea¡­ do you think he would accept that?" Unohana asked and for a moment, Jean wasn''t sure as Reo was never known to like tea but he might accept.


    "I am sorry but I can''t confirm that¡­ I don''t think Reo is interested in tea but he did accept Flavia''s invitations from time to time¡­ there is a high chance that he would accept, especially with your mature woman Charm at work" Jean said and Unohana decided to invite Reo for some tea and snacks.


    "Luna probably knows if Reo is going to accept or not but there is a very little chance that she would reveal such a thing" Jean grumbled in a disappointed tone and Unohana could only tilt her head with a disappointed smile.


    "Can you tell me what types of snacks Itsuki-San likes?" Unohana asked and Jean simply gave the kind and gentle woman a bewildered look.


    "Itsuki-San?" Jean asked in an incredulous tone and Unohana simply tilted her head in confusion.


    "Of course, it would be rude to refer to him without any honorifics" Yachiru Unohana said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Jean simply blinked in bewilderment. The woman must have something wrong with her head. ''Well, she is a murder happy woman who also likes to heal with a kind and gentle smile on her face'' Jean remembered. Obviously, the woman had something wrong with her head.


    "Sure¡­ whatever you feel comfortable with, Yachiru" Jean said dryly and Unohana gave a satisfied nod.


    ''Manners and traditions must be maintained'' Unohana thought with a satisfied look on her face.


    "...About your question. Reo likes to have spicy snacks and ice cream. He loves that thing but ice cream won''t go along with tea so, you should probably arrange for something crispy and spicy" Jean said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Unohana stored all the information inside her mind. "I also love spicy food, other types of food seem to be pretty bland" Unohana said and Jean simply nodded her head. She loved all types of food but she knew that some people preferred spicy foods.


    "By the way, thanks for all the help, Jean" Yachiru Unohana beamed with a bright smile on her face and Jean could only smile at that¡­

 Chapter 426: The Neko Sisters (END)...

    [POV Reo]


    The invited families finally finished swearing loyalty to Hela. They were obviously reluctant as hell but there wasn''t anything they could do with as the Devil Kings had already sworn loyalty to the woman.


    The Devil Kings don''t have much power in the political arena with the existence of the Devil Council but outside the political arena, the Devil Kings were the strongest pillars.


    Sirzechs Lucifer was in charge of the internal Affairs of the Underworld. So, there wasn''t much the other Devil Kings could do when he had decided to bow in front of the Devil Council. It was a mess of politics.


    I couldn''t stop my face from twitching when I heard Jean''s and Unohana''s conversation. I was interested but I knew doing something like that would come to bite me in the ass¡­ their intuition is very dangerous and Luna and Hela probably know about my Omnipresence and I have already told Kuroka.


    So, I used all of my Mind Powers to ignore the conversation. Eavesdropping on a women''s exclusive conversation will never end well for you. No matter how strong you are, you cannot beat Omniversal Rules.


    I only allowed Hela to have free reign tonight due to the absence of Millicas Gremory. Venelana Gremory had asked the Sitris to babysit Millicas Gremory hours before we arrived. Now that all the unpleasantries were over, I decided to cancel the Space barrier around the Neko sisters.


    "Are you two okay?" I asked softly while sipping wine. Kuroka was clutching Koneko tightly. Both of their faces were quite pale. Their lineage must have affected them due to Hela''s raw bloodlust.


    "Yes¡­ you moved us away before we could be directly exposed to her bloodlust" Kuroka said in a slightly shaky tone.


    "...What is going to happen to Buchou? Do I need to leave her peerage?" Koneko asked me with a stoic look on her face but it was clear that she was also pretty shaken.


    "Nothing as long as she listens to Hela now and if you don''t want to leave her peerage,that''s completely fine¡­ but that''s not my decision" I said and gave her a sidelong glance.


    "...You know you condemned the Devils, right?" Kuroka asked me cautiously and I simply shrugged.


    "They were already condemned¡­ with all the corruption and shit going on. Well, I simply didn''t want to kill off the whole Race and decided to teach them a hard lesson" I said shrug. Only the first part was true¡­ hard lesson, my ass.


    Sirzechs Lucifer annoyed me so much that I decided to shove their whole Race into Hela''s tender care. I almost feel pity for them¡­ Well, the keyword being almost. At least, Hela will whip them into something respectable.


    "...Kuroka, can I stay with Buchou and the others?" Koneko asked carefully after she finished contemplating my words.


    Kuroka obviously wasn''t happy with that development but there was no way that she would force her sister to leave her friends. Kuroka knew that leaving Koneko in the Underworld was a mistake but she couldn''t change the past now.


    "...If that''s what you want" Kuroka said slowly. Koneko knew that her sister wasn''t happy but she didn''t want to leave the ones who had saved her from execution.


    "You could always come and visit me¡­ I am pretty sure everyone will understand" Koneko said in a monotone and glanced at me. Kuroka immediately understood what her estranged sister meant. Kuroka turned towards me and gave me a grateful smile.


    "Husband! Let me introduce you to everyone¡­" Hela chirped in a sing-song tone gesturing everyone towards me. I took a deep breath and got up from my seat. This is the reason I liked to stay away from politics and stuff like that.


    Politicking wasn''t one of my stronger points and there was a huge chance that I would get annoyed and erase everyone, that is why I avoided mingling in the political arena. Nemuri loved politics and stuff like that so I had dumped everything on her¡­


    [Vatican]


    "I want this incident dealt with extreme prejudice¡­ there could be no mistakes, one step in the wrong place and we will have something worse than War on our hands" Archangel Michael warned the Pope in a serious tone. The Pope carefully nodded his head.


    The Pope knew that the theft of Excaliburs was a serious matter but he didn''t think that Archangel Michael would himself come down from Heaven to warn him. He could understand a messenger but Archangel Michael himself?


    This was the first time the Pope had laid eyes on a high-ranking Angel. The Pope gulped at the implications. This was a messy situation, that was something obvious or someone like Archangel Michael wouldn''t have bothered to visit in person.


    "Of course, your holiness!! We will even capture the one responsible and punish them suitably" the Pope said with a slightly nervous look on his face, the Pope''s brows were filled with sweat.


    Michael gave the man a complicated look. He wanted to say no but doing that would cause more problems. He even wanted to call off the whole retrieval mission, but he knew doing that would have caused dissatisfaction among the ranks of Holy Knights.


    That was something he couldn''t afford right now. Heaven existed due to the faith of believers and only due to the Crunch''s existence, humans still had faith in God and Angels. The whole situation was out of his hands right now. Heaven needed the Church for their continued existence.


    "Yes, but once again I would like to remind you of the stakes¡­ no matter what we can''t have another war on our hands and War would be the least of our worries if this ends badly" Archangel Michael reminded and the Pope could gulp loudly.


    After a few moments, the Pope finally nodded his head nervously. Michael gave the man a satisfied nod and disappeared in a bright flash of golden light. The Pope wiped his brow with a worried look on his face and decided to remind the Agents of God he had sent on the retrieval mission to be careful.


    ''There is no shame in being careful¡­'' the Pope hurriedly thought and pressed the switch to summon an underling¡­


    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "You seriously did that?" Unohana asked Hela in a somewhat excited tone and Hela nodded her head with a smug look on her face.


    Reo informed the girls about the latest development after returning last night. The other girls didn''t know how to react to the story but they did pray for the Devils. Thankfully, the girls had used Satan instead of God, so it was fine.


    Since Yachiru Unohana wasn''t one of Reo''s women, yet. So, she was the only one who hadn''t heard the story. Kuroka wasn''t also one of Reo''s women but she was present right there when everything happened.


    Once again everyone sitting around the dining table prayed for the Devils but thankfully none of them used God. Kuroka didn''t know if she should pity the whole Devil Race or not. She didn''t know much about either Unohana or Hela, but she knew that both of them were insane murdering maniacs.


    Kuroka wasn''t directly exposed to Hela''s bloodlust but she had felt that even from within the barrier. Her lineage was extremely sensitive to stuff like that so both Kuroka and her sister have felt how potent Hela''s bloodlust was.


    "You wanna join me, Yachiru?" Hela asked with a grin and everyone already knew the answer. It was a pretty stupid question.


    "Of course. What type of question is that?" Unohana asked softly with a huff and Hela simply cackled after hearing Unohana''s question.


    "Yes, it was a pretty stupid question but I still needed to ask" Hela admitted with a sinister grin on her face and Unohana simply tilted her head with a kind smile on her face.


    "There will be some fools who would try to deny my authority but as a Goddess of Death, it is my duty to lead them to Death''s realm" Hela said in a firm tone and her eyes started to glow menacingly.


    "As your dutiful General, it is my duty to help you with your endeavours" Unohana said with a kind smile and once again Kuroka grimaced after hearing their words. They were insane and deranged.


    "Don''t forget the Naberius Clan" Reo reminded the two excited murdering maniacs from the end of the table and both Hela and Unohana eagerly nodded their head even though Unohana didn''t know shit about the Naberius Clan.


    "So, Reo¡­ are you going to be free today?" Fleur asked suddenly, changing the topic.


    "I don''t have anything urgent to attend¡­ I guess we could have a date. It has been some time since the two of us have gone on a date" Reo said with a teasing smile on his face and Fleur could only nod her head.


    "That''s what I had in my mind¡­ maybe travel around and look around" Fleur said with a satisfied grin on her face. Reo immediately started to wonder where should he take the woman. Moments later, a grin appeared on Reo''s face as he found the appropriate place to take Fleur¡­


    (A/N: Can anyone guess the World Reo decided to take Fleur?)

 Chapter 427: Taming the Devils (I)...

    [Technology Department, Underworld]


    "So. Grayfia. How did someone like you end up working for someone like Sirzechs Lucifer?" Hela asked in an amused tone as the silver-haired maid was dutifully following the green-eyed insane woman.


    "A lot of things happened during the Civil War which made me change my allegiance" Grayfia answered cryptically and Hela simply tilted her head with a grin. Hela didn''t mind the lack of information.


    "Oh¡­ is that so. So, tell me Grayfia, what do you think about me?" Hela asked for a moment, Grayfia flinched after hearing the question.


    "...I think you are a merciless tyrant, an insane murderer and a psychopath" Grayfia said without an ounce of emotion in her voice. Hela simply started to cackle after hearing Grayfia''s words. Grayfia never expected a reaction like that.


    "She got you there¡­" Unohana chirped in from the side. Her voice was kind and gentle. Hela simply nodded her head with an amused look on her face.


    "Grayfia¡­ your deduction was on point but you missed several points. I like waging wars and I also love torturing people" Hela finished with a grin and once again she started to cackle in mad glee.


    Grayfia internally grimaced but there was nothing she could do at this moment. Right now, she was really worried about the survival of their Race. ''At least, we have a chance to survive. The Destroyer wanted to eradicate our Race'' Grayfia contemplated as she kept walking behind Hela.


    A couple of hours ago, Hela had arrived at Gremory Castle along with another woman named Yachiru Unohana. After that, the two of them grabbed Grayfia and took her to the Technology Division to remove her Evil Piece as Sirzechs Lucifer had already released her from the service of the Gremory Clan.


    It took Ajuka Beelzebub only an hour to remove Grayfia Lucifuge''s Evil Piece. Now, Grayfia Lucifuge was once again a free Devil. She might be a free Devil but she wasn''t free from her duties as a maid. From today onwards, she was the maid of Hela, the Goddess of Death and War.


    Grayfia had tried to discern the personality of the woman accompanying Hela but she had failed to find anything conclusive. From what she saw, Yachiru Unohana was a kind and gentle woman. Grayfia simply couldn''t understand how a woman like Unohana could accompany a psychopath like Hela.


    "So, when is the meeting going to start?" Hela asked when she finally stopped cackling.


    "We still have two hours before the meeting starts" Grayfia dutifully answered Hela''s question.


    "Grayfia, be honest with me¡­ do you think that the Underworld could go on like this? I mean do you believe that it could be ruled by the Devil Council?" Hela asked curiously and Grayfia didn''t answer for a couple of minutes.


    "...No" Grayfia answered with a stoic look on her face. Grayfia had seen the level of corruption in the Devil Council, to be honest, she was disgusted by that. Was this why she had decided to betray the Old-Satan Faction?


    All the goodness aside, Grayfia didn''t like how Sirzechs Lucifer dealt with the internal affairs of the Underworld. She could understand that he wanted to avoid another Civil War among the Devils but Grayfia believed that Sirzechs Lucifer should have dealt with the Devil Council with a firmer stance.


    Sirzechs Lucifer was so strong but he still allowed the Devil Council to take control of the Underworld. The Devil Kings were the rulers of the Underworld in name only.


    Grayfia hated all of that but she was just a maid at the end of the day. Strongest Queen of the Underworld, a pretty fancy title but that was what it was¡­ a title.


    "Oh¡­ is that so? I like that you are being honest with me here" Hela said with an understanding look on her face. Unohana also nodded her head in agreement. Unohana had no idea why Hela had decided to take a maid.


    ''It must have been one of her whims'' Unohana concluded inside her mind after a few moments.


    "So, Grayfia¡­ is there anything interesting in the Underworld? I mean the meeting doesn''t start for two hours¡­ I might get bored" Hela practically whined and Grayfia didn''t know how to react to that.


    "...We could look around Lilith for the time being. It is the biggest city in the Underworld" Grayfia answered after a couple of seconds with a thoughtful look on her face.


    For the next two hours, Hela, Unohana, and Grayfia kept browsing through the stores like normal women. The three of them were getting weird looks from everyone as Grayfia was pretty famous in the Underworld and everyone knew her as the Queen of Sirzechs Lucifer and the maid of the Gremory Clan.


    Hela and Unohana were obviously the oddities and everyone simply wondered that the two women were probably Gremory Clan''s important guests or why would the head maid of Gremory Clan and Sirzechs Lucifer''s Queen show around two random women.


    Grayfia was also having a hard time believing her eyes. Hela and Unohana were browsing through the stores like normal women while chatting around like sisters. Hela seemed to be almost normal without displaying any sort of her insane tendencies.


    "We should be heading towards the meeting. It''s almost time" Grayfia pointed out from the back and both Hela and Unohana nodded their heads.


    "Lucifuge-San, why don''t you prepare a Teleportation Circle. I want to try it out" Unohana requested in a polite and gentle tone.


    Once again Grayfia didn''t know what to think of that as she wasn''t used to being referred to like this. Once again Grayfia found herself contemplating how the woman got along with someone like Hela.


    "Of course, Unohana-Sama" Grayfia said politely and started to prepare the Teleportation Circle. Hela simply gave Unohana a questioning look but Unohana simply tilted her head kindly and Hela shrugged.


    "It''s done, Hela-Sama, Unohana-Sama" Grayfia called out with a stoic look on her face. Both Hela and Unohana stepped into the Teleportation Circle and moments later, the silver circle started to glow brightly and all three of them disappeared in a flash of silver light.


    Moments later, the three of them appeared inside a building. Hela nodded her head with a blank look on her face. "It felt so unnecessarily... long" Hela muttered and Unohana simply nodded her head. Grayfia decided not to make any comment.


    "So¡­ this is the Devil Council Chambers, right?" Hela asked and Grayfia answered with a polite nod. Hela could sense several old Devils inside that room along with the other Devil Kings and their respective family heads.


    Hela raised her right hand and several green-coloured Magical Circles appeared in her hand. Hela smashed her hand on the floor creating a green wave. Grayfia slightly frowned when she sensed the properties of the green wave. Hela had apparently nullified their ability to Teleport away.


    ''Was this why Unohana-Sama asked me to use the Teleportation Circle?'' Grayfia questioned but she shook off her doubts. Even if it was true, she was Hela''s maid so accusing one of her friends would ruin her maid image.


    "Looks like everyone is excited¡­" Unohana pointed out when everyone felt Hela''s magic wash over their bodies. A savage grin appeared on Hela''s face and she practically kicked down the door.


    ''I don''t understand why she is so obsessed with broken doors'' Unohana said internally and rolled her eyes. Hela always did that and to be honest, Unohana would have preferred knocking on the door. ''Kicking down someone''s door is so rude'' Unohana reminded herself internally.


    The whole group became silent when Hela kicked down the door and Grayfia tried her best but she couldn''t stop her eyebrows from twitching in annoyance. That was a perfectly fine door.


    "How dare you??!!!" One of the old Council Members raged as he climbed down the stairs. Hela simply cocked her head in amusement.


    A small orb of Devil Energy formed in his hands as he approached Hela. He didn''t know who the woman was but he was pretty sure that she must be some lower-class Devil or he would have seen her before. He wasn''t planning to kill Hela, he simply wanted to show the lowly Devil her place.


    "Ho¡­" That was all the old fool of a Devil Council Member could say before Hela grabbed the front of his face and ripped it away along with the man''s whole frontal skull.


    The man choked for a moment and dropped to the floor while spasming. The man''s brain was still twitching and Hela dropped the man''s face with a dismissive look on her face. Unohana was internally elated by the sheer brutality of Hela. No matter how many times she saw that, it never got old for her.


    Once again, the whole Devil Council became silent. Most of them didn''t even understand what happened as Hela was extremely fast. Those who noticed what Hela had done simply grimaced and their faces turned green. Zekram Bael even flinched back in fear.


    Grayfia was one of the Devils who had noticed Hela''s handiwork and she decided to down all of her emotions behind her maid facade. Even the Devil Kings who were battle-hardened couldn''t stop themselves from grimacing.


    After a few moments, a lot of Devils started to puke out their guts due to the scene in front of them. Hela nodded her head with a satisfied look on her face. She was able to instil some amount of fear in them but she was going to kill a lot more by the end of the day.


    "Good morning, Devils. Let me introduce myself, I am Hela, the Goddess of Death and War and from today onwards, I will be ruling over your Race" Hela declared as a matter of fact. A sadistic grin appeared on Hela''s face and her green eyes started to glow brightly in excitement...


    (A/N: I have decided to make a power stone quota after I finish my assignment.


    I have noticed that a lot of readers aren''t giving power stones even if they are reading the story. I write this story for free and I also don''t have a p a t r e o n, so Power Stones and popularity are my only motivation to write.


    If the Power Stones don''t reach the quota then my update schedule will get a massive cut.)

 Chapter 428: Taming the Devils (II)...

    [Devil Council Chambers]


    "Good morning, Devils. Let me introduce myself, I am Hela, the Goddess of Death and War and from today onwards, I will be ruling over your Race" Hela declared as a matter of fact. A sadistic grin appeared on Hela''s face and her green eyes started to glow brightly in excitement.


    "What is the meaning of this!!" Another one of the old geezers exclaimed loudly. Grayfia almost rolled her eyes. These old fools don''t seem to have any type of self-preservation instincts. Hela simply raised an eyebrow and gave the old man a questioning look.


    "Devil Kings! Why are you just standing there? She just killed one of our esteemed Council Members" another member of the Devil Council growled angrily.


    "Because they have already decided to accept me as their Ruler" Hela answered before the Devil Kings could say anything.


    The Devil Kings gave the woman a small nod and gathered behind Hela, once again surprising almost everyone present inside the room. Zekram Bael discreetly glanced towards Lord Gremory, Sitri, Astaroth, Glasya-Labolas and none of them looked surprised. It was pretty clear that the four of them had also submitted in front of the woman.


    "Now, the question is¡­ How many of you decide to kneel before me?" Hela questioned, her eyes glowing brightly. Once again, everyone except a few shuddered in fear.


    "You can''t do that!! We will neve¡­" someone began to say but before he could finish what he was saying, his head rolled off his shoulders. Unohana standing behind the man with her Zanpakutou in her hand.


    Grayfia''s eyes were wide in shock and fear. The Unohana she knew was completely gone, unlike before, the woman''s eyes weren''t filled with kindness. Unohana''s eyes were currently gloomy and menacing. Even her kind and gentle smile were gone, replaced by a cruel grin. Unohana''s braid was also undone, giving her whole visage a frightening image.


    Grayfia finally sensed Yachiru Unohana''s true nature. ''She is just like Hela¡­'' Grayfia mentally gasped in horror. Now, she finally understood how someone kind like Yachiru Unohana got along with someone like Hela. ''But how? Her aura was kind and gentle?'' Grayfia hysterically questioned internally.


    The Devil sitting behind the beheaded Devil shrieked when the blood spurted out of the beheaded man''s neck. "Pathetic¡­" Unohana said and bisected the Devil who had just shrieked in fear. Once again, a lot of Devils turned away from the gruesome sight.


    "Yachiru¡­ you killed that poor Devil. He didn''t even do anything" Hela pointed out and Unohana didn''t even seem to be bothered in the slightest.


    "He was pathetic¡­" Unohana said and Hela could only blankly stare at the woman.


    "Fine¡­ Fine¡­" Hela shrugged dismissively. "Oppose me and you will be cut down. It is your choice¡­ I give you five minutes to decide your fate" Hela said and most of the Devils inside the Council Chambers gulped loudly.


    An arrogant looking blond man stood up from his seat. He had a sneer on his face and he looked down at Hela with a disgusted look on his face. He scoffed in disdain. "I don''t fear someone like you¡­ after all, I am immortal. A Phenex" the man snorted in disdain.


    Zekram Bael and several other smarter Lords cursed inside their minds. Some Lords also agreed with Lord Phenex, at least internally. They wouldn''t bow in front of a woman, their family held too much importance in the Underworld. Even the Devil Kings had to listen to their demands.


    "Ho¡­ is that so?" Hela questioned and tilted her head. A smile appeared on Lord Phenex''s face but before he could give her an answer, Hela appeared in front of him. Lord Phenex instinctively took back a step. Hela''s hand shot forward and her fingers wrapped around Lord Phenex''s throat.


    She raised up the man with an amused look on her face. "Immortal are you¡­" Hela mused and snapped the man''s neck like a twig. "That simply makes you a good punching bag" Hela said with a grin and Lord Phenex couldn''t say anything as Hela''s grip was way too tight¡­ he couldn''t even scream.


    Hela slammed the man on the seat, breaking everything around them. Hela raised her fists and she started to slam down her fists on the defenceless man. Bones breaking noises were heard as Hela kept brutalising the man with an amused grin on her face.


    All the Devils who were previously thinking that they could negotiate or force the woman to listen to their whims were sweating like pigs. The Devils cringed away from the sight of Lord Phenex. Hela finally stopped brutalising the man and grinned.


    Lord Phenex was nothing more than a puddle of flesh of tissues, muscles, bone shards, and organs. Flames covered the man as he started to heal but the process was very slow. It was clear that the man was going to take some time to heal.


    "Take your time¡­ I will get back to you after I finish killing all of the Devil Council Members" Hela said looking down at the mass of mangled flesh. Alarms bells went off inside the minds of the Council Members but there was very little they could do.


    Yachiru Unohana brandished her Zanpakutou and slashed the nearby Council Member in half. Hela appeared in front of another Council Member and grabbed the man''s shoulder and with the application of a small margin of her physical prowess, she ripped apart the man from the middle, splattering the man''s innards.


    Unohana raised two fingers and purple lightning erupted from her fingers. "Hado #90, Kurohitsugi" as soon as the woman finished the chant, another Council Member was engulfed in a purple-black coffin with several spear-like protrusions.


    (Image Here)


    Moments later, the spear-like protrusions pierced the coffin and after a second, the coffin dispersed, leaving behind a mangled mass of flesh. Hela''s hand plunged into a Council Member''s chest and with a strong yank she pulled out the man''s spine along with his skull.


    Hela swung the spinal cord and the head still attached at the end of the spinal cord smashed on another Council Member''s head. Both heads exploded like watermelons splattering brain matter everywhere around them.


    Unohana scowled as Hela took a double kill. She swung down her Zanpakutou bisected another Council Member. Hela grabbed the last member of the Devil Council, Hela gently grabbed the man''s jaw. Only after a second, Hela ripped the man''s jaw, the man''s whole frontal torso came off along with his jaw.


    "Ho¡­ I wasn''t expecting that" Hela mused with an amused grin on her face. After a few moments, a lot of Devils started to puke. Both Hela and Unohana grimaced and appeared near the entrance of the Council Chambers, but Hela didn''t forget to bring Lord Phenex with her.


    The man was almost healed completely. Hela slammed down the man and slammed down her foot on his chest, her foot went right through the man''s chest. Hela pulled her foot out of the man''s chest and she kneeled down beside the man. Once again she started to brutalize the man with her fists.


    Moments later, Lord Phenex was once turned into a mass of mangled flesh. Hela stood up and looked at the Devils. "Now¡­ decide" Hela called out in a firm tone. Zekram Bael was the first one to rise up. He quickly appeared in front of Hela and kneeled down.


    Zekram Bael was one of the oldest Devils, he knew that there was no way out of this. Either you kneeled in front of this tyrant or she would kill you. Simple as that. They would have a fighting chance if the Devil Kings hadn''t joined the insane woman.


    That was another sign. The Devil Kings were the strongest Devils and if they had decided to submit to the woman then the woman was probably stronger than all of them¡­ combined! Zekram Bael wasn''t stupid like the Members of Devil Council, as soon as the woman had declared that she was going to rule over them, he knew that there was no other choice.


    Lord Gremory, Sitri, Astaroth, and Glasya-Labolas stood up from their seats and appeared behind Hela revealing that they had already bowed before the woman. The other Devil Lords looked at each other for a few moments before they gulped simultaneously.


    None of them wanted to die¡­ and none of them wanted to turn out like Lord Phenex. So all of them stood up one by one and appeared in front of Hela and kneeled down. Hela looked around with a satisfied look on her face. Hela''s eyes finally focused on a certain Lord of a Devil Family.


    A predatory glint appeared in Hela''s eyes. Hela didn''t know the man but her husband had shown her a picture of the man last night before returning to Knox. Since Lord Naberius was looking down, he didn''t notice the predatory glint in Hela''s eyes. All of a sudden he shuddered as he felt a huge amount of bloodlust.


    "Ah¡­ Lord Naberius, a Lord of a soon to be extinct Devil Clan. All of you, please bid farewell to one of your fellow Lords¡­" Hela said loudly in an excited tone¡­


    (A/N:When I posted yesterday''s chapter. Only 225 Power Stones were voted to my story.


    Today, when I last checked, I had 1301 Power Stones voted to my story. That means, yesterday, my story received more the 1000 power Stones.


    See, that is why I was decided to make the quota decision. Now, I understand that newer stories need more votes than established ones but but that doesn''t mean that we don''t appreciate Power Stones.


    No need to despair or anything. I will probably make the quota of 400 Power Stones per day. I think that would be fine. I don''t think that too much to ask with the recent results...)

 Chapter 429: Taming the Devils (END)...

    [Devil Council Chambers]


    "Ah¡­ Lord Naberius, a Lord of a soon to be extinct Devil Clan. All of you, please bid farewell to one of your fellow Lords¡­" Hela said loudly in an excited tone. Lord Naberius''s blood froze in his veins as he paled drastically.


    "My my¡­ you look quite unhealthy. Are you sure that you aren''t one of those bloodsuckers? I had thought that Devils aren''t pale like you" Hela mulled with an amused look on her face as she made her way towards the terrified head of the family.


    With a lot of difficulties, Lord Naberius was finally able to raise up his head. The man was sweating like a pig and his pupils were dilated in fear. "W-why?" Lord Naberius stuttered out in fear and fell over his ass as Hela was finally standing in front of him.


    "Nothing personal¡­ I assure you" Hela said with a grin and Lord Naberius was trying to crawl away from the insane woman. With an amused glint in her eyes, Hela placed her foot on Lord Naberius''s ankle and put some pressure on it.


    "Arrrghhh!" The man started to scream on top of his lungs. Most Devils grimaced at the casual display of cruelty. Moments later, a bone-crunching sound was heard and Lord Naberius started to howl in pain. Hela started to cackle in mad glee.


    After a few moments, Hela finally stopped cackling and lifted her foot from the man''s ankle. Currently, Lord Naberius looked too pitiful as tears were rolling down his cheeks. Other Devils also pitied the man but they couldn''t do anything for the man.


    "Lady Hela, may I ask what his crime was?" All of a sudden, Lord Belial asked. Hela''s glowing eyes focused on the Devil and a grin appeared on her face. Hela was impressed with the man''s courage. He looked like one of those righteous guys.


    "You may" Hela stated and cocked her head sideways. Moments later, Diehausar Belial finally understood that Hela wanted him to ask the question if he wanted an answer.


    Diehausar Belial gathered all of his courage. "Lady Hela, what was his crime?" He asked in a firm tone and Hela''s eyes focused on Grayfia Lucifuge and the Devil Kings, then her eyes flickered back to Lord Belial.


    "You can ask the Devil Kings or my maid¡­ Personally, I don''t care about his crime. I am simply using him to make an example of him" Hela said and in a dismissive manner. Diehausar Belial frowned slightly but there wasn''t much he could do, so he decided to keep his mouth shut.


    Hela knew that Reo had ordered her to kill off the Naberius Clan but she didn''t need to tell that to everyone. The Devil Kings and Gremory Family already knew the reason but at the end of the day, it won''t matter.


    "Umu¡­ it seems that I have wasted a lot of time. Let''s pay a visit to the Naberius Territory before they go extinct" Hela said and she started to emit greenish-black smoke.


    Some tried to back away from the smoke but everyone was engulfed by the smoke and moments later, everyone disappeared from the room leaving behind the dead bodies. Even the mutilated Lord Phenex was taken along with them. The whole group appeared outside the Castle of Naberius Clan.


    Once again, several green Magical Circles appeared in Hela''s hand and she slammed down her hand on the ground creating a green wave. Hela noticed that Phenex was almost healed completely so she decided to brutalize him again. It''s not like he could run away.


    "I brought all of you here to witness the end of a whole Clan¡­ this is what is going to happen if any of you decide to betray me. Believe me¡­ It won''t matter wherever you hide, I will find you and your family" Hela said in a menacing tone and released a little bit of her bloodlust.


    Everyone except the Devil Kings, Grayfia, Unohana shuddered in fear and gulped loudly. "Please¡­ please¡­ don''t do this. Please¡­ I will give you anything, money, servants¡­ anything. You just need to ask. I will do anything¡­" Lord Naberius started to beg.


    Begging was his last hope as there wasn''t anything else he could do. He knew he couldn''t fight someone like Hela, he would be killed before he could even take the first step. He couldn''t run away because whatever the woman had done was stopping anyone from teleporting away.


    "Anything you say?" Hela questioned curiously. A hopeful glint appeared in Lord Naberius''s eyes. Even though his broken ankle was hurting like hell, he started to kowtow in front of the woman. A lot of Devils thought that Hela was going to spare the man and his clan.


    "Yes, I will do anything¡­ I swear" Lord Naberius said respectfully and Hela got a thoughtful look on her face after hearing the man''s words. Hela started to tap her chin in a thinking manner as she started to walk around the man.


    All of a sudden Hela stopped and nodded her head. "Then you can die" Hela said like it was the most obvious thing in this world. Before Lord Naberius could protest, Hela''s hand pierced the man''s back.


    Hela placed a foot on the man''s back to get better support. With a yank, Hela pulled out the man''s spine along with his skull. All the Devils grimaced at the sight. Those with weak stomachs had already emptied their stomachs or they would have puked again.


    Unohana simply rolled her eyes. "I will never understand your obsession with pulling out spines" Unohana grumbled with an annoyed look on her face, surprising all the Devils.


    "This is an art and I am the best artist. You wouldn''t understand" Hela scoffed and Unohana snorted in disbelief.


    "You are wrong. Butchering someone is art¡­ making the perfect cut, watching as the blood and organs spill out" Unohana said with a dazed look in her eyes. The Devils shifted uncomfortably as they were Devils, not Demons.


    "I use a sword too¡­ but ripping apart your enemy with your bare hands is more appealing" Hela insisted and Unohana simply shrugged.


    "If you say so" Unohana said not wanting to budge from her opinion. Hela wanted to continue the debate but she remembered there was something important that she needed to deal with.


    "This isn''t over Yachiru, we will discuss this later" Hela reminded the woman with a serious look on her face and Unohana didn''t bother to give a reply but she also had a serious look in her eyes.


    "Arise¡­" Hela said and Astral Figures started to form in front of Hela. This shocked the Devils, they didn''t know what sort of power this was but Hela internally grinned as this would be enough for an example.


    "Do you want to join them?" Hela asked Unohana who simply shook her head in denial.


    "There are way too few of them¡­" Unohana said and Hela simply shrugged. She looked back towards her Astral Army. "Kill everyone in there¡­" Hela muttered as the Astral Figures sprinted towards the castle.


    The Devils kept watching the whole scene with horrified looks on their faces. Hela started to whip Phenex with the spine of late Lord Naberius. Everyone except Unohana gulped in fear and terror while Grayfia and Devil Kings had grim looks on their faces.


    "What sort of power is this? How many can she even make?" Ajuka Beelzebub blurted out all of a sudden.


    "Millions" Unohana said kindly with a kind smile on her face. With the current setting, her kind persona was looking even scarier. Some Devils flinched back in fear and Unohana simply tilted her head in confusion as she saw their reactions.


    "Ah¡­ it is finally over" Hela called out as she finished brutalizing Lord Phenex for the third time. The Castle of Naberius Clan was already in ruins, everyone inside the castle was dead and Hela''s Astral Army dispersed now that they were done.


    "Now that all the formalities are over¡­ let''s lead your Race to their true glory!!!" Hela exclaimed loudly as her eyes started to glow brightly. Unohana smiled kindly after hearing Hela''s proclamation.


    Only Hela and Unohana looked enthusiastic and the Devils were really having serious doubts about their continued existence in the not so distant future¡­


    (A/N: There is a good news... I finally finished the project. From tomorrow onwards, I will be going back to my usual release schedule. Oh yes, of course. I will post the Power Stone quota too... I am going through my emo stage).

 Chapter 430: True Salvation (I)...

    [Kuoh Academy, Kuoh Town]


    "Is this where the Devils reside?" A feminine voice asked disbelievingly. Two figures covered in white cloaks were standing outside the gates of Kuoh Academy. They have been sent by the Church to retrieve the stolen Excaliburs.


    "Yes, this must be a good recruiting place" the other person answered. The person clasped their hands together and recited a prayer for the poor Souls of humans.


    "Honestly, I don''t understand why we need to talk with a bunch of Devils" the second person scowled.


    "I also don''t like this Xenovia, but the father told us to be extremely careful about this mission. The order came directly from the Pope" the first person answered and the person named Xenovia almost snorted.


    Even if their voices were feminine, their gender couldn''t be discerned with their baggy cloaks and hoods. Both of them entered the gates and immediately found a group of Devils approaching them. Both of them stiffened as they got ready to fight¡­ if needed.


    Sona Sitri and her peerage was the one to approach the cloaked figures. "My name is Sona Sitri, and may I know why two servants of the Church have decided to enter our territory?" Sona questioned politely. The cloaked figures looked at each other and both of them gave a subtle nod.


    "Do you have someplace where we could speak privately?" The person named Xenovia asked and Sona nodded her head after a few moments.


    "Yes, please follow us" Sona''s Queen, Tsubaki Shinra, came forward and said politely after noticing Sona''s gesture. The cloaked figures started to follow them quietly but the two of them were ready to pull out their Swords if the situation called for it.


    Sona and her peerage led the group towards the Occult Research Club. Sona didn''t want to lead the duo throughout the school to the Student Council room. That would have been awkward as she didn''t want to use Magic on humans in front of two exorcists.


    The whole group finally entered the building and after leading them upstairs, Sona finally knocked on the door. After a few moments, the door was opened by Rias Gremory''s Queen, Akeno Himejima. She looked much better now. At least, the Devils no longer had a death threat hanging over their heads.


    Only after a few moments, the duo found themselves sitting on a couch while Sona Sitri and Rias Gremory were sitting on the opposite side while their peerage stood behind their Kings. Akeno Himejima placed the tea in front of their guests before she moved back to stand behind her King.


    "So, why did you two decide to enter our territory?" This time it was Rias Gremory who asked the question. The exorcists finally pulled down their hoods revealing their beautiful faces. Issei Hyoudou, Rias Gremory''s pawn, almost creamed himself at the beautiful sight.


    "...A few days ago three Excaliburs were stolen from the Church. We have tracked them into this town and we want to retrieve them" the blue-haired girl named Xenovia said with a serious look on her face.


    Both Rias and Sona frowned and from the corner of her eyes, Rias noticed that her Knight tensed when Excaliburs were mentioned. He had a past with those holy swords.


    "So, you want to operate in this territory?" Sona questioned.


    "Yes, we want all of you to stand aside" the other exorcist answered. Sona raised her brows.


    "May I know why?" Sona asked and the blue-haired girl slightly scowled, which wasn''t missed by either Rias or Sona.


    "Because we don''t know if the Devils are involved or not¡­ After all, Excaliburs are the natural enemy of your kind" Xenovia almost spat out. Rias turned towards her peerage, ready to stop her Knight from outright attacking the duo from Church.


    "I understand what you are saying but that is not something we can decide¡­ you wouldn''t know but the Devils are under a different management now" Sona said with a calm look on her face. She wasn''t even bothered by the accusation. It was quite natural and she was expecting something like that as soon as Excaliburs were mentioned.


    Rias wanted to protest but she remembered those glowing green eyes and shuddered. She also remembered what happened the last time she had decided to deal with something she shouldn''t have. After hearing Sona''s words, both exorcists looked at each other and frowned.


    They didn''t know anything about the Devils being under new management. They knew that Devils were ruled by the Devil Kings and the Devil Council. Did something happen which they didn''t know about? It must have or how would someone explain the change in authority. The exorcists decided that they needed to inform the Church about this development as soon as possible.


    Sona looked towards her Queen. Tsubaki nodded her head and contacted Grayfia Lucifuge. Contacting Hela would have been better but they didn''t know how to contact the insane woman directly. A small hologram of the silver-haired maid appeared over the table.


    "Sona-sama, Rias-sama" Grayfia greeted with a small bow. After that, Sona didn''t waste much time and she quickly recited everything to Grayfia. Grayfia simply nodded her head in understanding.


    "I see¡­" Grayfia said as her head turned towards the group from Church as she gave the two of them an inspecting look. Grayfia''s eyes narrowed when her eyes landed on the bracelet of the brown-haired girl.


    After that, Grayfia disconnected the call and only moments later in a wisp of darkness, a woman dressed in a pitch-black shihakusho and a pitch-black haori appeared inside the Occult Research Club. The woman''s long jet-black hair was braided in front of her and she had a Katana hanging by a string in her back.


    The woman''s whole visage was screaming, gentle and kind but Sona slightly shuddered after the woman''s arrival. Her sister had told her how dangerous this woman was. Unohana smiled kindly at the whole group.


    "I am sorry to inform you but we can''t allow you to operate in our territory without any supervision" Unohana said in a kind tone with a disappointed look on her face.


    "You mean that you won''t allow us to retrieve our Excaliburs?" The other exorcist asked dangerously and Unohana simply tilted her head in a kind manner.


    "Of course not. I simply told you that we can''t allow you to do as you please in our territory without any supervision" Unohana repeated politely.


    "...We would never join hands with Devils. This is a Sacred mission given to us by the Pope!" Xenovia bit out as she placed her hand on her sword which was wrapped in bandages.


    "Then I regret to tell you that you won''t be allowed to enter this territory" Unohana said kindly and both exorcists clenched their fists tightly in anger.


    "So, you are going to go against the Church? Are you declaring war?" The brown-haired girl questioned accusingly and Unohana''s smile thinned.


    "If you are taking this as a War declaration then I have no problems with it. Be my guest but as a healer, it is my duty to inform you that you won''t be the winner if a War breaks out" Unohana said kindly but both Xenovia and Irina scowled at the kind woman.


    "We are leaving!" Xenovia exclaimed as she stood up while shaking in anger. The brown-haired girl followed her friend''s example and she also stood up. Both of them started to approach the door so they could leave but the brown-haired girl stopped and turned towards Unohana.


    "My name is Irina Shidou, and it will be me who will give you Salvation with my Excalibur Mimic. What''s your name heretic?" The brown-haired introduced herself while glaring at Unohana.


    "My name is Yachiru Unohana" Unohana said with a smile but didn''t bother to reply to the girl''s threat. ''We shall see¡­'' Unohana thought internally. She was amused by the little girl''s threat.


    Irina Shidou hmpfed and glanced towards Issei Hyoudou and after a few moments, she left before closing the door. They had thought about confronting Asia Argento but the meeting didn''t go like they wanted.


    "Please forgive my rudeness but why didn''t you agree to their demand?" Tsubaki Shinra asked all of a sudden, breaking the silence in the room. Sona Sitri immediately shot her Queen a pointed glare and some Devils already looked somewhat uneasy.


    Unohana chuckled kindly as she shook her head. "I could have accepted their demand but that would have made us look weak¡­ and there is the root of the problem. They demanded access to our territory¡­ they should have requested" Unohana answered as she looked around the Occult Research Club.


    "But what if a war breaks out?" This time it was Rias who questioned the woman.


    "It won''t happen. Weak people are the ones who would try to threaten someone in the name of War¡­ and if they are stupid enough to declare a War then it won''t matter¡­ Hela is Goddess of Death and War and that title isn''t just for show" Unohana answered with a kind smile on her face.


    As soon as Hela''s name was mentioned, everyone in the room except Sona''s peerage and Unohana shuddered in fear. "This place is nice¡­ it has a Supernatural vibe to it" Unohana commented as she looked around the room.


    "...I want all of you to keep an eye on the town, inform Lucifuge-San as soon as possible if the two of them start to operate in this town" Unohana said and darkness started to surround her body and moments later, she disappeared from the Occult Research Club¡­


    (A/N: I have decided to write the side stories after finishing the plot)

 Chapter 431: The Tea Date (I)...

    [Abandoned Church, Kuoh Town]


    "I can''t believe the boldness of that woman!" Xenovia growled and smacked the wall beside her with her palm.


    "That is why this world should be purged of Devils" Irina said and started to wash her body. The two of them weren''t happy with the condition of the Church but they couldn''t do anything about it as no one was being assigned to this town.


    "Yes, but we can''t do that. The Church can''t afford a War at this moment. The last war was very costly for everyone" Xenovia pointed out and Irina simply lowered her head with a downcasted look on her face.


    "...So, what are we going to do now?" Irina asked Xenovia simply shrugged.


    "There is nothing we could do. I am going to inform the Church about recent developments. If the higher-ups order us to continue the mission anyway then we continue our mission" Xenovia finished in a determined tone.


    "I guess that''s fine¡­" Irina said with an unsure look on her face. She wanted to do more. She wanted to show all these Devil heretics that they needed Salvation but the Church wouldn''t declare a War even when holy artefacts like Excaliburs were involved.


    After a few minutes, both of them finished their bath and got dressed. After that, both Irina and Xenovia sat side by side and decided to inform the Church about the recent developments. It was Irina''s father who decided to answer the call. The girls quickly recited the whole incident.


    "This is troubling. I have never heard of this woman named Yachiru Unohana. I will inform the higher-ups about this but for now don''t do anything stupid¡­ stay inside the Church" Touji Shidou, Irina''s father said and disconnected the call.


    Irina immediately shot up from her seat and started to pace in front of Xenovia with a complicated look on her face. "I can''t believe him" Irina raged. Most of the time, Xenovia would act like a muscle head but there were a couple of times when she would think over everything before acting recklessly.


    "Irina¡­ you need to calm down. If what Sitri said is true and the Devils are under new management then someone could have taken over the Devils¡­ this could be problematic" Xenovia said and Irina froze with a bewildered look on her face.


    It was very rare when someone Xenovia would think before acting but it was a welcome sight. After a few moments, Irina agreed with Xenovia. She didn''t care about Devil matters but if someone successfully took the Devils then it could be troubling for them and their Faction.


    "Thank you, Xenovia¡­" Irina said with a grateful look on her face and plopped down beside Xenovia.


    "Good! Now let''s get something to eat" Xenovia called out and Irina immediately agreed. Thankfully this time they didn''t buy the fake painting of Saint Peter''s and wasted all of their money¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "Is that good?" I asked as my eyes were focused on the 72 feet theatre screen in front of me.


    "Yes! This is perfect but how do I use this tiny thing?" Trihexa asked cutely while pointing towards the tiny remote. Sorry¡­ I can''t do anything about that.


    "I will show you how to show that but you need to use your Magic to operate it" I said and Trihexa excitedly nodded her head. It was a theatre screen I indefinitely borrowed from a theatre. Then I asked Momo to customize a 4K TV box to work with our internet connection.


    It wasn''t hard like I had thought it would be. It used the same technology as our mobile to connect to our internet connection. I have decided to go with a 4K TV Box because the projector didn''t support anything more than that. I think 4K will be fine though but you shouldn''t compromise with quality.


    After that, I taught Trihexa how to control the TV Box using the remote. Getting power inside the seal was even easier. I just needed to use a half-inch portal. The electricity was almost negligible so it was fine.


    I wanted to get her a snack fridge too but that wouldn''t work as even after devouring the whole freezer she won''t feel anything. I needed to get her boulder-sized popcorn¡­ doing something like that is easy for me but I didn''t want to test the limitations of the seal.


    "Oh¡­ this is perfect!! Now I won''t be bored in this empty place¡­" Trihexa cheered as she started to browse the content. I had subscribed to all the packs so she won''t miss anything. I just hope that she doesn''t get addicted to Korean Drama. That would be catastrophic.


    "I will start with this!" She exclaimed and started to play Stranger Things on Netflix. Well, that''s a pretty good series, can''t complain about that. As long as she isn''t watching Korean Drama then it is fine I suppose.


    "Trihexa, I need to get going. Take care and enjoy yourself" I said while waving at the beast of the apocalypse.


    She waved back at me. "Take care, Reo" she said cheerfully and after that, I disappeared from her seal. I arrived inside my house and decided to visit the forest in our backyard. Technically, all of our yards had forests but I am not someone who cared about inane things.


    I arrived at the backyard and found Yachiru Unohana or Retsu Unohana already waiting for me. Well, I decided to refer to it as Retsu Unohana since she was in her kind and gentle persona. Yesterday, she approached me and invited me for a tea date.


    I would have said that it came out of the blue but it didn''t¡­ as I said, I have already noticed her chatting with Jean which was very hard to ignore but I still ignored it as much as I could. I have noticed Unohana gazes from time to time but I thought it was normal. Maybe sometimes, I am really clueless.


    I appeared in front of the woman using my Space Powers. "Hello" after hearing my greeting, Unohana gave me a kind smile.


    "Please have a seat Reo-San" Unohana said with a smile and I decided to accept her offer. Unohana quickly started to prepare the teacups and plates. Everything including the cutlery was made of literal darkness but I am impressed that Unohana had learned how to change their colours too.


    "I see you have learned a lot about your powers¡­" I complimented and Unohana''s smile widened after hearing my words.


    "Thanks, the ability to control literal darkness is nothing to scoff at and I wanted to see the capabilities of this power and I haven''t yet scratched the surface" Unohana answered humbly as she started to pour tea for both of us.


    As soon as Unohana finished filling my cup, she slowly pushed the cup towards me. Unohana did everything traditionally. I wonder how long it took her to learn all of that. Well, she did have a lot of time after she decided to give up killing.


    I knew a lot of things about the woman sitting in front of me but I still wanted to know her personally. I wasn''t going to call it a day with her canon knowledge. I already know that this Unohana is already different from the Canon Unohana especially with her Bankai''s power.


    "How is the tea?" Unohana asked curiously when she saw that I took the first sip.


    "The tea is pretty nice but to be honest, I was never a fan of tea but I wouldn''t mind appreciating tea from time to time" I gave her my honest opinion. Unohana gave me a small nod as she called a house-elf and asked her to bring us some snacks.


    "I have heard" Unohana mumbled in a low tone. She thought that I wouldn''t hear it but I did. "At least you like the tea" Unohana said with a kind smile on her face.


    The house-elf popped back and filled the table with various types of snacks. "So, Retsu-San¡­ you don''t mind me calling you Retsu-San, do you?" I asked as I didn''t know if she would want me to call with her made-up name or not but now that I think of it, both of her names are made-up names.


    "It is completely fine with me Reo-San. Even though I had stopped using that name, it is still my name and it will never go away¡­ I have used that name for more than 500 years" Unohana said politely and I nodded my head in understanding.


    "So, Retsu-San, do you like that Underworld?" I asked curiously. I already knew what Hela and Unohana were doing in the Underworld but I didn''t know what they were thinking about the Underworld.


    "It is a beautiful place but there has been too much corruption due to the Devil Council. Currently, Hela has arranged a group of Devils to investigate Cleria Belial''s death¡­ it seemed to be kind of suspicious" Unohana said with a genuine saddened look on her face.


    Hmm¡­ that''s good. "And Hela is planning to make a few changes in the rating games" Unohana added and I nodded my head like a sage.


    "That''s pretty good I guess¡­ the Devils needed a reality check" I said with a small nod of my head.


    "So, Retsu-San, did you find anything you love in this modern world?" I asked curiously and stars started to shine in Unohana''s eyes.


    "There are a couple of things I always wanted to try out¡­" Unohana said mysteriously and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling¡­


    ========================


    1663 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 432: The Tea Date (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    Unohana and I appeared on a street filled with street food stalls and normal food stalls. It was practically a fast-food Heaven or something like that. For a second, Unohana Retsu thought that it was an illusion as kept looking around, inspecting everything with a curious gaze.


    "Your method of teleportation is much better than what we use. I didn''t even feel a thing before I was already here" Unohana said with a smile I simply grinned.


    "Unlike everyone else, I manipulate the Space so it feels a lot smoother" I said with a slightly smug grin on my face.


    "So, have you ever tried an ice cream?" I asked and Unohana''s eyes focused on the ice cream parlour beside the street.


    "I have¡­ it was available in Seireitei though I won''t deny your offer. It has been some time since I had one" Unohana answered with a smile. I smiled and decided to take a leap of faith and grab Unohana''s hand.


    Unohana''s face lit up like a Christmas Tree but she didn''t protest so I started to lead her towards the ice cream parlour. There were a lot of flavours I haven''t tried but one of them caught my attention. I turned towards Unohana who was staring towards our hands with a blush on her face.


    She is so cute when she is like that. She is completely innocent in all these romantic matters. I already knew that Unohana loved spicy food so it wasn''t going to be a problem¡­ I think. Well, we won''t know until we give it a try. I was actively using my Reality Powers to stop others from noticing us.


    The two of us finally arrived in front of the store and I only allowed the shopkeeper to notice us. "Two Respiro Del Diavolo, please" I ordered and the shopkeeper gave me a small nod. Unohana kept watching the whole process like a curious cat. Only after a few seconds, the shopkeeper handed us our ice cream cones.


    I handed one cone to Unohana who accepted the dessert with a bright smile on her face. After paying the money, we walked away from the store and once again, I started to use my Reality Powers to hide ourselves. I wasn''t afraid of anyone. I simply didn''t want anyone interrupting us.


    While walking around the street Unohana took a small bite to ascertain the taste. Only after a second, her eyes grew wide in surprise and she started to lick the ice cream with a happy smile on her face. I decided to give it a try¡­ hmm¡­ this is certainly different but in a good way.


    This is probably one of the best ice creams I have ever tried and from now on, I am going to have a Respiro Del Diavolo at least once a week. From the look on Unohana''s face, she is probably thinking something along the same line.


    "Not disappointed, right?" Reo asked Unohana. She gave me a bright smile and shook her head.


    "This is the best ice cream I ever had" Unohana said with a bright smile and continued nibbling on her ice cream. She looked really cute right now.


    After a few minutes, both of us were done with our ice creams. We could have finished it more quickly but we simply wanted to savour the taste. The ice cream was brilliant. Whoever discovered this ice cream must have been a genius. Not only this ice cream but the ice cream as a whole.


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed that Unohana was eyeing the food stalls. "So, Retsu-San, did any of these stalls catch your attention?" I asked and Unohana simply looked towards the Tacos from Hell stall. I simply grinned as I led Unohana towards the stall.


    I already knew that she loved spicy food so it wasn''t a surprise for me. I also loved spicy food so it wasn''t a problem. Unohana sniffed the air and gulped loudly as I started to interact with the stall owner. Once again the stall owner started to ignore me and Unohana as soon as I paid the money and walked away.


    "How are you doing that? I have noticed that "everyone is ignoring us and the shop owners also start to ignore us as soon as you pay the money and walk away" Unohana questioned. She really wanted to try the food but she was also curious about the whole process.


    "It''s simple¡­ I simply wanted to interact with him so he interacted with me" I said and question marks appeared on top of Unohana''s head but she decided to give up the stupid questions as she had something more important to do.


    She needed to taste the food in her hands. I could only smile wryly seeing her act like this¡­ she is so cute with that thoughtful look on her face. ''Why am I only interested in eccentric women?'' I questioned but no one answered me. Yeah, I already expected that.


    "I envy Humans, they get to eat so many delicious foods every day" Unohana said when she finished her taco.


    "You know you can always come here now that you know this place? Or I could always bring you here every day if you want" I asked but Unohana started to shake her head with a smile.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to see you¡­ or meet you. It is the opposite¡­ but if I regularly eat all these delicious foods then I will lose the ability to eat normal food" Unohana said with a serious look on her face. I guess I understand where she is coming from.


    "So¡­ what''s next?" Unohana asked and I simply waved my hand and several types of visions appeared in front of Unohana''s eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder how many of them we would be able to try before we need to go back?" Unohana questioned as she slowly turned her head towards me. Her facial expressions were completely neutral.


    "We won''t know until we give it a try¡­ I suppose" I said with a grin and Unohana couldn''t stop herself from smiling.


    "Why don''t you surprise me?" Unohana asked after a few moments, unable to decide what she wanted to eat first¡­ everything looked delicious.


    "Sure" I said and started to lead Unohana through the food stalls and Unohana was obviously surprised¡­ multiple times.


    It took us a couple of hours to finish trying everything and the night was still young. So I decided to take Unohana to a movie. Unohana finally made up her mind to watch an adventure action movie named Indiana Jones and the Kingdom of the Crystal Skull.


    It was a movie that came out in 2008, but it was still playing because of something inane like an anniversary or something. Well, who cares, it is a nice movie so it was alright. I got the popcorn and cola while Unohana decided to patiently wait for me outside the store. After getting everything I led her inside the theatre.


    "Is this your first time in a theatre?" I asked and Unohana chuckled softly and shook her head.


    "No¡­ we had theatres back in the Seireitei but I have never been to a theatre like this" Unohana said while looking around. The lights dimmed and the movie finally started, once again, I used my Reality Powers to make everyone ignore us. I wrapped my arm around Unohana''s shoulder and pulled her closer.


    Once again, Unohana started to blush but she didn''t mind my advances and meekly snuggled into my arms. The movie brought up a lot of old memories. I have seen this movie in my previous human life. After that, I never got the chance to watch it again. I was simply busy lazing around while doing nothing.


    "So, did you like the movie?" I asked as we walked out of the theatre.


    "Yes, the movie was pretty good. I loved how that Jones guy punched that Russian guy in the face" Unohana said cheerfully. Yes, I should have expected that coming.


    "It''s already dinner time¡­ let''s have a pizza before going back" I offered and Unohana tilted her head in confusion. Looks like she had a pizza before in her life.


    "What''s a pizza?" Unohana asked curiously and I led her towards the Domino''s. Once again I ordered everything with extra spice. Unohana loved garlic bread and pizza. According to her, it was marvellous.


    After that, the two of us finally decided to return to Knox but instead of using my Space Powers, the two of us decided to walk around before returning. We kept walking down the streets while holding hands, it was pretty romantic and I could practically feel happiness rolling off Unohana.


    After an hour, Unohana and I finally returned to Knox. "I had a lot of fun today¡­" Unohana said with a gentle and kind smile on her face.


    "I had a lot of fun too, we can do it again some other time if you want¡­" I offered and Unohana eagerly nodded her head.


    "Reo-Kun¡­" Unohana muttered and her cheeks slightly flushed but she gathered back her bearings. "I will be looking forward to our next tea date" Unohana said with a smile.


    After a few awkward moments of silence, neither of us knew what to say. Usually, I would kiss to end the date but I don''t think that would be fine with Unohana. She suddenly wrapped her arms around me and gave me a tight hug. She tip-toed and pecked me on my cheek and disappeared in a mist of darkness.


    Hmm¡­ I thought as I traced my cheek. I didn''t miss the massive blush Unohana had on her face before she disappeared. Indeed¡­ the luckiest guy in the Omniverse¡­


    ========================


    1675 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 433: True Salvation (II)...

    [Lilith, Underworld]


    "So there is something definitely amiss here" Hela said with a grin as she placed the file on the table.


    "You are having too much fun, you know" Unohana pointed out from the side. She was peeling an apple for herself. Hela shamelessly nodded her head.


    "Well¡­ even if I am having fun, I am trying to get justice for a poor Devil" Hela pointed out and Grayfia couldn''t stop herself from rolling her eyes.


    ''You just want to kill someone'' Grayfia internally thought but she couldn''t blame the insane woman. In a round-about way, Hela was still trying to get justice for a Devil.


    "An affair with an exorcist¡­ Yachiru isn''t this romantic? So Bael Clan was responsible for the alliance with the Church¡­" Hela said in a questioning tone.


    "It is clear that the Bael Clan had some sort of ulterior motive or such a proud family would have never proposed for an alliance" Unohana said and Hela got from her seat with a sinister grin on her face.


    "Grayfia, what do you think we should do right now?" Hela asked as she walked towards the window. This wasn''t the first time Hela had asked for her opinion so Grayfia cleared her throat.


    "I would start investing everyone involved in the mission" Grayfia said and Hela nodded her head.


    "You are right as always but I am going to do something different. Contact Touji Shidou, he was leading the Church group wasn''t he?" Hela questioned and Grayfia''s eyes grew wide in fear. This would probably spark a War.


    ''Who am I kidding? It won''t be War, it would probably be a Massacre if they don''t give in to her whims'' Grayfia nodded her head and immediately contacted Church...


    [Vatican]


    A man dressed in priest robes barged into the meeting room. The room was filled with high-level exorcists and the Pope. Vasco Strada, Ewald Cristaldi, Touji Shidou, Dulio Gesualdo, Griselda Quarta were the notable exorcists present inside the room.


    The man who barged into the room was breathing heavily. After a few moments, he was finally able to catch his breath. "Forgive me, your holiness!" The man said while looking around the room and everyone gave him a small nod.


    "Only a few minutes ago, Grayfia Lucifuge contacted the Church to arrange a meeting between Touji Shidou and their new ruler Hela" the man blurted out everything hurriedly.


    All the exorcists and the Pope looked around at each other with unsure looks on their faces. They were just discussing this supposedly new ruler of the Devils. They were still trying to find out anything about this unknown woman but they haven''t been able to find anything.


    "Did she tell, why?" Vasco Strada questioned with a calm look on his face.


    "She said it is about the death of Cleria Belial and her peerage" the messenger said with a small scowl and Touji Shidou was already having a bad feeling about this.


    "Didn''t the Devils propose the alliance?" Griselda Quarta asked softly and everyone in the room except the messenger nodded their heads.


    "Then there is nothing to discuss?" Ewald Cristaldi questioned while looking about. All of a sudden, the messenger started to sweat and he gulped loudly.


    "They said if we fail to appear at the meeting time then Hela will kill Irina Shidou and Xenovia Quarta currently residing in Kuoh Town" the messenger recited nervously.


    Griselda Quarta and Touji Shidou felt their blood freeze inside their veins. Touji Shidou slammed his palm on the table and shot up from his seat. His eyes were burning with rage. After taking a few deep breaths he was finally able to calm himself down.


    "Ruler of Devils, indeed. What else can we expect?" Touji Shidou questioned mirthlessly as she plopped back inside his chair.


    "They must have given us the time, right?" Dulio Gesualdo asked the messenger and the man nodded his head.


    "Grayfia Lucifuge mentioned that Lady Hela would arrive in the Vatican in one hour" the messenger finished with a gulp and this time everyone present inside the room were shocked to their core¡­


    [Grigori, Underworld]


    "Are you sure about this Azazel? I don''t think this is a good idea" Shemhazai warned Azazel the 15th time¡­ probably 15th as Shemhazai didn''t remember the exact number.


    "Yes, I am sure about this Shemhazai¡­ I need to meet the Destroyer and tell him that I am not involved with Kokabiel or he might come after our whole Race¡­ as a leader it is my duty to protect my people" Azazel said and he rolled his eyes.


    Shemhazai''s intentions were good and all but he was starting to annoy Azazel. Azazel wanted to meet the Destroyer and wash his hands with Kokabiel. ''You made your bed and now you are going to lie in it'' Azazel thought sullenly. Maybe he would also get to learn something new from the Destroyer.


    "Fine! Then allow me to accompany you¡­" Shemhazai said and Azazel shook his head in denial.


    "No, you need to be here to keep an eye on Baraqiel. I don''t want him to do anything stupid right now¡­ the Devils are also acting strangely. Something must have happened" Azazel said and Shemhazai could only reluctantly nod his head.


    "Good¡­" Azazel said and spread his wings and moments later, he was gone but he left behind a bunch of feathers. Shemhazai grimaced and started to curse in his mind.


    Azazel appeared outside the Kuoh Forest and moments later, the Destroyer appeared, he was dressed casually. "How may I help you, Governor General Azazel?" The Destroyer asked with a small smile on his face.


    Azazel started to laugh sheepishly. "It''s nothing bad¡­ I just wanted to tell you that one of my Cadres decided to betray me and he stole the Excaliburs, he wants to involve you to spark a War. I just wanted to tell you that I am in no way involved in this" Azazel blurted out everything like ripping a bandaid.


    "Kokabiel¡­ I know he is a stupid fool. Don''t worry¡­ I won''t hold anything over your Race" the Destroyer said with a shrug and Azazel released a relieved sigh. He wasn''t bothered by the fact that the Destroyer already knew who was responsible.


    ''Sorry Kokabiel, you are on your own'' Azazel prayed for Kokabiel inside his mind. Azazel already knew that Kokabiel''s fate won''t be anything good but Azazel wasn''t going to risk his own neck for this shit.


    "Can I ask you something else?" Azazel questioned nervously and the Destroyer simply shrugged.


    "Can you tell me more about your Space Manipulation Power?" Azazel asked excitedly. All his nervousness was gone. The Destroyer couldn''t stop himself from rolling his eyes. This wasn''t the first time he had seen someone behaving like this.


    "I can tell you much but it just works for me¡­ It is hard to explain. I just instinctively know how to manipulate space" The Destroyer said with a shrug and Azazel started to sulk. He really wanted to know about Space but once again he reached a dead end.


    "...Can I at least have a beer?" Azazel questioned shamelessly and the Destroyer couldn''t stop his brows from twitching at the guy''s shamelessness but he knew that Azazel wasn''t a bad guy even though he was a Fallen Angel.


    "Fine¡­" the Destroyer said and the next moment both of them found themselves sitting at the edge of the forest with a crate filled with beer bottles and ice in front of them.


    "Thank you" Azazel said and grabbed a beer bottle.


    "So, where did you come from, Destroyer? I have never heard about it in the myths or anything but the Dragons clearly know about you" Azazel asked curiously. He was really curious as he was one of the oldest beings in this world.


    The Destroyer almost rolled his eyes at the blatant attempt of collecting information from him. Not that he cared. "I never visited this world or it would have ceased to exist and you can call me Reo, I don''t care much about formalities" Reo said and Azazel gave him an understanding nod.


    "Oh¡­" Azazel said and decided not to bother Reo anymore. He had a lot of questions swirling in his mind but he didn''t want to annoy the guy and get destroyed. He must be called the Destroyer for a reason.


    Azazel finally rose up after finishing one beer. He didn''t want to push his luck. He had already pushed his luck a lot. "I should get going. Thank you for your hospitality, Reo. If you are free you can always pay me a visit for a drink" Azazel offered.


    "...Sure, I might take you up on that offer" Reo said and he also stood up from the ground. The beer crate disappeared into thin air. Having a male friend wouldn''t hurt¡­ and Azazel was one of the less annoying guys.


    "If you leave behind any feathers then I will shove all of them down your throat" Reo reminded and Azazel froze and shuddered in fear. Reo might contemplate becoming friends with the guy but that doesn''t mean that he would allow Azazel to mess with his forest.


    Azazel started to laugh nervously as he nodded his head. "Sure¡­ sure¡­ I wouldn''t dare" Azazel said. ''Woah¡­ dodged a bullet there'' Azazel thought and disappeared via a Teleportation Circle¡­


    ========================


    1610 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 434: True Salvation (III)...

    [Knox, Kuoh Town]


    "What are you doing Kuroka? I mean sneaking around is a Cat thing but I think you are taking that way too seriously" Momo said as she sat down on the table with a coffee mug in her hands.


    Kuroka scowled after hearing Momo''s words and then her scowl turned into a pout as she plopped down on the chair on the opposite side of Momo. "...I was trying to get away from the morphing monster" Kuroka said weakly and started to sulk.


    Momo gave the hazel-eyed woman an understanding look. "My condolences¡­" Momo said in a pitying tone as she sipped her coffee. Once again Kuroka scowled after hearing Momo''s words. She didn''t need pity, she needed a solution.


    "She is a klutz" Kuroka deadpanned. "I simply can''t understand how she can become so nimble and agile while chasing me? It''s like the World is against me" Kuroka muttered and her tails started to swish sullenly and her ears plopped down on top of her head.


    "...Hmm¡­ I might have a solution for your problem" Momo offered and Kuroka immediately perked up after hearing Momo''s words.


    "How good are you at drinking?" Momo asked. Kuroka didn''t know how this was going to help her with her situation at hand but she still decided to answer. The smart woman definitely had a solution, she wouldn''t ask a random question out of the blue.


    "I won''t boast but I am pretty good with alcohol" Kuroka answered and Momo nodded her head with a satisfied look on her face.


    "Then offer her a drink¡­ she would never deny a drink and a good drinking partner" Momo said and Kuroka didn''t know what to think about this solution.


    It wasn''t exactly a solution but if she could divert that morphing monster''s attention from her ears and tails then it''s fine. Kuroka decided to give it a try whenever that morphing monster would make her next appearance, wanting to caress her ears and tails.


    "Or you could always divert her attention by giving her some doujins" Momo gave her another idea but Kuroka slightly shuddered. She didn''t want that morphing monster having some weird ideas¡­ It was for the Greater Good.


    "Thanks for the help" Kuroka said as she got up from her seat and made her way outside the kitchen. Momo could only shake her head in amusement. ''But I need to talk with Dora¡­'' Momo contemplated as she kept sipping her coffee¡­


    [Unknown Location]


    "How long is it going to take, human? I don''t have all the time in the world¡­ we need to be fast, the Faction Leaders might decide to involve themselves" Kokabiel growled out in anger.


    "It will take at least a day¡­ I can''t prepare everything within a day. I need to merge the Excaliburs in perfect sync or they would act out against each other" Valper Galilei muttered with a fanatic look on his face.


    Kokabiel would have killed the man for his tone but Kokabiel needed him or this effort would be completely wasted. He needed those Excaliburs to get Church attention and if he could kill the Heiresses of the Sitri and the Gremory Clan with those swords then a War would break out.


    (Image Here)


    Kokabiel wasn''t worried about the mysterious being staying in Kuoh Forest. He believed that Azazel was lying through his teeth to keep them under his control and even if Azazel was telling the truth then he would get to involve a strong being in their War.


    Valper Galilei was the former lead researcher of the Holy Sword Project. After he was exiled by the Church, he became a member of Grigori. Valper had a huge love for Holy Swords and was fascinated by the legend of Excalibur since his childhood.


    (Image Here)


    Upon finding out that he could not use Excalibur, he fell into despair and held admiration for those that could wield Excalibur. That feeling became so powerful that he started to conduct an experiment to create those who could use them.


    When the experiment failed, he decided to deal with the test subjects using poisonous gas. That is what led him to be excommunicated from the Church. He was livid when he found that the Church is using the Light Container to create holy sword wielders. Seeking revenge from the Church, he allied himself with the Fallen Angels.


    "Yeah! I also want news toys to play with!" A psychotic looking exorcist exclaimed from the side. The man''s name was Freed Sellzen. He was a stray exorcist who was also involved in the plot of stealing Asia Argento''s Sacred Gear.


    (Image Here)


    Freed was a psychopath and a battle maniac, he preferred violence over logic, spoke in a vulgar manner, and was somewhat insane. He killed monsters and Devils just for the sake of his own pleasure and also had no qualms about murdering humans.


    Freed, however, never believed in God from the start, as he only wanted to kill monsters and Devils for the sake of killing. Eventually, he became a wanted criminal at the Vatican and was forced to run away, joining the Fallen Angels in the process.


    "Don''t worry Freed, you will get to play with the toys as soon as this good man finishes merging the Excaliburs. He believes that he could increase the power output¡­ you won''t deny the power, would you?" Kokabiel asked and Freed shook his head.


    Freed was much more important than the scientist. Freed was one of the best exorcists the Church had but he was exiled from the Church due to his psychotic tendencies and personality. Freed was created as a test tube baby at the Sigurd Institution, who were trying to create the ''True Descendant of Sigurd''.


    The Church wanted to create someone who could use Gram by gathering those who carried the blood of Sigurd. Kokabiel couldn''t stop himself from grinning¡­ just a few more days and then he will start the War anew¡­


    [Vatican]


    "Grayfia¡­ you don''t need to accompany me¡­ I can understand that you are feeling uncomfortable" Hela said and Grayfia looked slightly pale after they arrived at the Vatican. Hela easily deduced why Grayfia was feeling uncomfortable.


    "No¡­ I am fine. It is my duty to accompany you" Grayfia said in a determined tone and Hela''s lips twitched.


    ''Why the hell is this woman so stubborn about her maidly duties?'' Hela questioned herself internally but as expected nobody answered her. Hela simply shrugged and decided not to bother about it anymore. It wasn''t like she would allow anything to happen to her diligent maid. Hela took care of her servants.


    They had noticed that the streets were completely empty and Hela was impressed with the quick evacuation as she couldn''t sense anyone inside the houses. After a few minutes, Hela felt several presences approaching her from various directions. Hela couldn''t stop herself from grinning as the person she wanted to meet finally made his appearance.


    Even with such an impressive gathering of Exorcists, Hela wasn''t even bothered in the slightest. Grayfia also had a stoic look on her face as she knew how strong Hela was. Hela quickly scanned the crowd and snorted in disdain. All of them were simple weaklings.


    "So, you must be Hela" Touji Shidou called out as he stepped forward. Hela tilted her head in a dismissive manner.


    "You are Touji Shidou? I expected something more¡­ Alas, it was my fault¡­ I shouldn''t have expected anything impressive from humans" Hela said and a lot of Exorcists clenched their fists tightly at Hela''s jab.


    "Cut to the chase. What do you want?" Touji Shidou said and Hela gave him an unimpressed look. Touji Shidou didn''t want to deal with someone like Hela. It was clear that the woman wanted to cause trouble.


    "You are not in a position of making a demand weakling" Hela muttered and started to grin like a loon. Now a lot of Exorcists were glaring at her hatefully. There is no way she was going to make this easy for the Exorcists.


    Before the Exorcists could retort, Hela decided to continue. "You know what I hate the most? ... Self-righteous bastards¡­ I mean all of you" Hela said and internally cackled in mad glee as some exorcists started to ready their weapons.


    "Hello, I am Griselda Quarta, could you please stop agitating the Exorcists. We want to avoid a conflict" a woman with a kind smile on her face came forward.


    ''She really reminds me of Yachiru'' Hela thought as the woman successfully calmed down the Exorcists with a few words. Hela wanted to sulk but she didn''t.


    "Fine¡­ I want the Church to hand over all the Exorcists involved in the mission which led to Cleria Belial''s death" Hela demanded and even Grayfia shot the insane woman a questioning look. Nobody dared to say anything.


    "...That is simply impossible¡­ the mission was accepted by an alliance of Exorcists and Devils, an alliance which was proposed by the Devils" Vasco Strada said in a condescending tone and Hela simply shrugged.


    "Do I look like someone who cares? If the Church fails to fulfil my demand, then I will simply kill everyone present here¡­" Hela said in a dismissive tone like it was a matter of fact. The exorcists were shocked to their cores¡­ they had no idea what they were dealing with here.


    "It seems that you came here looking for a conflict" Ewald Cristaldi said with a grim look on his face and Hela simply tilted her head with a grin.


    "In the name of God¡­ we will give you True Salvation!" Someone from the crowd exclaimed and several exorcists started to cheer.


    "True Salvation it is¡­" Hela said with a mocking grin as two swords appeared in her hands and her eyes started to glow brightly in excitement¡­


    ========================


    1689 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 435: A Fanatic...

    [Sitri Castle, Sitri Territory]


    Serafall Leviathan, formerly known as Serafall Sitri was walking down the halls with a thoughtful look on her face. She was in her usual Magical Girl getup but unlike the other times, Serafall didn''t look cheerful.


    She had just returned from her office after she finished checking all the new rules and regulations Hela wanted to enforce on them. She had thought that the rules would be cruel and sadistic but she was wrong. Everything Hela had proposed seemed¡­ right, and just.


    Serafall unconsciously made her way towards the Castle wing where her mother and father resided. She wanted to talk with them. Her parents might be able to help her¡­ she arrived near her father''s study and knocked on the door. Moments later, the door was opened by her own father.


    Lord Sitri was quite surprised to see Serafall here. He rarely saw her in the castle after Serafall had decided to pick up the mantle of a Devil King. He quickly noticed the lack of Serafall''s usual bubbliness, so he quickly invited her inside.


    Serafall plopped down on the couch and Lord Sitri asked for a maid to send some refreshments. "So, what''s wrong? You don''t look so good¡­ should I call your mother too?" Lord Sitri asked softly.


    "No¡­ no need to call mother¡­ I just needed someone else''s opinion on the matter" Serafall answered slowly as she started to fiddle with her own fingers.


    Before Lord Sitri could say anything, another knock was heard. This time it was the maid, the maid quickly entered the room with a stoic look on her face and after placing the tray filled with refreshments in front of Serafall and Lord Sitri, she left.


    "I am not allowed to tell you anything in detail right now but Lady Hela has decided to enforce a couple of new rules on our Race as a whole¡­" Serafall blurted out and Lord Sitri frowned, he was already expecting something like this but this was way too quick that he had imagined.


    "How bad is it??" Lord Sitri questioned with quite some trepidation in his voice and Serafall shook her head.


    "It isn''t" Serafall bit out and for a moment Lord Sitri didn''t understand what his daughter had just said. He gave her a questioning look.


    "What do you mean by that?" Lord Sitri asked Serafall with a confused look on his face.


    "It isn''t bad¡­ that is what I meant. The rules she wants to impose aren''t bad¡­ none of them are. In fact, they will help our Race to grow and thrive" Serafall exclaimed hurriedly and Lord Sitri was slightly taken aback by his daughter''s emotions. Now he finally understood the crux of the problem.


    Hela was a dictator, more specifically a tyrant. That was something very simple to deduce. Now that the same woman was trying to help them grow instead of oppressing them, his daughter''s preconceived notions were clashing against actual facts. It would have been the same for him too if he was in her place.


    "Ah¡­ I understand the problem now. She isn''t acting like she was supposed to, right?" Lord Sitri questioned as he picked up a couple of cookies from the tray. He handed a couple to Serafall and kept the rest in his hands.


    Serafall gave the words of her father some thought and then she nodded her head. "You see, I have it in Human history, not all the tyrants were bad" Lord Sitri said slowly.


    "But how can tyrants be good?" Serafall questioned and started to munch on her cookies.


    "From what I have of Lady Hela, she would ruthlessly kill anyone who would dare to raise their voice against her¡­ that is why she is a tyrant or a dictator but she is still trying to do good for her people¡­" Lord Sitri said softly and after a few moments, Serafall nodded her head in understanding.


    "I understand¡­ then there will be a lot of changes in the future¡­ but I think some families are going to like these changes" Serafall said as she shook her head.


    "No¡­ I don''t think they would but I don''t think it would matter for someone like Lady Hela" Lord Sitri said dryly and Serafall started to chuckle.


    "Lady Hela is also investigating the death of Cleria Belial" Serafall said and Lord Sitri''s eyes grew wide in surprise.


    "...That''s quite surprising¡­ There are a lot of missing facts around the death of Cleria Belial and peerage. There was no reason to kill off her whole peerage but it happened and the Devil Council put an end to all investigations. Diehausar Belial was livid" Lord Sitri said and picked up a few more cookies.


    "...I don''t think that Bael Clan was happy with this development?" Lord Sitri questioned and Serafall simply shrugged.


    "I don''t know¡­ not that they could do anything to stop Lady Hela" Serafall said with a grin and Lord Sitri started to chuckle mirthlessly. Both of them hated the meaningless deaths but they couldn''t say that Hela wasn''t doing any good.


    By killing off the whole Devil Council Hela had destroyed a lot of corruption. "Did you hear anything about Lord Phenex?" Lord Sitri questioned all of a sudden.


    "...Lady Hela finally allowed him to leave and told him that she would do the same to his son and daughter if he even thinks about betraying her" Serafall said as she shifted uncomfortably and Lord Sitri released a relieved sigh.


    "At least she allowed him to live¡­ I won''t say that I am happy with what happened to him but that does not mean that I have to be happy with how he was treated" Lord Sitri said and released a tired sigh.


    "Tyrant, remember?" Serafall reminded her father and he could only nod his head. At least everything wasn''t bad and the woman wasn''t trying to oppress them¡­ not that she needed to¡­


    [Unknown Location, Underworld]


    Reo appeared in the middle of a wasteland as he looked around. His eyes landed on a massive cave on the ground. Reo shrugged and jumped into Cave. He landed on the bottom of the cave without making much noise.


    A burst of mad laughter was heard from within the depths of the cave and a man wearing a black jacket with golden aesthetics walked out of the darkness. The man''s hair was a mixture of black and blonde reaching down to his shoulder blades. The man''s eyes were heterochromatic, his left eye black while his right eye was gold, like Ophis, the man also had pointed ears.


    (Image Here)


    "Who the hell are you? Are you lost or something?" The man questioned in a hoarse tone.


    "So¡­ this is where you have been hiding. Crom Cruach?" Reo asked and the other man didn''t react outwardly when Reo mentioned him using his name.


    Yes, the man standing in front of Reo was none other than Crom Cruach. Crom Cruach is an Evil Dragon known as the Crescent Circle Dragon and he is the strongest Evil Dragon. He is also a fanatical fan of the Leviathan of Destruction.


    Most of the time, Crom Cruach appeared to be calm and quiet but he was an insane battle maniac during the fights. He was also one of the sanest among the Evil Dragons. Crom Cruach likes to fight on his own and he would blow his fuse if someone dares to interrupt his fight.


    "Yep¡­ you got the right guy. You know who I am but I don''t you¡­ so who are you? You aren''t a Devil, so you won''t be one of the lackeys of Rizevim¡­" Crom Cruach said in a bored tone.


    "I have many names¡­ currently, I go by the name of Itsuki Reo. Previously I was known as Nemesis, I think you should be familiar with that name¡­" Reo said slowly and Crom Cruach''s eyes grew wide. Moments later, Crom Cruach growled in anger.


    "How dare you claim to be him??!! If you were really the Destroyer then you would have already destroyed this world!!" Crom Cruach exclaimed hysterically and lunged towards Reo while pulling back his fist.


    Reo simply rolled his eyes. ''This is why I don''t like dealing with fanatics'' Reo thought as he caught Crom Cruach''s fist. ''At least he is strong'' Reo mused internally. A huge shockwave erupted from the blow and Crom Cruach''s eyes grew wide in surprise when Reo stopped his fist without even trying.


    The walls of the cave cracked due to the force of the shockwave and the cave started to come down on them. Reo raised his hand. "Hakai" a purple glow surrounded everything around Reo and Crum Cruach and moments later, everything disintegrated into pink particles.


    Crom Cruach''s jaw dropped on the ground and his eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets in shock and surprise. Reo let go of Crom Cruach''s fist and the Dragon masquerading as a human started to gape like a fish out of water¡­


    ========================


    1549 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 436: True Salvation (IV)...

    [POV Reo]


    I had to use all of my willpower to stop myself from rolling my eyes in irritation. "Crom¡­ can I call you that?" I asked in a fake cheerful tone and Crom Cruach''s eyes glittered in joy.


    "Of course, my Lord. You can even give me a completely new name if you don''t like my current one¡­ I will cherish it until the end of time" Crom Cruach gushed out with a fanatical look on his face. Ah¡­ yes, this is why I don''t like dealing with fanatics.


    "No no¡­ your current name is completely fine. So Crom, can you stop trying to bow down in front of me?" I asked and Crom Cruach looked horrified after hearing my words.


    He gasped in horror and a fearful glint appeared in his eyes. "...My Lord, have I somehow displeased you?" Crom Cruach asked in a shaky tone. This time I couldn''t stop myself from rolling my eyes.


    "No, you haven''t but bowing down isn''t my kind of thing, you know¡­" I said and Crom Cruach nodded his head as he finally realized what I meant.


    Well, it''s not like I have a problem with bowing down, but it will get on your nerves when someone is trying to bow down in front of you after each second. Crom Cruach was trying to bow down after every time I took a breath. It was kind of annoying.


    "Oh¡­ okay. I understand. No bowing down. Completely fine" Crom Cruach said after he understood what I meant and I finally sighed internally.


    "So Crom the thing is¡­ I will be needing your help" I said slowly but before I could continue Crom Cruach started to release his draconic power with an excited look on his face.


    "My Lord, you don''t don''t have to request anything¡­ you simply need to order me!" Crom Cruach exclaimed with a proud look on his face.


    This is going to be a long day. At least Hela is having a lot of fun cutting down the number of Exorcists¡­ even the Church needed a reality check as they have done a lot of cruel things in the name of God and Heaven had simply allowed them.


    Things like the Sigurd Institution, and the Holy Sword Project shouldn''t have existed in the first place. The Church knew about the Holy Sword Project but allowed it to continue. They only stepped in when Valper Galilei decided to dispose of the failed test subjects.


    The Sigurd Institution is a secret research and warrior institute in the Vatican. The Sigurd Institution was created with the purpose of producing the True Descendant of Sigurd. They wanted to create someone capable of wielding the Demonic Emperor Sword Gram from among those who had inherited the blood of the hero Sigurd.


    The institution used a variety of genetic modification and artificial human creation techniques in their attempt to create the True Descendant of Sigurd. Their first creation, Siegfried was a success as he was able to draw out and wield Gram in a single attempt.


    After the original goal of the research institution had been accomplished, the institute changed its goal afterwards into seeing how many descendants of the hero Sigurd the researchers could produce. Currently, the Sigurd Institution has transformed into a warrior training institute. That wasn''t all, that was just the tip of the iceberg.


    I decided to put all of that aside as I wasn''t the one who was dishing out True Salvation to them. I took a deep breath to gather my bearings as I needed to deal with Crom Cruach. I finally decided to go with the flow¡­


    [Youkai Territory, Kyoto]


    "She is so cute!!" Nemuri exclaimed as she pulled Kunou, Yasaka''s daughter into her arms. The little nine-tailed fox girl could only squirm in Nemuri''s arms as Nemuri was way stronger than Kunou.


    (Image Here)


    Kunou finally turned towards her mother who was giggling happily while covering her mouth and gave her a pleading look. Yasaka expertly ignored her daughter''s pleading look and kept giggling. Kunou gave her mother a betrayed look and decided to take care of the matter herself.


    "Let go of me, woman! I am not a teddy bear" Kunou protested in a serious tone. Nemuri reeled back in surprise. Kunou internally released a relieved sigh but that feeling didn''t last long as Nemuri pulled Kunou into an even tighter hug.


    "So cute!! I want to take you away with me!" Nemuri exclaimed cheerfully as she coddled Kunou who wanted to protest vehemently but couldn''t. Yasaka finally took pity on her daughter''s situation and decided to save her from her misery.


    "Come on, Nemuri. I think that''s enough¡­ let me show you around" Yasaka said softly and Nemuri reluctantly let go of Kunou who looked extremely tired.


    Kunou finally had a good look at her tormentor and she was quite surprised that her tormentor was a nine-tailed fox just like herself and her mother. Nemuri noticed Kunou''s gaze on her and decided to introduce herself.


    "Hello¡­ My name is Nemuri Kayama, what''s yours?" Nemuri introduced herself with a mischievous grin on her face. For a few seconds, Kunou inspected the weird fox woman under a critical gaze.


    "My name is Kunou" Kunou introduced herself slightly haughtily but Nemuri didn''t mind it as it added more to her cuteness. Nemuri had changed a lot since she had arrived in the Marvel World.


    She was still a degenerate pervert but she only revealed that trait when she was alone or she was with Reo and the other girls. She had learned how to act in the public so couldn''t have become a business tycoon in the Marvel World.


    "So, you wanna show me around? I might get lost in such a big estate" Nemuri said sullenly and Kunou hmpfed with an annoyed look on her face.


    ''So cute!!!'' Nemuri screamed inside her mind and she had to use all of her willpower to stop herself from glomping on the little fox girl¡­


    [Vatican]


    "True Salvation it is¡­" Hela said with a mocking grin as two swords appeared in her hands and her eyes started to glow brightly in excitement. Hela shrouded Grayfia in a cloud of darkness and before Grayfia could even protest, Hela sent her away.


    Hela lunged towards Touji Shidou who defended himself by using his own sword, since Hela''s swords were completely normal, that is why Touji Shidou''s sword remained completely intact. Even though Hela was using normal swords, it didn''t mean that her blows had lost their power.


    Touji Shidou couldn''t believe the force behind Hela''s slash. He was blown away like a cannonball as his back collided against a wall. The wall collapsed like a wet paper bag due to the pressure and his body went inside the building through the human-sized hole he had made in the wall.


    Hela was immediately attacked by a firestorm surrounded by lightning. Hela simply cut apart the storm with her swords and bisected several low-level Exorcists before they could even raise their swords to defend themselves. Hela was about to cut apart some more Exorcists but her sword was stopped by the sword of Griselda Quarta.


    ''Her personality is somewhat like Yachiru¡­ but could she fight like Yachiru?'' Hela questioned internally and she grinned at the woman. "Let''s dance" Hela exclaimed cheerfully and Griselda Quarta simply grimaced.


    Griselda Quarta was on the back foot as soon as Hela started to attack the woman. Hela had noticed from the beginning that the woman she was fighting wasn''t a human. Not that it mattered, Hela''s skills with a sword were easily dominating the woman. The rest of the high-level Exorcists also decided to join in the fray.


    Archangel Michael had forbidden Dulio Gesualdo from using his Sacred Gear, Zenith Tempest without his permission. He had to still use his Sacred Gear to distract Hela. Even without the Sacred Gear, he was regarded as the strongest Exorcist by the Church.


    Vasco Strada was the former wielder of the Holy Sword Durandal. He is said to be closest to the original wielder of Durandal, Roland. Ewald Cristaldi was the former wielder of one of the Excaliburs. He is the swordmaster mentor of many warriors of the Church.


    Still, the four of them were no match for Hela. Hela was simply superior to them in all regards. Hela was simply more skilled, more experienced, faster and ferocious than all of them combined. Hela started to cackle in mad glee as she started to push the four of them around without using anything excessive from her point of view.


    Instead of running away, all the low-level Exorcists kept watching the fight with clear disbelief in their eyes. Hela finally had enough of the weaklings. She kicked Ewald Cristaldi into a nearby building. The man crashed into the building and almost destroyed half of it.


    Hela simply smacked Griselda Quarta away as Hela didn''t find the woman to be interesting. Hela relentlessly attacked Dulio Gesualdo and ran a sword through his shoulder. The man screamed and dropped to the ground. Vasco Strada was the last one standing but Hela punched him with her free hand, the man defended himself by pulling his sword in front of him.


    The man was blown back several meters like a cannonball and after landing, the man kept rolling like a rag doll. Hela finally turned towards the low-level Exorcists and they shuddered in fear. "Now, what should I do with the lot of you?" Hela questioned with a maniacal grin on her face¡­


    ========================


    1635 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 437: True Salvation (End)...

    [Kuoh Church, Kuoh Town]


    "This is getting out of hand! I am going out there to look" Xenovia exclaimed as she shot up from her seat. Irina simply grimaced after hearing her friend''s words. They have been ordered to stay inside the Church until the problem with the Devils'' cooperation is solved.


    Even Irina wasn''t happy with the decision. She simply couldn''t understand why they would have to wait for the permission of the Devils. The Devils would obviously try to obstruct their mission since Excaliburs were their natural enemies. Now, Irina was pretty sure that the Devils were somehow involved in the theft.


    "Ok¡­ let''s go outside and take a look around the city. They said we couldn''t operate in this town but that doesn''t mean that we can''t look around¡­" Irina pointed out Xenovia gave her a stiff nod. Both of them quickly pulled on their huge cloaks and left with their Excaliburs¡­


    [Unknown Location, Underworld]


    "I have heard very disturbing news from our little rat" a tall bespectacled woman with a voluptuous figure spoke in a condescending tone. She had tan skin with long brown hair tied into a bun with a headset and she had blue-grey eyes.


    She wore an extremely low-cut dress and it had a high slit which exposed a large portion of her breasts. Her breasts were really close to spilling out of her dress, the dress was under a lot of stress. The woman''s name was Katerea Leviathan.


    (Image Here)


    She is one of the three leaders of the Old Satan Faction. She is a descendant of the original Satan Leviathan (Obviously no connection with the Leviathan of Destruction except the name). Just like the other leaders of the Old Satan Faction, she hated the current Satans, believing that they were defiling the name of Satan itself.


    Just like her ancestors, Katerea desired world domination, not contending with just ruling over the Underworld. Katerea sought to destroy the world by causing chaos and destruction in order to rebuild it into a new world under the rule of herself and the other original Satan descendants with the administration meant to create a new world where the system, laws and doctrine suit the ideology of the Old Satans.


    "Ho¡­? So what did the rat tell you?" A good looking man wearing the clothes of a noble asked with a sneer on his face. His clothes were black with dark red belts and motifs. He also had a cape behind his back.


    The man had black hair tied up in a small ponytail and violet eyes. He also had pointy ears and pale skin. The man''s name was Creuserey Asmodeus. He is also one of the three leaders of the Old Satan Faction. He is a descendant of the original Satan Asmodeus.


    (Image Here)


    Creuserey hated the current Satans, believing that they were defiling the name of Satan. He also believed that he is the rightful ruler of the Underworld, calling himself a ''True Satan'', and the current Satans stole that right from him.


    He is also immensely arrogant and delusional. Just like Katerea Leviathan, he wanted to destroy the current world and then rebuild it into his own image. He strongly believed that his heritage as Asmodeus'' True descendant makes him superior to everything.


    "A random woman named Hela has taken over the Devils. Do you know what''s even better? ...She is not even a Devil" Katerea Leviathan finished and power surged through the room and the second man inside the room destroyed the table when his fist slammed on the table.


    "What?!!" The second man inside the room asked in a dangerous tone. He was a handsome man dressed in black armour with a cape. He had long brown hair that goes to his hips with many bangs covering his right eye.


    (Image Here)


    The man''s name is Shalba Beelzebub. He is the last leader of the Old Satan Faction. He was a descendant of the original Satan Beelzebub. Just like the other leaders of the Old Satan Faction, Katerea Leviathan and Creuserey Asmodeus, he wanted to destroy the whole world and recreate it in his own image.


    "How much disgrace must we withstand?" Creuserey Asmodeus whispered. His voice filled with a lot of hatred.


    "That is what I wanted to ask¡­ just like always, Lucifer is completely useless. He is still playing his games" Katerea Leviathan spat out in disgust and Shalba Beelzebub could only shake his head. His eyes burning with hatred.


    He opened his palm and purple infinity sign. The sign was made up of two purple snakes eating each other''s tails making an infinity. This was the mark of Ophis, the Ouroboros Dragon or the Infinite Dragon God. An existence even the Biblical Go was scared of.


    (Image Here)


    When used the mark gave them a massive power boost. Katerea Leviathan, Creuserey Asmodeus, and Shalba Beelzebub were a part of a group called the Khaos Brigade. Ophis had created the group to defeat the Great Red but the group had no intentions of fulfilling Ophis''s dream. They were simply using her for their own means.


    "We couldn''t depend on him anymore¡­ we need to do something on our own" Shalba Beelzebub said and clenched his fists tightly. Shalba turned towards Katerea Leviathan and the Creuserey Asmodeus.


    "We need to send them a message¡­ the day Kokabiel attacks, we will also attack. Let''s kill the little sisters of those fakers!!" Shalba Beelzebub said and both Katerea Leviathan and Creuserey Asmodeus nodded their heads with an excited glint in their eyes.


    They were finally going to come out in the open and declare war on the current Satan Faction and they would be doing that by killing off the sisters of those fakers. What better way to start a War and reclaim their former glory??


    [Vatican]


    "Now, what should I do with the lot of you?" Hela questioned with a maniacal grin on her face. Hela slowly started to walk towards the exorcists and they simply cowered back in fear. Someone finally gathered the courage to do something and pulled out his gun.


    The man pulled the gun''s trigger. The bullet simply bounced off Hela''s face. Hela''s expression didn''t change in the slightest and grabbed the first Exorcist and she ripped off the man''s head. The Exorcists shrieked in fear and started to attack Hela erratically and simply ripped them with her bare hands.


    Several Exorcists finally started to shoot at Hela with some sort of holy chants but once the bullets kept bouncing off her skin. "Argh!!" A man exclaimed loudly and attacked Hela in a blind rage. Hela decided to entertain the man for a few seconds until she grew bored and she decided to kill him.


    Her hand went through the man''s chest like she was cutting through butter. Hela pulled out the man''s chest and smashed it on the man''s chest. Hela finally staggered back when a woman was able to stab Hela in her left eye.


    Hela''s lips twitched and she grabbed the woman and ripped apart the woman right from the middle, spilling her organs on the ground. Hela grabbed the sword still sticking out her eye socket and pulled it out like nothing happened. Hela''s eyes started to grow back at the visible rate making the remaining Exorcists despair in the face of Death.


    Ewald Cristaldi finally pulled himself out of the rubble. He saw how Hela was butchering and he almost emptied his stomach. Nobody deserves to die like that. His eyes landed on Vasco Strada and Griselda Quarta. Most of his ribs were broken, he spat out some blood but he still stood up. He made his way towards the Vasco Strada.


    Ewald Cristaldi leaned down and smacked his old friend. Vasco Strada gasped as he woke up and started to look around. Ewald Cristaldi grabbed his friend''s shoulder. "You need to take away the rest¡­ I will buy you time. We can''t allow Dulio, Griselda, or Touji to fall here" Ewald Cristaldi said in a solemn tone.


    Vasco Strada wanted to protest but he saw their situation. There was no way they could even scratch that monster. "I will miss you old friend" Vasco Strada said but he couldn''t look into his friend''s eyes.


    "You need to be quick¡­ I don''t know how long I would be able to distract her¡­ save as many as you can" Ewald Cristaldi said and Vasco Strada could only nod his head.


    Ewald Cristaldi raised his sword and attacked Hela with a determined look on his face. Hela was quite surprised to see the man. "Ho¡­ you are still able to fight¡­ quite commendable¡­" Hela praised and she noticed another one of the stronger ones was gathering the ones who were still alive.


    ''They are probably trying to run away¡­ should I allow them to leave?'' Hela questioned herself and moments later, she decided to let them leave. She wasn''t satisfied with the massacre but crushing someone''s hope before crushing their skulls was much more fun.


    If she allowed them to leave then they would prepare and put up a better fight tomorrow. Killing all of them at that time would be much more fun. Hela decided to entertain the injured man until the other''s ran away. She kept casually dodging the man''s attacks.


    Finally, the others activated the teleportation circle and teleported away. Ewald Cristaldi felt something amiss when he noticed that Hela wasn''t bothered by the disappearance of the others. Before he could even ask anything, pain seared through his whole body as he found his right arm in Hela''s hand.


    Hela tossed away the hand and smirked. "Did you think I didn''t notice their plan of getting away?" Hela questioned and Ewald Cristaldi couldn''t understand why the monster would allow the others to leave.


    "It''s simple¡­ now they would lick their wounds while planning revenge. They would train and plan and come to take revenge fully prepared¡­ I will simply crush their will before crushing their skulls under my heels¡­ Isn''t that poetic?" Hela questioned as she leaned in front of Ewald Cristaldi.


    ''Monster!! She is a demon!!'' Ewald Cristaldi thought and Hela placed her hands on his scalp and chin. "Too bad¡­ you won''t be alive to see that" Hela said, sounding almost disappointed and started to put pressure on Ewald Cristaldi''s skull.


    "Urrghhh!!" Ewald Cristaldi couldn''t scream as his jaw was closed shut due to Hela putting pressure on his skull. Moments later, he registered a few cracks before his head popped like a watermelon¡­


    ========================


    1807 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 438: Flag on Play!!!

    [POV Reo]


    Dragons sure do love caves¡­ I mused as I watched Crom Cruach making a completely new cave inside the forest where Ddraig has been living. Watching Crom Cruach, Ddraig decided that he also needed a cave so he also started to make one for himself.


    Crom Cruach preferred to stay in his human form rather than Dragon form while Ddraig never even considered taking a human form. Thankfully Luna was busy with the sanctuary she had built for the Dinosaurs in Jurassic World or another proud Dragon would have bit the dust.


    After leaving the two Dragons with their caves, I decided to head inside the house. Except for Nemuri and Luna, everyone was here. Nemuri had decided to stay at Yasaka''s place for the night. Though, I was surprised to see Grayfia who was shooting an icy glare towards Hela.


    Kuroka was trying to sit away from Dora. The rest of the girls were busy with their usual stuff. I finally sat down at the position of the head of the table. "So what''s for dinner?" I asked cheerfully while rubbing my hands together.


    "No idea, probably whatever the House-Elves decide" Ororo answered with a shrug and the others also had similar looks on their faces. My eyes landed on Grayfia who was standing behind Hela with a stoic look on her face but her glare would have frozen any lesser woman.


    "Grayfia, why don''t you take a seat?" I offered and Grayfia''s silver eyes landed on me. She gave me a small apologetic bow.


    "Forgive me, Reo-Sama but I am a maid, I can''t sit with all of you" Grayfia answered in a respectful tone and I could only smile wryly after hearing her answer.


    It was pretty clear that she held maidly duties in high regard and pushing her more would simply displease her. I could have pressed her on the topic but I don''t think that something like that would work.


    Hela turned around and looked at Grayfia and cleared her throat. "So, Grayfia, how are you?" Hela asked in a completely oblivious tone. The expression on her face was completely innocent but I easily noticed a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Grayfia flared her nostrils. "I am completely fine, Lady Hela. Thank you for asking" Grayfia answered in a monotone and Hela simply grinned.


    "I thought that you were somewhat unwell with the glare you keep shooting in my direction¡­" Hela cooed and Grayfia''s lips thinned and her glare intensified.


    Grayfia pursed her lips. "Then perhaps you shouldn''t have stopped me from carrying out my duties" Grayfia answered and Hela slowly turned towards me.


    "She is a lot of fun, isn''t she?" Hela asked with a grin and Grayfia simply gave the insane woman a blank look.


    "Hela, your definition of fun is quite different from ours" I pointed and the food finally started to appear on the table.


    "True! So, Hela any new developments with your family?" Rumi asked Hela simply shrugged.


    "Meh¡­ it is fine. We are bonding quite nicely¡­ My brothers are somewhat uncomfortable around me and my dear mother kind of gets a look of horror on her face whenever I try to express my unending love for her" Hela answered and awkward looks were shared around the table.


    "That''s not called bonding Hela¡­" Momo pointed out dryly and Hela simply shrugged dismissively.


    "Different families, different types of bonding" Hela said in a dismissive tone and Momo could only smile wryly after hearing the woman''s illogical answer.


    "By the way¡­ can I participate in one of these Rating Games you have been mentioning?" Rumi questioned hopefully.


    "You can, I can arrange anything with just a word but you won''t have fun fighting those weaklings¡­ they are fragile as fuck!!" Hela answered as she picked up her glass of whiskey.


    "Come on¡­ according to our standard everyone is fragile" Ororo pointed out and Fleur and Momo gave the woman a questioning look.


    "Honestly, I have long forgotten how to fight¡­" Momo muttered in a low tone and Dora simply snorted.


    "Don''t joke around¡­ you are a walking nuke when the sun is up" Dora said but her eyes focused on the ears of Kuroka who shuddered in fear.


    "Really?" Momo turned towards me and questioned me in a disbelieving tone and for a moment, I simply played with my knife and fork. I noticed that Fleur was also interested.


    "Yes, both Fleur and you are also strong¡­ you two aren''t fighters but the two of you are pretty strong¡­ you just don''t know how to use your powers at full capability because you two don''t like fighting" I pointed out and both Momo and Fleur nodded their heads with slightly shocked looks on their faces.


    "It is also the same with me¡­ I am also out of practice but I could terraform the whole planet if I want" Jean said with a shrug and both Momo and Fleur nodded their heads in understanding.


    My eyes focused on Kuroka and Grayfia, they had completely gobsmacked looks on their faces. The stoic woman tried to hide it but the shocks she got were even too much for her to hide. Kuroka''s hazel-gold eyes were completely wide in shock while her jaw was hanging open. She even forgot to eat her food.


    "Having strength is very important¡­ with strength, you can do whatever you want" I said with a small nod of my head. Everyone couldn''t help but agree with my statement.


    "So Hela, what are you planning to do? Are you planning to control all the Factions?" I asked with a confused look on my face. I didn''t understand why all of a sudden decided to attack the Church. Well, she is slightly unhinged so I can''t say anything for sure.


    "Well¡­ I wanted to kill some humans but I didn''t want to kill someone randomly on the street¡­ The Church is also a variable among the three Factions. Two birds with just one stone, if you get my drift¡­" Hela answered with a grin and just like I had thought, she is unhinged.


    "You have also declared a War against Heaven. That isn''t something favourable for our Race" Grayfia pointed out and Hela simply rolled her eyes.


    "You worry too much, Grayfia. I am old Grayfia¡­ extremely old. To someone like me, they are simply insects waiting to be squashed under my heels¡­ I have eradicated whole races many times stronger than your Race on a simple whim" Hela pointed out and it was true. Her words were cruel but it was the truth.


    None of us said anything and simply kept eating. Kuroka didn''t know if she should laugh or cry. Grayfia pursed her lips and didn''t say anything for a few moments. After a minute, she was finally able to gather her bearings.


    "...What about the sisters of Sirzechs Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan. They would be the easiest targets, especially when two Exorcists with Excaliburs are already present in this town" Grayfia pointed out and Hela simply snorted.


    "Having a fancy sword doesn''t mean shit if you can''t land a hit on your enemy?" Hela asked as her eyes flashed in disdain.


    "Lucifuge-San, you don''t have to worry about them¡­ I will be spending my time in the Student Council Room tomorrow¡­ I found an interesting game called Chess. Currently, I am trying to learn the basics from Sitri-San, she seems to be extremely good at the game" Unohana spoke up for the first time.


    Grayfia internally shuddered after hearing the woman''s words. Grayfia still couldn''t wrap her head around the personality of Yachiru Unohana. The woman was a complete controversy. Grayfia still nodded her head in understanding¡­ with Unohana present in the school, she shouldn''t worry about anything.


    "That''s really good Unohana, when did you decide to learn chess?" I questioned curiously. Probably I have seen it but I wasn''t paying any attention as I was busy dealing with an insane fanatic.


    "Yesterday actually when I visited the Occult Research Club¡­ I saw a set on Gremory-San''s table and I was immediately interested. I have been hearing about Chess for quite some time¡­ the Devil peerages are also based on Chess" Unohana said in a kind tone and I nodded my head with a smile.


    It is good that they are trying to find hobbies. Killing and Torturing are good but they should have other hobbies too¡­ I mean hobbies not involving dismembering someone with a grin on your face and not caring about getting bloody.


    Once again I internally shuddered as I remembered that I would need to introduce Hela and possibly Unohana to my mother. Well, Unohana is completely fine with her bi-polar personality but what the fuck am I going to do about Hela?


    I don''t want to hide Hela from my family as I am not ashamed of her and not introducing her to my family wouldn''t be fair to her. She didn''t speak it out loud but she really wants to meet my family especially after she had declared herself to be my wife.


    "Oh, husband. There is good news¡­ I finally finished translating the Tablet of Life and Time" Hela chirped in a cheerful tone. Looks like I raised a flag¡­


    ========================


    1590 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 439: The Kuoh ??? (I)...

    [Vatican]


    Archangel Michael couldn''t believe what he just heard. His gaze slowly flickered over all the injured Exorcists. He wanted to rub his face and frustration but he couldn''t weakness in front of the Pope or the high-level Exorcists and two of Heaven''s Brave Saints.


    "Your Holiness! We can''t allow this unprovoked attack to go unanswered!" The Pope spat out. His voice was laced with hatred. Michael gave the man a sidelong glance but didn''t say anything.


    "How strong was this woman?" Michael asked his Joker, Dulio Gesualdo.


    For a few moments, Dulio Gesualdo didn''t know how to answer the question. "...To be honest¡­ I don''t know. She didn''t use anything other than her sword art and her brute strength" Dulio Gesualdo shrugged with an unsure look on his face.


    Michael couldn''t stop himself from frowning. For a moment, he couldn''t believe what he just heard. ''That means this woman Hela overwhelmed with just her brute strength and mastery over sword'' Michael concluded even though it was something really absurd.


    Dulio Gesualdo was a Brave Saint, a reincarnated Angel just like Griselda Quarta. His eyes landed on the Griselda Quarta who hadn''t woken up yet and Gabriel was sitting beside her friend with a sombre look on her face. Griselda Quarta was one of Gabriel''s Brave Saints.


    ''Now I somewhat understand how that woman was able to take over the Devils¡­ is there a connection between this unknown woman and the Destroyer?'' Michael thought with a calculative look on his face.


    "For now, you will order all the Exorcists to stay put. I don''t want another incident like this" Michael said in a firm tone. The Pope wanted to protest but one pointed look from Michael made the lesser man cower in fear.


    "Now leave¡­ I want to talk to them privately" Michael ordered. The Pope hurriedly nodded his head and scurried away from the room.


    After the Pope left, Michael created a Magical Circle to stop anyone from eavesdropping on the conversation. Michael made his way towards Touji Shidou, after all, he is one of the main involved parties. Michael wanted to collect all the information before making a move and if the woman was involved with the Destroyer then they could only accept defeat.


    "Your Holiness!" Touji respectfully greeted Micheal. Michael raised his hand to show that it was enough. Michael sat down beside Touji''s bed. He also wanted to know about the mission involving Cleria Belial.


    "Now tell me everything about the mission involving Cleria Belial¡­" Michael ordered. Touji had no idea why Archangel Michael wanted to know something like that but he still started to recite the whole incident.


    Touji Shidou finally finished retelling the whole story and Michael nodded his head in understanding. The Exorcists weren''t at fault here. ''Though ultimately it won''t matter if Hela is involved with the Destroyer'' Michael concluded solemnly. There wasn''t much he could do in front of absolute power, especially when the System of Heaven was barely functioning.


    "Your daughter is currently in Kuoh Town, I believe?" Michael questioned and Touji Shidou nodded his head with an unsure look on his face. He didn''t know where Archangel Michael was going with this line of questioning.


    "Then please call her back¡­ I don''t want her to make a reckless decision right now" Michael said and Touji Shidou immediately nodded his head. He could understand where Archangel Michael was coming from.


    Even though Touji Shidou was livid due to the death of his fellow Exorcists and the sacrifice of Ewald Cristaldi, he could understand that something reckless right now could cause even more serious problems. He also wanted to keep his daughter from this incident¡­


    [Abandoned Church, Kuoh Town]


    Both Xenovia Quarta and Irina Shidou were restless since last night since the Church hasn''t contacted them yet. Irina was especially worried as it was her father who was responsible for contacting them.


    All of their communication circle started to buzz. Both Xenovia and Irina released a relieved sigh. Irina picked up the call and she slightly frowned when her father''s face didn''t show up.


    "Daddy, are you okay?" Irina questioned in a slightly worried tone.


    "I am completely fine, daughter. How are you two?" Touji Shidou asked softly from the other side of the communication circle. Irina released a relieved sigh.


    "We are also fine" Irina chirped in a cheerful tone.


    "That''s good. The two of you are being called back to the Vatican" Touji Shidou said, shocking both Xenovia and Irina.


    "But what about the Excaliburs?" Xenovia questioned hurriedly and Irina nodded her head after hearing Xenovia''s question.


    "...I understand but this is out of our hands. The order came from the top" Touji Shidou answered. Both Xenovia and Irina frowned after hearing Touji''s answer. From the top meant ''Heaven'', that was a code word they used.


    "We understand, we will be returning as soon as possible" Irina answered in a defeated tone. If the order came from Heaven then there wasn''t much they could do. Going against Heaven''s orders meant ex-communication¡­ even the Pope couldn''t do much in such cases.


    "Take care, Irina, Xenovia. Stay safe" after saying that, Touji Shidou disconnected the call. Both Xenovia and Irina could only look at each other with a defeated look in their eyes.


    "So, when are we leaving?" Irina asked and Xenovia got up from her seat and started to pull up her cloak.


    "We are being called to the Vatican. That means our mission is over¡­ staying here won''t get us anything" Xenovia said with a shrug and Irina sullenly nodded her head. She could understand where her friend was coming from.


    "Ok, let me get my cloak" Irina said as she got up from her seat. They didn''t have anything except for their battle suit, cloaks, Excaliburs, and money. Irina also pulled up her cloak and both of them walked out of the abandoned Church after a few minutes.


    They didn''t want to waste their money so they decided to walk to the airport. All of a sudden both of them froze and their hands went towards the Excaliburs. "Come out. We can sense your presence" Xenovia called out. Slowly four Devils appeared from the other side of the street.


    Irina looked around and noticed that Magic was being used as the humans were ignoring the street. At least, the humans won''t be involved in their matters. "What do you want, Devils?" Irina questioned loudly.


    "I want to challenge the two of you to a duel" one of the Devils called out. Both Xenovia and Irina immediately recognized the Devil. He was the Knight of Rias Gremory, Yuuto Kiba. Xenovia and Irina had read his file before they were sent to Kuoh Town.


    "I don''t see any reason to accept, Senpai" Xenovia called out and Yuuto Kiba clenched his fists after hearing those words.


    "We have been called back to the Vatican, please don''t cause any trouble" Irina said, trying to avoid any type of conflict on their way back. She wanted to cleanse the world from the plight of Devils but that she simply wanted to warn them out of kindness.


    "...What, don''t tell me the two of you are afraid?" Yuuto Kiba asked in a mocking tone as his last-ditch effort. He knew that the Exorcists didn''t have any reason to accept his challenge.


    Both Xenovia and Irina scoffed but internally they were anything but calm. They felt really insulted. Irina''s eyes landed on the other Devils, one of them was her childhood friend, Issei Hyoudou. She really wanted to give him True Salvation but she didn''t out of kindness. She couldn''t forget about their friendship.


    Then her eyes landed on the short silver-haired girl, Koneko Toujou. The girl was Rias Gremory''s rook and finally, her eyes landed on the fourth Devil, Genshirou Saji. He was the pawn of Sona Sitri. She looked towards Xenovia and both nodded their heads.


    "Fine¡­ let''s have a duel" Xenovia called out loudly. "But this isn''t a good place to have a duel" Xenovia said and Yuuto Kiba nodded his head in agreement.


    "Follow us, we know a place" Yuuto Kiba called out and the whole group started to walk away. Xenovia and Irina started to follow the group of Devils while maintaining a certain distance.


    After a few minutes, the group of Devils led the two Exorcists towards a bridge. All six of them finally arrived under the bridge. Both Xenovia and Irina looked around and nodded their heads in satisfaction. This was a good place to have a fight without getting bothered by anyone.


    "Irina, you wouldn''t mind keeping an eye on the three of them while I fight him, would you?" Xenovia asked as she pulled out her Excalibur which was still wrapped in bandages.


    "Sure¡­" Irina chirped in a cheerful tone as she started towards the other three Devils intently.


    "Don''t bother, none of them are going to interfere in our duel" Yuuto Kiba said while looking at Xenovia.


    "Yes!! We wouldn''t do anything underhanded like that!" Irina''s childhood friend, Issei Hyoudou exclaimed loudly, feeling insulted.


    "Yuuto-Senpai, be careful" Koneko said in a monotone. Her voice might not have carried any sort of emotion, but she was really worried about her Senpai.


    "Just ignore me¡­ I was brought here against my wishes" Genshirou Saji grumbled and shot an annoyed glare towards Issei Hyoudou and Koneko Toujou. He still didn''t know how the two of them roped him into this madness. He was also scared about his King, Sona Sitri finding out about this adventure.


    Xenovia undid the knot on her Excalibur and revealed the Excalibur to the Devils. All the Devils shivered when their eyes landed on the Excalibur, the blue-haired girl had in her hands. Their instincts were screaming at them to avoid being cut from that weapon at any cost.


    "This is the Excalibur Destruction. This has the ability to unleash pure destructive power which could shatter anything¡­ a single stab could kill Devils like you" Xenovia explained with an arrogant look on her face.


    All of a sudden the whole group froze when they heard someone clapping. "Brilliant!! Such a detailed explanation!" An unknown voice said while the being continued clapping.


    The whole group consisting of Devils and Exorcists turned towards the direction from where the voice was coming from and all of them instinctively took a step back in fear when their eyes landed on a man with ten jet-black wings¡­


    ========================


    A/N: A fun fact revealed by a reader named Silkerin.


    Hela is a Disney Princess!!


    ========================


    1796 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 440: The Kuoh ??? (II)...

    [Student Council Room, Kuoh Academy]


    "Tsubaki, where is Saji? I haven''t seen him for quite some time" Sona asked in a neutral tone. She was working on some paperwork, she didn''t even look up from her table when she asked the question.


    "I also haven''t seen him since the classes ended. He is probably spending time with his friends" Tsubaki Shinra answered with a thoughtful look on her face. Sona simply hummed in understanding. It wasn''t something uncommon as she didn''t forbid anyone from her peerage to mingle with the humans.


    ''It is fine as long as long as he is safe¡­'' Sona thought internally and continued working on her paperwork. All of a sudden someone knocked on the door. "Come in" Sona called out loudly. The door clicked open and a woman dressed in pitch-black shihakusho and haori opened the door.


    Both Sona and Tsubaki froze for a moment as soon as their eyes landed on their guest. "I hope I am not disturbing you. If you want, I could leave¡­" the woman said in a kind tone.


    Sona quickly gathered her bearings. "No, it is completely fine. How may I help you Unohana-San?" Sona asked politely. She didn''t want to antagonize the woman in any manner.


    "I have heard that you play chess with your Queen after classes, I am quite interested in the game so I came to watch¡­ of course, if the two of you are fine with it" Unohana said in a soft tone. Sona glanced towards her Queen and then she came to a decision.


    "Of course, we don''t mind. Please have a seat, Unohana-San. We were planning to start after I finished my paperwork" Sona offered and Unohana gave the younger girl a grateful smile and took a seat.


    "No problem, Sitri-San, you should finish your work. You don''t need to bother on my account" Unohana said as she looked around the student council room.


    "...Tsubaki" Sona called out softly and Tsubaki gave her King a soft nod and headed towards the other door inside the room. Moments later, several voices were heard from the other side of the entrance before someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in" Sona called out and the door clicked open. It was the rest of Sona''s peerage. All of them entered the room while chatting merrily but as soon as their eyes landed on the woman sitting on the couch they became silent.


    Sona cleared her throat to get everyone''s attention. "Unohana-San, this is my peerage" Sona said in a respectful tone.


    "It is nice to meet all of you, my name is Yachiru Unohana" Unohana greeted all of them in a polite tone. Sona still didn''t know what to think of the woman as Serafall had told her about the ruthlessness of the woman but she simply couldn''t understand how such a kind woman could be cruel and ruthless.


    "Hello, my name is Momo Hanakai. I am Sona-sama''s bishop" Momo Hanakai came forward and introduced herself. Momo is a beautiful young girl with white hair and blue-green eyes.


    "My name is Reya Kusaka, and I am also Sona-sama''s bishop" a brown-haired girl introduced herself. Kusaka is a slim girl with long brown hair that ends in two short braids with matching eyes.


    "My name is Tomoe Meguri and I am Sona-sama''s knight" a girl stepped forward and introduced herself politely. Tomoe is a beautiful girl with shoulder-length, reddish-brown hair and brown eyes.


    Unohana''s eyes shone with slight interest. "Hello, my name is Tsubasa Yura and I am Sona-sama''s rook" a blue-haired girl introduced herself. Tsubasa is a tall girl with blue, shoulder-length hair and matching eyes.


    Unohana nodded her head in understanding with a soft understanding smile on her face. Once again her eyes focused on Tomoe Meguri. "You are a knight¡­ then you must use swords, right?" Unohana questioned and the girl could only nod her head.


    Unohana didn''t say anything but she simply nodded her head in understanding. Finally, the other door clicked open and Tsubaki Shinra opened the door and entered the room with a tray filled with tea. Unohana smiled softly.


    "You shouldn''t have bothered, I don''t want to impose on any of you" Unohana said and before Sona could say anything, Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima burst into the room without knocking.


    "Sona, this is bad. We need to fin¡­" Rias began to say with a worried look on her face but she froze when her eyes landed on Yachiru Unohana.


    "Please don''t mind me¡­ don''t stop on my account" Unohana said softly with a kind smile on her face. Sona simply scowled at the antics of her dumb friend. Couldn''t the girl have picked a better time?


    Rias slightly gulped in fear. Yesterday she had asked her brother and she hadn''t heard anything good about the woman. ''But we need to hurry¡­ our peerage members might be in danger'' Rias convinced herself internally.


    Akeno was also staring towards the woman with worried looks in her eyes. "...I think Yuuto went to confront the Exorcists along with Issei and Koneko" Rias said slowly but her eyes were fixed on the kind woman to see if the woman''s expressions changed.


    Sona immediately grimaced, her whole peerage frowned. Sona didn''t know if she should laugh or cry at the situation. ''This can''t be happening!!'' Sona internally groaned. Now she finally understood why she didn''t see Saji after the classes.


    "Then we must find them quickly¡­ they might be in danger" surprisingly it was Yachiru Unohana who decided to break the silence, shocking everyone present in the room.


    Once again Sona was surprised by the woman''s reaction. She expected the woman to do something cruel but she didn''t expect this and from the woman''s tone, she was definitely worried. "...Ah, yes" Sona finally called out and she turned towards her Queen and peerage.


    "We don''t know where they but the Exorcists were staying in the abandoned Church, let''s check there first" Sona said and Rias immediately nodded her head in agreement. Sona''s eyes focused on the most dangerous woman in the room but before Sona could say anything, Unohana decided to speak up.


    "Allow me to accompany you, my healing skills might come in handy" Unohana said as she stood up. Sona didn''t know if the woman had any sort of healing skills or not but she knew that she couldn''t deny the woman.


    "Kaichou, the Teleportation Circle is ready" Tsubaki called out and Sona got up from her seat. She turned towards Rias and her Queen. Everyone present inside the room quickly stepped inside the Teleportation Circle and moments later the whole group teleported away in a blue flash.


    The whole group appeared outside the abandoned Church and found it completely empty. Sona decided to divide the whole group into duos as they needed to search the whole town. Unohana ended up paired with Tomoe Meguri and Tsubasa Yura due to the odd number.


    Unohana was told to head towards the bridge. She didn''t mind and immediately headed towards the bridge along with the other two girls. The two girls decided to use their Devil wings to rise in the air while Unohana created wings made of darkness to follow them.


    Soon the bridge came into their view and Unohana narrowed her eyes. "Inform the others, we have found them" Unohana said and increased her speed. Tsubasa simply nodded her head and contacted Sona Sitri.


    Unohana landed under the bridge and looked at the surroundings. Moments later, Tsubasa Yura and Tomoe Meguri also landed behind Unohana. It was easy to tell that a huge fight had taken place here. Six bodies could be found lying on the ground. All of them seemed to be injured.


    Unohana kneeled in front of the bodies and started to check their condition. Moments later, everyone else arrived using the Teleportation Circle. "Only two of them seem to be heavily injured. Please stand back" Unohana called out loudly when she noticed that Rias Gremory wanted to hurry towards the group.


    Unohana raised Issei Hyoudou''s body using a platform made of darkness and laid him beside Irina Shidou. The two of them were the most injured for whatever reason. Unohana moved the other bodies to her other side using platforms made of darkness.


    Unohana made some hand signs and covered the less injured ones in green cocoons. Then Unohana finally started to pay attention to the two who were heavily injured.


    "Can you really heal them?" Rias asked worriedly as arrived behind Unohana and kneeled down.


    "Yes" Unohana said and started to heal Issei Hyoudou and Irina Shidou. Both of them were heavily injured. ''Multiple broken bones and they have lost a lot of blood'' Unohana thought and started to close their wounds. She could heal their bones later but first, she needed to close their wounds.


    Half an hour later Unohana finally rose up from her kneeling position and turned towards Rias Gremory. "Both of them are out of danger, but it would take some time for them to wake up¡­ they had lost a lot of blood" Unohana said but Rias kept glaring towards Irina Shidou.


    "Why did you heal her?" Rias questioned and it was Sona who decided to answer.


    "Can''t you see? Someone else attacked them, see their Excaliburs are also gone" Sona pointed out as she stared into Rias''s eyes. Rias frowned but finally nodded her head in understanding.


    All of a sudden a green cocoon burst open and Xenovia Quarta gasped as she sat up. She looked around and she immediately tried to stand up and she failed. Unohana calmly placed her arm on Xenovia''s shoulder.


    "Don''t push yourself, there were a couple of fractures on your legs¡­ you shouldn''t put pressure on them" Unohana said softly and Xenovia grimaced but decided to listen to that woman. Her eyes immediately started to dart around looking for her friend.


    Unohana also noticed her gaze. "She is out of danger, I have healed her to the best of my abilities" Unohana said Xenovia gave the woman a grateful nod.


    "So what exactly happened?" Sona Sitri asked in a serious tone as she pushed up her glasses. As soon as Sona''s words registered inside Xenovia''s mind, a look of panic and horror appeared on Xenovia''s face.


    "It was Kokabiel, he plans to blow up the whole town. We must stop him!!" Xenovia blurted out hurriedly and Devils paled after hearing Kokabiel''s name but Unohana simply tilted her head with a kind smile on her face¡­


    ========================


    1801 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 441: The Kuoh Massacre (III)...

    [Unknown Location, Underworld]


    "Where is Kokabiel?" Shalba Beelzebub questioned with a blank look on his face.


    "He has acquired two more Excaliburs. Right now, he is in Kuoh Academy waiting for the sisters of those fakers. Apparently, he wants to blow up the town" Katerea Leviathan deadpanned as she pushed up her glasses.


    "Then shall we start moving?" Creuserey Asmodeus questioned and turned towards Shalba Beelzebub. He wanted to know both Shalba''s and Katerea''s opinions.


    "...Let''s move but we will only reveal ourselves after the sisters of those fakers arrive" Shalba Beelzebub said and Creuserey Asmodeus raised an eyebrow.


    "Why? Couldn''t we just go and kill them?" Creuserey asked and Katerea Leviathan practically rolled her eyes.


    "Then we might miss someone¡­ we can''t have that. We need them and their peerages in one place or one of them might call those fakers" Katerea Leviathan said and Creuserey Asmodeus slapped the table and stood up with an indignant look on his face as he glared at the bespectacled busty woman.


    "Are you perhaps afraid of those fakers??!!" Creuserey Asmodeus accused Katerea in a dangerous tone and this time both Katerea Leviathan and Shalba Beelzebub rolled their eyes. Creuserey Asmodeus''s ego was fragile like glass.


    "Calm down Creuserey, she simply didn''t want anyone running away" Shalba Beelzebub said and Creuserey finally nodded his head in understanding and sat down. Both Katerea and Shalba knew which buttons to push when Creuserey''s fragile ego was hurt.


    "Katerea, tell your army to prepare the circles, we will be moving in as soon as the Teleportation Circles are prepared" Shalba Beelzebub said and Katerea nodded her head in understanding and left the room¡­


    [Kuoh Academy]


    Both Sona Sitri and Rias Gremory finally returned to the Kuoh Academy along with their peerages. Yachiru Unohana was also accompanying the sisters of two former Devil Kings. Both Rias and Sona knew that woman was really close with Hela but she was yet to make any moves, that was quite surprising.


    After Unohana had finished healing Irina Shidou and Issei Hyoudou, Rias Gremory''s bishop, Asia Argento decided to heal the two of them with her Sacred Gear. Only after a couple of minutes, both Issei Hyoudou and Irina Shidou regain their consciousness.


    As expected, both of them wanted to immediately head back to Kuoh Academy to stop Kokabiel from blowing up the town sky-high. Rias Gremory immediately agreed with her pawn and decided to stop Kokabiel even though a Cadre would be way out of their league.


    Throughout the whole time, Sitri''s eyes were fixed on Yachiru Unohana. Surprisingly the woman didn''t seem to have any sort of reaction after hearing their decision. She didn''t even bother to contact Hela or anyone. Sona really wanted to avoid a conflict with such a high-level foe but Rias was already on her way back to Kuoh Academy.


    So Sona could only follow the crimson-haired girl. "We are here. I can sense a presence inside the school" Unohana made an off-handed comment as soon as they landed. Both Tsubaki Shinra''s and Akeno Himejima''s eyes met for a moment and both of them gave each other a subtle nod.


    Nobody noticed the gesture except for Unohana. The next moment, both Queens were sending a message to the older siblings of their Kings. "Then what are we waiting for? We need to stop Kokabiel!" Issei Hyoudou exclaimed loudly as the boy stupidly started to dash inside the school.


    "Xenovia! We must work along with the Devils!" Irina Shidou reminded Xenovia as both Xenovia and Irina rushed inside the school followed by Rias''s rest of peerage. All of a sudden Rias stopped in her steps and turned towards Sona.


    "Sona, we are going to stop Kokabiel. You must create a barrier around the School" Rias said and ran inside the school.


    Sona simply grimaced, she couldn''t believe her childhood friend was so stupid. Doing something like this was the epitome of stupidity. She understood that Kokabiel must be stopped but he was a Cadre, not a random Fallen.


    Sona''s eyes finally landed on the calm-looking woman standing right beside her peerage. The woman looked sad but her eyes were glittering with kindness. "I am surprised that you aren''t acting. Do you want all of them to die?" Sona questioned and Unohana simply turned her head so she could look into Sona''s eyes.


    "Sometimes the young generation must learn on their own. You can''t always hold their hands¡­ tell me Sitri-San, do you want your sister to always hold your hands?" Unohana questioned and Sona frowned. Sona understood what Unohana meant but wasn''t doing something like this too risky?


    "You know someone could die, right?" Sona questioned and Unohana sullenly nodded her head.


    "Yes, I know. Someone could die but if Kokabiel really wanted to kill anyone then he would have killed everyone under the bridge¡­ he wants spectators" Unohana said and Sona finally saw Unohana''s point.


    Sona finally turned towards her peerage. "Tsubaki, prepare the barrier" Sona ordered and Tsubaki nodded her head in understanding but before she could move Unohana decided to intervene.


    "Don''t bother¡­ we are going to have a lot of guests. We would need a different type of barrier" Unohana said with a kind smile on her face. For a moment Tsubaki wondered if the woman had noticed her sending the message to Serafall Leviathan. Not that it mattered.


    Sona simply frowned after hearing Unohana''s words. "Follow me¡­" Unohana said and disappeared from her spot. Unohana appeared on the roof of the school. Sona didn''t know what to do so she decided to follow the woman. Two leathery bat wings appeared behind her and she made her way towards Unohana.


    The rest of Sona''s peerage simply followed their King. Genshirou Saji knew that he was going to have a lot of troubles after everything was over so he simply followed the others with daring to say anything. Sona and her peerage landed behind Unohana and all of them frowned when they saw Rias''s peerage getting decimated by a psychotic priest wielding Excaliburs.


    "Is that the holy sword Durandal?" Tsubaki subconsciously questioned as soon as her eyes landed on the sword Xenovia was wielding.


    "Durandal?" Unohana questioned with a confused look on her face.


    Both Tsubaki and Sona gave the woman a questioning look but still decided to answer. "Durandal is one of the Four Holy Swords forged through the means of alchemy and magic, it is said to be on par with the original Excalibur" Sona explained and Unohana nodded her head in understanding.


    "The weapon won''t matter much if the person welding it is not capable" Unohana muttered and Sona and her peerage couldn''t help but agree.


    "So, they finally decided to show up" Unohana muttered while looking over the horizon, confusing Sona and her peerage. Moments later, thousands of Teleportation Circles appeared in the air and Devils started to appear on the battlefield. Three noticeable Teleportation Circles appeared and Sona immediately recognized all of them and paled drastically.


    "The Old Satan Faction" Sona gasped in horror and Unohana raised her brows as she pulled out a talisman from her shihakusho. Even Tsubaki paled after hearing Sona''s words, the others from Sona''s peerage didn''t know anything about the Old Satan Faction.


    Kokabiel immediately stood up from his makeshift throne and glared towards the Teleportation Circles belonging to the Old Satan Faction. "What the hell are you doing here?!!" Kokabiel thundered in anger as he clenched his fists tightly. He didn''t know anything about this¡­ ''Did Lucifer decide to betray me?'' Kokabiel wondered.


    Finally, the leaders of the Old Satan Faction appeared. "Kokabiel¡­ pesky as always" Shalba Beelzebub muttered with disdain in his voice.


    "Kokabiel, why don''t you stand aside? Consider this to be courtesy as we belong to the same group" Katerea questioned. After a few moments of silence, Kokabiel grinned and nodded his head.


    "As long as a War breaks out I have no problems with it" Kokabiel said with a shrug. Kokabiel might be a prideful Cadre level Fallen Angel who had fought in the last war but he wasn''t stupid. There was a very small chance of winning if he decided to fight against the three of them.


    "No!! What are you doing? You promised¡­" Freed Sellzen started to protest hysterically but he froze when a massive hole appeared on his chest. He spat out a lot of blood from his mouth and dropped to the ground, dead.


    "Insect" Creuserey Asmodeus spat in disdain. He had his palm pointed towards the now dead Freed Sellzen.


    "Who the hell are you??!!" Issei Hyoudou questioned hysterically but a huge light spear stabbed him through his chest. Everyone gasped in horror as they saw Issei slowly drop to the ground.


    "Issei!!"


    "Issei-San!!"


    "Hyoudou-San!!"


    "Senpai!"


    "Hyoudou!"


    Various despair filled screams were heard as Rias and her peerage rushed towards Issei''s body. Even the two Exorcists rushed towards the Issei. Issei lay there on the ground completely unmoving and his eyes slowly dimmed as life left his body.


    "Oops! My hand slipped!" Kokabiel said loudly in a sheepish manner. Nobody said anything as everyone knew that Issei Hyoudou was the owner of Boosted Gear so getting rid of him before he could even activate his Sacred Gear was a good thing. Alas, Ddraig''s resurrection wasn''t made public knowledge.


    "Filthy weaklings! Since you care about him so much, let me send all of you after him" Shalba Beelzebub said in a disdainful tone and pointed his palm towards Rias''s group who were mourning for their dead comrade. A huge beam was launched towards the group from Shalba''s palm.


    Rias''s peerage didn''t even bother to look up as they were drowned in sorrow. A beam slowly made its way towards Rias''s group. "That would be enough! Bakudou #81, Danku" A feminine voice said as a translucent barrier appeared in front of the group of mourning Devils.


    The beam smashed against the barrier. The whole area shook due to the collision but the barrier didn''t budge. Shalba Beelzebub was slightly surprised by the sudden appearance of the barrier but he simply scoffed since he had Ophis''s Snake.


    A few seconds later, the beam finally dispersed and the barrier slowly shattered like glass and all of their eyes landed on a woman dressed in pitch-black black shihakusho and haori. The woman had a Katana hanging behind her back. The woman was slowly undoing her braids while in her other hand she was holding a talisman.


    "I can''t have any of you running away" the woman said in a kind tone and the talisman disappeared from the woman''s hand creating a green shockwave. Shalba Beelzebub, Creuserey Asmodeus, Katerea Leviathan, and Kokabiel didn''t consider the woman to be a threat so they decided to humour the woman for a couple of minutes.


    The woman finally finished undoing her braid and her hair started to flow freely. The woman''s whole visage started to transform as the woman''s gentle vibes disappeared and the woman started to release a huge amount of bloodlust. With a swift motion, the woman pulled out her Katana and traced it with her finger.


    "Let''s die, just a little?" Unohana questioned with a cruel smile on her face and her eyes were completely gloomy and menacing. "Bankai, Minazuki"...


    ========================


    1935 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 442: The Kuoh Massacre (IV)...

    [Kuoh Academy, Kuoh Town]


    Sona and her peerage simply couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw Issei''s body hit the ground with a massive hole in his chest. There was a close to no chance of the boy''s survival since his wound was inflicted by a light weapon.


    A light weapon was the bane of their existence. Even a small scratch could cause a huge amount of pain and a stab wound could very well lead you to your death. Sona wanted to accuse Unohana of carelessness but ultimately she couldn''t.


    ''Didn''t she tell us that she wanted us to learn a lesson?'' Sona questioned herself and she finally understood that this was also a lesson.


    It was cruel, but Sona also understood that the lesson was necessary. In a perfect world, something like this would have never happened but they weren''t living in a perfect world. They were living in a world filled with enemies and various types of threats. Life was fragile and any of them could lose it in a moment.


    Sona knew that Rias''s decision to stop someone like Kokabiel was reckless but she still decided to help her childhood friend without contacting the Underworld. Sona prided herself to be a smart girl but she conceded that she had been simply stupid. The reality was much crueller than she had imagined.


    Sona slowly turned towards her peerage, moments later, she clenched in fists tightly. ''Anyone of them could have been in Issei Hyoudou''s place due to my stupidity¡­ it could have been any of us or all of us'' Sona concluded internally. This was a hard lesson, a lesson she vowed to remember throughout the rest of her life.


    Sona along with her peerage gasped in horror when they saw Shalba Beelzebub attack Rias and her peerage when they were mourning one of their peerage members. But before the beam could reach Rias''s peerage and the Exorcists, Unohana disappeared from the roof.


    "That would be enough! Bakudou #81, Danku" all of them heard Unohana''s voice and a translucent barrier appeared in front of Rias''s peerage. The beam smashed against the barrier and the whole Academy started to shake but the fragile-looking barrier didn''t budge.


    Moments later, the attack finally dispersed and the barrier shattered like it was made of glass. Unohana finally came into view as the dust settled down. Unohana was standing in between Rias''s peerage and the attackers. Sona had noticed the talisman Unohana was holding but she had no idea what it did.


    "I can''t have any of you running away" Unohana said in a kind tone while undoing her braid and the talisman disappeared from her hand creating a green shockwave. Sona instinctively felt something change around her but she couldn''t place her finger on it.


    All of a sudden Sona and her peerage shuddered in fear as they felt the bloodlust oozing out of Yachiru Unohana. ''Om my Satan¡­'' Sona mentally gasped in horror as she was finally able to make the connection between the real-life Yachiru Unohana and the Yachiru Unohana from her sister''s story.


    With a swift motion, Unohana pulled out her Katana as she gently traced the blade with her fingers. "Let die, just a little?" They heard Unohana''s question. But the kindness and gentleness in her voice were gone¡­ her voice sounded kind of hoarse and cruel.


    "Bankai, Minazuki" Unohana called out and Unohana''s bloodlust and power skyrocketed. Sona and her peerage started to shake like leaves in a hurricane. Even the Devils brought by the leaders of the Old Satan Faction were shaking in fear. Most of them saw themselves dying in very gruesome ways. Even Kokabiel and the leader of the Old Satan Faction flinched back in fear.


    Somehow Sona gained back her bearings since the Unohana''s bloodlust was directed in their direction but that didn''t mean that she wasn''t affected by it. Sona slowly turned towards her peerage and found them in similar conditions. All of them were affected by Unohana''s bloodlust.


    "Li-Listen, we must help Rias and her peerage get away from that place¡­ they would simply get in the way" Sona said with a small stutter and for a moment, none of her peerage members seemed to react. After a few moments, everyone finally nodded their heads with a look of horror etched on their faces.


    Yachiru Unohana was completely oblivious to these developments as she was busy scanning the insects she was going to butcher. Only four of them seemed to have any sort of strength as everyone else was completely insignificant in front of her eyes. Thick viscous reddish-black liquid started to drip down her Zanpakutou. Her eyes finally landed on the Fallen with the ten wings.


    Before anyone could react, Unohana appeared in front of the said man with her Zanpakutou raised over the man''s head. Kokabiel''s eyes grew wide in shock and surprise as he couldn''t even follow the woman''s speed. Instinctively, he created a light sword in his hand to parry the woman''s attack as he also leaned back to make some distance.


    Unohana wasn''t even bothered with the light blade as her Zanpakutou cut right through the light blade like it was made of butter much to the horror of Kokabiel. Kokabiel slowly watched in disbelief and horror as the blade slowly landed on his head. Before Kokabiel could even make a sound, Unohana''s Zanpakutou cut him apart from the middle.


    Unohana stood silently, watching as Kokabiel''s body was slowly separated from the middle with a look of disinterest in her eyes. A look of disbelief and horror was still etched on his face. This scene didn''t last for long though as Kokabiel''s body started to melt away as it came in contact with the acid for Unohana''s Bankai.


    "You¡­!!" Katerea Leviathan screamed as she created several Magic Circles around her and various types of attacks were launched towards Unohana. From the corner of her eyes, Unohana watched the approaching attacks with a look of disinterest in her eyes.


    "El  Escudo" Unohana muttered and a greenish translucent shield appeared beside her stopping all the attacks. Unohana simply looked towards the insignificant Devils in front of her and swung her Zanpakutou, horizontally. The acid of her Bankai landed on a group of unfortunate Devils and they melted away screaming at the top of their lungs.


    This scared the Devils even more but Unohana didn''t care about any of that as she attacked the bespectacled busty woman who had dared to attack her previously. Unohana had no idea who the woman was but she was pretty sure that the woman was probably one of the leaders of the insignificant army.


    Unohana lunged towards the woman from her initial spot. The woman jumped back in horror but she created some sort of barrier in front of her to protect her. Unohana''s Zanpakutou cut through the barrier like it was made of wet paper bags. The woman gasped in horror.


    "Impossible!! I used the Snake''s power!" Katerea Leviathan exclaimed loudly but she didn''t get much time to ponder as Unohana''s acid landed on the right side of her body. Katerea Leviathan shrieked like a pig as her right side started to melt off.


    "I refuse to die!!" Katerea shrieked with a psychotic look on her face and activated the full power of Ophis''s Snake. Purple snakes started to appear on her body as the snakes slowly coiled around her body. Katerea''s right side finally stopped melting off as she started to heal.


    "Ho¡­?" Unohana raised her brows with a slight interest in her eyes but all of a sudden she sidestepped as a purple Magical beam passed by her head. Unohana turned around her head and her eyes landed on a cheap-looking villain from a Chinese novel.


    Unohana smirked and pointed her finger towards the man. "Hado #4, Byakurai" a lightning bolt erupted from Unohana''s finger and pierced through the man''s gut. Creuserey Asmodeus screamed loudly as blood gushed out of his wound.


    "You bitch!!" Shalba Beelzebub exclaimed and attacked Unohana using Ophis''s Snake. A cruel smile appeared on Unohana''s face. She pointed her palm towards Creuserey Asmodeus.


    "Bakudo #4, Hainawa" Unohana said with a cruel grin as an ethereal golden rope originating from her hand started to wrap around Creuserey Asmodeus. Unohana yanked the rope with quite a bit of her power and the man was flung in the path of the Shalba''s attack.


    "Damn you!!" Creuserey Asmodeus exclaimed loudly but it was already too late. Shalba''s attacks landed on Creuserey Asmodeus creating a huge explosion. Shalba got a sour look on his face as he clenched his fists tightly in anger.


    "Coward!!" Shalba exclaimed but only a burst of cruel laughter was heard from the smoke cloud. Moments later, the smoke finally cleared and Creuserey Asmodeus could still be seen standing on his feet, but barely. Creuserey Asmodeus was completely bloody and he was also missing a lot of chunks from his body.


    Creuserey activated Ophis''s Snake as he slowly started to heal just like Katerea Leviathan. Shalba internally smiled as his fellow leader has survived but before either of them could say anything, a blade pierced through Creuserey Asmodeus''s throat.


    Creuserey started to choke on his own blood and the viscous reddish-black liquid secreting from the blade started to melt the man into a gooey mess.


    "Heal from that" Unohana said in a monotone and much to Shalba''s horror, Creuserey''s body collapsed into a meaty puddle and moments later, his head also dropped into the meaty puddle and started to melt.


    "Nooo!!!" Katerea Leviathan exclaimed loudly. She was almost healed right now.


    "You are going to pay for that" Shalba said while gritting his teeth. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger. "Everyone, attack her!!!" Shalba ordered loudly and for a few moments, the insignificant Devils they had brought along with them simply kept looking at each other. Until finally a few brave ones initiated attacks.


    One by one everyone joined in and thousands of attacks started to approach Unohana. Any lesser being would have peed their pants in this situation but Unohana simply looked towards the approaching attacks with disinterest in her eyes...


    ========================


    1735 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 443: The Kuoh Massacre (END)...

    [Kuoh Academy, Kuoh Town]


    Sona and her peerage couldn''t believe how easily Unohana killed Kokabiel. ''One slash?? She killed a Cadre with just one slash?? And what is up with that insane speed?'' Sona questioned inside her mind. ''This is bad¡­ we need to act quickly'' Sona concluded internally as her head snapped towards her peerage members.


    "Tsubaki! We need to act quickly. The fight has already started, we must get them away from that place" Sona commanded and all of her peerage members immediately nodded their heads in agreement.


    All of them including Sona wanted to watch the fight but they simply couldn''t. They needed to get Rias and the rest of her peerage away from the battlefield. Wings popped out from behind their hands as the whole group flew towards Rias''s peerage.


    ''At least, everyone''s attention is on Yachiru Unohana so there is a good chance that we wouldn''t get noticed'' Sona thought as she finally landed behind Rias''s group. Sona immediately kneeled down beside her childhood friend who seemed to be grieving her peerage member.


    Sona quickly moved and grabbed both Rias and one of Issei Hyoudou''s hands. Before Rias could even protest, Rias found herself in the air. Rias looked up and her eyes landed on Sona. Rias was still crying, her eyes were bloodshot due to continuous crying.


    Sona gently placed Rias and Issei on the roof. Rias immediately pulled Issei''s dead body in her arms. Sona felt really relieved as the rest of her peerage arrived with the rest of Rias''s peerage and two Exorcists. As soon as they arrived all of them gathered around Rias.


    "Sona¡­ they took him away from me¡­" Rias said in between her sobs. Sona didn''t look towards her peerage as she was busy staring towards the battlefield.


    "At least, he has been avenged" Sona mumbled and for the first time Rias''s peerage looked up towards the battlefield and they were shocked to see that Kokabiel was already dead and Unohana just finished melting one of the three leaders of the Old Satan Faction.


    "Nooo!!!" Katerea Leviathan exclaimed loudly. She was almost healed right now.


    "You are going to pay for that" Shalba said while gritting his teeth. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger. "Everyone, attack her!!!" Shalba ordered and one by one launched attacks towards Unohana.


    Unohana simply stared towards the approaching attacks with clear disinterest in her eyes. Unohana slowly raised her free hand towards the approaching attacks. "Dark Vortex" a giant vortex appeared in front of Unohana and sucked in all the attacks. Moments later, the vortex dispersed.


    Everyone gulped and looked around with confused looks on their faces. Even Shalba Beelzebub and Katerea Leviathan didn''t know what to say, they simply looked towards each other. Unohana lowered her hand and her menacing and gloomy eyes focused on the forms Shalba Beelzebub and Katerea Leviathan.


    Unohana had noticed that the cheap villain from the Chinese novel she had just melted a few seconds ago had some sort of external power source just like the two Devils standing in front of her. ''It is clear that they can''t heal themselves if they die instantly'' Unohana concluded internally in a dismissive manner.


    "Was that the best all of you could do?" Unohana asked in a mocking tone. A few started to mumble but nobody dared to answer her loudly. "How unimpressive¡­" Unohana muttered in a disappointed tone and disappeared from her spot.


    Everyone shuddered in fear but Shalba was the one who was affected the most as he was the one who Unohana had decided to attack. Unohana slashed her Zanpakutou diagonally, cutting off Shalba''s left arm before his body could even react. He had noticed Unohana''s arrival but that didn''t mean that he was fast enough to react to her attack.


    "Arghhh!!" Shalba screamed at the top of his lungs as the pain finally registered in his mind. The pain was unbearable as his wound started to melt, inflicting even more damage. Shalba tried to back away but Unohana swung her Zanpakutou vertically separating Shalba''s lower body from his upper. Shalba stared in disbelief as he started to fall down.


    "You bitch!!" Before Unohana could deal the final blow, Katerea Leviathan lunged towards Unohana with elongated limbs. Unohana stared at the monstrous-looking woman with disinterest in her eyes.


    Katerea Leviathan was also baring her chest, due to Unohana''s previous attack, her dress was melted away revealing her more than impressive pair of knockers. It would have been a beautiful sight if she didn''t look like a monster. Unohana simply swung down her Zanpakutou beheading the insane woman.


    "Pathetic!" Unohana said in disdain looking towards the still twitching body of Katerea Leviathan which was also missing the head. Unohana''s gaze moved towards the head of Katerea Leviathan, a twisted look of horror and disbelief was etched on the woman''s face.


    All of a sudden Unohana''s head snapped towards the place where Shalba''s upper body should have been lying around but it was gone¡­ Only small traces of purple mist were left behind in place of the body. Unohana''s eyes narrowed at the spot, somehow the coward had successfully escaped.


    The talisman Unohana had used before starting the fight contained Hela''s Magic. Hela was the one who had given her that talisman. Unlike Hela, Unohana couldn''t stop someone from activating Teleportation Circles so this is how Unohana was going to get around the problem. Hela had mentioned that this wasn''t an absolute solution as someone with Space Manipulation powers could still escape.


    ''Purple mist¡­'' clearly remembered the colour and someone was going to pay dearly in the future. She was going to kill anyone related to the person who had dared to interfere. Unohana was furious but her eyes slowly focused on the insignificant group of Devils who were still trapped in here, with her waiting to die.


    ''Yes, all of them are going to be a nice outlet to vent my anger'' Unohana thought as her haori disappeared into thin black mist. A blade of darkness formed in her free hand as she lunged towards the thousands of scared Devils. Most of them were trying to escape but none of them succeeded. Some of them had already given up hope as they were just waiting to be killed.


    Unohana started to mercilessly butcher the Devils. No matter if they were men or women, she also didn''t bother to spare anyone young or old. All of them were going to die and that was it¡­ after a few seconds, Unohana started to cackle in mad glee as she continued to massacre the Devils belonging to the Old Satan Faction.


    Sona and everyone present on the roof kept watching the scene with grim looks on their faces. They have never witnessed such a scene of carnage¡­ this was the first time reality smacked on their faces. Until now, they have been having it relatively easy with any problems but it was pretty clear that everything has changed.


    "She should have saved Issei¡­ with so much power it could have been easy for her" Rias said bitterly as she glared towards the woman who was currently butchering the Devils in utter glee.


    Sona simply scoffed after hearing Rias''s words. "Don''t blame her Rias, Issei Hyoudou''s death is on you and your peerage" Sona said in irritation. Everyone in Rias''s peerage glared at the girl but she wasn''t bothered by their glares. Even some from Sona''s own peerage were surprised after hearing such words from their King.


    "We aren''t living in a fantasy world, Rias. What you and I did today is completely stupid¡­ we risked our lives and everyone in our peerage. We came here to fight a Cadre, do you even know what a Cadre is?" Sona questioned heatedly and Rias could simply stare at her childhood friend with clear disbelief in her eyes.


    "We were simply asking to die¡­ I am done with risking my peerage unnecessarily. If you are going to blame Yachiru Unohana then you should take a look in the mirror before doing something like that. She had been accompanying us throughout the whole time"


    "Did you ask for her opinion before rushing into the school trying to be a Hero? I am insulting the death of Issei Hyoudou, don''t get me wrong¡­ I am simply asking you to look at yourself before pointing fingers towards the others" Sona finished as she stared towards the bloodied field. Unohana was almost done with the slaughter.


    "This is reality¡­ and reality is much crueller than any of us had imagined" Sona said in a blank tone. Today, she had learned a lot.


    First, power is an undeniable factor, no matter how smart or intelligent you are, you simply cannot beat someone with overwhelming strength. Things like that only happen in storybooks and fantasy.


    Second, having a Devil lineage doesn''t mean shit in front of someone like Yachiru Unohana or Hela. They would simply massacre you if they wish. Raw power is an undeniable factor.


    Third, you need to be responsible. You simply can''t rush into a situation recklessly. By doing something like that not only you are risking your own life but you are also risking everyone on your peerage¡­


    After a few moments, several Magical Circles belonging to Gremory Clan and Sitri Clan started to appear around the School. Moments later, Sirzechs Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan appeared on the battlefield along with a few soldiers.


    All of them froze in horror when their eyes landed on the bloodied field. It has almost turned into a lake of blood filled with dismembered bodies. Everyone shuddered as their eyes landed on Yachiru Unohana who was killing off a few last stragglers while cruelly laughing at their pathetic efforts.


    The whole group gulped loudly in fear as Serafall and Sirzechs could only watch the whole scene with grim looks on their faces. As of now none of them knew this, but in the future, this event was going to be referred to as ''The Kuoh Massacre''¡­


    ========================


    1715 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 444: Aftermath...

    [Kuoh Academy, Kuoh Town]


    Yachiru Unohana stood completely still while looking at the sky. She finally finished killing all the enemies and right now, she simply wanted to relish the moment. The kills weren''t much by her standards but beggars can''t be choosers.


    The former Devil Kings didn''t know if they should approach the woman or not. The woman was still releasing a massive amount of bloodlust. Even though Serafall was scared of the woman, it didn''t stop her from looking for her sister.


    Serafall''s eyes finally landed on the rooftop. "Sirzechs-tan, they are on the roof" Serafall said while patting Sirzechs''s shoulder and pointed towards the roof where both of their sisters were standing along with their peerages.


    Both Sirzechs and Serafall leapt into the air and leathery bat-wings appeared behind their backs as they flew towards the roof. The underlings they have brought along with them quickly followed the two of them. They didn''t want to keep standing in the blood-soaked field.


    "So-tan!!" Serafall exclaimed loudly and engulfed her sister in a tight hug. Sona didn''t try to get out of the hug and hugged back her sister.


    Serafall was quite surprised by the gesture. Usually, her sister never returned her hugs, especially in public places. Serafall simply decided to cherish the moment. It had been a tiring day for Sona. Today, she learned quite a few things about the real world.


    On the other side, Rias was bawling her eyes out while hugging Sirzechs Lucifer. She was whining about the death of her servant but to be honest, internally Sirzechs was quite relieved. He was really grateful to Issei Hyoudou for saving her sister from her marriage but as a sis-con, he didn''t want his sister to pursue the boy romantically.


    Issei Hyoudou has lost most of his value after losing his Sacred Gear and he kept hogging the pawn pieces of Rias Gremory even though his potential without the Boosted Gear would never be equal to 8 pawn pieces. It might sound cruel but this was reality and ultimately, they were Devils.


    Even though Sirzechs was internally glad, he didn''t say anything out loud for now. He simply kept patting his cute little sister with a grim look on his face. For a moment, his eyes flickered towards the Exorcists but decided not to do anything since he wasn''t the highest authority right now.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine" Sirzechs said softly and kept petting his sister''s head.


    "So-tan, what happened? Tell me everything" Serafall asked after some time as she wanted to know what was happening.


    Yes, she had seen the dead bodies but most of them were in a semi-liquid state. She had only received a short message from her sister''s Queen saying that they were in danger. Serafall came here as quickly as possible after receiving the message. It was the same with Sirzechs too¡­ he didn''t know the exact details, he simply knew that his sister was in danger.


    So after hearing Serafall''s question, Sona quickly started to recite the whole story from the beginning. The former Devil Kings kept frowning more and more as the story progressed. Both Serafall and Sirzechs wanted to reprimand their sisters for their stupidity but from the looks of it, Sona seemed to have learned her lesson.


    "So-tan, what you did was simply stupid and suicidal. You are a smart girl¡­ I just hope that you have learned your lesson" Serafall said in a soft and firm tone. Sona simply nodded her head.


    Serafall turned towards Sirzechs. "We need to inform Lady Hela about this" Serafall said looking slightly worried but it was someone else who answered her question.


    "You don''t need to bother, I have already informed her" everyone almost jumped out of their skin when they heard Yachiru Unohana''s voice behind them. Unohana was back in her gentle and kind persona. Even after killing so many Devils, she didn''t have an ounce of blood on her body.


    Unohana simply tilted her head with a confused look on her face when she noticed that everyone''s was pale like they have seen a ghost. "O-Oh, is that so? Then it is good" Serafall stuttered out with a nervous look on her face. Unohana sullenly nodded her head and her eyes flickered towards the two Exorcists.


    "If you two want to stay then you could stay, as long as it is fine with the resident Devils" Unohana said kindly as both of them looked to be mourning the boy. Unohana could have saved him but he wasn''t anything special, so untimely, it wasn''t a huge loss.


    Only after a minute, Hela arrived along with Grayfia. Hela looked around and her gaze lingered over the two Exorcists for a moment before she decided to ignore them. They were even more pathetic than the ones she had slain in the Vatican. Hela looked down and she grimaced.


    "Yachiru, how the hell am I supposed to know how many you have killed?" Hela asked and Unohana simply smiled. Grayfia didn''t know what to say, but she should have seen this coming.


    "That is something you never cared about until now" Unohana pointed and after a few moments, Hela gave a stiff nod.


    "Fair enough¡­ but I still need to know who you killed" Hela said while rubbing her chin with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Um¡­ they were from Old Satan Faction and a Cadre level Fallen Angel. I recognized all of them before they died" Hela eerily glowing eyes focused on the young group of Devils. Sona Sitri''s whole being shuddered in fear as Hela''s gaze landed on her but she still held strong.


    "Sona Sitri, right?" Hela questioned and Sona confidently nodded her head even though internally, she was a nervous mess. "Good, you will be coming with me" Hela declared and Sona gulped loudly and nodded her head.


    "One of them did run away¡­ I don''t know his name. He was wearing a black armour and had brown hair" Unohana gave a small description as she remembered that one of her kills was able to escape due to outside interference.


    "I think you are talking about Shalba Beelzebub" Sona said with a thoughtful look on her face and Unohana simply shrugged as she had no idea about that Devil''s name.


    "You also mentioned there was a Cadre, right?" Hela questioned and Sona nodded her head.


    "Yes, his name was Kokabiel" Sona answered. Hela''s head snapped towards Grayfia who was standing with a stoic look on her face.


    "Arrange a group of Devils or whatever to clean this mess" Hela ordered and Grayfia politely nodded her head. ''Looks like I also need to deal with the Fallens. At least, this way, I will be able to get the three Factions under my rule'' Hela thought maliciously as she disappeared along with Sona Sitri.


    Serafall wanted to freak out but she knew that freaking out wouldn''t help. Now Serafall could only pray for her sister''s safe return¡­


    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "Kuroka, I think you should visit your sister" I said loudly from the couch. The said girl perked up and her head jerked in my direction. Most of the time she stays in our house but sometimes she leaves to meet her old friends and sister. Since Dora was out for a bike ride, the poor girl seemed to be taking a nap.


    "What?! Did something happen?" Kuroka questioned groggily as she rubbed her eyes. Her loose kimono was barely doing its job of hiding her assets. If I didn''t know better then I would have thought she was trying to entice me¡­ Hmm¡­ it is quite possible that she is trying to entice me.


    "Yes, you can say that but your sister wasn''t hurt if you are asking about that" I said with a shrug and Kuroka hurriedly got up and gave me a grateful nod and moments later, she was gone.


    "No matter how much you try to hide it with your villain act, it is pretty clear that you are a big softie on the inside" Ororo said and poked my cheek. Hmm¡­ I wonder how she reached that conclusion.


    "True¡­ don''t try to deny it! You are a big softie" Rumi added in a cheerful tone from the other side. Before I could formulate a retort a huge explosion shook the whole house and I had to use my Space Powers to stop Knox from falling down.


    "I think I should ask Momo and Fleur to move their labs to the roof¡­ at least that way they won''t be bringing down the house" I said casually like nothing happened.


    "... Hmm¡­ that is probably a good idea" Rumi pondered and Ororo took this chance and placed her head on my lap. I gave her a mock stink eye and started to fix the house with my Time Powers. Ororo snuggled closer into my lap with a goofy grin on her face.


    "So how did they end up blowing up our house?" Ororo asked curiously and I simply shrugged.


    "They probably mixed something they shouldn''t have" Rumi said in a dismissive manner. That sounds plausible.


    Since the morning Momo, Jean, and Fleur have started working on the Life Line formula since Hela had finally finished translating the Tablet of Life and Time. From the looks of it, I think it is probably going to take some time¡­


    ========================


    1611 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 445: En...

    [POV Reo]


    "So, this is an amusement park? This is my first time in an amusement park" Unohana said softly as she looked around with a curious look on her face.


    "That''s good then¡­ so, what do you want to do? Any rides catch your eyes?" I asked softly and once again Unohana started to scan the rides with her curious gaze. She seemed to be delicately inspecting everything with just her gaze.


    "...Anything is fine¡­ I don''t particularly mind, though I would like to try that" Unohana said cutely while pointing towards the chairoplane. I simply smiled at her request.


    "Sure, let''s go" I said and grabbed Unohana''s hand and started to lead her towards the chairoplane. Unohana blushed slightly when I grabbed her hand but she kind of got used to it since I was holding her hand even in the entrance line.


    Yesterday, she had worked really hard. She had to kill so many pests so I decided to take her out today. I understand that she was also having fun but it must have been tiring. As a gentleman, I love to spoil my women. Well, technically Unohana is still not my woman but there is no use denying the inevitable.


    The two of us sat side by side even though we were going to be separated as soon as the ride started. All the chairs were single chairs. So, the ride finally started. My eyes were fixed on Unohana, she seemed to be having quite some fun even though she wasn''t screaming like teenagers.


    We finally got together after the ride ended. "That was quite some fun" Unohana said softly. "But I think these rides are for excited teenagers¡­ I didn''t get the same thrill as them" Unohana added with a slightly sullen look on her face.


    "That doesn''t matter. As long as you enjoy, nothing else matters" I said in a firm tone while staring into her eyes intently. Unohana could only nod her head after hearing my words.


    Unohana had decided to wear a grey shihakusho with a matching haori today for our date¡­ we were getting some weird looks due to that but none of us cared. The two of us kept trying out various rides until it was finally noon. So, I decided to take Unohana to the Park Restaurant.


    "Reo-San, I have been having a lot of fun, thank you for bringing me here" Unohana said with a kind smile and tilted her head.


    "Well, I do like spending time with you Retsu-San" I said as I sat down on the opposite side of the table. "So, anything specific you want to try?" I asked Unohana, she cutely shook her head in denial.


    "I don''t even know half of the things written on the menu, though I would love to have something spicy" Unohana said. I could clearly see how that could be a problem.


    "Ok¡­ let me see" I said and picked up the menu card. I didn''t find anything spicy on the menu card so I had to place a custom order. The waiter said that we have to wait for slightly more than the others and neither of us had any problem with that.


    "So, Retsu-San, do you miss your homeworld?" I asked and Unohana froze for a second until her smile widened.


    "...I do miss it sometimes but most of the time, it is about my Lieutenant. Isane Kotetsu, I don''t know what I would have done without her" Unohana said with a melancholic smile on her face.


    "You know, I could take you any time you want?" I asked and Unohana''s eyes slightly narrowed but once again she shook her head in denial.


    "She has her own life¡­ I have died in that world, I have moved on" Unohana answered with a smile. I could only nod my head, I understood where she was coming from.


    "So, tell me about yourself, Reo-San" Unohana asked and I raised my brows curiously.


    "What do you want to know?" I asked curiously and Unohana looked thoughtful for a second.


    "How did you become so strong? I mean it must have been hard, right?" Unohana asked and after a few seconds, I started to chuckle. Unohana tilted her head in confusion.


    "...I wasn''t born. I came into existence to maintain balance¡­ I was created by the Omniversal Laws" I took a small pause. "If you are asking about my reincarnation after death then I simply regained my power, I didn''t have to work that hard" I finished with a small nod.


    Unohana rapped her fingers on the table. "Balance?" Unohana questioned and I understood her question.


    "Yes, too much Creation could lead to a lot of problems. Let''s consider there is a densely populated planet, people residing there would end up using all of their resources due to the extremely high demand. After that, everything on the planet would die due to the lack of resources"


    "Now, the beings residing on that planet could try various things, like looking for another planet or something like that but the problem still remains. Now if half of the population was killed off then the planet could have sustained life for much longer"


    "My scale is much bigger though, I eradicate planets, solar systems, galaxies, or Universes when they get out of hand" I finished with a shrug.


    "It must be really hard to keep track, isn''t it? The Omniverse is really big from what I have heard" Unohana said and gave me a sympathetic look and once again I started to chuckle. She is so kind¡­ I simply want to gobble her up and never let her go. She is just like a rose.


    "No¡­ It is not a big deal. I am Omnipresent" I said and Unohana began to nod her head with a smile but all of a sudden she froze as she cutely squinted her eyes. Oops, I have revealed something I shouldn''t have¡­


    "...That means you are everywhere? In the bath too¡­" Unohana said shyly and started to blush like a schoolgirl while staring down at the table. She is looking so cute. At least she isn''t a tsundere. Awww Gawd!! Now, how the fuck am I going to handle this??


    "Technically that would be right but I don''t like peeking¡­ I know how to respect privacy" I said in a righteous tone but Unohana clearly wasn''t convinced by my declaration and kept blushing like a schoolgirl. The food finally arrived and the two of us kept eating without speaking.


    The situation of kind of awkward¡­ I was quite surprised that Unohana didn''t start to steam from her head with that outrageous blush on her face. Halfway through, Unohana stopped eating and started to fiddle with her chopsticks.


    "...But you do know when I take baths" Unohana muttered and this time she did start to steam from her head but she didn''t wait for my answer as she resumed eating her food but she kept glancing towards me from time to time.


    The whole situation was kind of awkward and I didn''t know what to say. I don''t think Unohana would want to have a ride right now. So, when we finally finished eating, I decided to ask if she wanted to have a walk or sit somewhere in the park.


    "Do you want to go on a walk or sit in the park? Or would you like to resume our tour?" I asked and for a few moments, Unohana didn''t seem to react to my question.


    She shyly looked up from her empty plate. "Can we sit in the park?" Unohana asked and I immediately agreed. After paying the bill, I started to lead her towards a bench under the shade of a tree. Unohana shyly grabbed my hand and started to walk beside me while staring towards the ground. I bet nobody other than me had seen this side of her.


    We finally arrived at the bench and Unohana plopped down beside me. Neither of us said anything and the two of us simply kept sitting in complete silence. I started to use my Reality Powers to make everyone ignore us. I simply didn''t want to make our situation even more awkward.


    Women should come along with manuals. Alas, women are equally mysterious like the laws of this Omniverse. I never knew someone like Unohana could be so innocent. She would probably ask me to take responsibility or something like that. The mighty Leviathan of Destruction, defeated by an innocent woman.


    "...You must take responsibility" all of a sudden Unohana spoke up in a meek tone. Hah!! Called it.


    "It would be my honour" I said with a bright smile on my face while I gently squeezed her hand reassuringly.


    "En" Unohana meekly nodded her head like a cute maiden in love while sporting a massive blush on her face. She is so cute!! I let go of her hand and wrapped my arm around her shoulder. I pulled her closer and Unohana shuffled closer to me so she could snuggle into my arms.


    "Please, take care of me from now on~" Unohana muttered in a low tone and I almost passed out due to cuteness overload. If Luna is my Angel then Unohana is my Angel who is also slightly insane, unhinged, evil, and murder-happy.


    "Once again¡­ it would be my honour, Yachiru" this was the first time I called her using this name and also without any honorifics. I slowly leaned down and placed a kiss on her forehead.


    "En" once again, Unohana meekly nodded her head, and she snuggled her face into my chest...


    ========================


    1642 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 446: The Nekomata Clan (I)...

    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "Is it really okay for me to be here?" Koneko asked in a monotone but golden cat-like eyes kept inspecting the place with some wariness. Kuroka had decided to bring Koneko with her to stay at Knox. It was the safest place for the sisters, nobody would dare to bother them here.


    Koneko would be lying if she said that she wasn''t affected by Issei Hyoudou''s death. She wasn''t close to him and she absolutely loathed his perverted nature but he was still a part of her peerage. He had also saved Rias from her hated arranged marriage, Koneko was really grateful for that.


    Yesterday, Koneko had asked her sister to stay with her as she didn''t want to stay alone. Both Neko Sisters had spent their night in the Occult Research Club. Even the Exorcists were invited to stay for the night but they politely refused the offer and left.


    "Yes, it is completely fine. Just don''t get caught by the morphing monster" Kuroka warned and Koneko''s eyes focused on her sister.


    "Morphing monster?" Koneko immediately questioned and Kuroka shuddered as the memories resurfaced inside her mind.


    "...You will know when you see her¡­" Kuroka said in a dismissive manner not wanting to scare away her sister. All of a sudden both Neko Sisters froze in their tracks as their eyes landed on a man lurking around the front yard.


    The man was dressed in a black jacket. The man cracked open his eyes as his heterochromatic eyes focused on the two girls. The man shot up on his feet. "Ho? two Nekomatas. How rare¡­" the man said in a menacing tone as he started to approach the two girls.


    Koneko paled in fear. "Crom! Stop scaring my sister" Kuroka scolded the Dragon masquerading as a man. Crom Cruach simply raised his brows in a questioning manner and burst out laughing.


    "Sorry sorry¡­ but it was fun" Crom said with a grin and waved towards Koneko.


    "Hello¡­ My name is Crom Cruach, you can call me Crom. Let''s have a fight in the future. Your sister is a spoilsport¡­ don''t be like her when you grow up. You must love fighting!" Crom Cruach said with a lopsided grin on his face.


    Koneko gave the man a questioning look. She was internally questioning the man''s sanity. She was also confused about the name¡­ she didn''t know anyone by the name of Crom Cruach but the man was clearly draconic in nature.


    "I don''t like fighting" Koneko deadpanned and Crom Cruach''s face soured and after that, he started to sulk.


    "Why don''t you go and fight Rumi or Ororo?" Kuroka reminded the battle maniac and stars appeared in the man''s eyes.


    "Thanks, kitty, I will do that!" Crom Cruach exclaimed loudly and ran off to somewhere leaving behind the two Neko Sisters.


    "That man was insane, right?" Koneko asked in a monotone as she kept staring in the direction where Crom Cruach had run off to. Kuroka simply shrugged after hearing her sister''s question.


    "Evil Dragons aren''t known for their sanity" Kuroka said in a dismissive manner and Koneko froze for a moment. Her eyes shook in fear but she still decided to follow her sister.


    "He might be an Evil Dragon but he is practically harmless as long as you deny his offers for a fight. He is an insane battle maniac" Kuroka firmly warned her sister. Koneko hurriedly nodded her head like a good little sister.


    "Good. He is slightly annoying and unhinged but that''s fine¡­" Kuroka said as the two of them finally entered the house. Kuroka quickly led her sister towards the kitchen, as she could sense everyone in there.


    "Is that your sister you have been talking about?" All of a sudden Nat popped up behind the two Neko Sisters and asked curiously.


    Kuroka was kind of used to the sudden appearances but Koneko wasn''t. She couldn''t believe that someone could approach her without getting noticed. Koneko prided herself on being a good sensor but this crimson-haired woman could easily hide herself from her sensor abilities.


    "Koneko, this is Nat. Say hello" Kuroka said as she wasn''t shocked by Nat''s sudden appearance.


    "Hello" Koneko said while staring into Nat''s glowing blue eyes.


    "She is pretty cute. Nice to meet you¡­" Nat said cheerfully. The three of them finally arrived in the kitchen and found a couple of people missing. Reo, Hela, Ororo, Luna, and Unohana weren''t present at the table. Dora''s eyes landed on Koneko and stars appeared in her eyes.


    Kuroka subconsciously pulled her sister behind. Kuroka didn''t want her little sister to be exposed to such treatment. "She is so cute!!" Dora exclaimed loudly but before she could even lunge towards the Neko Sisters, Momo grabbed the clumsy woman''s hand and stopped her from harassing the little girl.


    "Dora, don''t harass them" Momo said and glared at the other woman. Dora puffed out her cheeks and started to sulk and her hair turned mousy brown.


    "Sorry" Dora mumbled but she simply couldn''t stop herself from caressing those twitching ears though she was slightly confused because Kuroka''s sister didn''t seem to have ears and tails.


    "Thank you" Kuroka said in a grateful tone while looking towards Momo. She had already noticed that Momo was the most respected woman in the house even though she clearly wasn''t the strongest. Most of them kept doing whatever they wanted but at the end of the day, Momo was the one but everyone listened to her. It was subtle but Kuroka still noticed it.


    Koneko followed her sister''s example and plopped down in an empty chair beside her sister. All of a sudden a woman with dirty blonde hair appeared beside Koneko, surprising the younger Nekoshou. Koneko started to contemplate if it was really safe for her to stay here or not? For whatever reason, Koneko felt protected as soon as the new woman appeared.


    "Hello, Koneko¡­ I am Luna. It is nice to meet you" Luna beamed at the white-haired Nekoshou. Koneko was pretty sure that she had never met this woman until now but she thought that her sister might have told them her name so she didn''t think much about it.


    "Hn" Koneko cutely nodded her head. She was slightly surprised when the food appeared in front of her out of thin air.


    "You are so cute!" Luna beamed at the younger girl and started to pet the girl. Usually, Koneko would have moved away or attacked whoever tried something like that but surprisingly she didn''t move or attack Luna. Even Koneko was surprised with herself, for whatever reason, she felt kind of connected to this woman.


    On the other side, Kuroka and Dora were sulking. After reuniting with her sister, Koneko was yet to allow Kuroka from patting her head and Dora simply wanted to pat the silver-haired Neko or both Neko Sisters. So both of them started to sulk when they saw Koneko getting petted by Luna.


    "Kuroka, are you free today?" All of a sudden Nemuri asked curiously. Kuroka didn''t know why the degenerate woman was asking such a question but she was sure that it wouldn''t be anything harmful.


    "Umu¡­ I am free" Kuroka said after thinking for a bit. She simply wanted to spend time with her sister but she wanted to see what Nemuri wanted to do with her.


    "Ok¡­ then can you and your sister accompany me to Kyoto? I have a friend and she kind of wanted to meet you two" Nemuri said and then she started to eat her toast.


    "Okay¡­ but who is your friend?" Kuroka asked with a confused look on her face. She also started to eat her food as she didn''t want her food to get cold. Luna had stopped petting Koneko and Koneko would never admit this out loud but she kind of liked the feeling of getting petted.


    "Her name is Yasaka, the leader of Youkai Faction" Nemuri said while nodding her head like a sage. She acted like it was the most obvious thing in the World.


    Kuroka was only surprised for a moment after hearing the answer. ''Yes, I should have expected something like that¡­ Being buddies with the leader of the Youkai Faction is the most obvious thing. I just hope that she isn''t a pervert but I can''t expect much'' Kuroka internally thought.


    While Kuroka was kind of used to the outrageous things in this house, Koneko wasn''t. So after hearing Nemuri''s statement, she was really surprised as she didn''t expect something like that. So Koneko simply stared towards her sister to see what her sister decided.


    "Okay, sure. So, when are we leaving?" Kuroka asked and Koneko''s eyes grew wide when her sister expected something outrageous just like that.


    "Right after we finish breakfast" Nemuri answered as she continued eating her food.


    "Can I also accompany the three of you?" Dora asked while making puppy dog eyes. Nemuri lucked her lips and her eyes turned towards Kuroka.


    Nemuri simply pushed the decision over to Kuroka. Dora was her best friend, a fellow woman of culture so she didn''t want to disappoint the woman. Kuroka shuffled in her seat uncomfortably as Dora puppy dog eyes focused on her. Kuroka simply could deny those eyes and finally relented.


    "Fine¡­ but leave my sister alone" Kuroka said and Dora reluctantly agreed with the condition. Kuroka knew that Dora wasn''t a bad girl, she simply loved coddling her.


    "Brill!!" Dora cheered loudly and started to gulp down her food in full gusto. Kuroka started to wonder if she made a mistake or not¡­


    ========================


    A/N: For those who don''t know. The Nekoshou Clan massacre is simply a fanon. In the original story it never happened. I have no idea where it started from but it is what it is...


    ========================


    1651 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 447: The Nekomata Clan (II)...

    [Youkai Territory, Kyoto]


    "This is Kyoto? So beautiful¡­" Kuroka said in an awestruck tone as she looked around. This was the first time she was visiting the Youkai side of the city as she was an SS-Class Stray Devil. This was also the first time for Koneko, so she was also completely awed even though she would never say that out loud.


    Both Neko Sisters saw various types of Youkais going on with their daily lives without bothering to hide themselves. Kuroka had long accepted her Youkai heritage so seeing a place like this has been one of her dreams. Koneko was yet to accept her true heritage due to her past trauma but she was still awed by a place like this.


    "This is the Youkai side of Kyoto¡­ the normal Kyoto is bland compared to this. This side is more vibrant and bright¡­ filled with a lot of colours" Nemuri said while rubbing her chin. She was trying to describe the difference between two worlds with simple words but it wasn''t simple like that.


    Dora was stuffing her face with various types of snacks. Dora had noticed Koneko''s eyes flickering over the sweets she had bought so like a good Senpai, she was handing her the sweets from time to time. Koneko simply accepted the sweets with a grateful look on her face.


    Dora immediately understood that if she needed to get close to the younger sister then she must do it by bribing her through sweets. She was going to do that at a later date¡­ for now, she was going to enjoy herself without trying to get tripped but fate is a cruel bitch¡­ Dora tripped but fortunately, she was able to get back her balance.


    "Are you okay?" Koneko asked in a monotone. Even though Koneko''s face was completely blank, there was a certain hint of worry in her eyes.


    ''So cute!!'' Dora internally exclaimed and wanted to glomp the silver-haired Neko girl but somehow she stopped herself. Dora was about to answer Koneko''s question but Nemuri decided to butt in.


    "She is completely fine, don''t worry about her. She is klutz" Nemuri deadpanned and Dora started to fume as her hair turned fiery red. Kuroka started to snicker internally as she didn''t want Dora to hear her laughter.


    "Hmpf, you are simply jealous of my style" Dora hmpfed with a proud look on her face and puffed out her chest. Nemuri gave the clumsy woman a blank stare.


    "That''s not a style Dora, and it isn''t anything you should be proud of" Nemuri said in a dry tone and Dora simply snorted.


    "Pot calling the kettle black. If I remember correctly then you are proud of being a pervert¡­ once again not something to be proud of" Dora said with a snort and Nemuri simply gave the clumsy woman an incredulous look. Koneko''s eyes grew wide in worry as she started to look at Nemuri disdainfully.


    "Yes, I am an Ultra Pervert and I am proud of it. What''s wrong with that? It is a healthy lifestyle. At least I am not a closet pervert who reads her porn while hiding under the bed" Nemuri said with a stupid grin on her face.


    Dora''s face lit up a Christmas Tree in embarrassment. Koneko''s eyes slowly turned towards Dora and she started to look at the woman with disdain in her eyes. She hated perverts. Dora flared her nostrils in anger.


    "Don''t say something like that!" Dora fumed and started to munch down on her chocolate while glaring at Nemuri.


    "Sure sure¡­" Nemuri said and started to snicker.


    Now, Dora was a well educated and well-mannered girl except for a few questionable habits. So, her well thought out reply was to stick out her tongue while staring towards Nemuri. Kuroka simply tried to hide herself in embarrassment when she noticed the attention they were getting from everyone else on the road.


    "Can you two please stop it¡­ everyone is looking at us weirdly" Kuroka mumbled in a low tone but both Nemuri and Dora clearly heard the older Nekoshou. Nemuri and Dora stared at Kuroka for a few seconds with blank looks on their faces.


    "Buwhaha¡­" Both Dora and Nemuri started to laugh boisterously. This drew even more attention towards the group of four. Koneko simply wanted to run away but she simply decided to stop paying attention to everything aside from the sweets in her hand. Kuroka simply groaned internally. Sometimes she was also vulgar but she didn''t hold a candle in front of either Nemuri or Dora.


    "...We are finally here" all of a sudden Nemuri said. Both Koneko and Kuroka froze for a moment as they arrived in front of a huge traditional Japanese compound. As soon as the guards noticed Nemuri they started to open the gates.


    Kuroka noticed that the guards didn''t even bother to ask anything about her. "Welcome, Lady Nemuri. Shall I inform Lady Yasaka of your arrival?" The tengu asked after doing a respectful bow in front of Nemuri.


    "That won''t be necessary, I have already informed her" Nemuri answered with a smile and the tengu politely nodded his head in agreement. After that, the group of four entered the compound. Koneko and Kuroka kept looking around. Kuroka had an awed look on her face while Koneko''s eyes were glittering in complete awe.


    As soon as the group had entered the compound interest formula the Neko Sisters had noticed that Nemuri had finally revealed her tails and ears. Koneko was quite surprised to see that the perverted woman was someone from a noble lineage. In the case of the Youkais, nine-tailed races were considered as noble races. That is why the Youkai Faction leaders were always someone from a nine-tailed Race.


    The whole group finally arrived inside a massive hall. The Youkai Faction leader, Yasaka, was sitting at the head spot of the table with her daughter Kunou beside her. "Yasaka, how have you been? I hope that Faction management duties aren''t killing you" Nemuri greeted as she made her way towards the mother-daughter duo.


    Yasaka smiled brightly at the arrival of her friend. "I suppose it is fine but I could do better with a shoulder massage at the end of the day¡­ My shoulders kind of feel stiff" Yasaka said with a smile.


    ''It is already a surprise that you can stand with those melons weighing you down¡­ stiff shoulders are the least of your worries'' Dora and Kuroka thought at the same time as they mentally clicked their tongues.


    ''H-huge'' Koneko thought as she stared down to look at her own chest, and then her eyes turned towards Dora, after that, she stared towards Nemuri, and finally, her eyes landed on her sister''s chest. Koneko released a defeated sigh as once again she looked down at her own chest in disappointment.


    Koneko looked up and her eyes landed on Kunou. ''Not all hope is lost'' Koneko thought as Kunou''s chest was similar to hers. While Koneko was going through her chest''s existential crisis, Kunou was also having similar thoughts.


    ''I still wonder how her tits don''t spill out of that dress¡­ hmm¡­ must be one of the mysteries of boobs'' Nemuri internally concluded as she finally arrived near Yasaka and sat down beside her. Kunou released a relieved sigh when she noticed that the cuddle monster wasn''t going to sit beside her.


    All of a sudden a shiver went down Kunou''s spine when she noticed the other woman accompanying Nemuri was eying her fluffy tails and ears. She instinctively hugged her tails in fear. The woman sat down beside her with a goofy grin on her face, Kunou scooted away towards her mother with a lot of worry and fear in her eyes.


    Yasaka watched the whole scene and started to giggle while covering her mouth. Yasaka''s eyes finally landed on the Neko Sisters and a gentle and kind smile appeared on her face. "Hello, as soon as I heard that the charges against you were fake, I wanted to meet you" Yasaka said softly.


    Kuroka didn''t know how to react after hearing that statement so she only nodded her head in understanding. It wasn''t anything out of the normal as the Devils had said that she was an SS-Class Stray Devil and the Youkais don''t have any other ways of confirming that they could only believe in what Devils were saying.


    "Now, I understand that the two were born outside the Youkai Territory, so I will assume that you know nothing about your clan" Yasaka said and once again Kuroka nodded her head with an unsure look on her face.


    "So, I could arrange a meeting between you and the leader of Nekomata Clan. Of course, it is completely up to you if you want to meet them or not¡­ I won''t force you" Yasaka said in a calm tone. Kuroka was immediately interested just like Koneko but Kuroka decided to be cautious.


    "Why would you do that for us?" Kuroka asked with a confused look on her face.


    "You have gone through a lot of injustice¡­ as the leader of the Youkai Faction, you come under my jurisdiction. This is the least I could do now that your name is cleared¡­ you have to understand that even if I wanted to help you until now, I simply couldn''t"


    "If the Devils found out that I have been helping you then it could have sparked a War between our Races" Yasaka said with an apologetic smile on her face. Kuroka understood where the woman was coming from and as a leader she was responsible for her Race as a whole. She couldn''t jeopardize everyone just for a single Youkai.


    Kuroka turned towards her sister. After a few moments, Kuroka finally came to a decision. She turned towards Yasaka. "I would like to meet the leader of the Nekomata Clan" Kuroka said in a determined tone¡­


    ========================


    1699 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 448: The Nekomata Clan (III) & A Serious Discussion (I)...

    [Youkai Territory, Kyoto]


    Kuroka turned towards her sister. After a few moments, Kuroka finally came to a decision. She turned towards Yasaka. "I would like to meet the leader of the Nekomata Clan" Kuroka said in a determined tone.


    ''Meeting the leader doesn''t mean that I have to join their clan'' Kuroka mused internally. Even though she didn''t have any sort of connection with her Clan, she simply wanted to see her mother''s clan. Koneko simply decided to follow her sister''s lead.


    After hearing Kuroka''s answer, Yasaka nodded her head in understanding. "Then I will be arranging a meeting. The Nekomata Clan is part of another branch of the Youkai Faction" Yasaka answered and Kuroka raised her eyebrows in curiosity.


    "Aren''t you the leader of the Youkai Faction?" Kuroka blurted out in an incredulous tone. Kuroka finally noticed her tone and looked slightly sheepish in embarrassment.


    Yasaka started to giggle and waved off Kuroka''s concern. "Don''t worry¡­ your reaction was completely understandable. I am the leader of the Youkai Faction residing in Kyoto but there are some other Factions too. The Nekomata Clan is part of the Eastern Youkai Faction" Yasaka answered.


    After a few moments, Kuroka nodded her head in understanding. Yasaka''s explanation seemed reasonable. "Is there anything you can tell me about our Clan?" Kuroka asked in a slightly hopeful tone.


    "There is not much to tell¡­ The Nekomata mainly consist of females, with male Nekomata being rare among their species. Female Nekomata generally mate with the males of different races, mainly with human males, due to the traditional teachings"


    "The child born between a Human and a Nekomata will always be a Nekomata. If a Nekomata breeds with another species, their child will also inherit the characteristic of that partner''s species. It is not my place to go into any more details" Yasaka answered and Kuroka nodded her head in understanding.


    While Kuroka didn''t mind the explanation, Kunou and Koneko were having a really hard time hiding their blushes. They didn''t consider such a topic coming up during a normal chat related to the Nekomata Clan. Both Nemuri and Dora nodded their heads in satisfaction.


    "Okay¡­ so, when can I expect the meeting?" Kuroka questioned and Yasaka looked thoughtful for a moment.


    "Probably a couple of days" Yasaka said and some maids finally entered the room while carrying various sorts of refreshments. "Please dig in" Yasaka offered with a smile.


    "Kuroka, the Devils lifted up your charges. Did you notice anything different about the administration?" Yasaka asked curiously. Kuroka discreetly glanced towards Nemuri and Dora to see their reactions. Yasaka didn''t notice the small gesture as she was busy with her daughter.


    "Are you perhaps asking about the leadership change?" Nemuri questioned and Yasaka''s eyes grew wide in realization.


    "Yes, since you already know about it then I am going to assume that the Destroyer is involved?" Yasaka questioned and Nemuri gave a stiff nod with a complicated smile on her face.


    "He was involved but not exactly¡­ he was simply fed up with the stupidity of the Devils, so he decided to appoint a competent leader" Nemuri said with a wry smile on her face.


    "Yeah¡­ you shouldn''t mess with her" Dora added from the side and Nemuri nodded her head with a solemn smile on her face.


    "Can you tell me anything?" Yasaka asked with a slightly worried look on her face. She didn''t want to put her Race at any type of risk, so information was necessary.


    Nemuri glanced towards Kunou and Koneko. Yasaka followed Nemuri''s glance and understood what the other nine-tailed fox meant. "Kunou, why don''t you and Koneko go and play outside? Maybe show her around?" Yasaka said, looking towards her daughter.


    Kunou immediately understood what her mother meant. She stood along with some snacks in her hand and turned towards Koneko who was apparently doing the same. At least, their love for sweets and snacks were common.


    "Come on, Koneko" Kunou said and Koneko simply nodded her head and followed the other girl out of the room. After the two girls left, Yasaka turned back towards Nemuri.


    "A couple of days ago she massacred a lot of Exorcists just because she could" Nemuri said and Yasaka''s eyes grew wide in fear.


    "...But that would spark a War" Yasaka pointed out but Nemuri, Dora, and Kuroka started to laugh.


    "She knows they won''t¡­ and even if they do she could easily crush everyone on her own" Nemuri said and Yasaka looked even more horrified. Currently, the Supernatural World was hanging on a delicate balance and if the balance was broken then a War would break out.


    "I pity the Devils" Dora chirped cheerfully and Kuroka didn''t know if she should cry or laugh. Her experience with the Devils wasn''t anything good but that didn''t mean that she would condemn the whole Race.


    "Just stay away from her and nothing will happen¡­ probably. Well, she is currently busy with the Devils and other two Biblical Factions, so it is safe for now" Nemuri said with an unsure look on her face.


    "...Is she also a lover of the Destroyer?" Yasaka questioned in a low tone. This was becoming outrageous.


    "Yes, but she is the strongest among all of his women so be wary of her if you ever meet her¡­ she knows that I am your friend so she wouldn''t probably do anything to you" Nemuri said and shrugged.


    "What''s her name?" Yasaka questioned curiously.


    "Her name is Hela, she is the Goddess of Death and War" Dora chirped from the side and Yasaka nodded her head in understanding¡­


    [Lilith, Underworld]


    "I like you¡­ you are smart. You know what is good for you. The Devil Race is a patriarchal Race, I need more girls like you" Hela said while looking outside the window. She was standing right in front of the window while Sona Sitri was sitting on the opposite side of the table.


    "Thank you, that means a lot when coming from someone like you" Sona said in a respectful tone. Hela turned around and a grin appeared on her face.


    "Hmm¡­ but someone smart like you should have called for reinforcements instead of rushing in blindly. I wonder why you didn''t do that?" Hela asked curiously and cocked her head sideways. Sona was kind of expecting this question.


    "I don''t have any excuses for that¡­ that was the most horrible mistake I could have ever made" Sona said and started to stare down at the desk in front of her. She didn''t have the courage to stare at Hela.


    "Not exactly¡­ There are a lot more horrible mistakes you could have made. Something like lying to me¡­ You aren''t lying to me are you?" Hela trailed off with a grin on her face. Sona paled in fear when she heard Hela''s words. Her knees started to shake in fear.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I am not going to do anything to you. I know you aren''t telling me the whole truth but it is fine. You are trying to protect your friend, that is a good trait" Hela said with a small nod. Hela had a satisfied smile on her face.


    "I won''t ask you about any details as I already have some idea¡­ Rias Gremory along with her pawn wanted to save the day so they rushed in without thinking¡­ without any other options, you decided to follow them" Hela finished and an apologetic smile appeared on Sona''s face.


    "I could have called for help while waiting outside" Sona muttered weakly and Hela simply snorted.


    "Doing that would have led you to abandon your friend" Hela pointed out with a smile and plopped down in her seat. "I am not going to punish you but Rias Gremory is going to be punished" Hela said as she leaned back in her seat.


    Sona''s eyes grew wide in shock. "Why? I mean I am grateful that you aren''t punishing me but both of us made the same mistake" Sona said with a slight look of worry on her friend. Sona thought that it wouldn''t look good if she walked free and Rias was punished for committing the same crime.


    All of a sudden Sona froze when she remembered who she was talking with. For a few seconds, Hela stared at the younger girl with a blank look on her face. Son was about to apologize but Hela started to cackle in mad glee.


    "...I like you! You have your ovaries stacked in the right place" Hela complimented Sona and Sona didn''t know what to think about the compliment so she simply ended up nodding her head.


    "I am not punishing her for rushing in on her own¡­ to be honest, I don''t care if she died. I am going to punish her because she has no control of her own peerage" Hela said with a shrug. There wasn''t anything Sona could do to help Rias.


    Yes, Genshirou Saji from her own peerage was also involved but in his statement, he said that he was forced by Issei Hyoudou and Koneko Toujou to accompany them. Hela couldn''t punish Issei Hyoudou as he was dead and Koneko Toujou was protected due to her sister''s deal. Punishing Yuuto Kiba won''t bore her any results as it was the King''s duty to maintain your peerage.


    Rias Gremory should have declared him as a Stray Devil as soon as he left the building without her permission. If you can''t make that choice then you shouldn''t have a peerage in the first place. Sona could only nod her head with a wry smile on her face.


    "You may leave now¡­" Hela finally dismissed Sona. Sona gave a grateful nod and walked out of the room without saying anything else...


    ========================


    1665 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones= 2 chapters tomorrow.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 449: A Serious Discussion (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    "Do you have anything else you want to do?" I asked Yachiru as the two of us finally walked out of the Amusement Park. After our lunch, the two of us spent the rest of our day, sitting on the bench in the park and after that, we went for a short walk around the lake while holding hands.


    "We should get something to eat" Yachiru said with a smile and I completely agreed with her. There were a lot of food stalls outside the Amusement Park, so I quickly led Yachiru towards the food stalls.


    After half an hour, the two of us finally started to walk down the streets with crepes in our hands. "What about a movie?" I asked and Yachiru seemed to think for a bit.


    "Okay, but can we watch something like the one we saw last time?" Yachiru questioned quickly and after a moment, I simply shook my head.


    "How about we return to Knox and watch a movie on our TV? I didn''t find any good movies in the theatres" I said and Yachiru hummed in agreement. I didn''t check the other Universes or Multiverses, as I was feeling slightly lazy and you could have a couple of liberties when you are watching a movie in your home.


    After that, Yachiru started to pay attention to the crepe in her hand. I couldn''t stop myself from smiling after I saw how cute she looked. The two of us loved spicy food but that didn''t mean that we couldn''t enjoy something sweet from time to time.


    I finally teleported with Yachiru after we finished our crepes. Both of us finally sat down in front of the TV after turning off the lights. Most of the girls were still in the house but all of them were busy with their own stuff. Since Yachiru liked the previous Indiana Jones movie, I decided to play another Indiana Jones movie.


    I snaked my arm around Yachiru''s shoulder and quickly pulled her into my arms. She meekly placed her head on my chest as she got comfortable on my lap. I used my powers to bring us some sake since Yachiru loved sake more than any other type of alcohol and I wasn''t picky¡­


    [Lilith, Underworld]


    "Grayfia, be a dear and call the Gremory family" Hela said in a sweet tone. Grayfia nodded her head with a stoic look on her face. Moments later, she contacted Zeoticus Gremory through her communication circle.


    Grayfia finally closed the communication circle and turned back towards Hela. "They will be here in 10 minutes" Grayfia answered with a small bow. Grayfia might look completely stoic but internally she was completely restless.


    "...What are you planning to do with them?" After a few minutes of complete silence, Grayfia wasn''t able to hold herself back any longer and ended up asking Hela about it in a nervous tone.


    "I was wondering how long you would be able to hold on for¡­" Hela mused in an amused tone as she turned around along with her chair so she could look into Grayfia''s eyes.


    "Let''s consider for a moment that the Devils are still under the previous management. Now, let''s consider that Yuuto Kiba gets killed or he accidentally kills an Exorcist, what do you think would happen after that?" Hela questioned in an amused tone.


    Grayfia internally grimaced after hearing the question. Hela did have a point. Of course, the whole scenario mentioned by Hela was completely speculative and in reality, the alteration probably wouldn''t have escalated that much but she couldn''t say anything for sure. Accidents happen.


    "You don''t need to answer. You could probably guess, the result wouldn''t have been anything good. Rias Gremory is the King of her peerage, she should be held responsible for the mess of her peerage" Hela said in a dismissive manner and Grayfia could only sigh in a defeated manner.


    Once again, Hela was right. As a King, you must be held responsible for your peerage''s actions. "I also need to deal with the Bael Clan and the Fallen Angels¡­ too much to do" Hela grumbled as she rapped her fingers on the table. She had been somewhat free since Death didn''t call her.


    After a few moments, Zeoticus Gremory finally arrived with his family, sans Millicas Gremory. "Lady Hela" Zeoticus Gremory greeted Hela followed by the rest of his family. Hela''s eyes flickered towards Rias Gremory, she looked kind of lost.


    Hela pursed her lips and offered all of them a seat. "I don''t have much time so I won''t be beating around the bush. Rias Gremory, I am not impressed by your conduct" Hela said in a blunt tone. Sirzechs blinked for a couple of seconds and clenched his armrest. Both Zeoticus and Venelana felt really uncomfortable.


    "To be honest, I wanted your punishment to be more severe but you are a daughter and a sister of my followers so I decided something light for you. You are being removed from Kuoh, you are clearly not ready to maintain a Territory"


    "You will be returning to the Underworld and start learning how to manage your peerage" Hela said in a firm tone. Rias gasped in horror and turned towards Sirzechs who had a complicated smile on his face.


    "Don''t look over at your brother. He won''t be able to do anything to change my decision. At first, I wanted to dissolve your peerage but I decided to scrap that idea¡­ for now" Hela snarled and all the Gremories flinched back in fear.


    "...May I ask why my sister is the only one being punished?" Sirzechs Lucifer asked after a few seconds of complete silence. Hela grinned and nodded her head.


    "Your sister is getting punished because she doesn''t know how to manage her peerage. She should have declared Yuuto Kiba as a Stray Devil as soon as she walked out of that damn building but she didn''t" Hela pointed out and Sirzechs Lucifer simply nodded his head in understanding.


    "...But how will I get new recruits?" Rias asked in a bewildered tone and Hela simply gave the dumb girl a blank look. Hela walked to smack the girl senseless but she would probably die.


    "Do I look like someone who gives a fuck? Kill someone and then resurrect them¡­" Hela bit out in an annoyed tone. "Now, all of you might leave" Hela said in a fake polite tone. The Gremory could only accept their defeat and leave¡­ there wasn''t anything they could do.


    "I had thought that your punishment would be more severe" Grayfia muttered and Hela simply grinned with an amused look on her face.


    "Her punishment isn''t over¡­" Hela finished with a grin and once again Grayfia internally grimaced. She should have kept her mouth shut¡­


    [Unknown Location, Underworld]


    "So, Katerea and Creuserey are dead?" A silver-haired man with a matching goatee asked with a contemplative look on his face. The man looked like someone in his 40s. He was wearing the same Maou Lucifer attire as Sirzechs Lucifer, although his dress was coloured in silver.


    (Image Here)


    The man''s name is Rizevim Livan Lucifer, the son of True Lucifer. He was also the leader of the group called Kaos Brigade. Rizevim acted in a light-mannered way, speaking in a way that is filled with jokes that carry no weight but are filled with ill intent.


    He was also known to be immensely malicious, vicious and brutal, as he even toyed with his son, whom he deemed to be worthless. He is very prideful with his achievements, always acting like this made him superior to everyone and for being a True Devil in his eyes.


    "Yes, milord and Shalba Beelzebub is barely alive" a young handsome looking man appearing in his early twenties with silver hair tied in a braided hairstyle answered in a respectful tone. He was wearing a silver robe with detailed accessories.


    (Image Here)


    The man''s name is Euclid Lucifuge. He is a calm and collective individual with a ruthless and manipulative side to him as well. Due to his upbringing as a Lucifuge, Euclid is a fanatic Lucifer loyalist, with narrow-minded loyalty to the original Lucifer.


    Euclid Lucifuge is the younger brother of Grayfia Lucifuge. Euclid fully supported the original Lucifer''s ambition and ideas of world domination and unlike his sister, he is unable to accept the pacifistic rule of the current Satans, as he completely despised the current Satans particularly Sirzechs Lucifer.


    "Hmm¡­ this is going to be problematic. It seems that we need to quicken the pace of our plans" Rizevim said with a small grin on his face. Euclid decided to remain silent for now as it wasn''t his place to make any comments.


    "Contact that skeleton and Tepes Clan¡­ I also want you to contact all of our supporters. It is about time that we start removing the variables from our board" Rizevim said and Euclid nodded his head in understanding.


    "Ah¡­ were you able to locate Crom Cruach?" Rizevim questioned.


    "Forgive me, my milord but I wasn''t able to locate him" Euclid said in an apologetic tone and bowed his head.


    "Hmm¡­ keep looking" Rizevim ordered and Euclid left the room without saying anything else¡­


    ========================


    1581 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 450: Thorough Inspection (I)... (R-18)

    [POV Reo]


    I decided not to make any moves on Yachiru while watching the movie. I am pretty sure that she wouldn''t have said anything and accepted my advances with a meek look on her face but I am sure she wasn''t ready for anything with her shy personality.


    Damn!! This is so hard! Even after having 10 lovers, I don''t know how to understand women. Yes, I have finally accepted that women are the most mysterious things in the Omniverse. Probably the Omniversal Laws are also represented by a woman. Umu¡­ that seems to be legit.


    I finally arrived in front of Momo''s lab and knocked on the door. Moments later, the door opened with a swish. I entered the room with a frown on my face and the room was a complete mess. Most of the time, the room was completely neat.


    "You know, the three of you should take a break. The Life-Line Formula could wait for a couple of days" I said while tapping the nearby table with a wry smile on my face.


    Momo turned towards me with stars in her eyes. "You have no idea how complex this thing is!! This is the most complex thing I have ever seen! The Super Soldier Serum can be considered tap water compared to this thing" Momo gushed out excitedly and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    "I understand that you are excited but I didn''t know that you are an exhibitionist" I said in a teasing tone and Momo looked down to see that she was only wearing a pair of black lacy panties. Her tits were hanging out in the open.


    Momo palmed her face and a muffled groan still escaped from her lips. Both Jean and Fleur started to snicker in amusement. Momo glared at me. "Not a word if you know what''s good for you" Momo said with a glare and summoned her clothes.


    I did a zipping motion in front of my lips with an amused look on my face. Momo started to wear her clothes and then her glare turned towards Fleur and Jean. "The two of you aren''t any better" Momo snaked with an indignant look on her face.


    Jean was simply wearing her lab coat over a pair of racy purple lingerie and Fleur was even worse. She only had a towel wrapped around her body. Both of them looked down at themselves and then they glanced towards each other. For a few moments, they simply kept glancing at each other with blank looks on their faces and once again the two of them started to snicker.


    "Looks like Reo is right. We do need to take a break" Fleur muttered in between her snickers but didn''t bother to get her clothes and Jean simply shrugged.


    "Maybe the three of you start with dinner" I reminded them and all three of them glanced towards the clock at the same time. As soon as the three of them saw the time, they cursed under their breaths.


    "We have been so engrossed we forget to see the time" Jean said in a sheepish tone. I kind of understand their passion. Yeah, when you get engrossed you forget about everything else.


    "It is fine I guess¡­ Let''s have dinner right now" I said and plopped down on a chair. Momo, who was finally dressed, gave me an incredulous look.


    "You didn''t eat?" Momo asked and I shook my head.


    "I ate but I don''t have any problem eating again¡­ it is no big deal. Clean a bit of space and we can have a nice dinner" I said looking around. "And the two of you get dressed, I don''t want to give in to temptation¡­ I might end up eating the three of you instead of eating food" I added with a lopsided grin on my face.


    "We don''t mind¡­ maybe, we are trying to tempt you" Fleur said in a sensual tone and slowly opened her towel flashing me with her assets and after that, she clumsily dropped her towel. She looked down at the towel. "Oops" Fleur said and licked her lips. Momo simply rolled her eyes at the display.


    "Fine¡­ then don''t blame me" I said with a grin and before any of the girls could blink Fleur was in my arms.


    <Lemon ???? Starts>


    Fleur extended her neck to kiss me. All of a sudden she found herself bent over my knees. She gave me a confused look. "Eh?" Fleur didn''t understand how she got into that position but stiffened when my hand landed on her perky butts.


    *Smack*


    "What are you doing?!" Fleur stuttered out in an incredulous tone.


    *Smack*


    "Maybe this will teach you not to tempt me, you naughty girl" I said and once again I smacked her ass.


    *Smack*


    *Smack*


    "Ahn~" a wanton moan escaped Fleur''s lips. None of us were surprised as Fleur might act like a Regal and noble lady all the time but in truth, she is the horniest woman among the women. Nemuri and Dora don''t count as the two of them are always horny, probably.


    *Smack*


    *Smack*


    "Uhmn~" Fleur moaned and Jean looked towards Momo and both of them shrugged before nodding at each other. Jean started to button her lab coat and after that, she started to approach me. Momo simply decided to follow Jean''s lead.


    *Smack*


    *Smack*


    *Smack*


    "Daddy~ spank me more~!!" Fleur exclaimed loudly. "Punish your naughty little slut~!" Fleur exclaimed and her whole body started to spasm. Moments later, she finally relaxed over my legs.


    "You are a naughty girl aren''t you¡­ you just came because I was spanking you? You must be punished. Get on your knees and start working" I ordered but Jean grabbed the girl''s shoulder and stopped her. I simply tilted my head in confusion.


    "No no no¡­ we won''t be playing that game today. We are the experts here and today, we will be inspecting a fine male specimen. What do you say to that, Fleur?" Jean questioned and Fleur got a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Hmm¡­ that would be nice. I do see the appeal" Fleur nodded her head with a flushed look on her face. She was still high due to her pleasure-induced orgasm. Fleur was already blemish-free due to her healing factor.


    "Oh¡­ sounds kinky. So, what do I have to do?" I asked in a slightly excited tone. I don''t mind allowing the girls to take control from time to time. Sex is like a theme park¡­ you need to keep adding new things from time to time or the involved parties might get bored.


    "Oh¡­ you don''t have to do anything" Jean said in an assertive tone and then she used her powers to clear a platform beside us. I flung over the platform and moments later, all of my clothes were gone.


    "Would you look at that, Jean? He is packing" Fleur cooed as she pranced towards me. Now, she was also dressed in a lab coat but she didn''t have anything under her lab coat. Momo finally decided to join Jean and Fleur. She also followed the dress code and she was dressed in a lab coat but she did have normal clothes under her coat.


    "Hmm¡­ he seems to be quite healthy. He also seems to have stored quite a bit of load in these" Momo said and grabbed my balls. It wasn''t anything forceful or anything but since I had to follow the act, I hissed in discomfort.


    "Jean, why don''t you get him hard. We could start inspecting the subject after that" Momo said in a serious tone and Jean nodded her head with a serious look on her face.


    "Hey!! Who are you guys! Let me go!" I protested and I started to pretend that I was fighting back.


    "Shut up!! You aren''t allowed to speak, subject!" Momo and Jean snapped at the same time and a piece of duct tape appeared over my mouth. "Now that he is silenced, let''s move forward with the inspection" Jean continued and grabbed my sleeping Lil bro. She started to trace her fingers sensually over my dick.


    "Oh¡­ oh¡­ it is getting up. Let me get the readings" Fleur commented and Jean started to stroke my dick. Momo started to caress my balls and couldn''t stop myself from moaning due to their ministrations.


    "I think that is enough, Jean. Fleur, why don''t you milk him and see what he got stored in these?" Momo said while gesturing towards my nut sack.


    "It would be my pleasure. I will be using my mouth for appropriate stimulus" Fleur said in a monotone. Both Momo and Jean looked thoughtful for a moment, then both of them nodded their heads.


    "I think that would be appropriate¡­ please, proceed" Momo said with a no-nonsense look on her face. Then she turned towards Jean and gave her a stern look. "Why don''t you start inspecting the subject''s mouth but don''t allow him to speak¡­ I will be inspecting the rest of his body" Momo said with a stern look on her face.


    "Of course" Jean said and quickly made her way towards my face. I groaned in pleasure when Fleur''s warm mouth engulfed my manhood. She started to bob her head up and down and she started to use her hand to stroke the base of my cock.


    Jean leaned down beside my head and yanked off the duct tape and immediately closed my mouth by placing her lips over mine. Her tongue slithered inside my mouth hungrily as she started to explore my mouth with her tongue. I allowed her to dominate the kiss and Momo started to caress my chest and chest.


    My Lil bro started to throb as I got really close to my release. Fleur kept bobbing her head over my shaft relentlessly. Unable to hold myself back, I released everything inside her mouth. Both Jean and Momo stopped their ministrations and looked towards Fleur.


    "How was it?" Jean questioned in a serious tone.


    "It was certainly nutritional. Looks like I would need to do a more thorough inspection using my other hole" Fleur said and ripped open her lab coat. Both Momo and Jean nodded their heads.


    "Proceed" Momo said in a monotone as Fleur climbed on the platform and positioned herself right above my shaft. She slowly lowered her body and Lil bro disappeared inside her.


    "Ugh! So good~~" Fleur moaned and Jean had placed her hand on my mouth to stop me from speaking. So, I could only groan in pleasure as her folds engulfed my man shaft.


    Jean leaned beside my ear. "This is just the start stud¡­ tonight, we are going to breed you like a stud horse" Jean whispered into my ear and licked my earlobe. I already kind of like the idea...


    ========================


    A/N: This is the 450th Chapter of my fic. This is the second time I have reached this point of this fic. I am a lot more satisfied than this Arc than I was with the Bleach Arc. I know some you might want slaughter and all but we can''t have that all the time.


    I have come a long way since I had started to this fic. I am going to be honest here, I had thought of dropping this multiple times when in the HP Arc as I wasn''t satisfied with it. I just started this fic to pass my time and nothing else and at that time I had never thought that it was going to become this big.


    So, I decided to celebrate the mark of 450th Chapter milestone with a long lemon. The next couple of chapters are going to be a lemon too as I want all the girls who are already involved with the MC be involved in this. You might call this Fan service or whatever but I thought that a long lemon is fitting for the situation...


    ========================


    1850 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 451: Thorough Inspection (II)... (R-18)

    <Lemon ???? Continues> {Small Lesbian Action Might be Involved}


    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "Ahn~" Nat moaned as she rubbed her pussy over her pants. With her other hand, she fondled one of her breasts. The room was completely dark and the only light source in the room was the computer screen in front of Nat.


    On the screen, Fleur could be seen riding Reo like no tomorrow while Momo was playing with Fleur''s breasts from time to time while caressing Reo''s chiselled chest. Jean was exploring Reo''s mouth with her own tongue while caressing his cheeks and neck.


    Now Nat wasn''t a voyeur but she couldn''t stop herself from getting hot after watching the action. Nat immediately wanted to join the four but she decided to wait as she didn''t want to be left aside for the time being. Nat knew that all of the girls were insanely strong so they also had a lot of stamina.


    Completely satisfying one of them would take a lot of time. The other girls had to practically wait for their turns. Fleur was already going at it and Momo and Jean were already waiting in line. Nat decided to enter the fray as soon as Fleur reached her first climax while riding him¡­ it would take some time as Fleur was the horniest woman among Reo''s harem.


    At least, Hela wasn''t here yet. Nat shuddered at the thought of that woman. That woman could practically go on for weeks before she was completely satisfied. Nat decided not to wait for Hela to make an appearance¡­ After all, unlike Nemuri and Dora, Nat wasn''t a fan of neglecting play¡­


    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    Rumi was watching a movie with Ororo. Both of them had awakened some sort of companionship in between them due to their similarities. Both of them looked quite similar, both of them had silver hair and tanned skin. Both of them were quite similar in the physical department sans the rabbit body parts.


    Both of their personalities were kind of the same too¡­ Rumi was a battle maniac of the extreme kind and technically Ororo wasn''t a battle maniac. Ororo would like to avoid a fight if possible but as soon as the fight starts, she will start lusting for battle. Both of them loved forests and nature, and both of them had kind of serious types of attitudes.


    All of a sudden, Rumi''s bunny ears twitched as she heard sounds of moaning. All the rooms in their house were kind of soundproof but Rumi was still able to hear faint noises due to her extremely good hearing. Rumi perked up as she noticed the noises coming from the lab and Nat''s spy room.


    ''I didn''t know Nat was a voyeur'' Rumi thought and her eyebrows started to twitch. "Ororo, looks like the other girls are getting some action. We should join them" Rumi said and Ororo immediately perked up after hearing those words.


    "Ohh¡­ let''s go. We can''t miss the action" Ororo immediately shot up from her seat. Rumi also nodded her head in agreement and moments later the two of them disappeared using Flash Step¡­


    [Youkai Territory, Kyoto]


    Nemuri and Dora had decided to spend the night in Yasaka''s compound along with the sisters. Dora didn''t make a fuss after Kuroka allowed the morphing woman to play with her ears and tail. Dora even played with Nemuri''s tails as foxtails were fluffier than cat-tails.


    Nemuri was sleeping completely bare while cuddling with Dora. They didn''t do anything naughty but sleeping without a string of clothes on their body was kind of a daily thing for the two depraved perverts. Neither of them could fall asleep if they were wearing clothes.


    All of a sudden, Nemuri''s tails started to twitch erratically. Nemuri''s ears perked up and she almost shot out of bed. For a moment, her senses were going haywire. After a moment, she was finally able to calm herself down. Dora felt the sudden shift in the bed and rubbed her eyes with a sleepy look on her face.


    ''My pussy senses are tingling'' Nemuri thought and finally reached the conclusion why her senses were acting erratically. "Dora, let''s go" Nemuri said and grabbed Dora''s hand.


    "Wozzat?" Dora asked with a sleepy look on her face. ''I should have stopped after the third bottle'' Dora concluded. "Where? Let me get dressed" Dora spoke up and Nemuri shook her head.


    "We won''t be needing clothes where we are going" Nemuri said and Dora finally understood what Nemuri meant. Dora immediately shot out of bed and only after a moment, the two of them disappeared using Flash Step¡­


    [Isla Sorna, Jurassic World]


    Luna was playing around with her cute pets. She was patting her a kid Velociraptor when stars appeared in her eyes and she perked up with a beaming smile on her face. Luna was lazing around the beach along with her pets, she was teaching them how to play in the water.


    Since she was on the beach, she was wearing a pair of sky-blue bikini. She turned towards the rest of the pets. "Sorry, but it looks like I need to leave but don''t worry I will be back shortly and I will bring you a lot of presents" Luna said with a beaming smile on her face. Her pets looked slightly downcast after hearing Luna''s words but they became excited when they heard the word gifts.


    "Take care and don''t bully the younger ones or I will have to punish all of you¡­ you must learn how to live like a family" Luna chastised the adults, they looked slightly sheepish after Luna reprimanded them. Luna waved at them and moments later, she disappeared using her Teleportation ability¡­


    [POV Reo]


    "Ah~! This feels so great~ Ughn!! He is reaching so deep inside me~" Fleur moaned loudly while riding me. Even though Jean was using her powers to keep me pinned on the platform, I could still move my hips quite easily without much effort. I wanted to make a comment but my mouth was kind of busy at this moment.


    ''Hmm¡­ I didn''t know Nat was a voyeur'' I contemplated as I started to move my hips readily to match my rhythm with Fleur''s.


    "Urnhgh~~" Fleur let out a guttural moan and her folds started to clamp down on my shaft. It was clear that she was about to reach her climax. Moments later, her walls finally clamped down as her whole body started to shudder.


    I grunted only after a few more thrusts and released my load inside Fleur''s pussy. Fleur wasn''t even winded and it was pretty clear that she was ready to have another go but unfortunately, she couldn''t as the other girls were waiting.


    "So, did you get the results?" Momo questioned and Fleur nodded her head as she slowly got up releasing my Lil bro from her vice grip. Fleur jumped down the platform and before she could say anything, Nat appeared inside the room. Nat looked really dishevelled and her clothes were a mess.


    None of the girls cared about Nat''s sudden appearance. "I propose further inspection" Fleur said with a grin on her face and Momo nodded her head in understanding. Jean used her power to pull down her panties and climbed on the platform.


    She brought her snatch over me and slowly sat over my face. She was already dripping wet due to all the action. I immediately started to eat her out. "Nat, why don''t you wait a bit while I inspect this fine specimen?" Momo asked while looking towards Nat.


    "Sure" Nat said with shrug but two feminine arms wrapped around her body.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep you company" Fleur said with a grin and placed her lips on Nat''s. Nat didn''t resist and started to kiss back Fleur.


    Fleur was previously a Veela, a Veela is a sexual creature who are attracted towards both men and women. After they get themselves a bonding mate, they kind of get control over their urges but for Fleur, it was different as she was regularly around other women. Even after she became a Phoenix, she carried over those traits. As long as they aren''t getting any action behind my back, it is completely fine.


    Momo pulled down her panties with a swift motion but she didn''t bother to take off her skirt. She climbed over the platform and grabbed my rock hard dick and placed it below her entrance. She slowly lowered her body plunging my shaft deep inside her.


    "Uhnn~" Momo moaned loudly as she engulfed my whole length.


    "That''s it, stud~! That''s the spot!!" Jean exclaimed as her head shot back in pleasure and she finally came inside my mouth. Jean was slightly winded and slowly flew down from the platform with a smitten look on her face.


    "That was lovely! If you keep pleasing us like that, then I might allow you to take the lead" Jean said and patted my cheek with a teasing grin on her face. On the side, Fleur and Nat were making out while playing with each other''s breasts. Nat''s top has long disappeared.


    Momo placed her hands over my chest and she started to ride me in reckless abandon. "It''s my turn¡­ let me have some action with him too" Nat said separating from Fleur. Nat quickly pulled down her pants along with her underwear and climbed over the platform so she could sit on my face.


    Fleur grinned and grabbed my hand and guided it towards her snatch. Jean did the same with my other hand. I noticed that the other girls were also on their way so I drastically accelerated the time inside this room. I wanted to finish satisfying these 4 women before the others arrived.


    Oh boy¡­ looks like I have a long night ahead of me¡­


    ========================


    1693 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 452: Thorough Inspection (III)... (R-18)

    <Lemon ???? Continues> {Small Lesbian Action Might be Involved}


    [POV Reo]


    "Ohhh¡­ I love you~! I love you so much, Reo~" Momo forgot the act due to pleasure. Jean who was getting fingered by me could only groan in annoyance.


    "Momo, you shouldn''t forget the act due to pleasure" Jean deadpanned and bit her lips due to her own pleasure.


    "Ahn~, sorry~" Momo moaned as she continued to ride me in reckless abandon.


    "Well¡­ it was fun while it lasted~" Fleur moaned as I plunged my digits inside her. Fleur shuddered and grabbed Nat who was sitting on my face to stop herself from losing her balance.


    "Uhmn~... Even though the act is blown, you aren''t getting up~" Nat said and grabbed my head tightly with her hands. "Y-You aren''t getting until I get my release~" Nat continued while moaning. I could only hum in understanding.


    After a minute, Momo''s whole body arched back. "Reo~, give me everything!! Paint my insides~!" Momo screamed wantonly and I finally released my seed inside her. Momo gasped in pleasure as she also released her climax and collapsed on Nat''s back for support as her whole body kept spasming due to pleasure.


    "Yeah~, Umhn~. I am also close~" Nat moaned and bit her own lip in pleasure. Only after a moment, Nat shuddered as she reached her orgasm. Nat gasped for breath and slowly both Momo and Nat climbed down. Jean finally stopped using her Telekinesis on me.


    "That was lovely¡­ what do you girls say, should we take this to the next level?" I asked with a grin on my face as I sat upon the platform. I didnt give the girls any time to answer and Jean appeared on my lap.


    I plunged my dick inside her snatch before she could even understand what happened. "Oh, my~" Jean gasped in surprise and hugged me tightly to keep herself on my lap¡­


    [One Day Later]


    "Ohhhh~" Nat groaned as I pounded her from behind. Fleur, Momo, and Jean were cuddled together on the platform where they have been riding me. Fleur was still awake but she decided to wait for the others to get satisfied as it would take a lot more time to completely satisfy her lust.


    Both Jean and Momo had passed out with stupid grins on their faces. Both of them were completely satisfied and currently, Nat was getting the same treatment. Moments later, Luna, Rumi, and Ororo arrived inside the room.


    "I am coming!!" Nat exclaimed loudly as her walls tightened around my shaft trying to milk me for all of my worth. Only after a few seconds, I also reached my climax and I painted her insides with my seed.


    "That was amazing!!" Nat groaned loudly as she smashed her lips on mine after I pulled out of her. Our mixed cum started to drip down her legs but it didn''t seem like she cared. With a wave of my hand, I used Scourgify to clean her and myself.


    "Looks like it has been going on for quite some time¡­" Rumi pointed out looking at how I had messed up Momo, Jean, Nat.


    "Of course, silly. He used his Time Powers to accelerate the time inside the room. I think that''s a good idea" Luna beamed and started to approach me with a bright smile on her face.


    "Reo~, let''s have intercourse" Luna said and tip-toed so that she could kiss me. She still wasn''t tall enough to reach me, so I leaned down so that she could reach me. I used my Telekinesis to lay down Nat beside Momo, Jean, and Fleur as she looked really tired after our session.


    "I suppose Luna is right. Let''s have a lot of intercourse" Ororo exclaimed in a teasing tone as she started to approach me while stripping. My hands quickly snaked around Luna''s body, caressing all of her curves.


    My hands finally stopped over Luna''s breasts. She moaned inside my mouth and Ororo, who was now only clad in her underwear, arrived beside me and started to kiss my cheeks and jawline.


    Ororo''s fingers wrapped around my Lil bro and started to stroke it gently. "Great¡­ looks like I am the one who is going to be left behind" Rumi grumbled in an annoyed tone and started to shake her head.


    Ororo dropped to her knees and started to place kisses on the tip of my cock. She started to lick like manhood like a lollipop. Luna finally separated from me and stared into my eyes passionately. Rumi decided to quickly strip down and join the three of us.


    "Can we have rough sex, please?" Luna asked with a bright smile and I could reluctantly agree with the girl. Before Luna could even say anything else, I turned her around and bent her down. With a swift motion, I ripped off her bikini bottom and pinched her snatch.


    "Ohh~, so rough. I am already loving it" Luna moaned in pleasure. I grinned and Ororo watching the development, she let go of my dick and without any warning, I shoved my dick inside Luna''s pussy. Luna exclaimed in ecstasy.


    Rumi finally arrived beside me and started to kiss me hungrily. Rumi''s hands started to caress my body. Ororo decided to start playing with my balls while fingering herself. Moments later, Luna reached her first climax and her walls clamped down around my manhood but I was far from done.


    I wasn''t even close and since Luna wanted it rough, I decided to give it to her. I raised my right hand which was testing on Luna''s hip for support. Instead, the grip of my left hand tightened around her waist, leaving a bruise.


    *Smack*


    "Uhnn~" Luna moaned as I smacked her ass. Rumi shuddered at the display, she was rubbing her sacred garden on my leg, so I could easily feel the dampness between her legs.


    A few minutes passed as we kept continuing the routine. Luna reached three more orgasms and I was also reaching my limit. I finally felt my balls tighten and without any warning, I came inside Luna.


    Luna groaned in pleasure and I slowly pulled out my cock from her folds making a wet pop sound. "I loved each moment of that¡­ let''s have a lot of intercourse" Luna beamed at me with a bright smile on her face and I could only smile.


    "Hold your horses'' girl, it is my turn" Ororo stood up and lined my cock in front of her entrance. Luna puffed out her cheeks cutely and started to pout. I simply patted the girl and placed an intense kiss on her lips. Luna returned the kiss with the same fervour.


    I slowly pushed forward entering Ororo''s Sacred garden. Ororo was quite flexible due to the time she had spent in the training room. I lifted her left leg and raised it over my shoulder. Ororo groaned in pleasure and I finally separated from Luna and my lips were immediately claimed by Rumi.


    Only flash smacking noises resounded throughout the whole room. Luna started to hum some unknown song and skipped towards a nearby stool and plopped down on it with a dazed look on her face. She decided to patiently wait for her second turn.


    Ororo''s whole body shuddered and her walls started to clamp down on me. I kept pounding her and her eyes started to roll back in pleasure. "Ughh~" Ororo groaned and came for the second time only after a few moments of reaching her first climax.


    "Oh~, Reo. You beast~" Ororo moaned and I decided to accept the compliment. So, I increased the pace and power of my thrusts. Ororo lost the ability to form anything coherent as I kept pounding her. Ororo gasped in pleasure when I finally emptied my load inside her.


    She collapsed over my chest and started to breathe heavily, trying to catch her breath. I pulled out my dick from her folds and our mixed cum started to drip down her leg. I slowly lowered her leg from over my shoulder and used Scourgify to clean her.


    "Can we try a new position?" Rumi asked in a hopeful tone. This is the type of question I expect from the Perverted duo, not Rumi.


    "Hmm¡­ sure. By the way, what position do you want to try out?" I immediately agreed but I decided to ask what position she wanted to try out¡­ just out of curiosity, nothing else.


    "Amazon position" Rumi said and froze for a moment. A lecherous grin appeared on my face.


    "Oh kinky~" I said and Rumi started to giggle. I already knew what Amazon position was, I have done the deed with Nemuri and Dora multiple times in that position¡­


    [Another Day Later]


    I finally placed everyone on my bed and returned to the lab, only to find Fleur sitting on the platform, with her lab coat over her shoulders. She didn''t have anything underneath the lab coat. Yeah, it was very sexy. If I wasn''t already hard then I would have been hard in an instant.


    Fleur had decided to stay as she wasn''t done for the night. "So, how long do I have to wait?" Fleur asked and I simply leaned down and placed a soft kiss on her lips and caressed her cheek.


    "Patience, my love" I said with a grin and moments later, Nemuri and Dora arrived. As expected, both of them were already naked.


    "Don''t tell me it is already over!" Nemuri gasped in a horrified tone and I simply chuckled.


    "We can start again if that is what you want" I said in a teasing tone and both of their eyes went down towards my crotch. They licked their lips.


    "Guehehe¡­ yes, looks like you are already ready for some action" Dora said with a perverted giggle.


    "Guehehe¡­ you are wrong! We would be having a lot of action" a similar type of depraved giggle escaped Nemuri''s lips as she hungrily stared towards my manhood¡­


    [One Eternity Later]


    I used my Space Powers to place Nemuri and Dora on my bed after the two of them passed out with ahegao looks on their faces. It was truly wild with the two of them. I decided to pause Fleur''s time while I was doing the deed with the two of them.


    I finally unfroze Fleur who looked around in shock. "Where did the two of them go?" Fleur asked and I quickly explained what I had done.


    "Let me call Hela, we would probably need to change location though" I said and with a grin. ''Hela, there is something important I wanted to discuss. Why don''t you come over?'' I asked her through my connection.


    ''Give me a second, husband. Let me dismiss Grayfia'' Hela said and only after a couple of seconds Hela appeared inside the lab in a wisp of greenish-black smoke. Hela looked at me with wide eyes and she immediately understood what I wanted to discuss with her.


    Moments later, the three of us appeared inside our house on Vesta¡­


    ========================


    1887 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 453: Two Down (I)...

    [POV Reo]


    "So, did you girls enjoy yourselves?" I asked softly. Both Hela and Fleur simply snuggled closer to me with satisfied and content grins on their faces. The three of us are currently lying inside a massive crater, we were obviously completely naked.


    At first, I had taken them to Vesta but as soon as I noticed that I would end up tilting Mars'' axis, I decided to change location and brought the two of them to a barren planet. After that, I didn''t hold back.


    Fleur never said no to rough sex and Hela only cared about rough sex. We did it gently a couple of times but it was very rare as both of them loved rough sex. It has been two weeks since the three of us arrived here.


    I have drastically accelerated the time on this Exo-planet, a week here close to an hour outside the planet. Both Hela and Fleur were caressing my chest with content looks on their faces. Both of them were resting their heads on my chest.


    "It was amazing as always, husband. We should do this more" Hela said with a grin on her face. "You were also a brilliant companion, Fleur" Hela complimented the blonde-haired Phoenix.


    "I also feel the same Hela. Maybe we should schedule some threesomes with the three of us" Fleur proposed and both Hela and Fleur looked up to stare into my eyes. They wanted to know my opinion regarding the matter.


    "Whatever either of you desire" I said with a smile and both of their eyes started to shine in excitement.


    "How long are we going to stay here?" Fleur questioned curiously and shifted slightly.


    "As long as you want¡­ if you want, we can return to Vesta for the night or we could also return to Knox if you want" I answered without thinking much about it and even though the ground beneath us was powdered into dust, it was still uncomfortable.


    "Can we return to Vesta, for now, husband?" Hela asked and the next second, our surroundings changed and we found ourselves on our bed in our Vesta house. It collapsed as we weren''t holding back.


    I used my Time Powers to fix the bed. "Husband, can you bring some beer?" Hela asked and moments later, a whole crate filled with beer and ice appeared by Hela''s side. She looked towards Fleur. "Do you want one, sister?" Hela asked.


    "Forgive me, but I am not a fan of beer. I would love to have some wine though" Fleur said and with a simple thought, I summoned a bottle of the finest wine we had in stock along with a wine glass. Hela simply shrugged and handed me one beer bottle and took one for herself.


    I Hakai''d the bottle caps. "Hah~, a chilled beer after sex is really satisfying.


    "I agree with you, husband. This is the best" Hela said boisterously and chugged down the whole bottle. She pulled out another bottle, and once again, I Hakai''d the bottle cap. Fleur didn''t say anything and continued sipping her wine.


    "Dear, how much time has passed since we have been on that planet?" All of a sudden Fleur questioned and I almost choked on my beer.


    "What did you call me?" I questioned and scratched my ear.


    "Dear?" Fleur wondered with a confused look on her face and realization finally dawned on her face. "Hehe¡­ I called you Dear, I thought it would be fitting since Hela calls you husband" Fleur said while chuckling.


    "Well, I was caught off guard as this was the first time you used ''Dear'' to call me" I said with a shrug and once again Fleur started to chuckle melodiously.


    "It isn''t like that I didn''t want to¡­ it simply never came to my mind as we never called each other using endearing terms¡­" Fleur said with a smile. Now that I think of it, she is right.


    "You don''t need to change though¡­ We girls like how it is. Adding too much common logic in our uncommon relationship might cause some troubles" Fleur finished with a grin. Once again, she does seem to have a point.


    I can''t refer to them using honey or dear. I will run out of words before I am done with all of them. "Once again, you are right" I said with a grin and pecked her on the lips. After watching our interaction, Hela started to cackle.


    We spent the rest of the night chatting about silly and stupid stuff. Neither of us needed to sleep so it was completely fine¡­


    [Grigori, Underworld]


    "Looks like we are going to have a lot of problems" Azazel said and gulped nervously. The other Cadres and his Vice-Governor General had really worried looks on their faces while a few had complicated looks on their faces.


    "Azazel, are you sure that this video is real? I simply can''t believe something like this out of the blue" A Cadre level Fallen Angel said while vehemently shaking his head.


    The whole group just finished watching the whole battle between a woman named Yachiru Unohana and an army of thousand Devils. They saw how easily the woman killed Kokabiel, A Cadre level Fallen Angel and she also took out the three leaders of the Old Satan Faction without breaking a sweat.


    "Yes, the video is completely genuine. After watching the video for the first time, even I was doubtful about its authenticity regardless of its source. I spent a whole day verifying the video''s authenticity, Sahariel" Azazel said and now the Fallen Angel who spoke up previously could only sweat profusely.


    "What do we know about the woman?" Penemue, the only female Fallen Angel Cadre asked in a serious tone. She was the Chief Secretary of Grigori.


    "The woman''s name is Yachiru Unohana, she is a kind and gentle woman who specializes in healing. She is the one who healed the Devils and the Exorcists after Kokabiel attacked them and took the Excaliburs" Azazel said with a shrug and rubbed his head.


    "Don''t fuck around, Azazel" Penemue said with a scowl on her face. "I didn''t see anything kind or gentle about that woman" Penemue finished with a scoff.


    "I agree with Penemue. Stop joking around Azazel" Shemhazai said with a worried look on his face.


    "Do you think I am joking? I had sent Vali Lucifer to handle everything if everything went out of hand and he was there from the start¡­ even he was bewildered. I think that the woman has dual personality disorder" Azazel said and everyone inside the room seemed to contemplate his words.


    "That is probable¡­ but why didn''t Vali intervene?" Armaros asked curiously. He is also a Cadre level Fallen Angel and he is responsible for the Research of Anti-Magics.


    "He couldn''t¡­ you expect him to fight something like that?" Azazel asked in an incredulous tone and Armaros deflated on his seat. After hearing Azazel''s question, that was the only thing he could do.


    "It is pretty clear that she is way stronger than us Cadres and she has no qualms over killing thousands" Baraqiel pointed out and Azazel could only nod his head with a solemn look on his face.


    "I really feel bad to be the bearer of bad news but I have something else to say" Tamiel said nervously. He was also a Cadre level Fallen Angel who was also the Head of the Business Department of Grigori.


    Everyone present in the room immediately turned towards the man, waiting for another piece of dreadful news. The man cleared his throat to gather his bearings, this was really a bad time but that is what made this news even more important.


    "The Vatican was attacked" Tamiel said and everyone present in the room simply frowned due to the vague answer.


    "I don''t know all the details but someone named Hela who is apparently the new leader of the Devils attacked the Vatican and killed a lot of Exorcists including Ewald Cristaldi" Tamiel finally finished. For a moment, nobody reacted to the news.


    "What??!!" Azazel questioned and slammed his fist on the table. Most of the time Azazel was a pretty laid back guy so everyone in the room was taken aback by his sudden outburst.


    "A new leader of Devils??!! How is that even possible?" Shemhazai was the next who questioned loudly.


    "From what I have gathered from my contacts among the Devils, she took over by brute force" Tamiel said with a straight face and Azazel shuddered at the thought.


    He knew how strong Sirzechs Lucifer and Ajuka Beelzebub were. Both of them were easily in the list of top 10 strongest. Their strength was easily comparable to the Gods of various Factions. They were Super Devils, they are said to be stronger than the Original Satans. How the hell did someone take over their Race? This was Hella suspicious¡­


    "How!?!! Didn''t anyone try to fight back? Why are we hearing this only now?" Baraqiel questioned hurriedly. Now, he was really worried about his sister.


    "She apparently slaughtered the Naberius Clan to make an example" Tamiel said in a nervous tone and for a few seconds, nobody dared to say anything.


    "...Hmm¡­ I think we should probably expect a visit from her after the Kuoh Incident. A woman like her would never miss a chance like this" Azazel said in a defeated tone. ''That is what I would have done if I was in her place'' Azazel mused internally.


    Fallen Angels might be the first ones to retreat from the Great War but that didn''t mean that Azazel was a Saint. Azazel only pulled back when he saw that the strength of his enemies was higher. There was no chance of winning and if they won by any chance, there won''t be anyone left to celebrate their victory.


    ''I think¡­ I should retire. I am too old for all this shit!!'' Azazel cursed inside his mind and leaned back on his chair with a deep frown on his face¡­


    ========================


    1725 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 454: Two Down (II)...

    [Realm of the Dead]


    "Things are changing pretty fast¡­ I wonder how the Destroyer is connected to this woman, Hela" Hades mused as he rapped his skeletal fingers on the armrests of his throne. Hades''s teeth clattered for a moment.


    (Image Here)


    Hades is the God of the Realm of the Dead. He despises beings of other mythologies, especially Devils and Fallen Angels, believing that they are unnecessary beings, calling them bats and crows. Hades is one of the Trinity Gods of Olympus. He has been ruling the Realm of the Dead since ancient times.


    "Does it really matter? I understand that she has a certain type of authority over the dead but she isn''t the one who we should be worried about" Nyx pointed out and the other members sitting around seemed to nod in agreement.


    Nyx is the Primordial Goddess of the Night and the younger sister of Erebus in Greek mythology and one of the creators of Thanatos, Hypnos, and Oneiroi. Nyx is a cheerful, yet sadistic person who enjoys seeing others in pain and suffering.


    (Image Here)


    Nyx is a beautiful young woman with the cute face of a child that has long black hair and with pointy ears. She wears a cute frilly dress called Godly Virgin Killer Clothes that has a corset jumper skirt. Her body also gives out a tremendous dark aura.


    "Agreed. During the Kuoh Massacre, the wielder of Boosted Gear, Issei Hyoudou was killed. Now, once again we would need to identify the one who was born with that damned Longinus" Tartarus said and everyone except Hades hummed in agreement.


    (Image Here)


    Tartarus is a Primordial God of Abyss in Greek mythology. Tartarus is a hundred-meter sphere with many eyes and tentacles. His body gives out an unbelievable aura and his presence also gives out a dark mist.


    "I think we need to do something really drastic to gain some power" Hades mused and everyone on the table was immediately interested.


    "What do you have in mind?" Erebus questioned curiously. He is the Primordial God of Darkness and the older brother of Nyx in Greek mythology and one of the creators of Thanatos, Hypnos, and Oneiroi.


    Erebus is a handsome young man appearing in his mid-twenties with black hair. He wears a black cloak and his body gives out a dark aura. Erebus is shown to be calm and collected in person and deeply cares for his sister.


    "I want to steal the master bolt" Zeus said and the other sitting around the tables froze for a moment.


    "...I don''t understand how that thing fits into our plans?" Angra Mainyu asked in a cold tone. Angra Mainyu is the Evil God of Zoroastrianism in Persian mythology.


    (Image Here)


    Angra Mainyu takes the form of a phantom with a jet-black body with a muscular build and glowing fire-like eyes and has horns on top of his head. His body also gives out a chaotic aura.


    "It is easily one of the strongest weapons of the World. Having it in our possession would be a good deterrent in the future" Hades said in a neutral tone. Nyx clicked her tongue.


    "But that also means that he is going to come after us" Nyx huffed in an annoyed tone.


    "...No, he won''t. He won''t be coming after us¡­" Hades said and his eyes started to glow eerily¡­


    [Grigori, Underworld]


    "So, this is Grigori. I expected something more¡­ noteworthy" Hela said in an unimpressed tone as she looked in front of her.


    "I hope that you weren''t expecting dismembered humans decorating the buildings" Grayfia in a neutral tone. She was standing behind Hela like a dutiful maid.


    Hela grinned at the jab. "I am not gonna lie¡­ that would have been beautiful too" Hela said and let out a defeated sigh as she noticed several figures with multiple crow wings approaching the two of them.


    "Grayfia, would you look at that? We have some company!" Hela exclaimed cheerfully and Grayfia simply rolled her eyes. She tried to stop herself but her willpower wasn''t strong enough.


    "Are you going to tackle this incident diplomatically?" Grayfia questioned and Hela simply gave the woman an incredulous look.


    "My bad" Grayfia accepted her mistake with a blank look on her face and Hela simply gave the stoic woman a kind smile.


    "It hasn''t been a week and you already know me so well. Now, Grayfia, even though they are important, why don''t you tell me their names?" Hela spoke with a grin and Grayfia gave a small nod.


    "That man with the golden bangs is Azazel, he is the Governor General of the Fallen Angels. The man beside him who looks like he is about to give up on everything is Shemhazai, he is the Vice-Governor General of the Fallen Angels¡­" Grayfia said with a stoic look on her face and after hearing the second man''s description, Hela started to cackle loudly.


    "Hmm¡­ Grayfia, your description is point on. Maybe I should give him a hand and send him his merry way" Hela mused and started to rub her chin.


    "Please don''t" Once again, Grayfia deadpanned and Hela started to cackle after watching Grayfia''s reaction. The group of Fallen Angels finally arrived in front of Hela and Grayfia. Slowly the whole group landed in front of the duo and retracted their wings.


    "I have expected your arrival" Azazel said and Hela simply raised her delicate brows after hearing the statement.


    "I didn''t expect this. So, how are we going to do this?" Hela questioned curiously and her eyes started to glow eerily. The whole group of Fallen Angels slightly flinched after hearing the woman''s over-excited tone.


    "...Can we talk like civilized people?" Azazel asked in a hopeful tone. He really wanted to avoid a conflict. He felt shivers run down his spine as soon as he laid his eyes on this woman. Azazel was one of the oldest beings of the World and his instincts were screaming at him as soon as he saw the woman.


    "Fine¡­ let''s talk" Hela said with a stiff nod of her head. Azazel and his entourage internally released a relieved sigh. Now, at least they would be able to negotiate something.


    "Good. Now, Submit or die¡­" Hela said with a serious look on her face. Hela looked really proud after she finished speaking. Grayfia tried¡­ She really tried but she couldn''t stop herself from palming her face. This isn''t how you are supposed to talk but she shouldn''t have expected anything else from Hela.


    "...Um¡­ that is not how we are supposed to talk¡­" Azazel said nervously and Hela simply tilted her head in confusion. She slowly turned her head towards Grayfia for additional input.


    "You are supposed to negotiate, using peaceful means" Grayfia pointed out and Hela''s head snapped towards Azazel, then she turned back to look at Grayfia.


    "Why the fuck would I do that?" Hela questioned incredulously. Grayfia wanted to groan but she had to maintain an image¡­ her job was becoming harder by each day.


    "That is what is meant when he said that he wanted to talk like civilized people" Grayfia pointed out and Hela nodded her head in understanding. Then Hela slowly turned towards Azazel and his group who were looking towards Hela nervously.


    "Well, that is the best offer I could give your Race" Hela said with a shrug and Grayfia''s lips thinned but there wasn''t anything she could do to change this insane woman''s mind.


    "So that is what you are going to offer us?" Baraqiel questioned defensively and once again, Hela shrugged.


    "That is the best offer I can think of right now¡­" Hela said in a tone like it was a matter of fact.


    "...What is going to happen to us if we decide to submit?" Azazel questioned, surprising his whole group.


    "Nothing major¡­ I will remove some volatile elements and your Race will follow whatever decision I make" Hela said and Azazel nodded his head in understanding.


    "Azazel, don''t tell me you are considering submission" Baraqiel said and Azazel could only smile with a sad look on his face.


    "What am I supposed to do? Our Race is on the verge of Extinction. We can''t afford a fight right now and it won''t be a fight if we don''t submit in front of her¡­ she could crush us like insects" Azazel said with an apologetic tone. Shemhazai, along with Penemue, Tamiel, Sahariel nodded their heads. Only Baraqiel looked displeased with the decision.


    "Ho¡­ you are quite intelligent and here I thought that I would have to kill a lot of Fallen Angels to get my point across¡­ you don''t have a Fallen Angels Council, do you?" Hela spoke with an excited grin on her face.


    "No, they don''t have a Council" Grayfia decided to pitch in and Hela nodded her head with a disappointed look on her face.


    "Can I request something?" Azazel questioned and Hela simply quirked her brows. Azazel considered that to be a green light so he began to speak.


    "I am currently researching a method to resurrect Humans into Fallen Angels, if I succeed then we will be able to increase our numbers¡­ Can I continue the research?" Azazel requested in a respectful tone. Grayfia wasn''t surprised by this. The Fallen Angels were the first ones to withdraw from the Great War.


    "Sure¡­ to be honest, I don''t care what you plan to do with humans" Hela said in a dismissive tone. Even though she wasn''t happy as she didn''t get to kill anyone, but she was quite glad that she got a new Race under her rule¡­


    ========================


    1657 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 455: Two Down (III)...

    [Youkai Territory, Kyoto]


    "Last night was totally brilliant!!" Dora exclaimed in an excited tone and Nemuri couldn''t stop herself from nodding her head. Kuroka simply groaned in annoyance.


    "Will you two please stop, nya~¡­ not all of us are getting action, nya~" Kuroka grumbled in an annoyed tone. After hearing Kuroka''s words, both Nemuri and Dora started to snicker. Kuroka threw the two of them a dirty look.


    "Kitty, are you perhaps jealous of our amazing man?" Dora questioned in a teasing tone and Kuroka ducked her head to dodge Dora''s hand. Dora puffed out her cheeks and started to pout.


    Dora thought asking a question like that would make Kuroka drop her guard but unfortunately for Dora, Kuroka herself was quite vulgar. Even though Dora''s words didn''t faze Kuroka, she couldn''t deny she wasn''t interested.


    "Like any of you are going to allow me anywhere near him, nya~" Kuroka huffed in an annoyed tone and Nemuri simply raised her brows in curiosity. She easily caught Kuroka''s act.


    "We never stopped you. If you want to be with him then none of us are going to stop you" Nemuri said in a teasing grin. Dora also started to nod her head like a sage. Nemuri raised her finger and started to release a really oppressive aura. Kuroka almost choked when she sensed the pressure.


    "But if you want to simply use him for your own agenda then Hela is going to be your least of your worries" Nemuri said in a cruel tone. Kuroka hurriedly nodded her head like a woodpecker. This was the first time she was seeing this side of Nemuri.


    "Now now¡­ don''t need to scare the poor girl" Dora said and Nemuri didn''t bother to say anything after that. Kuroka never thought about using Reo for her own agenda. She even offered herself for her sister''s wellbeing.


    Kuroka always wanted to make strong kittens and Reo was the strongest man she had ever come across. So, Kuroka was naturally attracted to the man but she simply didn''t know if she should pursue a relationship or not¡­ She also didn''t know if Reo''s women allow her to be around him or not.


    Now that Kuroka got the green light. She decided to try her luck. If Reo rejects her then no harm done¡­ Kuroka''s gaze flickered towards Koneko who seemed to be playing with Kunou. This was the first time Kuroka saw her sister enjoying herself.


    Kuroka noticed the arrival of their host so she slowly turned her head towards the Leader of the Youkai Faction to greet the woman. "Nya~, good morning, Lady Yasaka" Kuroka greeted the woman in a respectful tone.


    Nemuri and Dora also greeted the woman. Yasaka greeted them back with a smile and her gaze focused on Kuroka. "Kuroka, the Leader of the Nekomata Clan is going to visit tomorrow" Yasaka said with a smile and sat beside the other three women.


    "Thanks for the help, nya~" Kuroka said in a respectful tone and Yasaka simply accepted the gesture with a smile. Kuroka didn''t know how the meeting was going to turn out but she was pretty excited about it¡­


    [Grigori, Underworld]


    "So, you are the strongest among the Fallen Angels?" Hela questioned as she leaned back on her throne. Creating something simple like a throne was a piece of cake for Hela.


    "Um¡­ haha!! Yeah" Azazel said in a sheepish tone and rubbed the back of his head. Hela wasn''t impressed by the display. Then her eyes flickered towards the second Devil inside the room. After Azazel decided to submit, Hela immediately called a meeting.


    "Now I understand why the Fallen Angels were the first ones to withdraw from the Great War" Hela said with a nod. "I have heard you are quite knowledgeable about the toys known as Sacred Gear" Hela said and Azazel nodded his head. There wasn''t anything he could hide from the woman.


    "Are there any Sacred Gear with the ability to control or manipulate Space?" Hela questioned and Azazel rubbed his chin for a moment.


    "There are quite a few¡­ can you tell me anything more, I need to know more if you want me to tell you anything specific" Azazel said.


    "Purple mist" Hela added without missing a beat.


    "It is the Longinus, Dimension Lost" Azazel said in an instant and Hela nodded her head in understanding.


    "Can you tell me who possesses this Scared Gear?" Hela asked and Azazel shook his head.


    "I would need to ask around but I have heard rumours that someone from the Magician Council possessed that particular Longinus but I can''t tell you anything concrete" Azazel said and Hela simply closed her eyes in disappointment.


    "Pity¡­ what else can you tell me about these Long¡­" Hela began to speak but she was cut off when someone decided to interrupt her.


    "I have heard you are quite strong" Vali Lucifer said, stepping forward. Azazel gasped in horror. A lot of murmurs broke out inside the room.


    Hela slowly turned her head towards the offending Devil and her eyes narrowed. "What about it, Devil?" Hela asked and Grayfia, who was standing behind Hela, started to pity the boy.


    "Vali! What the hell are you doing?" Azazel whispered furiously and Vali simply shrugged.


    "She is strong, I am simply challenging her to a fight" Vali said like it was the most obvious thing in the World. An amused grin appeared on Hela''s face.


    "So, you are challenging me?" Hela asked and Vali simply nodded his head.


    "Albion seems to be worried about you so you must be strong¡­ Azazel also decided to submit to you, which also points in the same direction. So, yes, I am challenging you to a fight" Vali Lucifer said in a determined tone.


    For a few seconds, Hela simply kept staring at the boy with a blank look on her face. Grayfia looked at him with pity in her eyes. All of a sudden Hela stood up from her throne and started to cackle in made glee. She turned towards Grayfia and stopped laughing.


    "Grayfia! He is challenging me to a duel¡­ isn''t that interesting?" Hela questioned and Grayfia''s eyes flickered towards the boy and she gave him a sympathetic look.


    "Of course, Lady Hela" Grayfia deadpanned and once again, Hela started to cackle.


    "...Um¡­ Lady Hela, can you please spare him?" Azazel requested in a weak tone. Hela immediately stopped laughing and glared at the man.


    "Fine¡­ I will spare him" Hela said with a stiff nod. It has been quite some time since someone challenged her. Reo was the last one to challenge her. Azazel had decided to bow down without making any fuss so she decided to spare the boy.


    It was pretty clear that the boy was important to Azazel and killing the boy will create discontent among her new underlings. ''I could always kill a random human on the street if I feel my hands itching'' Hela mused internally.


    Vali Lucifer wasn''t happy with how the woman was treating him. He felt like he was being treated like a joke. He would show her¡­ He knew that the woman was strong as even Azazel had decided to turn tail but he would at least make her respect his effort.


    "So, are we going to this here or do you have any specific area for things like these?" Hela questioned in an amused tone.


    "We have an arena. I will lead you there if you don''t mind" Penemue spoke up and Hela''s eyes focused on the sole female Cadre.


    "Sure, lead the way" Penemue quickly led the whole group towards the arena in Grigori. Albion was still trying to dissuade Vali from committing suicide. Alas, battle maniacs are battle maniacs.


    "Hmm¡­ this is nice. Grayfia, do we have something like this in the Underworld?" Hela questioned while looking towards her diligent maid.


    "Of course, my lady. We have several arenas such as these. Ajuka Beelzebub can even create pocket dimensions for Rating Games" Grayfia answered with a stoic look on her face.


    "Oh yes¡­ Rating games. Azazel, you were saying that you were trying to create something like the Evil Pieces, right?" Hela asked curiously and Azazel nodded his head.


    "Good¡­ I will ask Ajuka to help you. Maybe you will be able to develop a new type of Evil Pieces that could resurrect humans into Fallen Angels" Hela said and Azazel and some other Cadres were immediately excited after hearing the prospect.


    "...I think we have wasted enough time. We should start!" Vali Lucifer called out from the other side of the arena.


    "I agree¡­ we have wasted enough time. Come on. Show me the best you have got" Hela said in a mocking tone and everyone else except Grayfia moved away. The others were slightly curious and wanted to know why the woman didn''t move but they decided to keep their mouths closed.


    A pair of Blue Ethereal Dragon wings appeared on Valo''s back. "Vanishing Dragon! Balance Breaker!" An unknown voice originated from the wings and a white Draconic Armour formed on Vali''s body.


    Vali didn''t wait anymore and lunged towards Hela at his max speed and punched in her direction. Hela simply caught his fist without any effort. A huge shockwave erupted due to the collision. Everyone present in the arena except Grayfia was surprised.


    "Was that all? I am not impressed" Hela said in a disappointed tone. Even though Vali and Albion both were shocked to their cores, both of them quickly gathered their bearings.


    "No, the battle is just starting!!" Vali exclaimed and started to release a huge amount of Power and Hela''s eyes started to glow in amusement after watching the display¡­


    ========================


    1660 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 456: Two Down (END)...

    [Grigori, Underworld]


    "No, the battle is just starting!!" Vali exclaimed and started to release a huge amount of Power and Hela''s eyes started to glow in amusement after watching the display.


    "Divide!" The same voice exclaimed loudly and Hela felt something shift inside her body. She felt her Power leaving her body. She was quite intrigued by the ability and her eyes started to shine in excitement.


    ''I-Impossible! Vali! I can''t handle so much power!!'' Albion screamed inside Vali''s mind but before Vali could even react, his Balance Breaker shattered like glass. A look of shock and disbelief was etched on Vali''s face.


    Hela was also quite surprised and her power returned to its original state. She immediately understood that his armour gave him the ability to steal the opponent''s power and use it for themselves. Too bad, the Devil wasn''t strong enough to handle her power.


    Hela''s grip on Vali''s fist tightened and she yanked him forward. Hela smashed her head against Vali''s and Vali felt his whole world spin, Hela remembered to hold herself back or Vali''s head would have exploded like a watermelon.


    Hela let go of Vali''s hand. Unable to keep his balance due to the immense impact, Vali fell on his butt. Blood started to drip down his nose and mouth. Hela simply cracked her neck as she started to walk away from Vali.


    ''His power is intriguing but I would be simply bullying him¡­ nothing wrong with that but I can''t kill him. That takes away the fun'' Hela thought with a disappointed look on her face. ''Longinus type Sacred Gears are pretty interesting though'' Hela mused in amusement.


    ''Vali! Vali!! You need to get a grip! Are you okay??!'' Albion screamed hysterically inside Vali''s mind.


    ''I feel like a freight train slammed against my head'' Vali said while shaking his head. His mind was finally becoming clear. He finally noticed Hela walking away from the arena and he clenched his fists in fury.


    He couldn''t accept a defeat like this.


    Hela''s eyes focused on Azazel and the Cadres. All of them had their jaws on the floor and their eyes were wide as saucers. The whole scene was pretty amusing. All of a sudden, Hela froze and turned her head back.


    "You are strong! I admit that I have really underestimated you. You are clearly much stronger than me but I won''t accept defeat so easily" Vali said with some difficulty as he slowly stood up.


    Azazel had a hardened look on his face but he didn''t say anything after hearing Vali''s words. He already knew what Vali was going to do. He wanted to stop the boy but he knew that Vali needed to learn that he shouldn''t provoke monsters the hard way.


    "Your power is too much for my Balance Breaker but can you handle something stronger?" Vali questioned.


    "The fuck are blabbering about, you fool? Did I hit you too hard? Did I scramble your brains?" Hela asked heatedly. She didn''t have time for this¡­ she had more important things to do, like things to kill.


    ''Vali, don''t do this! You might have found a way around the negative effects but the Juggernaut Drive is still very dangerous!'' Albion warned but Vali wasn''t ready to listen.


    "I, who am about to awaken,


    Am the Heavenly Dragon who has taken the principles of supremacy from God


    I envy the infinite and I pursue the dream


    I shall become the White Dragon of Supremacy


    And I shall take you to the limits of white paradise" Vali exclaimed.


    His Balance Breaker activated itself. Huge amounts of energy and power started to pour out of Vali''s body. Slowly Vali''s features started to change and his form started to grow bigger. The Draconic Features on the armour started to become more distinct. Vali''s neck elongated, finally fitting the size of the rest of the body.


    Once again, Hela was quite intrigued by the ability. Her eyes shined in excitement as she felt the huge amount of Power boost Vali received after activating whatever the fuck he activated. Hela started to cackle as MjolnirII appeared in her hand and her body started to get surrounded by lightning.


    Grayfia watched the whole scene unfold with a stoic look on her face. ''It is still not enough, Lucifer-San'' Grayfia thought. Hela hasn''t displayed enough of her powers in front of Grayfia but she knew that Bali Lucifer couldn''t defeat the woman with this level of power.


    This was the first time Grayfia saw this move. Even though the power was more than impressive, it couldn''t match Sirzechs Lucifer''s power. Grayfia had seen Hela treat Sirzechs Lucifer like nothing more than a child, so Grayfia was pretty confident that Hela won''t be defeated.


    "I haven''t fought a Dragon!! Show me what you got!!" Hela exclaimed while cackling and lunged towards the Dragon surrounded by lightning. The Dragon roared, releasing even more power.


    Hela finally arrived in front of the Dragon and smacked her hammer on the Dragon''s chest. The Dragon howled in pain as it slammed on the ground, creating a crater in the middle of the arena. Hela landed on the Dragon''s chest and she was about to slam down the hammer but all of a sudden she faltered when she felt a lot of power leave her body.


    "Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide!..." The voice resounded from the Dragon. Hela felt the Dragon siphon her power but she wasn''t worried, with Hel, Dark Dimension, Death empowering her, she would get back her power even before she could completely lower the hammer.


    Once again Hela was right as her hammer slammed on the Dragon''s chest. The whole Grigori shook when she discharged her power. Hela''s power was back before she could even land the blow. The Dragon howled in pain and spat out a lot of blood.


    The Dragon roared and lunged in the air with Hela with a flick of its wing. Hela grabbed the chest plate of the Dragon for a better grip and slammed her hammer creating a huge shock wave of lighting. The Dragon wasn''t able to maintain flight and once again crashed on the floor of the arena, creating another massive crater.


    "Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide!..." Once again the voice was heard but once again Hela slammed down the hammer but this time, she used a lot more power.


    The Dragon kept trying to divide Hela''s power but no matter how much it tried, it couldn''t lower the woman''s power. It was like the woman''s power was limitless. The Dragon''s voice started to lose its intensity. The armour on the Dragon''s body was barely holding. The Dragon''s body was filled with massive cracks.


    "Divide! Divide! Divi¡­" That was all the Dragon could say before Hela slammed down her hammer and discharged a huge amount of lightning. The Dragon finally shattered, leaving behind a bloodied body of Vali inside the crater.


    ''At least he is alive'' Hela thought and she finally understood that these Longinus were pretty dangerous. As long as she had her powers over Death, she wasn''t worried about being defeated but she would have been in a bind if Hela was being empowered by Hel, The Dark Dimension, and Death.


    Even though Hela was never in a pinch during the fight, she respected the power of the Longinus Divine Dividing. Vali wasn''t anything special... She didn''t expect anything else. Hela would have liked to kill the boy and be done with it but once again, she decided against it so that she could keep the Fallen Angels in line.


    Hela walked out of the crater and threw MjolnirII inside her shadow. "Don''t worry, he is still alive but I can''t say that he is unharmed" Hela said in a dismissive manner while looking towards Azazel.


    Azazel gave the woman a grateful nod. The other Cadres were completely pale too¡­ This was the first time they have seen the Juggernaut Drive and its power.


    Even Baraqiel was quite glad that Azazel had decided to submit in front of this woman. The power of the Juggernaut Drive was more than impressive and all of them were completely awed by it but Hela simply overwhelmed Vali with brute strength and lightning.


    Only Azazel was able to notice the similarities between Hela''s hammer and Mjolnir but Azazel scrapped the idea as Mjolnir belonged to Thor and it looked much more different than the hammer Hela had been using. It is always possible that Hela was able to acquire a different variant of Mjolnir.


    Azazel immediately contacted his medical team. They arrived only after a few seconds and left along with Vali''s body. Azazel left along with the Medical Team and Hela didn''t bother to stop him as Azazel left Shemhazai in charge until he returned.


    "Now, that the farce is finally over¡­ let''s go and resume our meeting" Hela said and started to walk towards the entrance of the arena. "Grayfia, be a dear and contact Ajuka¡­ I can''t have my subjects going extinct due to their low fertility rate now, can I?" Hela mused as she kept walking.


    Grayfia who was walking behind her gave a small nod. "Of course, my lady" Grayfia said and activated the communication circle.


    The Cadres and the Vice-Governor General of the Fallen Angels were quite glad that their new ruler was trying to help them with their population problem¡­


    ========================


    1604 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 457: The Nekomata Clan (END)...

    [Youkai Territory, Kyoto]


    "Hello, my name is Magari, I am the leader of Nekomata Clan" A middle-aged woman introduced herself to Kuroka and Koneko. It was pretty clear that the woman was a Nekomata Youkai but unlike Kuroka, the woman didn''t have a verbal tick.


    The woman had white hair with black streaks and she had a silvery tiny in her cat-like eyes. She has two fluffy white cat ears with black spots on top of her head. Her ears seemed to be twitching from time to time.


    Magari also seemed to have 7 cat tails. Both Kuroka and Koneko were awed by the woman''s power¡­ Kuroka and Koneko had seen a lot of strong people in Reo''s House but Magari was a Nekomata. Kuroka knew that Reo and her women were otherworlders and Magari was someone from their own Race, so it was kind of endearing.


    Dora''s eyes were also glittering in excitement. It was pretty surprising that Dora wasn''t having a nosebleed. Nemuri simply stood beside Yasaka and Kunou. Both of them had polite smiles on their faces.


    "It''s nice to meet you, nya~. My name is Kuroka and this¡­ Shirone, my sister, nya~" Kuroka introduced herself and her sister. She talked with her sister yesterday and Koneko wanted to be introduced by her old name, Shirone.


    "I might be wrong, are you two perhaps Fujimai''s daughter?" Magari asked and both Kuroka''s and Shirone''s eyes grew wide after hearing that name.


    "Yes, did you know her, nya~?" Kuroka asked in a hopeful tone and a sad smile appeared on Magari''s face.


    "Yes, she was a part of our clan. I was against her leaving our clan for a dubious man but she was simply mad in love" Magari said in a disappointed tone while shaking her head. Kuroka and Shirone smiled bitterly after hearing those words.


    "Till her last breath, nya~. She was in love with that vile man!" Kuroka spat out in disdain. Magari could only smile bitterly. Shirone didn''t know much about her mother as she was really young when her mother passed away so her reaction was quite tame compared to Kuroka.


    "Can¡­ Can you tell us more about her, nya~?" Kuroka asked in a hopeful tone. Kuroka hated her father, but she loved her mother even though her mother was blindly in love with that hateful man.


    "Of course, I have a lot of stories about young Fujimai" Magari said with a beaming smile on her face. "Do you want to visit our village?" Magari offered and Kuroka immediately wanted to agree with the offer but she knew she couldn''t and Shirone simply looked towards her sister.


    Kuroka slowly turned towards Nemuri. Nemuri simply shrugged. "If you want to go with her then it is your decision, I will simply inform Reo of your decision" Nemuri said with a shrug and Kuroka only nodded her head with a wry smile on her face.


    "You don''t need to, nya~¡­ I won''t be staying there. I simply want to visit my mother''s birthplace, nya~" Kuroka said with a small nod and once again, Nemuri shrugged. Kuroka knew that without Reo''s help, she would still have the SS-Class Stray Devil status.


    "I don''t have any problems with that" Magari said after hearing Kuroka''s statement. Dora released a relieved sigh after hearing Kuroka''s words but she also wanted to accompany them to this Nekomata village but didn''t know how to ask about tagging along that without sounding like a creep.


    "Good¡­ let''s go then" Magari said with a smile and started to prepare a teleportation circle. Only after a minute, Magari was done. Kuroka and Shirone stepped into the circle and moments later, the two of them disappeared from the room along with Magari.


    "I am feeling parched¡­ let''s have a drink" Nemuri offered and Yasaka started to giggle after hearing her friend''s statement¡­


    [POV Kuroka]


    This place is so beautiful, nya~¡­ I couldn''t believe my mother grew up here. This place is brimming with natural energy. Now I can understand how the woman in front of me became so strong.


    Nya~, all the residents of this village were Nekomata. I have never seen so many Nekomatas. Until now, mother was the only Nekomata I have seen. I have heard that someone from the Phenex Clan has a pair of Nekomata sisters in their peerage but I haven''t seen them. Except that I didn''t know about anyone else, nya~.


    Everyone was pretty respectful to Magari and it wasn''t fear¡­ it was genuine respect, nya~. That is a sign of a good leader. Even though I agreed to come here, I was still keeping my guard up. With my past, trusting someone all of a sudden had become quite hard.


    "This is where your mother grew up¡­ after she left, someone else decided to buy the house" Magari said while pointing towards a house and I couldn''t fault Magari for allowing something like that.


    My mother left the village on her own accord, obviously, her house was going to be acquired by someone else. Magari led us towards a field where the younger generation could be seen practising Youjutsu and Senjutsu,nya~. This is so beautiful, nya~.


    Shirone was slightly uncomfortable, so I placed my hand around her shoulder to give her some comfort. She looked at me and gave me a determined nod. "This is where the younger generation learns our arts" Magari said with a smile. I am glad that she didn''t ask why Shirone looked uncomfortable.


    "I can feel that you are pretty good at Youjutsu and Senjutsu but you could still learn more if you want" Magari said while looking towards me.


    "I would love to learn more if you don''t mind, nya~" I immediately agreed. I knew that Shirone wasn''t comfortable with Youjutsu or Senjutsu but Shirone has been working on trying to get rid of her trauma, so I think it will be fine, nya~.


    "Very well!" Magari nodded her head with a kind smile on her face¡­


    [POV Reo]


    Almost a week has passed since Kuroka had started to train in the Nekomata village. Surprisingly only after a day, Koneko has also decided to join her sister. Rias and her peerage had returned to the Underworld as Hela had removed her from Kuoh but Koneko had started to live with us.


    Nothing major has happened. Hades is planning to steal the master bolt and Rizevim Livan Lucifer has increased the pace of his plans. Rizevim Livan Lucifer is playing to remove me¡­ hehe¡­ it is pretty amusing to watch him scuttle around.


    His time will come¡­ Well, I should get back to my own training. I slowly closed my eyes and the space around me started to pulse with purple waves. I was trying to increase the concentration of Power of Destruction inside my body without releasing it.


    It won''t increase by power or anything and my power is bottomless, I will never run out of power as long as the concept of Destruction exists in this Omniverse. I was simply trying to increase my control over my power.


    The Power of Destruction is chaotic in nature¡­ keeping it under a lid is very hard, that is why Sirzechs Lucifer loses his ability to control after entering his Destruction mode. That was just an example¡­ his ability to control the Power of Destruction isn''t anywhere near me.


    Thankfully I wasn''t anywhere near any Multiverse¡­ I didn''t want to destroy anything accidentally. When I Nemesis I wouldn''t have bothered about something insignificant like this but now¡­ guess, I have really changed a lot. Recently, I haven''t destroyed anything, I have become kind of tame.


    The whole place started to vibrate due to the concentration of my raw power¡­ After a few minutes, my control finally started to slip so u started to lower my power. I kept repeating the process for an hour until I finally felt someone approaching my location. I slowly opened my eyes and decided to wait.


    "My my my¡­ isn''t this a surprise. The great Nemesis training!! This is going to hit the news" A man appeared in front of me out of thin air. The man was dressed in a white office shirt and a pair of black pants.


    He also had a tie hanging down his neck. His shirt was rolled up to his shoulders revealing the tribal tattoos on his arms. The man was also wearing two leather combat gloves. There were small patches of blood on his body. I narrowed my eyes and started to release my power.


    (Image Here)


    "Extinction¡­ what a surprise" I said in a dry tone and the man started to chuckle.


    "You are still brooding emo and here I heard that you have changed" the man said with a teasing grin on his face and I simply scoffed after hearing his statement.


    "I have changed¡­ I go by a different name now" I said and the man pulled out a cigarette and lit it up. Yes, we are in Space but it still works because we are Gods or something like that.


    The man took a long puff and released the smoke. "Yes, I have heard. Itsuki Reo. Really? You ducking took a mortal name?? The fuck is going on? The Omniverse is really coming to an end" The man started to cackle. His argument seems to be quite sound.


    "Fair point" I said with a stiff nod of my head.


    "Don''t need to be so stiff, big guy¡­ the end is coming. Let''s have some fun before everything goes down to shit" Extinction proposed and I simply gave him a blank stare.


    "Fine¡­" I agreed with a shrug.


    "Good. I know this brilliant place! Let''s go for a drink. What do you say?" Extinction asked excitedly.


    "Sure, lead the way" I said and Extinction cleaned all the blood on his body with a wave of his hand and moments later a door appeared in front of us. Extinction stepped into the door and soon as I was about to step in¡­ I froze in shock and surprise¡­ Oh, boy¡­


    ========================


    1674 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 458: *Hidden*

    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    Nat''s eyes fluttered open and she felt really uncomfortable. She quickly jumped out of the bed and rushed towards the toilet. There was someone already inside the toilet but Nat didn''t care about that.


    She leaned down on the sink and started to vomit. "Congratulations!" Nemuri said in a cheerful tone from the side. Nat opened the tap to clean her mouth.


    "Don''t try celebrating before I confirm anything" Nat said as she finished washing her face. Nat turned to look at Nemuri and found the perverted woman inside the tub.


    "As I said, congratulations! I can already sense it due to my ability to sense life energy" Nemuri said and Nat simply grimaced. Nemuri noticed the grimace on Nat''s face and she knew exactly why Nat was reacting like that.


    "Why don''t you join me in the bath?" Nemuri offered and Nat decided to join the perverted woman. There is no harm and it might help to clear her mind.


    Nat slowly entered the bath and leaned on the opposite side of the bath. The bath was massive so that everyone could fit easily¡­ the girls knew that they could get a few more sisters in the future so they had decided not to spare any expenses.


    "Why do you look worried? From what I knew you really wanted to be a mother" Nemuri said and Nat released a sigh.


    "...I do. I always wanted to become a mother but I don''t know how Reo is going to react, especially with the war hanging over his head" Nat said after a few moments of silence. Nemuri nodded her head in understanding, Nat''s worries were completely legit.


    "To be honest, I don''t know how he is going to react but with how he is¡­ he would probably go over the moon¡­ I meant reaction not literally" Nemuri said with a smile and Nat couldn''t stop herself from snickering.


    "...I am also worried about Momo. You know she is his first lover so she might react badly" Nat said in a slightly nervous tone. Once again Nemuri found herself nodding her head in agreement.


    "...She might become slightly jealous but you don''t need to worry. She is one of the most understanding and caring women I have seen" Nemuri said with a confident smile on her face. Nat couldn''t deny Nemuri''s statement.


    "You are right¡­ I might be worried for nothing" Nat said and started to chuckle nervously.


    "The point is we won''t know until we tell them" Nemuri said with a smile. Nat was about to nod her head but she froze when a word registered in her mind. Her eyes grew wide in surprise and she stared at Nemuri.


    Nemuri also realized her slip. "You too?" Nat asked in a surprised tone and Nemuri knew that it would be useless to hide right now so she simply nodded her head.


    "Yeah¡­ you caught my slip. I should have expected nothing else from the best spy" Nemuri said with a teasing grin on her face and Nat simply rolled her eyes.


    "Anyone would have noticed that slip¡­ so, when are we going for the big reveal?" Nat asked Nemuri''s shoulders sagged after hearing the question. She was also internally nervous about the whole thing but at least now she had a partner.


    "How about dinner tonight? Reo has a tendency of knowing things and I don''t want him finding out on his own¡­ he might think that we are trying to hide it" Nemuri said and Nat immediately nodded her head with that.


    "Ok¡­ I agree with that. Should we reveal it to the others before dinner?" Nat asked and Nemuri shook her head.


    "Let''s reveal it in front of everyone" Nemuri said and Nat''s shoulders also sagged.


    "Since you can sense it¡­ do you think anyone else is?" Nat questioned curiously and Nemuri shook her head.


    "I haven''t checked the others¡­ I only checked you when you came running inside" Nemuri said and started to use her powers to check the others.


    "I just checked¡­ looks like it is only the two of us for now. It could always change if Reo decides to work hard" Nemuri said and started to snicker. Nat also joined Nemuri.


    "...I am gonna miss my drinks" Nemuri said in a disappointed tone.


    "Amen to that" Nat joined in, most of the girls drank regularly.


    "But it is going to be worth it! You know, I was over 30 when I finally joined his harem. I always wanted to be a mother but I couldn''t find anyone special¡­ that is when Reo came swooping in and completely knocked me off my feet. He stole my heart" Nemuri said with an obsessive look on her face.


    "I always wanted to be a mother¡­ Everyone knows that" Nat said with a gentle smile on her face and she started to rub her belly¡­


    [POV Reo]


    Fuck¡­


    Don''t get me wrong I was really happy but I don''t know exactly how to react. This is too much! I wanted to appear inside the bathroom and pull the two of them into my arms but I couldn''t do that to them.


    I have heard that this revealing thing is a huge deal for women. So if I swoop in right now then it would ruin their surprise. They were planning to surprise everyone during dinner. The two of them seem to be really nervous¡­


    "Did something happen, big guy? You don''t look too good" Extinction asked in a worried tone and I could only release a tired sigh.


    "It is nothing¡­ I am simply worried about the war. If you don''t mind, I need to go. Thanks for inviting me for the drink though" I said getting up from the table.


    "Sure, big guy. I hope you take care of whatever is worrying you" Extinction said and I nodded my head.


    Extinction might look like he is an insane psycho but in truth, he is one of the good guys among the pantheon of Evil Gods. He is a good friend too, he isn''t close to me like Ardat, Hydriana, Gotzone or Lars but he is a good friend.


    His name is also kind of misleading. Everyone calls him Extinction because of his Major Divinity over Murder but that is not his real talent. He is a ladies'' man¡­ but he isn''t committed. In simple words, he is the heartthrob of a lot of goddesses.


    "Take care, Extinction" I said and turned around. "Next time the drinks will be on me" I said and walked out of the bar while waving at him.


    "Haha¡­ sure, big guy" I heard Extinction''s voice before I walked out of the door. As soon as I walked out of the door, I started to use my Reality Powers to make everyone ignore me. Moments later, I disappeared and appeared at the spot where I was training previously.


    I started to drift through Space while thinking about the Future but I decided not to use my Future Sight ability. Now, everything was going to be different. I will have my own family to take care of¡­ I guess I simply have to man up and shoulder all of my responsibilities¡­


    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "Ohh¡­ I am so excited!!" Luna exclaimed cheerfully and plopped down on her seat. Reo, Nat, and Nemuri knew that Luna already knew about it but Nat and Nemuri held their breaths, they didn''t want Luna to ruin their surprise.


    "What got you so excited?" Momo asked curiously as she sat down beside Luna. Luna shook her head and started to hum some unknown song. Momo knew that she couldn''t pry a secret out of Luna if she didn''t want to reveal it. Prying a soul out of Hela''s hand will be easier.


    Nat and Nemuri released a relieved sigh when they saw that Luna didn''t reveal their secret. All the residents of the house finally arrived at the table. Both Kuroka and Koneko arrived at the table. Tonight even Grayfia was present like a diligent maid.


    Somehow, both Nat and Nemuri were able to gain seats beside Reo at the other table from the other girls without revealing anything. Nat and Nemuri were sitting at either side of Reo. Reo was also kind of nervous as he honestly didn''t know if he was ready for the responsibility or not but he wouldn''t back out.


    "...There is something I want to say before we start dinner" Nemuri began to speak. Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned towards Nemuri. Even the house-elves who were serving food stopped in their tracks.


    "...Not just her, I also want to reveal something before we start dinner" Nat said in a slightly nervous tone. Everyone''s gaze shifted towards Nat from Nemuri. Nat looked towards Nemuri and Nemuri gave a subtle nod. Both of them wanted to reveal it together.


    Everyone was waiting for the big reveal with bated breaths. "We are pregnant!!" Both Nat and Nemuri revealed the secret at the same time and they slowly turned towards Reo. For a few, nobody said anything until a house-elf dropped a spoon in surprise¡­


    ========================


    ========================


    1571 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 459: I am going to be a Daddy (II)...

    [POV Reo]


    For a few, nobody said anything until a house-elf dropped a spoon in surprise.


    Even though I kind of already knew the news, hearing it from them made me feel really good¡­ it is hard to explain but an unexplainable feeling enveloped my heart.


    I immediately used my Space Powers to bring both Nat and Nemuri on my lap. Both women yelped in surprise when I engulfed them in a tight embrace. The two women simply snuggled into my chest meekly.


    Finally, my other women also got over their surprise and appeared around us engulfed the three of us in the group hug. All the girls started to sob cheerfully while congratulating Nemuri and Nat.


    The other girls finally separated, allowing Nemuri and Nat some fresh air. "Are you really happy?" Nat asked and I simply nodded my head with a goofy grin on my face.


    "I am going to be a Daddy" I said with a goofy smile and pulled the two of them closer to me.


    "I think he is somewhat overjoyed" Momo said with a chuckle.


    "Of course I am. I know I have never talked about children, and I am sorry if that gave all of you the impression that I don''t want children then you are wrong. I simply can''t explain what I am feeling with simple words" I said with a smile on my face.


    "...You can always show your appreciation by taking us to our room and having your way with us" Nemuri proposed with a perverted grin on her face. There goes the pervert.


    "Nemuri, I don''t think it is safe to do that with the baby" Ororo pointed out and Nemuri simply snorted.


    "Then he can always knock on my backdoor" Nemuri said with a proud look on her face and puffed out her chest.


    "Don''t worry Nemuri, it is completely safe to have sex right now or a couple of weeks¡­ but for the sake of it, let me conduct some tests before that" Jean added and both Nemuri and Nat nodded in appreciation.


    "Can we please talk about all this stuff afterwards?" Momo asked while looking around and all the other girls seemed to agree. "We must celebrate" Momo said and once again all the girls nodded.


    "Pudding!!" Luna exclaimed cheerfully and all the girls started to chuckle cheerfully. Slowly the girls made their way towards the seat after once again congratulating Nemuri and Nat.


    "Congratulations-San, Nemuri-San Natasha-San" Yachiru was the first one to congratulate after the other girls finally finished congratulating the two of them. Nemuri and Nat were still sitting on my lap.


    Yachiru is already one of my women even though we haven''t done anything more than hugging and hand-holding. But isn''t holding hands the last stage of a relationship?? The intermediate stages will happen eventually.


    "Thank you, Yachiru" both Nat Nemuri said at the same time with a gentle smile on their faces.


    "Congratulations, Lady Kayama, Lady Romanoff" Grayfia said with a small smile on her face and bowed her head politely.


    "Thank you, Grayfia" Once again both Nemuri and Nat replied with a gentle smile on their faces.


    "Grayfia, why don''t you sit and eat with us? This is a special occasion" Nat offered and even though Grayfia wanted to deny the offer, she simply couldn''t deny the offer. So, she reluctantly nodded her head and sat down beside Hela.


    "I am glad that you accepted the offer" I said with a smile and the said woman simply nodded her head with a stoic look on her face.


    "Congratulations, nya~!!! I am so happy for the two of you Nat, Nemuri" Kuroka exclaimed in a cheerful tone and her tails to swish cheerfully behind her back.


    "Thanks, Kuroka" Nat and Nemuri replied.


    "Congratulations" Shirone said with a hint of a small smile on her face. Everyone knew that Shirone was a person of very few words so it was fine.


    "Thank you, Koneko" both Nat and Nemuri thanked the younger Nekoshou in the room with a smile on their faces. Shirone had stopped hiding her heritage. Her ears kept twitching on top of her head all the time and her white tail kept swishing behind her back.


    "Hn" Shirone nodded her head cutely.


    Slowly the food started to appear on the table. Once again, the house-elves decided that none of us were eating enough so they filled the table with various types of food. Once again, Momo decided to swoop in to save the day.


    Nowadays, she only ate enough food for 4 people but that didn''t mean that she couldn''t eat more. Grayfia, Yachiru and the Neko Sisters had their jaws on the floor when they saw Momo gobble up enough food to feed more than 20 people on her own.


    I was quite amused to see someone stoic like Grayfia to have such a reaction. Well, she did see something surreal so I can''t fault her. Even Hela was quite surprised after watching the scene as she has only seen Momo go out like that a couple of times.


    "It seems that the house-elves decided to go all out to celebrate the auspicious occasion" Dora said dryly.


    "True. The food was really good" Momo said while wiping her mouth.


    "All of us noticed" Fleur pointed out in a dry tone. After that, all of us finally decided to retire to our own room. I noticed a certain glint in the eyes of my women. I could kind of already guess what the girls wanted from me.


    As soon as I entered my room, I was surrounded by women. Nat and Nemuri were already on the bed, the two of them were giggling happily after watching the scene unfold in front of their eyes.


    "Um¡­ so, how may I help all of you?" I decided to ask the most important question according to the situation.


    "We don''t know¡­ have you done anything to displease us recently?" Fleur questioned and I started to tap my chin with a thoughtful look on my face. I decided to play their game.


    "I can''t remember anything specifically¡­ why don''t I take you all to my bed, I think we would be able to work it out" I offered with a thoughtful look on my face. The girls simply looked around at each other.


    "Your offer seems to be sound" Hela said with a mischievous glint in her eyes. I used my Space Powers to teleport everyone in bed and after that, the rest is history.


    I had to work extra hard to satisfy the girls as all of them seemed to be wanting to wring me dry. I can understand where they were coming from, all of them including Hela wanted to get pregnant now that two of them were already pregnant¡­


    [Two Days Later] (Not considering frozen time)


    "You know, Rome isn''t going to disappear" I said while chuckling lightly. Nat turned around and shot me a glare.


    "Excuse me if I seem to be overly excited. It isn''t my fault" Nat huffed and rolled her eyes.


    "True¡­ though I don''t mind you being excited. I am also kind of excited that I would be able to spend a week with the two of you" I said finished with a grin and Nat huffed.


    After another night of passion where we continuously practised baby-making, I decided to have a small trip with both Nat and Nemuri for a week. I was also planning to propose all of my women during this time. I wanted to propose all of them at the same time.


    All of my women get along pretty well and I don''t want to create a rift between them. I know that Momo has been slightly jealous even though she was genuinely happy for both Nat and Nemuri and no one could fault her with that.


    Heck, the other women also felt the same except Hela and Luna. None of them had said anything but I could clearly feel it. Luna had said that she would bring my child into the Omniverse when the time was right and left it at that.


    Hela was¡­ Hela and I did have a chat with her when the other girls were sleeping¡­ Hela could go on for weeks before her sex drive is completely satisfied and we also kind of got destructive while going to at.


    ~FLASHBACK~


    "Husband, I am kind of scared" Hela said softly while stroking my cheek. I looked down so that I could look into her eyes.


    "Why?" I asked her softly, urging her to continue.


    "...I am really afraid that I won''t be able to become a good mother" Hela said while lowering her chin. "I don''t want to become someone like my mother" Hela said and shook her head.


    I slowly placed her hand under her chin and lifted her head so that once again I could look into her eyes. "I understand where you are coming from but let me ask you something" I said softly and Hela''s eyes glittered.


    "Will you abandon our child if he or she becomes something you or I don''t want to?" I asked her and Hela vehemently shook her head.


    "Even if my child becomes an Angel I would still love him with my very being" Hela said in a determined tone.


    "See¡­ that is the reason why you will be a good mother¡­ you don''t need to worry about it" I said and placed a soft kiss on her forehead. Hela snuggled into my chest with a content smile on her face...


    ~FLASHBACK ENDS~


    Nemuri had fallen asleep¡­ the naughty fox has been practically inseparable from me for the past few days and to be honest, I don''t mind that at all¡­ I am already looking forward to this week¡­


    ========================


    1681 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 460: The Olympians (I) & The Bael Clan...

    [POV Reo]


    "This place is really lovely"  Nemuri said as she twirled around on the roof. We decided to book the best suite available since money wasn''t a problem for us.


    "I am glad that you like it. After all, we are on this trip so I could spend some time with the two of you" I finished with a grin while looking inside. Nat was getting freshened after the long flight.


    "I am sure I can think of a couple of ways to show you my appreciation" Nemuri said in a teasing tone and leaned down to expose her cleavage to me.


    "Hehe¡­ you naughty minx. It seems that you didn''t get enough of me last night" I said with a grin and Nemuri nodded her head like a woodpecker.


    "I will never get enough of you¡­ why don''t we have a quickie¡­ right here while Nat is still inside the washroom?" Nemuri questioned as she placed her hand over my crotch.


    "...No matter how much I want to bang you senseless, I know you won''t be satisfied with a quickie" I whispered into her ear and bit her earlobe.


    "Guehehe¡­ I am already getting wet thinking about how you are going to ravage me until I can''t walk straight" A perverted giggle escaped Nemuri''s lips as she kept caressing my crotch over my pants.


    "Nemuri, we already have a reservation. I think you should pull your hand out of his pants" Nat deadpanned from the door.


    "I am being wrongfully accused¡­ I haven''t been inside his pants for about¡­ 12 hours" Nemuri defended herself and Nat couldn''t stop herself from rolling her eyes.


    "That''s a lot of time¡­ considering you" Nat pointed out and Nemuri simply nodded her head while thinking that Nat complimented her.


    "Of course, his protein shake is pretty nutritious" Nemuri finished with a grin and I decided to put a stop to their argument before it could escalate any more.


    "That would be enough, I think! Girls let''s head out or we might get late for our dinner" I said and both Nat and Nemuri agreed. Nat decided to take my left arm while Nemuri decided to take my right arm.


    Just like that, the three of us left the room for our dinner reservation¡­


    [Mount Olympus]


    A man dressed in Greek armour walked down the halls with a look of fury etched on his face. He finally found the person he had been looking for and glared at the other man. The other man noticed the heated glare and decided to confront the man currently glaring at him.


    "How can I help you, brother?" The second man asked in a neutral tone and the first man simply growled in rage.


    "You can start me by telling where my master bolt is" the first man said while gritting his teeth in anger. The second man frowned in confusion after hearing the first man''s words.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. It is your weapon¡­ don''t treat it like a toy and I am not here to keep track of your weapon" the second man said while glaring at the first man.


    "So you are denying that your son didn''t steal my lightning bolt?" The first man asked in a dangerous tone and the second man''s eyes grew wide in shock.


    "You think my son stole your bolt?" The second man questioned in an incredulous tone.


    "Yes, that is what I think, Poseidon. I want my bolt returned before the Summer Solstice or we would be going to War" the first man said in a firm tone, shocking the second.


    "Zeus, you can''t be serious. My son has no idea about his heritage" Poseidon defended and Zeus simply glared at his brother.


    "Oh¡­ it seems he knows much more than that. I already gave you the deadline¡­" Zeus said and started to walk away leaving behind his shocked and surprised brother¡­


    [Bael Castle, Underworld]


    "Lady Hela, how may I help you?" Zekram Bael asked in a respectful tone as he welcomed Hela and Grayfia. Hela simply cocked her head and looked around at the decorations.


    "You see¡­ There is a very important matter I wanted to discuss with you. You wouldn''t mind having a chat would you?" Hela asked with a grin and Zekram Bael along with his several other family members grimaced.


    They knew that the question was simply a trick question. You can''t answer ''No'' if you want to keep living. You could only say yes. Zekram Bael wasn''t known for being someone stupid so he immediately agreed with a smile.


    "Of course, my lady but this isn''t a place to discuss important matters" Zekram Bael said but Hela simply waved him off.


    "You don''t have to worry about that" Hela said and Zekram nodded his head in understanding. "I want the names of everyone from your clan involved in the death of Cleria Belial" Hela said without beating around the bush.


    Zekram Bael felt his blood freeze inside his bones. He never expected a question like this. Zekram Bael started to have a bad feeling about this. "Don''t forget to add your name to the list if you were involved" Hela added with a polite smile on her face.


    "Cleria Belial? Why are you bringing her up? She was killed for having an affair with an Exorcist" a random member of the Bael Clan said heatedly. Hela''s glowing eyes focused on the Devil who shuddered in fear.


    "Was I talking to you, insect?" Hela asked in a dangerous tone and the man flinched back in fear.


    "No! Forgive me Lady Hela" the man said and immediately kneeled on the floor in fear. Hela lost interest and eyes focused on Zekram Bael.


    "*cough* Forgive me, Lady Hela, but he was right. Cleria Belial was killed for having an affair with an Exorcist" Zekram Bael said and Hela nodded her head in understanding.


    "Did I ask you why she was killed? I asked you to give me the names" Hela said in a flat tone. Zekram Bael decided to keep his mouth shut. Hela obviously didn''t appreciate that.


    It happened in a flash, before anyone could see what happened, Zekram found Hela''s hand wrapped around his throat. Hela slowly lifted Zekram Bael up from the ground. Zekram Bael stared at Hela with horror etched in his eyes.


    "I don''t have time to play your game dick head. Give me the names or I will massacre your whole clan starting from you" Hela said while glaring at the man and she started to release her bloodlust. Obviously, Grayfia was the one who was least affected by the bloodlust as Hela didn''t direct her bloodlust towards her diligent maid.


    Zekram Bael choked due to the lack of air. He even stopped to struggle and spasm when he started to see himself being killed by Hela in various gruesome ways. Hela''s grip around the man''s neck tightened and she finally retracted her bloodlust.


    Everyone around Hela except Grayfia was on their knees and hands gasping for breath. Grayfia could only watch the whole scene unfold with a stoic look on her face. Well, there wasn''t anything she could do to dissuade someone like Hela.


    ''Husband, can you take away the Power of Destruction of the Bael Clan? Like you did with Sirzechs Lucifer during that dinner?'' Hela decided to contact her husband. She didn''t want to but she wanted to punish the Bael Clan, and death was going to be something very light for them.


    For a proud Clan like the Beal Clan losing their power could be the cruellest punishment. Hela had read how Misla Bael and Sairaorg Bael were exiled from the Clan for Sairaorg Bael not having the Power of Destruction. Now wonder what would happen if the whole Bael Clan lost their power.


    ''Sure, give me a second¡­ and there, done!'' her husband answered and a huge grin appeared on Hela''s face. All of a sudden, Zekram Bael''s eyes grew wide when he felt something inside him change. Hela let go of Zekram Bael and the man dropped to the floor and started to cough.


    "Since you are cooperating with me I decided to punish your whole clan. Isn''t that great¡­ after all, it would have been bad if I had left anyone behind" Hela said in a mocking grin and turned towards Grayfia.


    "No! Please!..." Zekram Bael started to beg but Hela simply kicked him, blowing him through a wall.


    ''Husband, did you keep the members of the Gremory family aside or did you take their powers too?'' Hela asked curiously, she wasn''t worried but she didn''t want them to lose their powers. She could hang it over their heads at a later date.


    ''Nah¡­ I left them aside'' Reo answered and Hela nodded her head in understanding.


    "Grayfia, let''s go. We are done here¡­ they can fuck themselves for all I care" Hela said and Grayfia simply nodded her head. Moments later, the duo disappeared in a wisp of greenish-black smoke leaving behind an extremely distressed clan¡­


    ========================


    1565 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 461: The Olympians (II)...

    [Realm of the Dead]


    "I can''t believe your plan worked¡­ he seems to be going after his brother''s son like we have planned" Nyx gushed out excitedly as she stared at the legendary weapon with stars in her eyes.


    "Sister, you should calm down" Erebus said with a complicated look on his face. He was trying to calm down his sister.


    Tartarus almost rolled his eyes at the antics of the sister-brother duo. "Now that we have the weapon in our hands, what are we going to do with it?" Tartarus asked and looked towards Hades, the mastermind behind the whole plan.


    Apparently, it has been some time since Hades was planning to steal the master bolt and he also created a perfect pawn for that. Luke Castellan. Hades manipulated Luke to steal the master bolt while framing Poseidon''s son and that is how Hades got the weapon in his hands without leaving the Realm of the Dead.


    "We are going to test it out¡­ that is obvious and I know perfect people who are willing to test this out" Hades said in a sinister tone.


    "But Zeus will notice if the weapon is used" Angra Mainyu pointed out and Hades simply waved his skeletal hand.


    "No, he won''t. He would be busy dishing it out with Poseidon. There is no way Poseidon''s son will be able to reclaim this from my hands and Zeus will kill Poseidon''s son in a fit of rage" Hades said and started to laugh loudly.


    "I don''t think Zeus would kill Poseidon''s son¡­ there is no way he will come down to the mortal world if it''s not to sleep with some woman who caught his eyes" Erebus pointed out and once again Hades pointed towards the weapon in his hand.


    Nyx gasped but moments later, a sinister grin appeared on her face. "You mean to kill the boy and set up Zeus? With that weapon in our hands, replicating Zeus''s power will be a piece of cake" Nyx pointed out and the other Gods in the room hummed in agreement.


    "We could also try this weapon on the Destroyer" Angra Mainyu proposed and Hades started to rub his jaw with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "...I didn''t have any plans of attacking him right now¡­ let''s have a test run before attacking him" Hades said and everybody decided to follow Hades''s plan as they didn''t want to jump guns before testing the weapon''s capabilities.


    All of them had seen how capable the weapon was in Zeus''s hands but they didn''t know if someone else could use the weapon or not and they also needed to know how much power they would be able to draw since the weapon was no longer in Zeus''s hands¡­


    [POV Reo]


    I took a small sip of my drink as I stared outside the window. Both Nat and Nemuri were peacefully asleep on the bed but there were a couple of things I needed to take care of now. I was going to become a father and I couldn''t remain passive any longer.


    I finally decided to start moving so that I could erase all the problems. I needed to train so I could return home to my family after the war. The war couldn''t be avoided, it was inevitable. I needed to take this more seriously.


    I decided to nip it in the bud¡­ cut the problem from the root. I looked towards Nat and Nemuri and a soft smile appeared on my face. I gulped down the whole drink and gently placed the glass on the table. I quickly got dressed in a business suit and moments later, I disappeared from the room.


    Without making a noise I appeared in New York, I found myself standing in front of an old-fashioned fruit stand. Three old women were occupying the stand sitting in rocking chairs. Nobody except the three old women noticed me. It was still dusk in New York City.


    The three old women froze when they noticed my sudden arrival. I Conjured myself a chair and sat down. "From your reactions, I understand that you know me" I said and the three old women didn''t say anything and kept looking at each other.


    "...We do know you and we also understand that you are going to mess with the fates of various beings" the old woman sitting in the middle said and I nodded my head in agreement. There was no use denying it.


    "Yes, you are right. I came here to ask if you three are going to support me or not¡­ if yes, then everything will go on smoothly but unfortunately, if you decided not to work with me then three will be the ones to go first. I can''t have you three interfering"


    "I am going to give you five minutes to decide and please don''t try to do anything foolish¡­" I said while pointing towards their hands. "Your time starts now" I said as I kept looking at them.


    Yes, I was sitting right in front of Fates from Greek Mythology. Now, threatening the Fates isn''t smart but I am kind of out of their jurisdiction. Even my women are out of their jurisdiction. Only the people born in the Greek Territory are under their jurisdiction.


    Clotho: Fate of Birth


    Lachesis: Fate of Life


    Atropos: Fate of Death


    Clotho, Lachesis and Atropos are also known as The Fates or The Moirai are the three divine personifications of destiny. They control the metaphorical thread of life of every being born in the Greek Territory from birth to death.


    The three of them simply looked at each other for a few moments until the three of them nodded at each other. "You know, you are the first being who dared to threaten us¡­" Clotho said and I simply smiled after hearing the compliment.


    "But you have to forgive us, we couldn''t join you. We are Fates and we remain impartial" Lachesis said and I simply hummed after hearing their words.


    "We also know that we are being hypocritical as we control all the lives under our jurisdiction according to our whims¡­ if we decide everyone would be living similar lives inside our territory but we don''t" Atropos said and I simply tilted my head in understanding.


    "So that''s your decision?" I questioned and all three of them nodded their heads.


    "I understand and goodbye" I said and the three old women in front of me turned into dust along with the fruit stand and their rocking chairs. Something shifted around in the surroundings as their influence over this area disappeared.


    It didn''t mean that the people in this Territory won''t die or be born but now the Concepts will be able to directly deal with the Fate of all the population in this Territory without any influence of a third party.


    For now, I decided to lie back and watch for a couple of days. What I just did was going to shake the whole foundation of Olympus. To be honest, I feel bad for them but only they are inconsequential when compared to my family.


    Greek Gods were always known to be arrogant. Maybe they will finally get to learn something good before they completely disappear¡­ Hades should have stayed away from me and my family¡­


    [Mount Olympus]


    Zeus gasped in horror as he felt the existence of Fates disappear¡­ ''Impossible!! This shouldn''t be possible!!'' Zeus screamed inside his mind as he shot out of his throne. He needed to check it with his own eyes¡­ he didn''t want to descend to the mortal world but it was more than necessary¡­


    Zeus was already enraged due to the theft of his lightning bolt and now this? What the hell was happening? How can someone kill the three of them at the same time?? Questions started to pop inside his head as he finally activated the teleportation circle.


    Zeus appeared where the Fates were supposed to be¡­ and found nothing. Nothing!! The mortals completely ignored the strange man as he was using Magic to make the mortals ignore him. Zeus desperately looked for any signs and found a trace of Power of Destruction.


    ''No!'' Zeus internally gasped. ''Sirzechs Lucifer?'' He questioned internally but he immediately rejected the idea. Sirzechs Lucifer might be ranked in the top 10 strongest beings but even he wouldn''t be able to erase Fates so effortlessly.


    Sirzechs Lucifer would have needed to release his full power to achieve something like this and he would have noticed if Sirzechs Lucifer released his full power inside his Territory. Someone else was responsible for this¡­ he immediately activated the Teleportation Circle and returned to Mount Olympus.


    He needed to research¡­ he didn''t know anyone other than Sirzechs Lucifer who could do this but it was also impossible for Sirzechs Lucifer to do this¡­ there were various beings mentioned in the ancient texts left behind by his father Kronos¡­


    Zeus has never paid much attention to them as he had more important things at hand¡­ namely women. He rushed into his personal library and cracked open the oldest book in his library¡­ It was something written by his father Kronos.


    He needed to know who was responsible for erasing Fates, someone strong enough to do that could erase their whole Pantheon¡­ all of a sudden, Zeus froze when he remembered the appearance of a strong being in Japan¡­


    ========================


    1615 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 462: The Olympians (III) & Training Starts (I)...

    [Mount Olympus]


    Zeus gasped in horror as soon as he finally found the name of the being responsible for killing the Fates. He shuddered in fear as his whole back was drenched in fear. ''I should have done this earlier'' Zeus thought as he started to rub his face in fear.


    Just like Zeus had thought, Kronos knew about the being even though his father has never met the being personally. In a corner of his mind, Zeus was glad that his father never met this being or he would have stopped existing¡­ Zeus was quite sure of that.


    ''The Destroyer, The Leviathan of Destruction, The Harbinger of the End, The Destruction Incarnate'' The being was known by various names, at least, Kronos thought that. Zeus didn''t care about the names¡­ he was more worried about what the being could do with a simple thought.


    The Destroyer is the only being capable of handling the Power of Destruction with such expertise. So, Zeus was pretty sure that The Destroyer was responsible for killing the Fates.


    ''But why did he do that?'' Zeus wondered as according to him there was no reason to erase them as they were kind of neutral and insignificant when the whole Universe or the Multiverse was being considered.


    Zeus was pretty sure that The Destroyer was targeting their Pantheon as a whole but he didn''t remember doing anything to displease such a being. He didn''t remember sleeping with any Supernatural woman recently¡­ he was sure that wasn''t it. He also didn''t have his damned weapon!!


    ''Is it about that?'' Zeus wondered fearfully. ''Is he attacking out Pantheon because my weapon was used against him? But I didn''t feel my weapon being used'' Zeus concluded. He was sure that The Destroyer was the mysterious being who was residing in Kuoh Town.


    He was sure whoever stole his weapon hadn''t used it or he would have felt it¡­ but no matter how much he wracked his brain, he couldn''t think of anything else. ''I need to summon everyone for a meeting¡­ our survival depends on it'' Zeus concluded.


    "Oh¡­ here you are. I have been looking for you, husband. I think there is some problem with the Fates'' Hera spoke as she entered the library. She looked around curiously as until now, she had never seen her husband research something in the library.


    "... I know" Zeus said slowly as she put away the books with a wave of his hand. "That is why I was here" Zeus said while shaking his head. Hera finally noticed how pale her husband looked.


    "Are you alright, husband? Did anything else happen with Poseidon?" Hera asked softly. Everyone on Mount Olympus knew about the Master Bolt debacle¡­


    "No¡­ I haven''t talked with him since the last time" Zeus said while shaking his head. "I found what happened with the Fates, they were erased" Zeus said in a low tone but Hera still heard him clearly.


    Hera''s hands shot towards her mouth as she gasped in horror. "Impossible!!" Hera muttered under her breath as she covered her mouth.


    "Who¡­ who is the one responsible for doing something like that?" Hera questioned fearfully. With a complicated look on his face, Zeus finally started to explain everything. Hera was completely horrified as Zeus went on with the explanation.


    "Husband, you need to put away your personal issues with Poseidon until we finish dealing with the matter at hand" Hera said in a firm tone and Zeus nodded his head.


    "I already plan to do that¡­ I am summoning everyone" Zeus said and Hera completely agreed with her husband, both of them knew that they had a very long night in front of them¡­ and it isn''t going to be a night filled with pleasure¡­


    [Kuoh Academy, Kuoh Town]


    A blue Magical Circle with the Crest of Sitri Clan appeared inside the Students Council room and moments later, Sona Sitri appeared inside the room in a bright flash of blue light. Sona Sitri looked around and released a relieved sigh.


    She was finally back in the Human World. She was really relieved to be back, the door of the backroom clicked open and Tsubaki Shinra peeked in. When the girl''s gaze finally landed on Sona, the girl released a relieved sigh.


    "Kaichou, you are finally back?" Tsubaki said in an excited tone as she walked into the room. Other voices were also heard from the backroom and slowly the other Peerage members also trickled into the room.


    "Yes, please sit down. I have something very important to announce" Sona said with a serious look on her face as she made her way towards her seat. Her Peerage members immediately gathered in front of her desk.


    Sona reached in front of her seat, but she didn''t sit down. Before anyone could react, Sona bowed her head. All of her Peerage members gasped in shock and surprise. "Kaichou! What are¡­" Tsubaki wasn''t able to finish her question as Sona began to speak.


    "First, allow me to apologize to all of you. I risked all of your lives during the recent incident due to my own stupidity" Sona said loudly and her Peerage members could only look around nervously.


    "Kaichou, you shouldn''t be apolo¡­" Genshirou Saji began to speak but once again Sona cut him off.


    "Yes, as a King, I am responsible for the safety of my Peerage. I risked all of your lives unnecessarily¡­ I thought I was a good King, but apparently, I still have a lot to learn" Sona said in a serious tone and she finally raised her head.


    "Once again, I am sorry. I messed up, I hope you could still trust me" Sona said with a straight face but her voice was whimpering. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she sat down. "Please have a seat" Sona said looking at her Peerage members.


    Her Peerage members nervously looked around but Tsubaki Shinra was the first one to take a seat. The others followed the Queen''s example and sat down. Tsubaki Shinra wanted to defend her King but she knew that Sona needed to get it off her chest or it would keep bothering the girl.


    Sona Sitri nodded in satisfaction. She was really glad for having a Queen, like Tsubaki. "Now, let''s move onto the announcement I was talking about" Sona said and everyone in the room tensed.


    "Rias Gremory or her Peerage isn''t going to return to Kuoh Academy" Sona said and a couple of girls covered their mouths in horror as they gasped.


    "Lady Hela decided that she isn''t good enough to manage Kuoh Town since she couldn''t even manage her own Peerage" Sona said tersely as she glared at Saji. Saji simply looked down as he glared at his own hands.


    "I understand that you might want to help your friends¡­ I am not asking to betray them or abandon them but you should have informed me before running off to confront a pair of Exorcists carrying Excaliburs" Sona chastised and Saji nodded his head with a guilty look on his face.


    "Oh¡­ it might be different for Koneko Toujou, her sister, Kuroka had made a different type of deal with the Destroyer, so Lady Hela said that she could attend the school if she wanted" Sona added and Tsubaki and the others nodded their heads in understanding.


    "Now, in a couple of months, a Rating Game tournament is going to be held. All of the younger generation Kings must participate with their Peerages" Sona said and paused for a bit. She decided to wait for a bit so her Peerage members could digest all the information she gave them.


    "Kaichou, you mean we would have to go against Sairaorg Bael?" Tsubaki asked in a slightly nervous tone. Sona nodded her head.


    "Yes, thankfully, someone had decided to graciously train us" Sona said cryptically. Some of her Peerage members were excited after hearing that they were going to get trained but some became nervous.


    "The stakes are going to be high in the tournament. I haven''t heard anything in detail as my sister didn''t know much but from what Lady Hela had said¡­ the stakes are going to be quite high but similarly, the rewards are going to be quite impressive too"


    "I hope all of you understand that we can''t back out from this. I have also heard that Lady Hela is going to decide who are going to manage this town through this tournament¡­ So, we need to give it our best or we might be removed from this town too" Sona said and everyone nodded their heads. All of their eyes were burning with determination.


    Tsubasa Yura raised her hand and Sona simply gestured her to continue. "May I ask who is going to train us?" The blue-haired girl questioned and a complicated look appeared on Sona''s face after hearing the question.


    "...Yachiru Unohana is the one who is going to train us" Sona said after a few moments of silence and all of her Peerage members paled in fear. All of them remembered the scene of carnage from that night.


    "She had offered to train us. In return, I need to teach her how to play chess¡­" Sona explained and all of her peerage members were kind of gobsmacked after hearing the explanation.


    "We are going to start from training¡­ all of you must behave respectfully, I don''t need to remind you what might happen if you displease her, right?" Sona questioned and everyone vehemently shook their head in denial.


    To be honest, Sona was really looking forward to the training, she knew that she needed all the training she could get if she wanted to pit her Peerage against Sairaorg Bael''s Peerage. Yachiru Unohana''s dual personality aside, she was a pretty nice woman¡­


    ========================


    1679 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 463: Gemstones & The King Pieces...

    [POV Reo]


    Phew¡­!! I released a satisfied nod as I finally finished preparing the Gemstones for all of my girls. My Powers made it really easy for me to cut and polish all the Gemstones for each of my girls. I have collected these stones in the Danmachi World for similar purposes but I never got around doing anything with them.


    I decided to use a unique colour to represent each of my girls¡­


    A Black Gemstone for Momo.


    A Deep Purple Gemstone for Nemuri.


    A Silver Gemstone for Rumi.


    A colour-changing Gemstone for Nym *ahem* Dora. (Her Gemstone was the hardest to create as I had to use my Reality Powers to create the Stone. The Stone would change to match her hair colour. Right now, it looked like any other normal diamond).


    A Sky Blue Gemstone for Luna.


    An Orange Gemstone for Fleur.


    A Crimson Gemstone for Natasha.


    A Red Gemstone for Jean.


    An Electric Blue Gemstone for Ororo.


    And Finally an Emerald Gemstone for Hela.


    Hah!! I am extremely satisfied with the Gemstones. I am sure that they would look even more beautiful after I place them in all of my lover''s hands. Now, I simply needed to decide on the ring design. I think I will go with the same design for all of my girls.


    Now, what the hell should I use to make the rings? I can''t use normal metals¡­ they are kind of overrated with all the precious metals found around in the Omniverse¡­ Maybe I could even ask Ikkagen to create something for me¡­ I wondered as I started to rub my chin.


    Hmm¡­ No, I am not going to ask him. I am going to do everything on my own. The Gemstones turned out to be perfect so I guess the rings are going to turn out to be okay¡­ Though I can''t deny that having Creation powers would have been better, then I could have created a completely new metal for the rings.


    Oh¡­ Looks like Zeus finally found out my identity¡­


    [Lilith, Underworld]


    "Hmm¡­ I think I can probably create something and Azazel is really brilliant. Working with him will be really great" Ajuka Beelzebub gushed out excitedly. Hela simply nodded her head in understanding.


    "Good. Then you will be helping him with the Fallen Angel Repopulation Project" Hela said and Ajuka eagerly nodded his head. They might have been enemies during the Great War but Ajuka decided to look past that.


    He knew that the Three Great Factions were barely holding on and nobody wanted their Race to go extinct due to low fertility. In the Great War, the Devils have lost nearly half of the 72 pillars, that is why Ajuka created the Evil Pieces after a lot of hard work.


    It wasn''t a well-kept secret that all three Factions were kind of desperate to raise their numbers and with a leader like Hela, they weren''t going to have any problems with recruitment. Previously, the Devil Kings have been kind of careful with the recruitment mindlessly as they didn''t want to cause any troubles with the Church.


    But now, the Church wasn''t going to pose any threat to them or anyone for that matter. A lot of Exorcists have lost their lives recently¡­ Obviously, a greenish eyed insane warmonger was involved but the Church was on the back foot after a lot of years. After the incident of Cleria Belial, the Church has been continuously gaining power.


    "Lady Hela, I will need to collect all my research on the Evil Pieces before I can start working" Ajuka added and Hela simply waved him off.


    "Sure, get whatever you need¡­" Hela said in a dismissive tone and Ajuka walked out of Hela''s office after giving a small bow.


    "My lady, Diehauser Belial is waiting outside your office" Grayfia said in a neutral tone as soon as Ajuka Beelzebub was gone.


    "Hmm¡­ call him in" Hela said and Grayfia sent a Magical message with a snap of her fingers.


    After dealing with the Bael Clan, Hela decided to meet Diehauser Belial. Apparently, this guy was one of those Devils who had high morals. Hela had decided to use the stick and carrot policy to rule the Devils and Fallen Angels so she thought that this guy could become a good enforcer.


    Diehauser Belial had tried to investigate the death of his cousin, Cleria Belial and her peerage but he was blocked at every corner by the old coots of the Devils Council and the Bael Clan. Hela already had a pretty good idea why Cleria Belial and her Peerage were killed off in such a manner.


    Cleria Belial became too curious and found out something she shouldn''t have¡­ just like the metaphor. Curiosity kills the cat and in this case, it happened, literally. Cleria Belial found out the existence of the King Piece and the Great King Faction also realized their blunder and decided to kill off Cleria Belial to cover up the secret.


    Grayfia along with Hela had done a lot of research regarding this matter before calling Diehauser Belial and Grayfia was disgusted when she found out the whole story. Since Hela knew that the Bael Clan was involved, it also meant that the Great King Faction was probably involved.


    Tracing back the tracks from there wasn''t hard as Hela had access to all the documents, even if the whole thing was done completely off the books, it didn''t mean that there weren''t any records. Hela had killed all the members of the Devil Council, there were a few Council Members who were also the members of the Great King Faction.


    With Grayfia''s help, Hela was able to get her hands on their dirty little secrets. Even though the records regarding the death of Cleria Belial were gone, they still found the records regarding the off-book dealings in the Rating Games¡­ After that, they didn''t need to be geniuses to connect the dots.


    Apparently, Hela and Grayfia quickly tallied the names of the ones who were responsible for the off-book dealings in the Rating Games along with the names of the Council Members who had initially proposed to kill off Cleria Belial along with her Peerage. Unsurprisingly, the names matched.


    That is also how the two of them found out about the existence of the King Piece. Grayfia was completely appalled by this whole mess. She could have never imagined that the rankings of the Rating Games were being manipulated by those old bastards for their own sick pleasure. Hela easily guessed why the Great King Faction would use something like this.


    The answer was obviously, Power. After the Great War, the Rating Games were brought into the equation and it was immediately tied with politics and economics. The old bastards must have decided to manipulate these Rating Games from behind the scenes so that they could raise their own reputation and influence while generating more money.


    Obviously, they did this by providing the King Pieces to certain Pure-blooded Devils. Now, Hela had obviously deduced the reason why there were no major changes in the top list of the rankings. It was because the old bastards wanted to make more money by maintaining a game of tug of war in between themselves.


    The King Pieces were created by Ajuka Beelzebub in the early days of the Rating Games but he quickly scrapped the whole Project as he found it to be too dangerous. Some Devils might use the King Piece to cause trouble and they could be also used by Devils with malicious intent against the newly formed Government.


    Ajuka Beelzebub had only created 12 King Pieces and he was the only one who knew the specifics of how to create a King Piece. But somehow, the Great King Faction was able to seize 9 King Pieces from Ajuka Beelzebub. The Devil Kings were obviously afraid of the King Pieces but Hela wasn''t, and that is why she didn''t question Ajuka Beelzebub about the King Pieces.


    Diehauser Belial finally entered the room. "Lady Hela" Diehauser Belial greeted Hela with a small respectful bow.


    "Have a seat" Hela said and Diehauser Belial took a seat with a blank look on his face, but internally he was pretty nervous. He had seen how dangerous the woman was, so he was being extremely careful not wanting to offend the woman in any manner.


    "Cleria Belial is your cousin, right? I have heard that you have been secretly investigating her cause of death?" Hela questioned.


    Diehauser Belial seemed to frown after hearing Hela''s questions as he wasn''t expecting these questions at all but he knew that he needed to answer the woman. He had no idea what the woman wanted but he was kind of sure that the woman didn''t want to kill him as the woman didn''t need a reason to kill someone.


    "Yes, Lady Hela" Diehauser Belial said but he didn''t say anything about the interference of the Devil Council and the Bael Clan.


    Hela nodded her head. "I understand. I have found the real reason why Cleria Belial and her Peerage members were killed off" Hela said without wasting any time.


    Diehauser Belial froze in shock. He gulped loudly in nervousness and anticipation. "May I ask why Cleria and her Peerage were killed?" Diehauser Belial asked slowly.


    Hela didn''t answer him and simply placed a document in front of the man. Diehausar Belial picked up the paper and started reading. Moments later, Diehauser Belial clenched his fists in anger as his whole body started to shake in anger. Hela simply grinned viciously as she leaned back in her seat.


    Obviously, Hela didn''t give him all the information at once. Doing that would have ruined her fun¡­ Hela started to cackle internally as her plan had worked perfectly¡­


    ========================


    1685 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 464: Training Starts (II)...

    [Shitori Mansion, Kuoh Town]


    Yachiru Unohana followed the members of Sona''s Peerage members as they led her to the training area. Yachiru Unohana was slightly impressed with the training area, it was an underground area under the mansion.


    According to Sona Sitri, Ajuka Beelzebub had created this training area. Obviously, Serafall Leviathan was involved as she was a massive sis-con. Yachiru had decided to train Sona''s Peerage because she was kind of bored and she had taken a liking to Sona''s Peerage.


    "We are here" Tsubaki Shinra said and Yachiru nodded her head politely.


    "Good¡­ now all of you attack me" Yachiru said in a kind tone, confusing Sona and her Peerage. Everyone immediately turned towards Sona who gave a small nod of her head.


    "Can we have a minute to prepare a strategy?" Sona questioned and Yachiru simply tilted her head.


    "Your enemy is not going to give you a minute to make a strategy¡­ Now, attack me or I am going to you" Yachiru said with a kind smile but Sona was pretty sure that even the original Satan would have shuddered in fear.


    Seeing no other way around it¡­ Sona signalled her Queen. Tsubaki subtly nodded her head and a naginata appeared in her head. Tomoe Meguri, Sona''s Knight, also pulled out her sword. At the same time, two Magic Circles appeared in the hands of Momo Hanakai and Reya Kusaka. A small black gauntlet also appeared on the back of Genshirou Saji''s hand.


    Momo Hanakai and Reya Kusaka were the first ones to attack Yachiru. Yachiru simply stepped aside to dodge the attacks, but Tsubasa Yura was already expecting that as the girl attacked Yachiru with her bare hands. Tsubasa Yura was a rook, so she was known for her physical strength.


    Yachiru easily parried the punches and kicks without any effort. Tsubasa Yura started to get frustrated as her attacks didn''t even faze the woman. This is what Yachiru was waiting for, Tsubasa attacked Yachiru, but she grabbed the woman''s wrist and yanked the younger girl towards her.


    Tsubasa understood her mistake but it was already too late for her as Yachiru''s fist slammed into her gut, blowing the wind out of her lungs. Yachiru noticed the Knight approaching so she quickly jabbed a few pressure points on Tsubasa''s arm. Tsubasa felt like her arm was being dipped inside a flask of molten metal.


    "Kyaaah!!" Tsubasa screamed and Unohana let her go as Tomoe Meguri was already in front of her. Tsubasa grabbed her arm and dropped to her knees while clutching her arm. Moments later, the pain disappeared but couldn''t sense her hand anymore, this horrified her.


    Yachiru simply struck Tomoe Meguri''s hand with a lot of power, making the girl drop her sword. Tomoe Meguri''s eyes grew wide in shock¡­ she couldn''t believe how easily Yachiru disarmed her. Yachiru grabbed the young girl''s shirt and pulled her in front of her. This surprised Tomoe but before she could do anything, two attacks landed on her back.


    "Tomoe!!!" Tomoe heard someone calling her before her world went completely black.


    "Despicable!" Genshirou Saji said as he attacked Yachiru with some sort of rope. Yachiru simply grabbed the rope and a grin appeared on Saji''s face.


    "Absorption Line!!" Genshirou Saji exclaimed loudly but he couldn''t celebrate as he was flung towards Reya Kusaka and Momo Hanakai. The two girls couldn''t even react before Saji landed on the two of them, knocking out the three of them.


    "El Escudo" Yachiru mumbled and a green shield appeared in front of her, moments later, a huge water attack crashed on the shield.


    Both Sona and Tsubaki were shocked to the core when they saw how easily Yachiru demolished everyone. It happened so quickly that neither of them were able to act¡­ they knew Yachiru was insanely strong but they didn''t expect the difference to be so huge.


    This was the first time Yachiru used any sort of power and she used it to defend herself. Yachiru demolished her Peerage members with pure skill and experience¡­ This was a hard pill to swallow and Yachiru wasn''t even in her evil mode. Yachiru lowered her hand and disappeared, surprising both Tsubaki and Sona.


    "Agghhh!!" Tsubaki Shinra screamed as she felt several blows land on her back. Tsubaki dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes, the girl found that she could no longer control her body¡­ she couldn''t even feel her body anymore.


    Yachiru didn''t say anything as she simply started to walk towards Sona. The bespectacled girl attacked the woman but it was clear that Sona couldn''t use her attacks properly due to the chaos in her mind. The mind has been rattled due to the crushing defeats. All of Sona''s attacks passed by Yachiru as the woman kept approaching Sona.


    Two leathery bat wings appeared behind Sona as she prepared herself to make some distance but Yachiru appeared in front of her face before she could even blink. Moments later, a huge impact rattled Sona''s bones and organs as the girl dropped to her knees and started to cough.


    Sona was on four as she started to gasp for air¡­ her eyes were diluted due to the pain¡­ moments later, Sona couldn''t keep up anymore and she passed out and she didn''t know anymore¡­


    A groan escaped Sona''s lips as she finally regained her consciousness. Her whole body felt sore. She slowly opened her eyes only to find the familiar roof of her training area. "Kaichou!" Sona heard Tsubaki''s voice from beside her as the other girl helped Sona to get up.


    Sona got up and found Yachiru Unohana sitting in front of them while sipping tea with a peaceful look on her face. The woman still had her gentle and kind smile on her face. Sona wanted to say something but she couldn''t find the right words.


    "How are you feeling? I was quite careful" Sona heard Yachiru Unohana''s kind voice. No matter how much Sona wanted to complain, she simply couldn''t.


    "All of you are weak" Yachiru said after a small pause. Sona and her Peerage members looked down in shame. It was true, the woman defeated them like it was child''s play.


    "It is to be expected, all of you are extremely young and all you have grown up in a peaceful world¡­" Yachiru said as she placed her teacup down on the ground. "Now that I know what all of you are capable of and what your weaknesses are¡­ I can start training all of you" Yachiru said in a kind tone.


    "I might break you a few times but you have nothing to worry about, I am an extremely good healer, no matter how badly I break you, I am confident that I will be able to fix you" Yachiru said in a confident tone and everyone including Sona gulped in fear after hearing Yachiru''s words.


    "For the next two months, I will be training all of you¡­ I will not be able to train your Scared Gears or whatever they are as I don''t know much about them but I will be helping all of you on other aspects" Yachiru said and Sona and her Peerage members nodded their heads in understanding.


    "We will be in your care!" Sona said as she gratefully bowed her head. She was pretty sure that the next two months were going to be literally hell for them but it was fine¡­ she and her Peerage members were going to become stronger.


    Getting stronger is more important right now¡­ Sona wondered if Hela would fulfil her wish if she successfully claimed victory in the tournament¡­


    [Grigori, Underworld]


    Vali clenched his fists tightly as she stared down at his hands. The memories of being wracked effortlessly kept playing inside his mind. He still couldn''t believe that all of his training until this point was completely meaningless in front of the woman.


    "How are you feeling, Vali?" Azazel questioned softly as he placed a bag filled with various types of fruits on the table. Vali was so busy with his thoughts that he didn''t even notice Azazel''s arrival.


    "I was beaten into a pulp¡­ I feel fantastic!" Vali said sarcastically and rolled his eyes in annoyance.


    Azazel didn''t seem to react to Vali''s sarcasm. "I guess a beatdown was necessary. So, did you finally understand the gap between yourself and Lady Hela?" Azazel asked and Vali glared at the man.


    "Ohh¡­ don''t be like that. Did it hurt your pride? Maybe this will teach you that you should listen to the ones who know better than you" Azazel pointed out and Vali''s glare intensified.


    "I will defeat her" Vali said in a determined tone while he gritted his teeth and Azazel burst out laughing.


    "Dreaming is good¡­ but there is a thing about dreams, they never come true. Grow up, Vali. The world doesn''t revolve around you" Azazel said coldly and for the first time, Vali was slightly taken aback by Azazel''s tone.


    "Do you have any idea why I surrendered to that woman?" Azazel questioned and Vali decided to remain silent.


    "I decided to surrender because I knew that I couldn''t win. She took over the Devils using brute force¡­ Do you know what that means? Even two Super Devils couldn''t defeat her¡­ you thought you could?" Azazel questioned in a mocking tone.


    "...I simply wanted to make her respect my power" Vali whispered in a low tone but Azazel clearly heard him and once again he scoffed.


    "Good luck with that" Azazel said and waved him off. Before either of them could continue a communication circle appeared in front of Azazel. The man accepted the call and Hela''s face appeared in the form of a hologram.


    "Azazel¡­ what can you tell me about Heaven?" Hela questioned without bothering to greet either Azazel or Vali¡­


    ========================


    1691 words in this chapter.


    450 Power Stones/Day= 2 chapters the next day.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 465: The Downfall (I)...

    "Azazel¡­ what can you tell me about Heaven?" Hela questioned without bothering to greet either Azazel or Vali. Azazel gaped like a fish out of water as soon as he heard the question. He couldn''t believe that the woman was already targeting heaven.


    "What do you want to know?" Azazel asked in a careful tone.


    To be honest, Azazel wanted to say no but he knew he couldn''t¡­ Azazel prided himself to be intelligent, and if you wanted to continue living then you shouldn''t deny the woman''s orders. Vali had a complicated look on his face after seeing Hela''s face.


    "Just give me the basic layout" Hela said in a neutral tone.


    Seeing no other way around it, Azazel began to reveal the layout of Heaven. Azazel found that Hela was particularly interested in the Seventh Heaven. That is where the God of the Bible resided before he went missing, That is also home to the Sacred Gear System and God''s System.


    "Hmm¡­ do you know how to operate the system?" Hela questioned curiously.


    ''I am glad that I don''t have any idea'' Azazel thought internally. "I am sorry, but I don''t have any idea" Azazel said while shaking his head.


    Right now, Azazel was really glad that he didn''t know how to operate the system. Azazel knew that currently, Michael was the one controlling the Heaven''s System, but he was sure that the System was barely functioning due to the absence of God.


    ''Michael, I hope you also don''t know how to operate the System'' Azazel started to pray. He didn''t know what kind of things Hela could do after gaining control over the System and to be honest, he didn''t want to find out.


    Hela narrowed her eyes after hearing Azazel''s words. For a moment, Azazel thought if the woman read his mind¡­ but he sighed in relief after the woman simply shrugged it off in a dismissive manner.


    Hela didn''t say anything else and disconnected the call¡­


    [Lilith, Underworld]


    "Do you think he is lying, my lady?" Grayfia asked and Hela simply shook her head with a grin.


    "He is glad that he couldn''t tell me anything about the system but he genuinely doesn''t know how to operate the system" Hela said as she rapped her fingers on the table.


    "He also didn''t tell you how to enter Heaven" Grayfia pointed out and Hela simply tilted her head with a grin.


    "I can enter Heaven anytime I want, Third Heaven is the Well of Souls, that is where the Souls go after dying¡­ I exist whenever Death exists. I am called the Goddess of Death for a reason" Hela said with a shrug as she got up from her seat.


    "So, are you planning to attack Heaven?" Grayfia questioned.


    "Yes, I do. But before that, I need to do something else¡­" Hela said she pulled out her Crucible out of her shadow. Grayfia shuddered in fear as soon as her eyes landed on the weapon. She could feel Death from that weapon.


    "Do you want to accompany me, Grayfia-Chan? You might get to learn something new" Hela questioned with a sinful grin on her face.


    "It is my duty to accompany you, Lady Hela" Grayfia said in a neutral tone. Hela grinned and slashed the weapon, a greenish-black rift formed in front of the duo.


    Hela threw the Crucible inside her shadow and entered the portal, Grayfia entered the rift followed by Hela. Grayfia didn''t know what she was going to see on the other side but she never expected something like the scene in front of her.


    Uncountable human carcasses were strewn across the land in front of her. Some of them were skinned while some bodies were cut into pieces and finally some were melted into a mass of red goo. Both Hela and Grayfia were practically standing over dead bodies. Grayfia turned slightly green, it was a scene straight out of nightmares.


    Grayfia really wanted to vomit but countless years of mental fortification allowed her to maintain her image. "Where are we?" Grayfia asked nervously, she was trying really hard not to look around.


    "You will know¡­ follow me" Hela said and started to head towards a massive castle. This was the first time Grayfia noticed the massive Victorian styled castle¡­ Her brain was still reeling with the scene in front of her.


    Grayfia quickly followed Hela trying to ignore the fact that she was stepping over dead bodies or pieces of dead bodies. Grayfia''s shoes were covered in blood but she couldn''t care less about the fact. For now, she simply wanted to get out of this place.


    Hela and Grayfia finally arrived on a stone-paved road which was practically clean but humans were impaled on pikes on both sides of the road. All of them had a look of horror etched on their faces. Grayfia found that this was still a lot better than the field where she just came from.


    The duo finally arrived in front of the castle gates, the gates opened with a bang on their own as Hela and Grayfia were climbing the stairs, Grayfia internally flinched but she somehow maintained her image¡­ moments later, she grimaced when she started to hear loud screams of insanity coming from the inside of the castle.


    The duo finally arrived in what seemed to be like the Throne Room of the Castle. Grayfia''s eyes focused on a woman sitting on the throne. Grayfia shuddered as the woman''s black eyes with red pupils focused on her. The woman''s gaze didn''t linger on Grayfia for more than a second, when the woman''s gaze landed on Hela, a huge grin appeared on her face.


    Grayfia noticed a regal looking woman sitting beside the throne¡­ the woman''s eyes were completely hollow and it looked like that she had lost her will to live¡­ There were a lot of people inside the room¡­ a group of young people were shackled to the chairs. They didn''t have a string of clothes on their bodies, for whatever reason, all of them seemed to be screaming with a look of insanity in their eyes.


    "Hela! It is really good to see you" the woman sitting on the throne greeted Hela while getting up from the throne.


    "It is good to see you too, Ardat. I didn''t know that you were having so much fun" Hela greeted the other woman with a grin as the two women hugged each other. Grayfia simply decided to stand behind Hela and look around the room.


    "She is your maid? A Devil? Good choice, I guess. Though I could arrange a Demon if you want" Ardat said, looking towards Grayfia.


    "She is really good and I don''t need a replacement" Hela said with a grin and Ardat simply shrugged. "Anyways, this is Grayfia. She is my personal maid" Hela introduced Grayfia.


    Ardat extended her hand towards Grayfia. The silver-haired maid nervously accepted the woman''s hand. "It is nice to meet you, Grayfia. You look kind of overwhelmed" Ardat said.


    "It is nice to meet you too¡­ and yes, I do feel kind of overwhelmed" Grayfia answered honestly and Ardat simply nodded her head in understanding.


    "So what happened here?" Hela questioned curiously as she gouged out an eye of a girl shackled to the chairs.


    "Nothing much¡­ that bitch there thought that she was too high and mighty" Ardat said pointing towards the regal-looking woman standing beside Ardat''s throne.


    "This world was being terrorised by a Demon King known as Vlad the Impaler¡­ obviously, he was my agent. Then, that bitch decided to help the humans¡­ Well, that was completely fair so it was fine" Ardat explained.


    "She gave a summoning ritual to the humans and humans summoned these Humans" Ardat said while pointing towards the young people shackled to the chairs.


    "That was also fine, so I allowed it to slide¡­ but Vlad''s soldiers were too much for them¡­ so, she finally did something she shouldn''t have done. She allowed the Hero and his team to ascend to Godhood, breaking the limiter of this World"


    "That was something I could allow to slide¡­ That is why I decided to descend myself¡­ Well, you know the rest" Ardat said proudly as she twirled around.


    Hela snorted¡­ "Serves that bitch right" Hela said with a grin and Grayfia didn''t know how to react to the whole story¡­ She simply decided to stand back and prayed to Satan for their quick deaths.


    "I will consider your prayer" Ardat said, surprising Grayfia.


    "H-How??" Grayfia gasped in surprise.


    "Who do you think I am? I am the Origin of Evil. Where do you think Demonic or Devil Energy came from?" Ardat proclaimed and Grayfia simply gaped.


    "Grayfia¡­ let me introduce you to Ardat, the Origin of Evil, The True Demoness" Hela introduced Ardat with a grin on her face. Grayfia didn''t even know how to react to this situation.


    "Let''s put all of that aside now, I know you didn''t come here to ask for my wellbeing" Ardat said while looking at Hela.


    "I need to talk to your guest¡­ You know who I am talking about, right?" Hela asked and Ardat nodded her head.


    "You came at a good time¡­ I was about to break his mind again as soon as I was done with this world" Ardat said. "He would be quite cooperative right now¡­" Ardat finished with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Ok¡­ let''s go" Ardat said and a red miasma engulfed the three of them and the next moment, the three of them were gone.


    Hela, Grayfia, and Ardat appeared on a massive meteorite. Grayfia didn''t know what the two of them were talking about but she felt really spent¡­ her job was getting harder with each day.


    "Follow me" Ardat said and started to lead the duo towards a deeper part of the meteorite.


    The three of them finally arrived in front of a hollow space in between the meteorite, a blonde man could be seen shackled right in the middle of the space. All of a sudden, Grayfia started to feel kind of uncomfortable in the presence of that man¡­ Grayfia easily sensed the Holy Aura leaking out of the man.


    "Grayfia! Allow me to introduce you to the God of the Bible!" Hela said in a cheerful tone.


    ''Yes, it has been a really long day... I think I should take a nap'' Grayfia thought as her eyes rolled towards the back of her head and she finally embraced the graceful comfort of unconsciousness¡­


    ========================


    A/N: I have decided to remove the power stone quota as I am still not getting Stones. The quota was for 450 Stones per day... But readers still kept comparing it with total Stones collected.


    Well, it doesn''t matter any longer. I will release 1 chapter/Day and that also might change.


    ========================


    1809 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 466: The Downfall (II)...

    [Ardat''s Meteorite]


    Grayfia slowly opened her eyes as her eyes tried to adjust to the light. Grayfia felt that she was resting on a pretty comfortable bed¡­ in fact, this was the most comfortable bed. Grayfia didn''t recognize the room, so she tried to remember what happened.


    ''Oh¡­ Hela introduced me to the God of the Bible and I passed out'' Grayfia concluded. Grayfia wanted to bang her head on the wall but she stopped herself when she heard a click from the door. The door opened and Hela entered the room.


    "How are you feeling, Grayfia?" Hela questioned and a chair made of darkness appeared in front of Grayfia''s bed. Hela plopped down on the chair as she stared at Grayfia intently.


    Grayfia cleared her throat. "Yes, I am fine. How long have I been out for?" Grayfia questioned.


    "About half an hour. I was expecting that you would probably be surprised or something like that but I never expected you to simply pass out¡­ Do you want to see how you looked when you passed out?" Hela asked with a teasing grin on her face.


    Grayfia panicked after hearing Hela''s words. "Please, I would like to avoid this topic" Grayfia''s voice almost sounded like pleading. Hela cackled in mad glee.


    "Sure¡­ sure¡­ don''t worry. You are my cute maid, how can I allow your hard-earned reputation to get ruined" Hela said with a grin and Grayfia sighed in relief, at least internally. On the outside, Grayfia looked stoic as ever.


    "If you are fine then do you want to join me?" Hela asked and Grayfia decided to accompany Hela. It was already too late to back out right now.


    "Of course, my lady" Grayfia said as she got up from the bed. Grayfia continued looking around the room as it was completely empty except for the bed. Hela noticed the silver-haired maid''s gaze.


    "This is my room, I trained under Ardat, I finished my training right before I took over you Devils" Hela said and Grayfia nodded in understanding as she started to follow Hela.


    The green-eyed woman led Grayfia towards the Hollow space where the God of the Bible was being kept. Grayfia noticed that Ardat was nowhere to be seen. "Where is Ardat-sama?" Grayfia asked and Hela simply shrugged.


    "She said that she needed to leave since she needed to wrap up whatever she was doing" Hela said as she finally entered the hollow space followed by Grayfia. Grayfia started to feel slightly uncomfortable due to the God''s Holy Aura but it was not unbearable.


    "Do you have any name?" Hela asked curiously. She was busy torturing him the last time she came here¡­ she kind of forgot about asking his name as it wasn''t important at that time.


    "No" the man answered in a hoarse tone as he shook his head. The man didn''t have any type of emotion in his voice and his eyes have also lost any type of lustre.


    "Oh ok, not that it would matter in the end. Can you tell me how to access Heaven''s System?" Hela questioned slowly, her eyes glowing eerily in excitement. Even though Grayfia was curious about why God was being treated like this¡­ she decided to hold back her curiosity until they left this rock.


    "Yes" the man said and didn''t reveal anything else.


    "Ho¡­ so, how do I access the System?" Hela questioned as she raised her brows and a dagger appeared in her hand.


    "You would need to have the God''s key and you would also need to have Holy Power to access the System" the man answered without any emotion.


    "And where is this God''s Key?" Hela questioned as twirled the dagger in her hand.


    "I don''t know. Whoever is using the System must have the key" the man answered and Hela nodded her head in understanding. Currently, Michael is managing the system, so Michael must have the key.


    "You see, I don''t seem to have an ounce of Holy Power, your Divinity seems to have a lot of Holy Power¡­ don''t mind me, but I will be taking your Divinity" Hela said and stabbed the man with her dagger.


    The man screamed at the top of his lungs and he started to thrash as some sort of energy started to gather at the dagger''s hilt from the man''s body. Grayfia flinched back in fear and nausea. Now that Hela was stealing the man''s Divinity, the whole space was brimming with Holy Power.


    After a whole minute, Hela finally finished extracting the man''s Divinity. She decided to leave a small part inside the man as she knew that the man would probably die if she extracted everything. Hela pointed the blade of the dagger towards her chest.


    Grayfia gasped in horror, she wanted to stop Hela but before she could do anything, the green-eyed woman stabbed herself in the chest. Hela didn''t even flinch when she stabbed herself. Hela felt that someone had poured Yachiru''s acid inside her body.


    Hela could bear this much pain¡­ Hela could feel the Holy Divinity fighting against her own Powers. Hela was already expecting this as two opposing forces never mixed together without a steep price but Hela was practically immortal, as long as the Concept of Death existed, she wouldn''t die.


    After nearly half an hour, the Holy Divinity finally started to settle down inside Hela''s body. It was still Holy Divinity but some of its aspects were changed by Hela when she was assimilating the Divinity. Hela had practically corrupted the Holy Divinity and created something completely different but it was still Holy Power.


    Hela raised her hand and a green light spear with a black outline formed in her hand¡­ the spear seemed to be absorbing light from its surroundings even though it was made of light. Hela started to cackle in mad glee as she started to swing the spear in her hand. Hela finally dispersed the spear and scrunched her face in concentration.


    Only after a second, 12 green astral wings with black outlines appeared behind Hela''s back along with a black inverted cross with a black outline formed on top of her head. Hela slowly raised up in the air and started to cackle as she finally gained the ability of flight. This was much better than she had imagined.


    Grayfia kept watching Hela with awe and fear in her eyes. Hela possessed Holy Power, it was an undeniable fact. As a Devil, Grayfia was particularly sensitive to Holy Power as it was their natural enemy. Grayfia knew that this Holy Power was much different than what Angels or the God of the Bible possessed but it was still Holy Power.


    Grayfia shuddered in fear, now, Hela could control Heaven''s System. To be honest, Grayfia had no idea what the woman was going to do with the System but it wouldn''t be anything good¡­ ''As long as the Devils flourish, I will keep supporting her'' Grayfia decided internally.


    Hela finally landed in front of Grayfia and the wings and the cross disappeared. "So, can you feel my Holy Power?" Hela questioned and Grayfia nodded her head.


    "Your Holy Power is much different than what I have sensed from the God of the Bible or the Angels but it is still Holy Power, I am sure of that" Grayfia said and Hela nodded her head in understanding.


    "Hmm¡­ then you must be feeling uncomfortable around me" Hela concluded but Grayfia simply shook her head.


    "Don''t worry, my lady. I can get used to it after some time" Grayfia said and Hela narrowed her eyes.


    After a few seconds of silence, Hela nodded her head and started to suppress her Holy Power. Grayfia started to feel much better after that, Hela could have done that from the start but she wanted to see if Grayfia still wanted to serve her or not.


    "Were you testing me, my lady?" Grayfia questioned and Hela nodded her head.


    "I understand you must have a lot of questions¡­" Hela said slowly and Grayfia slowly nodded her head. "That is why I needed to see if I should answer you or not¡­ after all, I have kind of taken a liking to you and I would have hated killing you" Hela finished with a vicious grin on her face and Grayfia shuddered in fear but she wasn''t going to go back on her words.


    "As long as Devils keep flourishing, I will keep serving you without any complaints" Grayfia said and Hela snaked her arm around Grayfia''s shoulder as she pulled the silver-haired woman closer.


    "Good¡­ I like honest people. So, what do you want to know about Grayfia dear?" Hela said as she swung down a light sword, creating a rift. Both Hela and Grayfia entered the rift and the two of them appeared back inside Hela''s office.


    "I wanted to know why the God of the Bible is being treated in such a manner¡­ I know it is not being done for kicks and fun, so he must have done something" Grayfia said and Hela nodded her head as she plopped down in her chair.


    "Yes, you are right. He did something he shouldn''t have done¡­ After hearing the story, you can decide on your own, but what I am about to tell you shouldn''t leave this room at any cost¡­ understood?" Hela asked in a serious tone.


    Grayfia gulped nervously. "Of course, my lady. I won''t tell anyone" Grayfia said and Hela finally started to reveal why the God of the Bible was being tortured by them in such a manner¡­


    ========================


    1650 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 467: Comic-con (I) & The Olympians (IV)...

    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "I am bored¡­" Rumi whined as her ears plopped down on top of her head. She was rocking a whiskey glass with her finger as her whole torso was plopped on the table.


    "I am also kind of feeling the same¡­ maybe we should go out and have some fun¡­ what do you say?" Dora offered as she perked up from the other side of the table.


    "May God have mercy on humans" Ororo whispered in a very low tone. Ororo had a juice glass in her hand and she also looked kind of bored. Ororo thought that she wasn''t loud, but apparently, she was loud enough.


    "Excuse me!! I haven''t crashed in a whole year and just like I had said, it wasn''t my fault! That bloody arsehole had jumped in front of my bike¡­" Dora defended herself as she glared at Ororo.


    "I wasn''t talking about that time¡­ I was talking about the time you tipped over a public bus" Ororo recalled and Dora blushed in embarrassment.


    "You can''t blame me for that¡­ the bus crashed into me. I am the one who should be complaining" Dora pointed out and both Rumi and Ororo burst out laughing after hearing Dora''s words.


    "Then you shouldn''t have seen the signal over your head" Rumi said and started to snicker and Dora''s hair turned bright red in shame.


    "So, what do you want to do for fun?" Ororo questioned changing the topic.


    "...Hmm¡­ how about we go visit the comic-con or something?" Dora offered and both Rumi and Ororo looked at each other for a moment. Moments later, the two of them shrugged at the same time.


    "I have never been to a comic-con or something¡­ I was never interested but it surely couldn''t hurt¡­" Ororo said with a shrug.


    "Yeah¡­ at least it would be much better than sulking here" Rumi added as she got up.


    "Brill!! I am already dressed, why don''t the two of you get dressed and meet me in the garage?" Dora questioned, her eyes brimming with excitement.


    "Ok, sure¡­ but how are we going. There is no way in hell I will be riding with you. No matter how durable I am, I don''t want to tempt my fate" Rumi pointed out and Dora felt sharp arrows piercing her chest. Ultimately, Dora had to place her arm over the table as she started to sulk.


    "How about we take Reo''s car?" Ororo offered with a grin.


    "Fuck yeah!! I always wanted to drive Reo''s car" Dora cheered, once again, she was back to her usual silly and cheerful form.


    "Nah¡­ that won''t be happening. It is for the collective good of everyone on the road" Ororo pointed out and Dora simply hmpfed while grumbling about how ''unfun'' both Rumi and Ororo were.


    "Fine fine¡­ I will be waiting for you two meanies in the garage" Dora huffed and walked away while pointing her nose up, that was apparently a mistake as moments later, she stumbled.


    Only after a few minutes, both Ororo and Rumi arrived in the garage, dressed in jeans and leather jackets. Dora wanted to complain¡­ She wanted to tell them that they weren''t supposed to visit comic-con dressed like that but she knew that neither of them would listen, so simply shrugged. After all, Dora herself wasn''t any better.


    Ororo decided to sit behind the driving wheel as she was the one who was most experienced in driving cars¡­ Rumi didn''t know how to drive cars and she never tried to learn as she didn''t find it useful. You don''t drive cars when you can directly teleport wherever you want.


    Dora was¡­ Dora¡­ she also didn''t know how to drive cars. Learning from YouTube didn''t count. So, Ororo was the only one who had to shoulder the responsibility¡­ Ororo put the key in the ignition and the car roared into life. Moments later, the three of them were driving away from Knox, at high speed¡­


    [Realm of the Dead]


    For the first time in a long time, Hades was feeling afraid. Right now, he would be sweating like a pig, but there was a tiny problem, he couldn''t sweat. After all, he was a fucking skeleton!!


    He had a genuine reason for feeling afraid¡­ he just returned to the Realm of the Dead after meeting Zeus and the meeting was more than interesting. Hades didn''t know how to react, so he simply didn''t react in front of Zeus, but internally the skeleton was panicking¡­


    ~FLASHBACK~


    Like always, Hades was minding his own business while making various plans to eradicate the Devils and the Fallen Angels. All of a sudden he froze when he felt like he was being summoned to Mount Olympus. Hades would have frowned if could when he found that he was being summoned by none other than Zeus.


    For a moment, Hades wondered if Zeus had caught him but moments later, he simply shook his head. There was no way Zeus could make a connection between Hades and the actual lightning thief as the thief himself didn''t know who he was stealing for.


    Hades didn''t know what his brother wanted but he decided to entertain his brother. His brother was kind of angry and unpredictable due to the loss of his master bolt and Hades knew that he shouldn''t tempt his brother¡­ Zeus was known as the strongest God of their Pantheon and such a title wasn''t just for show.


    Hades quickly prepared the teleportation circle and after only a minute, he arrived inside Zeus''s Throne Room. Hades snorted in disdain as his gazes landed on Zeus¡­ Hades noticed that only Poseidon, Hera, and Zeus were present inside the Throne Room¡­


    "What happened? I was busy with my duties" Hades said haughtily, but he was quite surprised that nobody reacted to his jab. This was something new.


    "Hades, my brother. You have finally arrived?" Zeus asked in a caring tone and Hades was already on guard. What sort of sick game Zeus was playing at?? Hades''s eyes immediately darted around the room, searching for any type of traps or anything like that.


    "Yes¡­ as you already saw me and I assure you I am not an illusion" Hades said in a neutral tone but he was still looking around¡­ looking for any signs of attacks.


    "Brother, Olympus is facing a massive threat" Zeus started to speak and Hades didn''t believe Zeus for a moment, this is how Zeus acted whenever he wanted something from him.


    "Is that so? What type of threat?" Hades questioned in a fake concerned tone. He was extremely old and with his skeleton face, he was extremely good at acting.


    "The Fates were erased" Zeus said in a fearful tone. For a moment, Hades wanted to scoff at Zeus''s statement but his gaze finally focused on Hera and Poseidon, both of them were looking kind of solemn.


    Hades knew that neither Poseidon nor Hera would participate in Zeus''s games, so he decided to believe Zeus. "If someone erased the Fates, then they must be really strong. But for whatever reason, I didn''t feel their Soul in the Realm of Dead" Hades gave his opinion on the matter.


    "They weren''t killed, brother. They were erased" Zeus corrected his brother and Hades''s eyes would have grown wide in surprise if he had eyes in the first place. But the light inside his eyes did flicker for a moment after the realization dawned on him.


    "...Do we know who was responsible for this?" Hades asked after a few moments of silence.


    "The Destroyer, he is the same being who had appeared in Kuoh Town" Zeus said and that is how Hades knew that he had fucked up¡­


    ~FLASHBACK ENDS~


    ''Everything is not lost¡­ I can still fix it'' Hades thought with a determined glint in his eyes. For now, Zeus had only decided to inform the Poseidon, Hera and himself of the recent development. He was pretty sure that Erebus and Nyx weren''t that good at a poker face.


    Hades immediately started to suspect that someone in their group had betrayed him. Hades was planning to attack the Destroyer and his family but at that time he had no idea about his true identity. Right now, Hades had already scrapped the plan but he also didn''t want to be caught with the weapon in his possession.


    Hades needed to get rid of the weapon¡­ there was no other way. There was no way that the Destroyer would have found out about his plan if anyone hadn''t betrayed them. Only five beings including himself knew about the plan¡­ and someone among them had betrayed them.


    Hades wanted to hand over the weapon to a group of extremely strong humans. The group wanted to kill the Great Red¡­ Hades quickly made his way towards the place where he kept the Master Bolt¡­ He was sure that the group of humans would find a good use for the weapon and even if they don''t, they will surely gain the Destroyer''s attention¡­


    The Destroyer''s attention is what Hades was trying to avoid right now¡­ he could scheme another time but he needed to stay alive if he wanted to do that¡­ Yeah, survival was more important¡­


    ========================


    1586 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 468: Some Side Quests...

    [POV Reo]


    Looks like I will be pampering Ororo tonight¡­ It is a good thing that she didn''t allow Dora to drive my car¡­ fixing my car is very easy, especially with my Time Powers, but bringing people back to life can be annoying¡­ and there was no need to condemn humanity, yet.


    Now, should I deal with Hades right now, or should I deal with him and his butt buddies after he hands over the weapon to the group of suicidal humans?? Hmm¡­ Indra is also supporting those humans but at the end of the day, they are simply cannon fodder.


    I know they are gunning for Yasaka and I can always sic on them¡­ Hela has been whining for some time about not getting some action. I don''t want her killing random pedestrians, so I think I will simply point her towards them. She would definitely want to test her new powers on someone.


    "Hey, boss! What are you dreaming about?" Crom Cruach screamed from the side.


    "I am planning to kill some humans" I answered honestly and his eyes grew wide in surprise.


    "Boss!! You don''t need to dirty your hands with those filthy creatures!! I will take care of them. Just give me their names" Crom Cruach proclaimed loudly and I simply groaned internally.


    "Crom, how dare you demand something from our lord?" Ddraig questioned in a dangerous tone. Crom Cruach seemed to realize something and he gasped in horror.


    "Boss! Forgive me for my disrespectful behaviour" Crom Cruach said and did a ninety-degree bow, creating several shockwaves due to his speed.


    "Would you two stop bickering?? If Reo wants something then he will order you¡­" Great Red grumbled in his usual majestic voice and I immediately nodded my head.


    "Yes, he is right¡­" I said and started to rub my chin as a thought appeared in my mind. Rizevim Livan Lucifer is also making his move¡­ the Sephiroth Graal is already in his possession, and he is already planning to resurrect the Evil Dragons.


    The Hexennacht is already preparing to make their move but they simply lack a target as Rias Gremory was recalled to the Underworld and Sona Sitri and her peerage had decided to take a leave¡­ Goddamn!! Being a Devil does come with its perks¡­ All of them asked for two months long leave and nobody asked a question.


    Now, what the hell should I do with the Hexennacht?? They don''t possess any sort of threat for me or my family but they do possess a massive threat for Sona Sitri and peerage. Both Hela and Yachiru seemed to have taken a liking to the girl, so if anything happened to her then the two of them would be saddened.


    "Ddraig, can you run an errand for me?" I turned towards him and asked.


    "Of course, my Lord. Your wish is my command" Ddraig said in a respectful tone and Crom Cruach seemed to glare at Ddraig with a sullen look on his face.


    "Ok¡­ you will be going to Kuoh Town and you just need to keep an eye around, for now. A group named Hexennacht are going to make a move. They are planning to attack Sona Sitri and her peerage¡­ I want you to take care of them" I said and Ddraig hummed in understanding.


    "They will be dealt with, my Lord. Can I get their location?" Ddraig asked and I simply grinned.


    "Where will the fun be in that? I need you to search for them¡­ consider this a test" I said and Ddraig nodded his head respectfully. I know sending Ddraig after a bunch of Witches is kind of overkill but I don''t like sparing any expenses.


    "Then I will be taking my leave, my Lord" Ddraig said and I hummed in understanding while nodding my head. A red Magic Circle appeared beneath Ddraig and he disappeared in a bright red flash.


    Slowly dark clouds seemed to be forming on top of Crom Cruach''s head. Now, I feel really bad for him, but I already have something for him. "Crom, I need you to do something else for me" I said and the man immediately perked up after hearing my words.


    The dark clouds on the top of his head disappeared in the blink of an eye. His eyes started to glitter in excitement. "Of course, boss!! Just order me and I will take care of it. Whatever it is!" Crom exclaimed and once again, I felt my headache rising.


    "Of course, Crom. I don''t doubt you. You see, I need you to visit Romania. Rizevim Livan Lucifer is going to revive the other Evil Dragons¡­ you can get them on my side, can''t you?" I asked softly and Crom Cruach''s eyes started to glow in determination.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, boss. As soon as they find that I am serving you, they will come running here to join your legion, boss! You are like a God to us and there is no way that they would choose to serve that bastard over you" Crom Cruach said and I simply hummed in agreement.


    Even though I looked quite pleased with this development, I was kind of groaning internally. More fanatics, that is what I needed right now. Well, my future self will be the one who will be taking care of them, so, I suppose it is fine. Right now, I should enjoy myself as long as I can and I am pretty sure that Luna would love having more pets.


    "That will be okay¡­" I said and Crom Cruach also disappeared with a bright golden flash. I internally released a sigh as the insane fanatic was finally gone.


    "You know, they are going to be a massive pain in the ass... At least, for you. All of them are a bunch of insane fanatics" Great Red reminded me and once again I groaned internally.


    "Don''t remind me¡­ I know" I said and I could swear that I saw a glint of amusement in Great Red''s eyes.


    "By the way, when are you going to invite Ophis?" Great Red asked and I simply released a sigh.


    "That is the problem¡­ She doesn''t care about anything other than silence and the Dimensional Gap. You already know how it is right? I already have a plan for her, but I need her to come to me" I said with a shrug.


    "I have already found a place for her and I am pretty sure that she would appreciate it" I added with a grin.


    "Well, that''s good and all. So, are we going to continue training?" Great Red asked and I shook my head in denial.


    "No¡­ though there is something I need your help with" I said and Great Red seemed to raise his non-existent draconic eyebrows after hearing my words.


    "Sure, what do you need my help with?" Great Red asked curiously. It looked like he simply couldn''t fathom why I would need his help.


    "You can create objects using your power of dreams, right?" I asked and Great Red immediately nodded his head. "Can you show me?" I asked and the massive red Dragon in front of me immediately nodded his head.


    Great Red immediately started to create various types of insignificant objects with his power of Dreams. It is basically the power of Creation, and now that I am watching it this close¡­ Creation doesn''t seem to be complicated. Until now, I have simply never paid any attention to this.


    "Are you perhaps trying to learn the Power of Creation?" Great Red asked all of a sudden and I nodded my head. There is no need to hide anything¡­


    "Yeah¡­ Do you think I can?" I questioned and Great Red seemed to hum after hearing my question.


    "I think you could¡­ though I can''t say anything for sure as you are Destruction Incarnate, so I don''t know how your Power of Destruction is going to react" Great Red mused and I nodded my head in understanding.


    Well, the opposing powers might cause a problem but I won''t know for sure until I try. I am pretty sure that I am not going to die due to something insignificant like this. I know that I raised a flag but that is not going to stop me from trying.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think I can decipher anything else if I keep watching you" I said and Great Red stopped creating objects. "You can go back to whatever you like to do" I said while shooing off the Great Red. The massive Dragon flared his nostrils and hmpfed loudly. Moments later, the massive Dragon could be seen flying away while doing barrel rolls¡­


    Even though I learned a few things after watching the Great Red creating things out of thin air, I think I should watch others before trying anything. After all, Great Red wasn''t the only one who had the Power of Creation.


    I could have also asked Ikkagen to show me the ropes¡­ learning from him would have been best for me but I don''t want to tell him. I simply want to rub the fact on his face with a smug grin on my face¡­ Hehe¡­


    ========================


    1585 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 469: The Downfall (III)...

    [Grigori, Underworld]


    Azazel hid it very well but he was worried¡­ After Hela disconnected the call, he acted completely normal. After a few minutes, he finally excused himself from Vali''s room. He was really worried about Heaven.


    Even though he was no longer an Angel, he couldn''t deny his roots. He really wanted to inform Michael about Hela''s interest in Heaven and Heaven''s System. That was a piece of very bad news. Azazel didn''t know what the green-eyed woman wanted but he was sure that it wouldn''t be anything good.


    But if Hela discovered his treachery then she would probably rip him apart with her bare hands¡­ It would be a painful way to go but it would be quick. If he was unlucky then the woman would probably torture him and his underlings until she lost her interest.


    He finally arrived in his office and plopped in his chair. He opened his liquor cabinet and poured himself a more than generous drink. Azazel tipped the glass and gulped down the whole drink in one go¡­ God! He needed that drink.


    Azazel knew that there was no way the Angels could stop someone like Hela. Hela wouldn''t even register their pathetic attempts to stop her from accessing the Heaven''s System. Azazel had seen the woman''s power first hand¡­ the woman had shrugged off the Juggernaut Drive like nothing.


    Even he would have a lot of difficulties going against something like the Juggernaut Drive. Additionally, Azazel could bet his entire collection of porn that the woman wasn''t even serious. He had sensed the woman''s bloodlust, he had no idea how many beings you needed to kill to have bloodlust like that.


    There was another question going through Azazel''s mind. Hela asked him Heaven''s simple layout, but she never asked him how to enter Heaven. Azazel obviously knew how to enter Heaven, but he decided not to divulge that information to Hela on his own. If she had asked for the information then he would have told her, after all, there was no other way around it.


    Since Hela didn''t ask him about it, Azazel refrained from divulging that information. Now, it could only mean three things. First, Hela wasn''t planning to invade Heaven and she was simply curious. Second, Hela forgot to ask. Third, she already had a way to enter Heaven. The First and the second reason were pretty absurd, and the third reason was only viable.


    To be honest, Azazel didn''t want to betray Hela. He knew betraying Hela must come with a steep price¡­ but he simply couldn''t ignore the fact that brothers and sisters were going to die. The Angels would never agree with Hela, so Hela would eagerly massacre them until nobody was left¡­ Azazel simply wanted to avoid that outcome.


    Azazel finally decided that he should inform Michael¡­ at least, give the Chief Angel a head''s up. After the disappearance of the God, everything was kind of fucked up¡­ Azazel poured himself another drink and activated the communication circle.


    After a few seconds, Archangel Michael finally accepted the call¡­ Michael''s torso appeared over the communication circle in the form of a hologram. Michael had his usual smile on his face¡­


    "Hello Azazel, it has been some time¡­" Michael greeted Azazel with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, it has been some time. There is something urgent I need to tell you" Azazel said in a grave tone. Michael''s expression changed after he finally noticed Azazel''s grave tone and the grave look on his face.


    "Azazel, what happened?" Michael asked in a worried tone. Azazel smiled internally, Michael was still worried about Azazel''s well being even though they were practically enemies.


    "Hela is going to invade Heaven¡­ just don''t fight her, allow her to do whatever she wants" Azazel said in one breath.


    Michael''s eyes grew wide in shock and surprise¡­ the Archangel paled as he gaped like a fish. "How? How do you know that?" Michael asked after a few moments of silence.


    "A week ago Hela took over the Fallen Angels. Right now, both Devils and Fallen Angels are under her rule" Azazel answered honestly and Michael closed his eyes and started to rub the bridge of his nose.


    "She asked me for some information. She was particularly interested in Heaven''s System. Fortunately, I didn''t know much about the System, so I couldn''t give her the information¡­" Azazel continued and Michael started to rub his face with a look of despair on his face.


    "...So, you want us to submit?" Michael asked after a minute of silence and Azazel simply nodded his head.


    "Yes, there is no way the Angels could win against someone like her¡­ you will know when you see her" Azazel said and Michael seemed to contemplate his words.


    "That is what I wanted to tell¡­ take care, Michael" Azazel and disconnected the call without giving Michael any chance to say anything.


    Azazel knew that his time in this world might be very short and he simply didn''t want anyone''s pity. Azazel had lived a long life and he simply wanted to pass on without making a fuss¡­ Well, he wasn''t sure if Hela would kill him or not but he wanted to be mentally prepared for his death¡­


    [Heaven]


    Third Heaven or better known as The home of the Souls. The Souls of the dead taken to Heaven reside on this part of the Heaven. The Third Heaven is so vast that it is practically immeasurable. This place is exactly what most believers believe in, the promised land.


    It is practically a paradise for the Souls of the dead. Countless Souls reunite with their loved ones and reside in this place, in complete peace until they go through reincarnation. There are no wars or conflicts¡­ in other words, this place was also known as the Pure World.


    Third Heaven is also connected to the Purgatory. Purgatory is the place where the Souls of the sinners are sent¡­ meaning the Realm of the Dead is connected to the Third Heaven. The Tree of Life also resides in Third Heaven.


    It was a completely normal day on Third Heaven, but it was soon about to change. All of a sudden, a rift formed at the edge of a cliff and a tall green-eyed woman stepped through the rift, followed by a silver-haired woman dressed as a maid.


    "Hmm¡­ this place is nice. I understand why people with good karma come here after kicking the bucket" Hela said while looking around. Her eyes sparkled in excitement.


    "Yes, this place is quite relaxing even for a Devil like me" Grayfia agreed with Hela. Even though she was currently inside Heaven, she didn''t feel pain, in fact, she felt rather great. Grayfia didn''t know if other levels of Heaven would be so comfortable to her or not but she wouldn''t mind spending the rest of her life in here.


    ''No!! Grayfia! You are a diligent maid, you can''t give in to comfort. You must stay beside Hela-Sama and serve her'' Grayfia chastised herself as her mind started to drift towards luxury and comfort.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Grayfia asked curiously. It had taken some time for her to digest the whole story¡­ She couldn''t fault the God of the Bible for protecting their world, but there was a tiny problem. Trihexa never wanted to or meant to attack this world¡­ that is what Hela had said.


    Grayfia knew that Hela didn''t have a reason to lie, so she believed whatever Hela said. So, the God went out of his way to seal a being which wasn''t a threat to their world from the beginning and in the process he also ended up accidentally breaching the barrier protecting this Omniverse.


    So, the God of the Bible practically condemned the whole Omniverse¡­ Grayfia knew that the enemies were going to be way beyond her capabilities, and that is why she had decided to keep her opinions to herself. During that conversation, Grayfia also understood why the existence of Evil was necessary.


    "We are going to wait¡­ the Angels will show up" Hela said in a confident tone.


    "Oh¡­" Grayfia muttered as she decided to dutifully wait behind Hela.


    "I wonder if Azazel had informed them about me or not?" Hela said with a thoughtful look on her face, surprising Grayfia.


    "You think Azazel is going to betray you?" Grayfia questioned and Hela simply nodded her head.


    "Azazel is smart, but don''t forget that this is his real home¡­ He might act like he doesn''t care but he definitely cares about this place and the Angels" Hela said with a shrug as a faint smile appeared on her face.


    "I see¡­ have you decided who you are going to appoint as the representative of the Fallen Angels after you finish dealing with Azazel?" Grayfia asked in a neutral tone. She had no idea why Hela was smiling though but it was kind of unsettling.


    "My dear Grayfia, who said I am going to kill him? I am not going to kill him¡­ killing him would be a waste. You see, he still has a lot of uses, especially with his knowledge regarding Sacred Gear" Hela said as she raised her hand and clenched her fist tightly.


    "You see Grayfia, I want to gain control over all the Sacred Gears¡­ especially all the Longinus class Sacred Gears. Taking over the world would be easier that way¡­ wouldn''t you agree, Grayfia?" Hela questioned as her eyes started to glow.


    "...Of course, my lady" Grayfia said as she also understood the power of ten Sacred Gear, especially the Longinus class Sacred Gear.


    "Ah¡­ Here they are¡­" Hela pointed out in an amused tone as she noticed hundreds of feathered humanoid creatures approaching them through the sky¡­


    ========================


    1678 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 470: The Downfall (IV)...

    [Zebel]


    Michael started to rub his temples after Azazel disconnected the call, he honestly wanted to ask more to gather more information about this Hela woman but it was pretty clear that Azazel didn''t have any intention of revealing anything else.


    For now, Michael decided to prepare for the eventual confrontation with the woman. The woman had already attacked the Vatican without any fear and killed several Exorcists just because she could, so it was pretty obvious that the woman wouldn''t shy away from attacking Heaven.


    So Michael decided to summon all the Seraphs including the other three Great Seraphs. He needed to inform everyone about the recent development, he wanted to know their opinion before making a decision¡­


    Moments later, Uriel burst into the room followed by Raphael. The other Seraphs also arrived one by one, and Gabriel was the last one to arrive. Now that everyone was finally here, Michael decided to start the discussion.


    "According to Azazel, Hela is planning to attack Heaven" Michael revealed in a grave tone. Several gasps were heard throughout the room, everyone in the room who Hela was. She was pretty famous in Heaven and she wasn''t famous in a good way.


    "How did Azazel come across this information?" Metatron asked curiously before anyone could say anything.


    "We already knew that Hela was the new leader of Devils, she also took over the Fallen Angels some time ago" Michael said in a grave tone.


    "Um¡­ are you sure we can trust Azazel? He is a Fallen Angel¡­" Raguel pointed out and a couple of Seraphs hummed in agreement.


    "Even though he is a Fallen Angel, he is still our brother. I don''t think he will lie to us" Gabriel defended Azazel and Michael immediately nodded his head.


    "You have to understand by informing us, Azazel practically betrayed their new leader. It means he risked his own life" Michael said and finally, all the Seraphs who thought that they couldn''t trust Azazel decided to relent.


    "Enough of that! What does that woman want?" Raphael questioned.


    "Azazel mentioned that she is particularly interested in Heaven''s System" Michael said and immediately screams of outrage were heard throughout the room, but all of them were immediately silenced as Michael raised his hand.


    After everyone became silent, Uriel scoffed. "She couldn''t even touch the System without Holy Power and from what we know about her, she doesn''t possess an ounce of Holy Power" Uriel finished and everyone in the room including Michael nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Even if she forces Michael, she wouldn''t get any results as the system is barely functioning with Michael as the administrator" Uriel added and once again everyone agreed.


    "But that doesn''t mean we can allow her to gain access to the system" Remiel pointed out.


    "We will fight, but I plan to surrender if she proves to be way stronger than us" Michael said in a serious tone and once again, several screams of outrage were heard throughout the room.


    "You can''t be serious, brother! How can you consider surrendering??!" Raphael screamed in outrage but Gabriel placed her hand over Raphael''s shoulder to placate him.


    "Raphael, don''t fight with your brother, let''s hear his reasoning. He must have a reason to say something like that" Gabriel said and Raphael took a deep breath as he nodded his head in understanding.


    "...I can understand your outrage but you have to also understand, I want our Race''s continued survival. If she is way out of league then it would be useless to fight her¡­ she would simply kill anyone, we already know she is a remorseless killer" Michael said and Raphael finally lowered his gaze with a contemplating look on his face.


    "I agree with Michael, if she is way beyond our capabilities then we don''t have any reason to fight¡­ we already know that she can''t access the System" Uriel said and everyone nodded their heads in understanding.


    All of a sudden alarms started to buzz. Michael slowly got up from his seat. "Looks like she is already here" Michael said with a grim look on his face.


    "Where is she?" Sandalphon asked hurriedly.


    "She is in the Third Heaven. Gabriel, I need you to stay here while I take our fighters to confront her" Michael said in a serious tone.


    "But brother, I also want to accompany you" Gabriel protested by Michael simply shook his head.


    "But I want to you stay here¡­ I want you to keep the non-combatants safe. Can you do that for me? They also need protection" Michael said softly and Gabriel finally relented as she meekly nodded her head.


    It was complete bullshit, everyone in the room except Gabriel knew that. Michael simply wanted to keep Gabriel away from the fight and all the Seraphs and Great Seraphs felt the same when Gabriel was involved.


    "Assemble all the fighters! She is still in Third Heaven. We need to stop her as soon as possible" Michael ordered while looking towards the other Seraphs. "Gabriel, I am leaving the non-combatants under your protection" Michael said and Gabriel nodded her head with a determined look on her face.


    "You don''t have to worry about them. I will protect all of them!!" Gabriel said in a determined tone and she quickly left the room to gather all the non-combatants in Zebel.


    It only took the Seraphs a couple of minutes to gather all the Seraphs as the fighters were already getting ready due to the alarm. Michael finally decided to address all the gathered soldiers. He thought this was important.


    "Today, we are probably going to face the strongest enemy we have ever faced, so none of you will attack until I say so" Michael said in a serious tone and a chorus of understanding was heard from all the gathered fighters.


    Michael nodded his head in satisfaction and activated the Teleportation Circle. All of them disappeared in a burst of golden light. Moments later, all of them found themselves in Third Heaven. Michael easily sensed Hela''s location, he didn''t teleport anywhere near Hela as he didn''t want her attacking any Angels out of reflex.


    Michael and the other Seraphs quickly led the fighters towards the direction where Hela was. All of a sudden Michael froze, and the other Seraphs got a confused look on their faces. ''This is Holy Power'' Michael grimaced. This was simply not possible. Did that woman always possess Holy Power??


    "Michael, it is Holy Power. How can a remorseless killer like her have Holy Power?" Uriel asked furiously. The soldiers they also brought along with them started to frown.


    "This is blasphemy!! Have we fallen so far? How can a sinner like Hela possess Holy Power?" Raziel questioned loudly.


    "...To be honest, I don''t know. But I know her Holy Power is a lot different from ours" Michael said with a thoughtful look on his face as the group of Seraphs and Angels kept flying in the direction where they had sensed Hela.


    "But it is still Holy Power, it means she could control the System on her own" Uriel said with a grim look on his face. Hela finally came into their view, they also recognized Grayfia Lucifuge standing behind Hela.


    They already knew how the woman looked from the description of the Exorcists, but seeing the fearsome woman with their own eyes had a different kind of effect on them. Michael finally understood what Azazel meant. He finally understood why they shouldn''t fight the woman.


    Even though Hela wasn''t releasing any of her powers, Michael could easily sense how strong she was. Even their Father wasn''t this strong and it was completely wrong to compare Hela''s power with their Father¡­ even their Father would be completely insignificant in front of this woman.


    Not only Michael, but all the other Seraphs were also having similar thoughts along the same lines. It was a huge blow to their pride but they couldn''t help but feel despair. The woman also possessed Holy Power, which meant she would be able to access the System.


    "What are we going to do brother?" Uriel asked in a worried tone. He no longer thought that they could win this fight¡­ it won''t be a fight, it would be a massacre. Even Raphael felt afraid, previously he wanted to fight but now¡­ he was wondering if he would be able to survive a single blow or not.


    "...I don''t know¡­ let''s meet her" Michael said in a grim tone while shaking his head. Michael knew that even running away would be useless¡­ the woman was oozing tremendous amounts of bloodlust even though the woman seemed to be suppressing it actively.


    ''God! How many beings had she killed?'' Michael questioned internally. He simply couldn''t comprehend how someone could have bloodlust like this and this woman also possessed Holy Power. It was different but it was still Holy Power¡­ it was completely incomprehensible for him.


    The Seraphs and the Angels finally arrived in front of Hela and Grayfia. The Angels slowly landed in front of the duo. The Seraphs had a look of wariness on their faces, but internally they were quite afraid too.


    Hela easily felt their wariness and fear and slowly the grin on her face widened. She read their emotions like they were open books and Hela was like a shark who could smell fear. ''This is going to be too easy'' Hela internally mused.


    "Ah¡­ you must be Michael, right? Do you want to say anything before you surrender?" Hela questioned in a mocking tone as she started to release some of her bloodlust¡­


    ========================


    1650 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 471: The Downfall (END)... [Bonus Chapter]

    [Third Heaven]


    "Ah¡­ you must be Michael, right? Do you want to say anything before you surrender?" Hela questioned in a mocking tone as she started to release some of her bloodlust.


    All the Angels including the Seraphs gasped in horror as they felt Hela''s bloodlust wash over them. "We don''t have any intentions to fight you!" Michael gasped out with a lot of difficulties.


    Hela reigned in her bloodlust and she slightly tilted her head in confusion. "Are you sure about that? You bought so many Angels with you¡­ all of them seem to be carrying weapons too" Hela pointed out with a mocking grin on her face.


    "...Yes, but we didn''t intend to fig¡­" that was all Archangel Michael was able to say before Hela grabbed his throat and lifted him up in the air.


    "Do you take me for a fool, pigeon?" Hela questioned dangerously and all the Angels flinched in fear as they couldn''t even see Hela move. With some reluctance, the Angels prepared their weapons.


    Even though Michael was hanging in the air, he noticed that the Angels were getting ready to attack the woman. He knew he had to stop them, Angels couldn''t afford a fight with this woman.


    "All of you stop!!" Michael ordered with some difficulties.


    "Looks like you could learn" Hela said and let the man go. Michael landed on his feet but he was supported by Raphael, the said Great Seraph was dangerously glaring at Hela.


    "Now, let me tell you what is going to happen¡­ either you surrender or I kill the whole bunch of you right here, right now" Hela said in a murderous tone.


    "...We surrender" Michael said, shocking a lot of Angels. Previously they had only agreed to surrender because they thought Hela couldn''t access the Heaven''s System, but the circumstances were pretty different now.


    Hela had Holy Power, which meant the woman could access the System, they couldn''t fathom what sort of things the woman was going to do after gaining access to the System.


    "Good choice. Now, lead me to the 7th Heaven. I want to see what this so-called Heaven''s System can do" Hela ordered, but all of a sudden her head snapped back as she stared at Grayfia.


    "Grayfia, I will be sending you back to Knox. I am pretty sure that the other levels of Heaven aren''t going to be friendly to a Devil" Hela said as her features also softened while she was addressing the silver-haired maid.


    "I understand, my lady" Grayfia said with a small nod of her head. She really wanted to accompany Hela, but she knew that she couldn''t. At least, not until Hela changed the system settings. Grayfia was soon engulfed in darkness and moments later, she was gone along with the darkness.


    "Michael! You aren''t serious, are you? We have no idea what type of atrocities she might cause" Raphael whispered furiously into Michael''s ear. Hela clearly heard the pigeon, but she didn''t make a move as she wanted to see how the head pigeon reacted to his brother.


    Michael simply shook his head. "You don''t understand brother, my hands are tied. What do you think would happen if I deny her? She will kill her way up to 7th Heaven¡­ tell me do you want that?!" Michael exclaimed, making everyone flinch.


    "Do you want our brothers and sisters to die meaninglessly?? She will access the System either way¡­ At least this way, we would survive" Michael whispered the last part with a conflicted look on his face.


    The Angels who still wanted to fight lowered their heads. They couldn''t accept the whole thing, but at the same time, they didn''t want their brothers and sisters to die. Not all of them were fighters¡­ there were a lot of Angels who didn''t even know how to hold weapons, all of them would die if they decided to protest.


    Hela raised her hands and started to clap with an amused look on her face. "Bravo!! That is what it means to be a Leader! I am impressed! Leaders have to make some hard choices¡­ This is something very common. Let me tell all of you a story¡­" Hela said as she began to pace in front of the group of Angels.


    Michael didn''t know how to react to the compliment. To be honest, he couldn''t deduce if the woman was complimenting him or making fun of him, but he still decided to listen to the woman''s story attentively. After all, he might get to learn something.


    "You see¡­ when I was young, a woman begged me for her daughter''s life. She was ready to lay down her life in exchange for her daughters. It touched me¡­ so, I stopped the massacre. I told the enemy leader that I would spare his soldiers if he sacrificed his own life for them"


    "Surprisingly, the leader accepted my deal. I cut him down, and I obviously allowed the others to leave¡­ I even spared the mother''s life, after all, I am a woman of my word. Can you guess what happened after that?" Hela asked softly and Michael simply couldn''t guess where the woman was going with this story.


    "I understand if you can''t guess¡­ After a decade, those people built up their forces and attacked my army when I was away. They killed everyone¡­ none of my soldiers were spared¡­ when I returned to my army camp, I was devastated. That was my first crushing defeat"


    "I obviously retaliated¡­ I razed their planet without any remorse. Not even a child was spared¡­ that is when I received the Title Goddess of War¡­ Do you know what I learned from the whole ordeal?" Hela questioned with a melancholic smile on her face.


    The Angels gulped loudly. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing and the woman seemed to be proud of what she had done. Some smart Seraphs easily understood where the woman was going with this story, but they didn''t dare to voice out an answer.


    "I learned that I shouldn''t spare any enemy on the battlefield¡­" Hela said with a vicious grin on her face, scaring all the Angels. Moments later, her features softened.


    "But this isn''t a battlefield, is it?" Hela asked softly and started to cackle. "That is why I will be sparing all of you" Hela said and started to cackle again.


    She stopped laughing after a few seconds and a wild grin appeared on her face. "Now, you understand what would happen if you betray me, right? If you don''t understand then let me make it clear¡­ first, I will kill all of you pigeons, then I will kill all the humans down to the last child" Hela whispered in a menacing tone making all the Angels shudder in fear.


    The Seraphs and the Angels finally understood that this woman was much worse and sinister than the original Devil. If any of the Angels were planning anything, they immediately scrapped their plans. First of all, the woman was insanely strong, so direct attacks wouldn''t work.


    Their only option was subterfuge but that was also useless, if they dared to do anything then she would not only kill them, she was going to eradicate the humans too¡­ In other words, Hela successfully tamed a bunch of pigeons.


    "Well, storytime is up. Lead me to 7th Heaven" Hela said with a shrug and Michael could only nod his head.


    Nobody could directly teleport into the 7th Heaven. They had to enter the 7th Heaven through Zebel. So, Michael quickly prepared the teleportation circle and gestured to the Seraphs to take care of the gathered soldiers.


    Hela stepped into the teleportation circle and moments later, both Hela and Michael disappeared in a flash of golden light. Hela arrived in 6th Heaven. She quickly looked around and it slightly resembled Asgard from her homeworld.


    Hela had heard that there was an Asgard of this world. She was already planning to visit her alternate home. From what she had heard, Odin didn''t seem to have a daughter and there was a woman named Hel, but that woman was Loki''s daughter.


    Michael led Hela straight towards the entrance of the 7th Heaven. He didn''t want the woman to interact with Gabriel or any of the non-combatant Angels.


    "So, did Azazel contact you to inform you about my arrival?" Hela questioned all of a sudden. Michael stiffened for a second and that was all Hela needed to know her answer.


    "I don''t¡­" Michael began to say but Hela interrupted him with her laugh.


    "You don''t need to lie¡­ not that you could lie in front of someone like me" Hela said and Michael decided to remain silent. He had no idea what type of fate was awaiting for Azazel but he internally prayed for his brother''s wellbeing.


    The duo finally arrived in 7th Heaven. In the centre of the room, Hela saw a huge contraption. The thing resembled the contraption she used to download movies, this one was just bigger. "Now, hand me the God''s Key" Hela commanded and Michael frowned.


    "How do you know about that?" Michael questioned and once again Hela started to laugh.


    "A woman had her secrets¡­ now hand over the Key before I gut everyone else" Hela said with a serious look on her face. Michael gritted his teeth and he took out a golden hilt of a sword from his robe.


    Hela grabbed the Key and it started to lose its golden colour and turn green. Michael clenched his fists tightly¡­ but soon the Key started to activate shocking Michael to his core. He knew that the Key was needed to properly control the System but he could never activate the Key.


    Michael stared in awe as the woman inserted the Key into the System and slowly the System also started to lose its golden colour¡­ only after a few seconds, the whole System turned green and moments later, the whole room was green. Hela looked around and started to cackle¡­


    "This is brilliant!!!" Hela exclaimed loudly as she plopped down into the green seat. Michael could only stare in complete horror from the side¡­


    ========================


    HAPPY NEW YEAR, EVERYONE!!! ????????????????


    ========================


    1746 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 472: Comic-con (II)...

    [With Reo]


    Reo spent a lot of time observing various people who had the Power of Creation with his Omnipresence. He finally understood the theory behind it, but he was yet to give it a try. After another two hours, he finally decided to give it a try.


    "Ah¡­ let''s see if I can do it or not" Reo said and rubbed his hands together. Moments later, he started to use his Reality Powers to give himself a power like Momo''s. He had seen Momo use the Power of Creation throughout the years.


    Momo''s power wasn''t anywhere strong like the Great Red of Ikkagen, but it was the Power of Creation even though it was fucking nerfed. After only a few seconds, Reo possessed the Power of Creation¡­ he tried to create something but unfortunately for him, anything he created disintegrated into purple mist.


    ''Maybe my Power of Destruction'' Reo thought as she started to rub his chin with a thoughtful look on his face. No matter how much he tried¡­ he couldn''t achieve it. Then he decided to use his Reality Powers along with the Power of Creation. But once again, it didn''t bore him any results.


    It was clear that Reo was getting frustrated¡­ ''Maybe the Power of Destruction is never meant to go along with the Power of Creation'' Reo wondered with a thoughtful look on his face.


    It might have worked if both the Power of Destruction & Creation were in balance, but the Power of Creation he possessed was weak as fuck, and didn''t have the time nor the patience to raise the strength of his Power of Creation. So, ultimately he decided to give up¡­ it wasn''t his cup of his tea.


    (A/N: I wonder how many readers had thought that he would get the Power of Creation?? Hehe!!)


    So, he finally summoned a block of unknown metal using his Space Powers. The block of metal didn''t look anything special, but it had some odd type of radiance¡­ it was Nth Metal from the DC Verse. Reo used Metal Morphing to create the 10 rings in a matter of seconds.


    (Image Here)


    He decided to use the same design for everyone. The Nth Metal was something really outrageous if you could bond with Metal. Achieving something like that would be a piece of cake for Reo. Then he took the Gemstones out from his Storage Space and used his powers to fix the Stones in the Rings. He was sure that the girls were going to love it.


    After that, he was planning to visit the MHA World to visit his parents. He was sure that his mother would be overjoyed with the whole news. Momo, Fleur, and Jean would probably create the Lifeline formula in a couple of days¡­


    Of course, he would ask if his parents wanted the Lifeline Formula or not¡­ after all, not everyone wanted immortal lives. Reo would feel bad if his parents rejected the offer, but he would understand and respect their decision¡­


    [Kyoto, Japan]


    "Cao Cao, we need to be careful. I haven''t heard anything happening in the Greek Territory. He might be trying to frame us by giving us the weapon" Georg said in a worried tone.


    Georg is a young man with black hair and spectacles. He was dressed in a Japanese School Uniform, along with a mage-style robe over his uniform with a feathered cape. Georg was a cautious guy and somewhat of a coward.


    (Image Here)


    Georg is the descendant of Johann Georg Faust, the man who made a pact with the legendary Devil, Mephisto Pheles. He is also the possessor of the Longinus Sacred Gear, Dimension Lost. Even though he was a coward, he is extremely loyal to Cao Cao.


    "You worry too much, Georg. Do you think I don''t know that¡­ that is why we aren''t going to use that weapon. As long as we won''t use the weapon, no one would know" Cao Cao said with a grin. Georg nodded his head understanding.


    Cao Cao is a handsome young man with short black hair and blue eyes. He wears a combination of a Japanese school uniform along with ancient Chinese attire. Cao Cao is a charismatic and manipulative person, as he was able to convince many Sacred Gear users to join the Hero Faction.


    (Image Here)


    He believes that it is his responsibility as a descendant of a hero to destroy beings like Devils, Fallen Angels, and Dragons which he believes are threats to human beings. Cao Cao is the descendant of Cao Cao from the Three Kingdoms era and the leader of the Khaos Brigade''s Hero Faction.


    He possesses the first and ultimate Longinus Sacred Gear, The True Longinus¡­


    Moments later, an unnamed Grim Reaper appeared with a case in her hand. The Grim Reaper didn''t even bother to greet or say anything to the duo. She practically shoved the case in their hands and teleported away. Both Cao Cao and Georg were slightly dumbfounded with the attitude.


    "Wow¡­ Hades does know how to choose his subordinates" Cao Cao said in a dry tone.


    "Cao Cao, I feel something is wrong" Georg said in a worried tone and started to look around frantically. Cao Cao released an over exaggerated sigh, he could never understand why Georg was such a pussy.


    "Nothing is wrong Georg, you are simply jumping on shadows. Let''s go back, we already have what we came for" Cao Cao said and decided to return to their base. Moments later, both Cao Cao and Georg were engulfed inside purple mist and moments later, both of them were gone¡­


    [Comic-con]


    "I didn''t know so many people came to places like these" Rumi said dryly as the whole building was packed.


    "Well, at least you could walk around without bothering to hide your ears and tail" Dora pointed out while eating cotton candy.


    "There is no way I am gonna do that¡­ I don''t want everyone perving on my ears and tail" Rumi deadpanned and Dora simply shrugged.


    "Hey, guys!! I am back!" Ororo called out as she approached with three buckets filled with popcorn. Rumi grabbed a bucket but Dora started to fumble as she still had cotton candy in her hands.


    "At least this place is boring or anything" Rumi pointed out and started to munch popcorn. "And the popcorn is good too" Rumi added and she continued to eat. After their small snack break was over, they decided to resume their trip.


    It wasn''t like Rumi and Ororo weren''t having fun, but unlike Dora, they knew how to act like adults. Dora could also act like an adult, but anytime she tried that, she ended up fumbling or tumbling. And according to Dora, acting like an adult was completely overrated.


    They finally reached the 3rd floor and the whole floor was filled with various types of cosplayers. Most were dressed like Magical Girls¡­ Most of them were doing photoshoots. A huge crowd was gathered in front of a petite girl dressed in a Magical Girl costume.


    The girl was happily doing poses for the crowd with a huge grin on her face. All of a sudden she frowned and her eyes focused on a group of three women. She could sense the immense amount of Power of them¡­ she could also sense two types of Divinity from them.


    It was very subtle but the girl easily noticed it, but that wasn''t the problem. The problem was that she didn''t recognize any of them. "That will be all!!" The girl said in an apologetic tone while doing a pose. The crowd gathered around her released a disappointed sigh but they still decided to respect the girl''s wishes and slowly started to leave.


    The girl practically flew towards the group of three women and she finally arrived in front of them. "Magical Girl, do you want cotton candy??" The girl with the outrageous hairstyle offered like it was the most obvious thing to do.


    "What do you want, Devil?" Rumi asked without bothering to waste any more time.


    "Who are you three?" The Magical Girl asked in a polite tone. She didn''t forget what happened a few months ago, she didn''t want to offend some other outrageous entity, but her cute sister was residing in this town. Even if she couldn''t do shit¡­ she would at least inform Lady Hela.


    "Oh¡­ I am Tonks, can I take a selfie with you?" Dora said in a cheerful tone and pulled out her phone.


    "Yeah sure!!" The Magical Girl exclaimed in a cheerful tone, but then she remembered why she was questioning them. "No! Don''t change the topic" the Magical Girl said and Dora blinked in confusion.


    "Well, she is Rumi and this is Ororo, let''s take a selfie now" Dora gushed out excitedly, once again destroying any chance of having a serious conversation.


    Rumi and Ororo practically rolled their eyes. "Dora, she doesn''t want to take a selfie" Ororo pointed out.


    "Listen, Devil. I don''t know who you are, but just tell Hela our names and she will tell you who we are" Rumi said and released a sigh. The Magical Girl''s eyes grew wide in surprise.


    "You know Lady Hela?" The Magical Girl asked in a confused tone.


    "Of course, we live in the same house¡­" Rumi pointed out and started to walk away. Dora walked away while waving at the Magical Girl.


    "Wait! Can I accompany you three?" The Magical Girl asked and Dora immediately nodded her head.


    "Oh sure, the more the merrier" Dora chirped in an excited tone.


    The Magical Girl easily caught up with the three women. "Hello! My name is Serafall Leviathan! Nice to meet you all" the Magical Girl introduced herself with a cheerful smile on her face¡­


    ========================


    1683 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 473: Witches Night (I) and The Olympians (V)...

    [Students Council Room, Kuoh Academy]


    Sona Sitri couldn''t stop herself from rubbing her shoulders¡­ her whole body was aching. It has been a few days since Sona Sitri had reached a particularly scary conclusion.


    ''Yachiru Unohana is a sadistic bitch''


    Usually, Sona Sitri would never curse a woman, but Yachiru Unohana wasn''t a normal woman. The woman was a Demon from the pits of hell who was masquerading as a kind of gentle healer.


    Sona''s whole peerage was suffering under Yachiru Unohana''s tender care¡­ To be honest, Sona was expecting that the training was going to be painful, but she never expected this.


    Sona was pretty sure that she along with her peerage members were going to change a lot after they finished their training¡­ if they survived, of course. But she couldn''t complain, as everyone could already notice drastic improvements.


    All of a sudden a knock was heard. Sona had no idea who it could be, but she sent the person away¡­ whoever it was. "Enter" Sona said and her back straightened. She couldn''t show weakness in front of a guest.


    The door clicked open and a crimson-haired man dressed like a delinquent entered the room. Sona''s eyebrows rose up in shock and surprise. She didn''t know who this man was, but he must be related to the Supernatural World or there was no other way the man could enter their school.


    (Image Here)


    "Who are you?" Sona asked in a careful tone. She didn''t want to disrespect some unknown strong God. Under the table she was already preparing a Teleportation Circle, she needed to get out of here if the man didn''t have any good intentions. Sona had learned a lot in the past week.


    "Ddraig Y Goch¡­" The man answered in a disinterested tone and plopped into the couch. For a moment, Sona Sitri couldn''t recognize the name, but she finally remembered the name and her eyes grew wide in shock and surprise.


    "I¡­ I am surprised¡­ I didn''t expect one of the Heavenly Dragons to visit me" Sona said in a respectful tone. She couldn''t believe that a legendary being was currently sitting on her couch.


    "Well¡­ I was sent on an errand, but I looked around and got bored. So, I decided to bunk here for the time being" Ddraig said, like it was the most obvious thing in the World.


    Sona frowned. "Errand? And I don''t want to seem rude, but why did you decide to bunk here?" Sona asked softly. The Dragon currently masquerading as a human was kind of saying outrageous things but decided to ignore them for now.


    "There is a group called Hexennacht or something like that¡­ they are planning to attack you, my lord sent me to take care of them, but he didn''t give me their location¡­ I looked around but didn''t find them, so I thought that they would eventually pop up. So, I decided to stick around" Ddraig said in a disinterested tone and shrugged.


    Sona''s brain reeled after hearing all the information. It was way too much for information even for her brain to process. Too much important information was dished out in quick succession.


    "...You are saying that a group called Hexennacht is planning to attack my Peerage?" Sona asked and Ddraig simply nodded his head and finally picked a magazine up from the table.


    "Ok¡­ Hexennacht translates into Witches Night. So, Witches are planning to attack my Peerage, but why?" Sona questioned and a thoughtful look appeared on Ddraig''s face.


    "...To be honest, I don''t know. It might have to do something with your sister, I guess" Ddraig thought out loud.


    Ddraig did seem to have a point¡­ her sister was someone high profile and she was a former Devil Kings, well, it wasn''t a well-known fact but the group of Witches might have thought that her sister was still in charge¡­


    "I will ask my Queen to prepare a room for you¡­ is there anything specific you want?" Sona asked, she couldn''t send away the man, after all, he was here to protect her, that would have been rude.


    Yes, they did have Yachiru Unohana, but the woman wasn''t around them 24/7. She didn''t want to get ambushed in the worst possible situation¡­


    [Realm of the Dead]


    "How can you make that decision on your own? It wasn''t your place to make that call!" Nyx fumed while glaring at Hades.


    "I was the one who stole the weapon¡­ none of you were involved, so I don''t think any of you should have a say in this" Hades said in a dismissive tone.


    "Fine!! But you should have still discussed it with us. After all, we are part of an alliance" Angra Mainyu griped while glaring at the man¡­ skeleton.


    "Some alliance it is" Hades scoffed in a disdainful manner.


    "What is that supposed to mean Hades?" Erebus asked in a dangerous tone.


    "Exactly what I meant. The Destroyer has erased the Fates, someone among you has leaked information!" Hades said while glaring back at the back. All the Gods belonging to the Greek Pantheon reeled back in shock and surprise.


    "What did you say? Fates were erased, how?" Tartarus asked in a shocked tone, he tried to control his voice, but his voice was clearly shaking.


    "I can show all of you how I did that if you want" An unknown voice was heard from the side and the whole group jumped back and at the same time, all of them launched several types of attacks towards the black-haired man who seemed to appear out of the blue.


    The man simply waved his hand and erased all the attacks into thin air. A mocking grin appeared on the man''s face. "All of you aren''t good at hosting a guest¡­ I think I am offended" The man said with a grin.


    "Who the hell are you?" Angra Mainyu asked with a sneer on his face.


    "Itsuki Reo, or better known as the Destroyer, not at your service, of course" the man introduced himself as he raised his hand. The whole group flinched back.


    "Now that you have finally handed over the weapon, I can finally deal with all of you¡­" Reo said in an amused tone.


    "We don''t know what you are talking about? But maybe we could discuss something¡­ I am sure you are up for a chat?" Nyx asked in an enticing tone. Reo almost rolled his eyes¡­


    "That was a pathetic attempt¡­ if you try something better then I might give you an easy death, just for your pathetic attempt I want to torture you to death" Reo pointed out dryly, shocking Nyx. She didn''t expect the man would react like this.


    "You Bastard!!" Erebus exclaimed and attacked Reo after he saw his sister being insulted. He was extremely loyal to his sister.


    Once again the attacks simply disappeared into thin air. Before Erebus could even fathom what happened, he appeared in front of Reo. Reo pulled his fist back and punched the man so hard that he pulverized the man''s upper torso.


    He could have easily killed all of them with a simple wave of his hand, but he wanted to make it painful for them. These Gods were planning to attack his lovers¡­ none of these Gods were going to survive, but he was going to make it painful, very painful.


    "Brother!!" Nyx screamed in rage but before Reo didn''t give her a chance to do anything.


    "Crucio" Reo said in a soft tone and Nyx dropped to her knees while screaming at the top of her lungs. She had never felt so much pain¡­


    Reo''s gaze focused on the skeleton and finally lifted the curse. "Fine¡­ I will give all of you a chance. If you can draw my blood, then I will let all of you go" Reo said with a serious look on his face. Nyx''s face was marred with tears¡­ she was still feeling that her skin was on fire.


    "How did you find out about us?" Hades asked. He had tried teleporting away, but he simply couldn''t. So, he wanted to buy himself some time by calling his brother and his army of Grim Reapers. He had already contacted his brother.


    "Well, it is hard to hide anything when your enemy is Omnipresent" Reo said with a shrug.


    "And if you are wondering why I allowed you to hand over the weapon to humans, then the answer is very simple. I simply wanted to make them feel confident¡­ all of them will be eradicated without exception as soon as they attack" Reo said in a mocking tone.


    "Oh¡­ and I really hope Indra interferes. I will kill him too" Reo added with a grin. Right now, he didn''t have anything against Indra, but if the said God decided to interfere then he shouldn''t blame anyone if he gets killed in the process.


    Hades looked towards Angra Mainyu and Tartarus, only the two of them were in fighting condition. Both Erebus and Nyx were still alive¡­ Well, Erebus was only alive because of his Divinity but both Erebus and Nyx were out of combat.


    Hades had thought that Angra Mainyu was the one who had betrayed them, but now that they knew the real reason, Hades could only feel regretful.


    "Are you done buying time¡­ you five will die, no exception and if anyone else dares to interfere, then they will die too¡­" Reo said in a cold tone as hundreds of Teleportation Circles appeared around them¡­


    ========================


    1641 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 474: The Olympians (END)...

    [POV Reo]


    Zeus was the first one to arrive, Poseidon was the next one to arrive. Wow, Gods are really fast when someone from their family is in danger but they don''t seem to answer prayers. This is blasphemy!! Unfortunately, I didn''t bring Holy Music with me.


    Slowly the other Gods from the Greek Pantheon started to appear out of the Teleportation Circles. Most of them weren''t important Gods, but I was surprised everyone from their Pantheon arrived to stop me. That''s some familial love.


    "Zeus¡­ have you come to interfere or watch the demise of your brother?" I asked and but once again, I was interrupted when thousands of Teleportation Circles appeared around us and Grim Reapers started to arrive. I turned towards Hades and he seemed to be slightly happy.


    "You are the Destroyer, right?" Poseidon asked and I simply nodded my head.


    "Why are you attacking our Pantheon?" It was Hera who asked me the next question.


    "Why don''t you ask Hades and his group why I am attacking him" I said with a shrug. Everyone''s attention turned towards Hades.


    "He is lying! I haven''t done anything!!" Hades defended himself furiously.


    "I don''t care if you believe me or not¡­ the result at the end of the day will be the same¡­ the question is if anyone from the Greek Pantheon is going to survive to see tomorrow''s son or not" I asked, I was never a fan of the Greek Pantheon.


    "Please tell us what he has done, I will punish him!" Zeus exclaimed as he stepped forward and I simply snorted.


    "Yeah¡­ like that is going to fly. I am going to kill him and his butt buddies, now if you decide to interfere then I will kill all of you" I said in a firm tone. A conflicted look appeared on Zeus''s face.


    "Brother! What are you thinking?! All of us together can defeat him. We could do something, not even our father could think of achieving" Hades screamed, but Zeus didn''t seem to react. Though Hera''s lips thinned as he turned towards her husband with a pleading look on in her eyes.


    "Reapers!! Attack him!" Hades screamed and honestly, I felt insulted.


    "Hakai!" I said and thousands of Grim Reapers turned into dust shocking everyone. The Gods simply gaped at my power. "I have given you enough time¡­ make a choice right now" I said as I started to radiate my raw power.


    "Brother, we can''t fight" Poseidon said and Zeus finally nodded his head. Zeus turned towards me and gave me a defeated look.


    "You are free to do whatever with him and the others, but please allow the rest of our Pantheon to live" Zeus requested and even though he wasn''t begging, I decided to let him go.


    "Fine, but I am going to keep your weapon. I can''t believe you lost your own weapon¡­ Do you forget your dick too??" I asked, trying to get a rise out of him. For a moment, a look of rage flashed on his face, but moments later, he got back his bearings.


    He simply gave a stiff nod and signalled everyone. "I knew you were a coward brother!!" Hades screamed loudly, but Zeus didn''t even bother to give him a reply and teleported away. Hera simply gave Hades a last glance and she also teleported away.


    "Now, do you have any other tricks?? Or is there anything else you want to try?" I asked in a mocking tone and I could hear Hades grinding his teeth in anger. I was slightly surprised that he still had teeth in his mouth after grinding his teeth so hard.


    "Listen, we can make a deal¡­" Angra Mainyu said to say but he flinched when a hole formed right in the middle of his chest. Moments later, he dropped to the ground and slowly disintegrated into nothingness.


    Erebus finally started to regain consciousness, I stomped on his head and splattered his brains everywhere. "You are a monster!! You come to our world and completely ignore all of our relationships and bonds and forcefully get everything" Nyx screamed with a lot of difficulties.


    "You are right¡­ I am a monster. I completely agree with it, but I would have ignored all of you completely if you weren''t planning to attack my lovers" I said as I tried to approach the Gods who were still alive.


    "I know I am being hypocritical, but tell me if you were in my place, wouldn''t all of you be doing the same?" I asked as I finally appeared in front of three.


    "You feared the Longinus Sacred users, while you hated the Devils and Fallen Angels, while you wanted to control the Dragons¡­" I continued my rant.


    "I am killing all of you because you dared to target my family. Don''t blame me, blame your past selves¡­" I said and destroyed Tartarus.


    "I will not die here!!" Hades screamed and attacked with his Death Power. His Death Power wasn''t anywhere Hela, so he couldn''t even dream of hurting me and that is what happened. He couldn''t even scratch me¡­ I simply tanked all of his attacks.


    "Did you get him?" Nyx asked Hades in a hopeful tone.


    "No¡­ I think he missed a spot" I said and I finally cleared the dust with a wave of my hand. I could see resignation appear in Nyx''s eyes.


    "You can go and meet your brother¡­ wherever he is" I said and erased Nyx too. Then my gaze landed on the last God inside the room.


    "Do you want to give it another go?" I asked and Hades gave me a neutral look.


    "I was simply trying to correct this world. You will also get your Destroyer" Hades said in a disdainful tone and I finally erased him. His last words were pretty ominous, but that is why I was training every day¡­ I don''t know what sort of enemies I am going to fight but I am going to give it my all.


    I have more than one reason to survive and win. Even if I didn''t have a reason, I would have still given it my all. Hah¡­ I think I will ask Hela to take control of this place. Some Grim Reapers are still alive¡­ maybe appoint them to watch over the Realm of the Dead??


    With that, I finally decided to return home¡­


    [Comic-con]


    "Levia-tan, did you have fun?" Dora asked in an excited tone and Serafall nodded her head like a little girl. She did have a lot of fun.


    "By the way, why is your last name Leviathan?" Ororo questioned curiously. The group of was finally leaving the comic-con.


    "It is a simple title. It originated from the Original Satan Leviathan. There was a Leviathan family too, but I think all of them are dead, but I don''t know for sure" Serafall explained in a saddened tone.


    "Odd... I thought you would want to kill all of them" Rumi said and Serafall shook her head.


    "I never wanted to do that, but there was no other way to stop the war. The members of the Original Satan families wanted to continue the war, but we simply couldn''t afford continuing the war..." Serafall continued explanation in a saddened tone.


    "You know, we Devils have very low fertility. So, we couldn''t repopulate our numbers that easily. We were struggling about future, so a War among broke out" Serafall explained.


    "Oh... You poor girl!" Dora exclaimed and glomped the shorter girl in a tight hug. "You have been through so much... Don''t worry, Aunty Dora will take care of you" Dora said and continued hugging the former Devil King.


    Rumi and Ororo practically rolled their eyes. "She is way older than you... You know that, right?" Rumi reminded Dora and Dora simply snorted.


    "Ignore the minor details. Let''s go and have a drink!" Dora cheered and Rumi and Ororo simply shrugged. A drink would be really nice right now. They wouldn''t outright admit it, but they did have a lot of fun.


    "...I am sorry Dora, I can''t. I need to greet my sister" Serafall said and Dora started to pout. Serafall felt that the pout was criminally cute.


    "You can meet her tomorrow. Please... Please...!" Dora said while making puppy dog eyes. What Serafall didn''t know what that Dora was making herself look more cute by using her powers. Serafall tried to look away and ignore the puppy dog eyes, but Dora''s puppy dog eyes finally got the Magical Girl Levia-tan.


    Like previously, Ororo decided to drive the car while Serafall decided to ride shotgun as she had never been a car. The next day when Serafall woke up in a completely unfamiliar room. She raised the sheets and she didn''t know what happened, but she was only wearing a pair of panties. After wracking her brain, she remembered that this was her own panties.


    Serafall kept trying to recall what happened last night, but for the sake of her sake she couldn''t remember anything except that they appeared in bar and ordered drinks. After that, everything was a blur and right now, she did have a killer headache.


    Serafall didn''t know how long she was sitting in the bed contemplating her choices in life, but all of a sudden, the door clicked open. Serafall was brought out of her musings as she got ready to fight for dignity... Or at least, whatever was left if it.


    Serafall drastically paled when she recognized the person who entered her room. She would never fail to recognize those glowing green eyes and the sinister grin on the person''s face. "My my... You are finally up. Pretty wild night, right?" Hela asked with an amused grin on her face.


    Serafall swore inside her mind, but she also vowed that she was never going to have another drinks night with Dora, Rumi, and Ororo...


    ========================


    1703 words in this chapter.


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 475: Temporary Hiatus...

    I am really sorry to do this, but I am sick. I can''t even get up from my bed, I have very high fever and I am sneezing and coughing too...


    I am just hoping that it isn''t Covid. Fingers Crossed!! I write chapter on the go, so, I don''t have any power to write anything. My fingers are aching just due to typing.


    Even my HP Fanfic is on hold until I get better. Please don''t ask for mass release as I don''t know if I be able to write anything...


    I hope you guys understand...

 Chapter 475: Corrupting Levia-tan (I)...

    Serafall swore inside her mind, but she also vowed that she was never going to have another drinking night with Dora, Rumi, and Ororo again. Hela didn''t bother to enter the room, but Serafall could feel her death approaching.


    ''I am dead! I am so dead!!'' Serafall continued to swear inside her mind.


    "L-Lady Hela, the weather is really good, isn''t it?" Serafall stuttered out. Silence ensued and once again, Serafall cursed inside her mind. That was the stupidest thing she could have asked the woman.


    "Get dressed quickly and join us downstairs, we are about to start breakfast" Hela sniffed with a haughty look on her face and walked away.


    Serafall released a huge sigh¡­ she wasn''t dead. Even though the headache was killing her, she decided to follow Lady Hela''s order. No need to give the psychotic woman even more incentive to kill her. Serafall wasn''t bothered by her nakedness and dashed into the washroom.


    All of her memories regarding last night were kind of fuzzy¡­ She had no idea how someone like her got so drunk. She used to be a former Devil King for Satan''s sake!! Serafall quickly turned on the shower, she was invited for breakfast, and she didn''t want to join the others while smelling like an old drunken man.


    Serafall would have liked to take an even longer bath, but she didn''t want to keep the others waiting, so she was done in only 15 minutes. She used Magic to dry herself.


    Only after that did she remember that she didn''t have any clothes, except for a pair of panties. Fortunately, she was a Devil, with a snap of her fingers, clothes started to form on her body. Serafall decided to go with business clothes.


    ''I don''t think Lady Hela would appreciate me if I went down dressed like a Magical Girl'' Serafall thought dryly as she finally walked out of the room. Serafall noticed that the mansion was big enough to be easily compared with the mansions Devils liked to live in while they are in the Human World.


    Serafall finally found the stairs and she immediately heard several feminine voices. She quickly climbed down the stairs and then she slowly made her way towards where the voices were coming from. Serafall finally entered the kitchen and she was slightly taken aback by the beautiful women sitting around the table.


    Finally, her eyes landed on the only male in the room. She recognized the man in an instant, Itsuki Reo or the man usually known as The Destroyer was sitting on the family head position of the table. Everyone noticed Serafall''s arrival and all of a sudden, the said woman felt really nervous.


    "Serafall Leviathan, I am glad that you could join us. Why don''t you take a seat?" Reo offered in a polite tone and Serafall nervously pulled a seat at the end of the table and sat down.


    Serafall had noticed that Hela was sitting on the other side of the table, that is why she selected this spot and she also wanted to keep her distance from Dora, Rumi, and Ororo who were also sitting on the other side of the table. She didn''t hate them or anything, but she thought that maintaining her distance from the three of them would be good for her health.


    After only a moment, Serafall was taken aback when food started to appear on the table out of thin air. She didn''t even consider it to be Magic as there were no Magical Circles. Then she remembered that the Destroyer could also control Space¡­ So, it must be his doing.


    "How are you feeling, Serafall-San?" Serafall perked up when she heard a question directed towards her. Her gaze found a polite-looking woman with shiny and spiky black hair.


    "I am good, but I do have a really bad headache" Serafall said in a sheepish tone and started to chuckle nervously.


    "Ah¡­ let me get a hangover Potion for you" Momo said in a polite tone. "Roffery" She called out and the next moment, a house-elf appeared beside her. "Can you bring a hangover Potion for our guest?" Momo requested in a polite tone and the house-elf popped away after giving a respectful bow.


    ''The hell was that??!" Serafall screamed inside her mind, but she didn''t dare to voice out a question as she noticed Hela''s gaze fixed on her.


    After a second, a vial filled with some sort of liquid appeared in front of Serafall. "That will take care of your headache, but I would like to warn you. That thing is going to taste pretty bad" Momo warned with a small smile on her face.


    "Um¡­ thank you" Serafall still gave the black-haired woman a grateful nod and chugged down the contents of the vial in one go. She felt like throwing up, but she felt that her headache was also going away, so it was fine.


    The rest of the breakfast passed in complete silence, Serafall kept looking around as she was slightly curious about everyone sitting at the table. She wanted to talk with Yachiru Unohana, but she knew that the place wasn''t right for a conversation like that.


    Serafall was also quite surprised to see a nine-tailed fox among the women. Serafall was acquainted with Yasaka and they were on pretty good terms even though they couldn''t be called friends. She easily noticed that this woman was much stronger than Yasaka.


    Serafall''s gaze finally landed on an odd-looking woman who was staring at her. The woman had a dazed look on her face, Serafall slightly shifted in her seat, as she felt quite uncomfortable. After a few seconds, the woman finally looked away and for whatever reason, Serafall released a relieved sigh.


    "Serafall, you would be accompanying me" Hela said as she finally finished her food. Serafall felt her stomach sink, but there was no way that could she deny the order.


    "Of course, milady" Serafall said with a small nod of her head. She was already done with the food. She didn''t eat much as she wasn''t hungry.


    After a few minutes, Hela finally teleported away with Grayfia and Serafall. Everyone else looked at each other for a few moments and burst out laughing¡­


    "I can''t believe we pranked her so badly" Momo said in a disbelieving tone.


    "At least it wasn''t anything harmful. We didn''t even have to do anything¡­ we simply had to act all serious" Fleur added and Luna started to giggle like a little girl.


    "That was a nice touch Luna¡­ for a moment I thought that she was going to have a stroke" Reo said in an amused tone and Luna continued to giggle.


    "Do you think she remembers what she did last night?" Ororo asked and Reo started to rub his chin with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "I don''t think so, or she wouldn''t have been able to sit with us due to her embarrassment" Reo said and Dora along with Rumi started to snicker.


    "Oh¡­ Dora, you are grounded for a month" Reo added with a serious look on his face and Dora gasped in horror.


    "I am sorry¡­" Dora whined, but Reo simply gave her a blank look.


    "A month isn''t that long" Momo added and everyone immediately agreed with her. Dora started to sulk and draw circles on the table.


    "Though I pity Serafall¡­ she probably thought that Hela was going to kill her" Nemuri said in a somewhat amused tone.


    "Yeah¡­ she did. Anyways, we should introduce ourselves the next time she comes here" Jean said with a smile, and once again everyone including Unohana seemed to agree with her.


    "I just hope that she is sober next time" Nat said in a dry tone. "Though, I shouldn''t blame her" Nat added and glared at Dora who had the decency to blush.


    "Anyways, she is quite nice" Momo said with a smile.


    "Oh¡­ yes, she is very nice. I will be getting her a Magical Girl figurine, I am sure that she would love that" Luna said with an innocent smile on her face.


    "Indeed" Reo added with a serious look on his face.


    "Yachiru¡­ you are training her sister, right?" All of a sudden Fleur asked and the siad woman nodded her head.


    "Why don''t we invite both sisters for dinner sometime?" Fleur suggested and after thinking for a few seconds, Reo agreed with Fleur''s suggestion.


    After that, everyone got up from the table as they were done with their food. Dora was still sulking as she was grounded, but she seemed to brighten up when she remembered that she could still play games on the console throughout the day.


    The others also had a busy day in front of them. Nemuri had decided to visit her friend Yasaka, while Momo, Fleur, and Jean were going to be busy with the Lifeline Formula. Nat was going to pay a visit to the Marvel World and Luna was going to spend some time with her cute pets.


    Rumi and Ororo were going to train like usual and Reo was going to train on his own. Even though he wasn''t able to master the Power of Creation, he knew that he still needed to keep training. They needed to win the war for his family.


    Right now, he was the strongest God in the Omniverse, so the weight of his responsibilities was also the heaviest¡­


    ========================


    1624 words in this chapter.


    Edited by- SHADOWLORD


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs

 Chapter 476: The Lifeline Formula...

    [7th Heaven]


    "I can''t believe that I am in heaven right now¡­" Serafall gasped in surprise as she along with Hela and Grayfia finally arrived in 7th Heaven.


    "You are not the only one" Grayfia said in a dry tone. Yes, she had been in Heaven before, but that wasn''t the Holy area of Heaven.


    This used to be the holiest place in Heaven. Until Hela took over the place, Devils would have been vaporized if they entered this place, but now, both Grayfia and Serafall felt somewhat comfortable here.


    "Grayfia is a dutiful maid¡­ it would have defeated the purpose of she couldn''t follow me around anymore" Hela pointed out like it was the most obvious thing in the World.


    "Serafall, I have a job for you" All of a sudden, Hela''s gaze focused on Serafall and the former Devil King slightly gulped in fear.


    "You don''t need to be scared, it won''t be anything harmful" Hela said sweetly and for whatever reason, Hela''s words made Serafall feel even more nervous.


    "Of course, Lady Hela" Serafall said in a nervous tone.


    "I want you to arrange and oversee the upcoming Rating Games for the young generation of Devils" Hela said and for a second, Serafall didn''t know how to react after hearing Hela''s words. Even Grayfia''s eyes grew wide in surprise.


    "I trust that you won''t be revealing anything to your sister, would you?" Hela questioned and Serafall immediately shook her head in denial, even though she really wanted to reveal everything to her sister.


    ''I could always slip up some minor details'' Serafall cheered inside her mind.


    "Good, Diehauser Belial would be also helping you" Hela said and snapped her fingers. A small file appeared in Hela''s hand, and she handed the file to Serafall.


    The former Devil King respectfully accepted the file, though she started to wonder why Hela recommended someone like Diehauser Belial. As far as she knew, Diehauser Belial wasn''t acquainted with Hela on a personal level.


    "By the way, I haven''t decided on the rewards. You can start arranging the rest¡­ you can also ask for Ajuka''s help with the arenas" Hela added with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Now, shoo¡­ I need to work" Hela shooed away Serafall. The former Devil King respectfully bowed her head and teleported away without wasting any time. She was so glad that she was still alive and all of her limbs were still attached to her body¡­


    "Lady Hela, are you sure that she isn''t going to reveal anything to her sister?" Grayfia asked and Hela simply smirked.


    "Oh¡­ I know for sure that she is going to reveal a lot of things to her sister, but I kind of like Sona Sitri¡­ she has a good head on her shoulders" Hela said and Grayfia nodded her head in understanding.


    Grayfia knew that Hela had taken a bit of liking to Sona Sitri and it wasn''t uncommon for the people in high places to help someone they like. Grayfia honestly couldn''t bring herself to care about something like this.


    "Nurturing Sona Sitri will be good for the Underworld in the future" Hela said and all of a sudden, something clicked inside Grayfia''s mind.


    "Is that why Unohana-San is training Sona Sitri and her peerage?" Grayfia questioned and Hela simply shrugged.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about" Hela said with a teasing grin on her face and Grayfia already had the answer to her question.


    "Now, Grayfia, be a dear and summon Azazel. I need his expertise regarding some matters" Hela said in a cryptic tone and Grayfia didn''t bother to stop herself from rolling her eyes¡­


    [Knox, Kuoh Forest]


    "Careful. We don''t want to mess it up at this stage, do we?" Momo said and Jean simply grunted as she continued to use her Telekinesis to pour some sort of liquid from a vial into another vial.


    "Momo, you don''t need to remind her. She is the most dexterous among us" Fleur reminded Momo, but Momo didn''t bother to answer as she was busy keeping an eye on Jean.


    Jean was almost done, and neither Momo nor Fleur wanted to miss this historical moment. They were finally about to recreate the Lifeline Formula. Jean finally finished mixing the liquids. Slowly the liquid became gold.


    "I am not gonna lie, but I was expecting something more¡­ something more impressive" Jean said with a confused look on her face as she slightly tilted her head.


    "...Well, according to the translations it was supposed to be gold and we have a golden liquid" Momo said as she kept staring at the unimpressive golden liquid sitting in front of them.


    "...So, How do we know if this works or not?" Jean questioned as she poked the vial with her hand.


    "Oui, that''s easy" Fleur said and grabbed the vial and took a small sip from the vial before either Momo or Jean could protest.


    "Goddammit!! How many times have I told you not to drink experimental liquid??!!" Momo questioned dangerously while glaring at Fleur. The said woman simply shrugged.


    "I have lost count" Fleur said in a dry tone as she gave the vial filled with the golden liquid in her hand another look.


    "Well, she hasn''t exploded or started to choke on her own blood, so that liquid is either a failure or it doesn''t work on Phoenixes" Jean pointed out while nodding her head like a sage.


    "It might be too soon to make any statements" Momo said and Fleur started to glow. Momo immediately turned towards Jean and gave her a smug look. Jean simply rolled her eyes and pulled up her tab.


    "At least the liquid is not a failure" Jean said dryly and Fleur started to be surrounded by orange flames, but from the looks of it, Fleur wasn''t feeling any sort of pain.


    As soon as Fleur started to spew out flames, both Momo and Jean took a step back as neither of them wanted to mess up their clothes. Fleur simply rolled her delicate eyes when she saw their reaction.


    "...I am not feeling any sort of pain or any sort of uncomfort, though I could feel my power rising¡­" Fleur said going into her scientist mode. Jean shrugged and started to take readings of Fleur''s power level and found them rising drastically.


    "She might explode at this rate" Jean said and Momo shrugged.


    "I am sure she can handle this much power¡­ and if she explodes, we can always try again" Momo said with a straight face.


    "Wow¡­ I am truly moved, I can feel both of your love" Fleur said with a blank look on her face and her power kept rising without any signs of stopping.


    "Don''t worry! Fleur, I will help you clean the lab if you explode" Jean said and started to snicker.


    "If the two of you are done laughing, then please take a look at the floor, it is melting" Fleur pointed out and she wasn''t lying. Her flames were becoming so hot that everything around her was starting to melt, including the floor.


    Momo and Jean were way too engrossed with readings. So They only noticed the melting problem after Fleur mentioned it. Momo immediately disappeared using Flash Step and moments later, the room started to open.


    Fleur immediately understood what she needed to do, two wings made of flames appeared behind her back and she started to rise in the air. Moments later, Momo reappeared using Flash Step.


    "I think I am going to attract too much attention. I am teleporting to the moon" Fleur said and disappeared using Flash Step. Neither Momo nor Jean was bothered by Space, so the two of them also disappeared using Flash Step.


    Fleur appeared on the surface of the moon and moments later, both Momo and Jean appeared at some distance. Now, Fleur''s flames were insanely hot causing the surface of the moon to start melting.


    Fleur''s flames could have reached this temperature without any effort, but she wasn''t the one responsible for the flames. The Lifeline Formula was responsible for the creation of the flames as the liquid was increasing her power.


    "Fleur, how are you feeling?" Momo asked in a slightly worried tone.


    "I am still fine¡­ I don''t feel any sort of uncomfort" Fleur said and her flames kept increasing. Moments later, the flames finally started to recede. Jean took a look at Fleur''s power level and found that her power level was off the charts.


    "How are you feeling?" Jean asked and Fleur kept looking at herself. Right now, Fleur didn''t have anything covering her body as all of her clothes had melted away after she arrived on the moon.


    "Strong!! Right now, I am insanely strong and that is making me feel kind of nervous. I honestly don''t know how to control so much power" Fleur said nervously and with a wave of her hand, she Conjured herself some nice clothes.


    "According to the translations, you are going to lose your power boost, so I don''t think you have anything to worry about" Jean said as both Momo and Jean appeared beside Fleur using Flash Step.


    "At least, the Lifeline Formula is working, so that is a plus" Fleur said with a grin as she pulled both Momo and Jean into her arms for a group hug.


    Momo and Jean happily returned the hug¡­ all three of them have worked really hard for the Formula, so success felt even better¡­


    ========================


    1641 words in this chapter.


    Edited by- SHADOWLORD


    My Discord Server- https://discord.gg/vQ6rPaqVYs